《Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine》


 Chapter 1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 1</h4>


    <h4><strong><strong><strong>Chapter 1</strong></strong></strong></h4>


    The weather of Jin Zhou in March was warmer but still a little chilling.


    The rainsted for two days without stopping.


    It became cold again, and everywhere was wet. When the wind was blowing, the chill crept through the seams of people¡¯s clothes, making people shiver.


    Jin Wang went to border town the day before yesterday and he was not in the mansion. Yaoniang asked someone to deliver a message to her elder sister and brother-inw that she wanted to see Xiaobao and asked them to bring him.


    Since she had entered Jin Wang Mansion, she hadn¡¯t seen Xiaobao for more than a year.


    Yaoniang was doted in the mansion, and the consort cared her much. So when Yaoniang asked someone to deliver a message, there would be many people who were willing to do. In the day, her brother-inw Yao Cheng and her sister Huiniang took a green curtain carriage to the back door of the mansion, and Yaoniang was anxiously waiting here.


    ¡°It would be better to take madam to the house. It is not convenient to stand here.¡± The servant girl Die¡¯er said.


    Yaoniang also realized that there was a lot of inconvenience because of peopleing and going here, and she also wanted to hug and kiss Xiaobao. So she led Huiniang who held Xiaobao in her arms into the house. As for Yao Cheng, he was a man and not suitable for entering an inner house. Naturally, some people greeted him and prepared hot tea and some food.


    Along the way, Yaoniang stared at Xiaobao all the time.


    This was her son who was born by her hardly. But she can¡¯t stay with him for many reasons. When she left, he was just an infant, but now he became older.


    It seemed that there was a natural blood rtionship between the mother and the child. Xiaobao felt very unfamiliar when he saw Yaoniang at first nce. But staring at this beautiful woman for a long time, he suddenlyughed and held out his fat hand and wanted Yaoniang to hug him.


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyes were instantly red, and she took over Xiaobao, holding him tightly in her arms. She wanted to cry, but she was afraid to scare the child. So she could only bear desperately.


    Finally, when she had calmed down, a group people continued to move on.


    Huiniang followed her sister cautiously, and from time to time she looked at all the scenes of the dazzling beams and paintings in the surroundings of the most luxurious things. Even servants in the mansion looked exceptionally superior from their wearings. The Yao family was also a well-off family, but Huiniang was not able to wear such materials of clothes and such jewelrypared with servants worn.


    ¡°Yaoyao, you asked me and your brother-inw to bring Xiaobao here. Does Wangye know that? Will there be any inconveniences to you?¡± They arrived at the small courtyard where Yaoniang lived. After Die¡¯er went down, and Huiniang was a little worried and she asked her sister.


    She looked at her sister, who was bing more and more charming.


    Today Yaoniang wore a pink fold-peony robe with skirts in pink,bing the oblique bun, which was inserted with a hairpin of gold and iid red treasure butterfly love flowers.


    The hairpin was extremely delicate. When she didn¡¯t move, several little butterflies hanging down and it can see the slightly trembling butterfly wings as if alive. The mouth of the butterfly was iid with ruby. The size of ruby was notrge, but the color was extremely charming, which made people feel trembling.


    The younger sister stretched out the white hand from time to time to touch the hairpin. The rich gold color was with red tones, snow-skinned hair and red lips, what a beauty picture was!


    Huiniang was not a man, otherwise she would be very crazy for her.


    Then she looked at the arrangement and furnishings in this house, and Huiniang knew that her sister was living the best life today. Most probably she was respected by people in the mansion, otherwise they would note here today.


    But Huiniang knew that her sister was different from everyone else. She was married once before she stayed with Wangye. Although Wangye didn¡¯t show concern at this time, who knew if he would care in the future, or if he knew something and felt unhappy in his heart, and maybe her sister wouldn¡¯t be cared much by Wangye in the future. Then that¡¯s really not good.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t consider so much, and she just missed Xiaobao too much.


    She couldn¡¯t leave the mansion, so she could only let Xiaobaoe here. For this matter, she started making arrangements many days in advance. Although she was doted by Wangye, she didn¡¯t have any real power in the mansion. All she had to obey to the royal consort. In order to allow the royal consort to agree to see her son, she tried her best to stay with Jin Wang when he returned mansion from the border town and said some bad things to make Hu Side Consort embarrassed in Si Yi Courtyard. So the imperial consort agreed to let her see Xiaobao.


    At this time, listening to her sister¡¯s words, Yaoniang could not help but felt a little bit worried.


    But she also thought that her sister would be frightened if she was doted by Wangye. It would be better if cold faced Jin Wang was far away from her. Lest she would be jeopardized for fearing that it might interfere with the consort, and the consort would oppose her.


    In fact, there was another thing that Yaoniang was too embarrassed to think about it more. That was, Jin Wang was too strong. Maybe because he stayed in the border town for a long time, and he got extra greedy on sex. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he would stay with her from day to night. It was said she was doted much by Wangye because of this.


    In fact, Jin Wang did not say anything to her except to have sex.


    Yaoniang was originally from a humble family. Her dad was a schr, and she also knew a few words. She knew a lot more than ordinary women. Knowing Jin Wang¡¯s actions was actually treating her as a toy, but she lived in Jin Wang Mansion, she had to listen to him. She hadn¡¯t had rights to decide anything since she entered Jin Wang Mansion.


    However, she would never tell her sister about this for fearing of causing her worry, she could only smile to her sister and said that she didn¡¯t care.


    Did she really not care?


    Huiniang didn¡¯t say it, but she was anxious. She always felt that her sister hadn¡¯t changed her previous innocence.


    Huiniang was thinking wildly, while Yaoniang was holding up Xiaobao and teasing him.


    The little baby who was more than one year old was very interesting. He spoke in a cute way and listening to his tones was enough to make people¡¯s hearts melt.


    At this time, Die¡¯er came in from outside and said that the consort wanted to talked with Yaoniang and also took Xiaobao with her.


    The sisters looked at each other, and Yaoniang pressed the uneasiness in her heart. She hugged Xiaobao and pulled up her sister then went out of the door. On the way to appease Huiniang who was uneasy, and she told her sister that the consort was a kind person.


    Royal consort was indeed a kind person. Although she looked a little colder, she treated Xiaobao and Huiniang very differently.


    She not only gave a gold bracelet to Huiniang, but also a small gold-studded cor to Xiaobao. In order to show her respect to Yaoniang, the consort also personally put a gold cor on Xiaobao.


    Since then, Yaoniang was not anxious anymore. But she had became totally grateful.


    She thought a lot. She thought that as the consort liked Xiaobao, would it be easier for her to see her son in the future? Of course, there was definitely a price to pay, for which she even thought of waiting for Jin Wang to return from the border town, and what methods she should use to let him stay in her room.


    She remembered that he liked to have sex in the study room very much. She always refused because of shyness, which had attracted his dissatisfaction. So he didn¡¯t see her for many days and the consort treated her very indifferently in those days. Until Jin Wang came to see her again, the consort treated her a little better.


    Otherwise, try in this way?


    The consort did not stay with Yaoniang for a long time, and said sisters need to talk together and let them go back then.


    At noon, the consort rewarded the dishes. The sisters and Xiaobao had lunch happily.


    It was still early. Yaoniang asked Die¡¯er to go out, and they sat on the bed next by the window and talked with each other, while coaxing Xiaobao to sleep.


    Xiaobao leaned into his mother¡¯s arms and slept exceptionally sweet.


    ¡°You told me you will be a wet nurse aftering Jin Wang Mansion. Why do you serve Wangye now? Does Wangye treat you well or not?¡± It was also the kindness of consort that made Huiniang erase the anxiety in her heart, so she dared to say these private words to her sister.


    At first, Yaoniang thought about how to exin to her sister, and then she heard the phrase ¡°treat well or not¡±, then she blushed.


    What is ¡°treat well or not¡±? For outsiders it¡¯s good to be doted. So he treated her well?


    When she saw her younger sister¡¯s reaction, what else did she not understand? She sighed and said, ¡°Since Wangye treats you well, you will serve him with all your heart, and you won¡¯t be afraid of being abandoned in the future. You don¡¯t need to worry about Xiaobao. Your brother-inw and I will look after him. And we will treat him very well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nced at Xiaobao in her arms, and touched his little head.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°You are finally have something to look forward, and I don¡¯t have to worry about you all the time. You have to be smart. You should fight properly... The consort treats you well and you should be obedient to her. She is the consort, and you are just a concubine. You should never have that mind that... ¡°


    In fact, Huiniang didn¡¯t understand the way of life in the mansion. She could only try to tell her sister some truth that she knew, and Yaoniang listened carefully and nodded her head.


    And time passed imperceptibly.


    Die¡¯er came in from the outside and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately felt a tear-like pain in her heart, and wanted to hold her sister and Xiaobao from letting them go, but she forced to smile. She stood up to pick up things in the bedroom. Since she entered the room, she secretly wiped her tears for a while and wiping her face beforeing out with a bag.


    There were clothes she made for Xiaobao in the past few months inside the bag. All were good materials that the consort gave her. There were also clothes she made for her sister and brother-inw and some taels that she collected a few months which were regarded as the food money that would be fostered Xiaobao at her sister¡¯s house.


    She reluctantly sent Huiniang and Xiaobao to the back door. Xiaobao was awake now, and looked at the adults with some confusion. Huiniang sighed andforted her sister that not to be sad. And in the future if there was another opportunity, she would take Xiaobao to visit her again.


    Yao cheng was already waiting in the carriage, and Huiniang held Xiaobao to get on it.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look at them. She turned her head and bit her lower lip with her head down. She determined to please consort, and she would let Xiaobao and her sister to the mansion in the future.


    When she thought about it that way, the feeling of difort in her heart was lightened, and she returned to the courtyard with Die¡¯er.


    For today, she had been busy for many days. After Jin Wang left each time, she had to rest for many days. In order to meet Xiaobao for the past two days, she couldn¡¯t even take a rest. At this moment they were gone, and she calmed down and felt very tired.


    ¡°Die¡¯er, don¡¯t call me for dinner. I want to sleep for a while.¡± She told Die¡¯er while entering the bedroom.


    Die¡¯er followed her and she was jealous to look at her back swaying in the wind. She scolded ¡°fox bitch¡± in her heart.


    Everyone in Jin Wang Mansion knew that Yaoniang seduced Jin Wang. She shamelessly pulled Wangye to her room. Die¡¯er served her and she had seen some unseen scenes. Thinking about that day she saw a beautiful shadow lying on Jin Wang, she could not help but blushed. At the same time, she scolded in her heart again.


    She pursed her lips and followed up to serve Yaoniang to change clothes, but there was a harsh scream after she entering the door.


    Yaoniang was lying prone on the ground without any sound, and dark blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 2</h4> <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    Yaoniang held Xiaobao¡¯s hands tightly. Only in this way could she truly feel that she was alive.


    Outside, Su Huiniang was talking to her mother-inw Li.


    The two probably thought that Yaoniang was asleep. Although their voices were low, they had no worries. The quarrel of the two entered the gap along the door and got into Yaoniang¡¯s heart.


    Yaoniang smiled bitterly.


    She died too quickly and hurriedly, and only felt the burning pain of internal organs in her body. She became unconscious when she woke up again. It was not long after she gave birth to Xiaobao.


    When she just woke up, she thought that she was dreaming. She finally woke up and thought it¡¯s not dreams until everything happened one after another. She wasn¡¯t dreaming, but she had really returned to the original life.


    Why God just didn¡¯t let her go? why didn¡¯t let her live again before everything had happened? But at this time!


    The baby in her arms moved a bit, interrupting Yaoniang¡¯s thoughts. She gently touched him twice, and Xiaobao slept again.


    The two-month-old baby was just the time to be growing up. His facial features became clearer, and he had a good-looking look. The long eye contours, long eyshes, tall nose bridges and pink lips really made people like very much.


    If an uninformed person saw this child, he would admire him that the child¡¯s father must be very handsome.


    But the kid¡¯s father¡ª¡ª


    Probably she died once and lived again, Yaoniang was not as worried about it as in herst life.


    If she reborn to the time before everything happened, there would not be Xiaobao here?


    She was a mother of two lives. Although this child was not blessed and even caused her many ordeals, Yaoniang still loved him so much. She was pregnant nearly ten months and gave birth to the kid regardless her fame and life. How could she give him up?


    So she was destined to give birth to Xiaobao, and it was destined to happen all those unbearable things.


    All were destined!


    When she thought about this, Yaoniang¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down.


    As a result, when she heard the words of humiliation towards her outside again, she was not as angry as she thought.


    Outside Huiniang looked at Li unbelievably, and could not ept that such vicious words came out of her mouth.


    For her mother-inw, she already knew that she was not a good person. Anyone could say these things, but she was not qualified.


    The reason why Yaoyao suffered all this and why she was pregnant before marriage was because of her good daughter, her younger sister-inw. Her good-looking sister just came to apany her for a few days and suffered such an ufortable thing.


    Her reputation and integrity were gone, and the most important innocence of a girl was gone.


    Their dad was either sighing in sorrow or furious, and mother washed her face with tears all day. They wanted to find a good person to marry her sister, as long as they didn¡¯t dislike her because she lost her innocence. However, her sister was pregnant.


    She was also neglected by family. And elder sister-inw made troubles all day. Yaoyao suffered this distress and was so distraught that when she discovered that she was pregnant. The fetus was too big and could not be aborted.


    Unless she didn¡¯t care about her lives.


    She couldn¡¯t stay at home. Coincidentally, she was pregnant and took her sister aside. She could protect her sister. After her sister gave birth to the child, then she would send the child out and hide this incident.


    She ned everything well, but just ignored a mother¡¯s heart. Her sister was so reluctant to send Xiaobao away.


    They were mothers of children, and Huiniang understood her sister.


    She was pregnant nearly ten months and had walked into the gate of the hell and gave birth to the kid. Every day she took her kid in her arms and looked at him all the time, and how could she bear to sent the kid to others.


    At the beginning, her mother-inw treated her well because of a guilty conscience. If there was some nutritious food in the house, there would be a portion for her and a portion for Yaoyao, too. But it was only within half a year that her mother-inw changed, and she always said some bad things in front of her.


    Because her younger sister and nephew were living in the mother-inw¡¯s house, everything was bearable. But she never imagined that her mother-inw was bing more and more bad. Even when she and Yaoyao were negligent, her mother-inw almost took Xiaobao out to send to others. Had it not been for her husband¡¯s return in time to stop all this, Huiniang could hardly imagine what would happen next.


    Yaoyao cared and loved Xiaobao so much. If he died, could her sister live?


    Therefore Huiniang was extremely angry, and she had never quarreled to mother-inw before, but now she quarreled with Li .


    ¡°Why am I doing this wrong? She¡¯s an innocent girl before. How could such a shame thing happened if she loves herself! I haven¡¯t seen any girl looked like her. Her chest bulged and the butt is round and big. As soon as she walks and she shakes, no man can stand her. I¡¯ve lived so long and never seen such a girl. It must because that she had sex affairs privately and made such troubles. So now she takes Yan Er as a shield!¡±


    Li had a long face and single eyelid. Because she was old and thin with ck skin, when her old skin was pulled down, she looked very mean.


    This was indeed the case. Everyone knew in the whole alley that there was a mean mother-inw who managed his man to be convincing in Yao family. The man was dead and she managed the house. The son and daughter-inw did not dare to say anything in front of her.


    This olddy was also vixenish. If someone dared to say some bad things to her, she dared to stand in front of others and scolded for three days. Especially there was a son from Yao family worked as a catcher and no one dared to mess with her. They all didn¡¯t want to see her. Over time, it was obvious that people lived in the same alley, but no one wanted to go to Yao family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again, Su Huiniang. Don¡¯te here to talk with Yan Er. It¡¯s nothing to do with Yan Er. Yan Er is a girl, and she is impossible to cheat your sister to go to the brothel. Yan Er will marry someone in the future. Next time if I hear this kind of words again, I will let Cheng Er divorce with you!¡± Li scolded and put her hands on the waist.


    Huiniang was furious at her mother-inw¡¯s shamelessness, and stood up suddenly: ¡°It is no need that you let your son divorce me. I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±


    Li sneered and said: ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t take Hong¡¯er out. It¡¯s not possible that your poor father can take after a whole family, let alone his two daughters who against the doctrines of women and the two bastards of unknown origin!¡±


    Huiniang shivered with anger, but she could not do anything to scold since she was very polite when she was young. Not to mention that the woman was her mother-inw, her husband¡¯s mother.


    She wiped her tears and went back to pack all the things. She nned to take her younger sister, Xiaobao and Hong¡¯er back to her family. If her husband asked her go back again this time, she would nevere back. She didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t survive in this world with her sister.


    At this moment, a loud male voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mother, what have you done?¡±


    Yao Cheng, the man of Huiniang¡¯s husband, was back.


    Yao Cheng was a catcher in Lin Yun county, under the jurisdiction of Jin Zhou. The Lin family had been an official for generations. This catcher position was passed to him by her father. Although his status was lower, he worked for royal family and always had a lot of gray ie. Therefore, the family life of Yao family was pretty good. Otherwise, schr Xiu would not allow his elder daughter to marry Yao family.


    Although there was a schr in Su family, but family life was not good. schr Su was teaching in a private school. He only got two silvers in a month but he had to raise dozens of people in the family. There were a few people in family before and they lived in a tighter life. But since Su Huiniang¡¯s brother Su Yucheng married and had three children in a row, Su family was lived in straitened circumstances.


    The reason why Su Huiniang married the Yao family at that time was that the dowries offered by Yao family were the most among all the rtives.


    And it could just hold a wedding ceremony for Su Yucheng by using these betrothal gift. Su Huiniang was unwilling to marry Yao¡¯s family, but she couldn¡¯t want to make her father and mother upset. The elder brother was far beyond the age of marriage but he still didn¡¯t get married. Also she saw Yao Cheng once and thought the man was pretty good, so she married with him.


    After they married, Yao Cheng loved his wife and cared about her. The young couple loved each other and lived happily. The only imperfect thing was that Yao Cheng¡¯s mother Li was not easy to get along with.


    However, Yao Cheng stood in front of everything, and Su Huiniang lived well. Also she was pregnant. She gave birth to the grandson for Yao family on the year she married. She was pregnant against year and gave birth to Hong Er. Her position in Yao family had be more and more stable.


    Li asionally wanted to make troubles, and when she thought of her son and grandson, she would bear herself and not making troubles.


    Since her sister-inw married in Su family, she always had some bad thoughts on Su Yaoniang. After two consecutive incidents, she became more and more ridiculous. Huiniang cared much about her sister and thought that her family was not affluent, so she took her sister around her aside.


    The excuse was to ask her sister to help her with nephew. Anyway, with the family living standards of Yao, it¡¯s eptable to let her sister live together.


    In this regard, Li agreed happily.


    She had always beenzy and spoiled her daughter, thinking that someone would help her daughter-inw to do some works. Since Yao Cheng became the head of the catcher, Li became very arrogant. But she was still too mean that she didn¡¯t want to buy a servant. Now there would be a free servant. That was really what she wanted.


    When Yaoniang came to Yao family, she was diligent and could help both inside and outside. She really shared a lot of housework with Huiniang.


    It stood to reason that this was a good thing that had the best of both worlds, but Yan¡¯er did some bad things.


    Yan¡¯er was the youngest daughter of Li. She had always been doted. The 14-year-old girl did not work all day long, and her temper was very arbitrary. Yao Cheng became the leader of catchers, and some of his subordinates came to find him at home because of business affairs. Among them, there was a catcher named Chen An was very handsome and talented. If someone did not know he was a catcher, they may think that he was a schr.


    Chen An came here only twice, and Yan¡¯er secretly fell in love with him.


    But she never thought that he didn¡¯t like her. The reason why Chen An woulde to Yao family regrly was because she saw Yaoniang at Yao family and fell in loved with Yaoniang. So he alwayse to Yao family.


    And this matter was somehow known to Yan¡¯er.


    Yan¡¯er was very vicious. She had been in contact with catching things since she was a child. She knew many things in the world. And she had a n that she deceived Yaoniang to go to the brothel, where a good girl would not get involved and she wanted to take the opportunity to spoil Yaoniang¡¯s reputation.


    This tragedy happened, and Yaoniang was raped by an unknown strongman. Everything happened after that.


    And the reason why Yao family knew what was going on was because Yao Cheng forced Yan¡¯er to tell the truth and she said it herself after this bad thing happened from Yaoniang.


    However she insisted that she was only teasing Yaoniang, but not trying to harm her.


    But who would believe her?


    Her mother Li would protect Yan¡¯er, but Yan¡¯er was only scolded several times. Even if Huiniang was so angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to her sister-inw. So she went back to her own family. But Yao Cheng repeatedly asked her to go home with him, thinking Ming Er who was crying to find her mother, so she went back angrily.


    Because of feeling guilty for her sister, and her elder sister-inw always made troubles at home, she insisted on bringing Yaoniang to her side. But no ces were clean and quiet. Her sister couldn¡¯t stay at Su family and Yao family was not a good ce either.


    Originally, Li was still suffering from a guilty conscience and agreed secretly to allow Yaoniang to live here. But she didn¡¯t know what Yan¡¯er had been provoking in it. She became more and more intolerant of Yaoniang. She always said that such a person at home had broken the reputation of Yao family.


    The question was: was there still reputation for Yao family?


    Yaoniang was in the room. She was listening to the quarrel outside and thought without any facial expressions.

 Chapter 3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 3</h4> <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    Since thest incident of Yaoniang happened, Yao Cheng was no longer as obedient to Li as before.


    When he came back from Yamen (government office in feudal China), and he saw that his wife was trembled with anger and tears were on her face. He shouted at Li and let Li go out.


    But the problem still existed.


    Li would continue to make troubles only if Yan¡¯er, Yaoniang and Li were still at home.


    Huiniang was crying on the bed for her grievance, her mean mother-inw and poor sister.


    Yao Cheng stood aside helplessly. He felt distressed at his wife and pitiful for his sister-inw, but he couldn¡¯t take his mother and sister out. He was the only son in Yao family. Before his dad died, he repeatedly asked him to take care of his mother and her younger sister until she married.


    ¡°Huiniang, you beat me. Hit me hard. Don¡¯t be so angry with yourself. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    A big man crouched there, holding his head and sighing. He was also a majestic catcher outside, but now he was such kind of man. Seriously speaking, Yao Cheng always treated Huiniang well, otherwise his wife would not be able to live with him too long.


    ¡°Your mother has lost her conscience, and your sister is also vicious. How can they do this to...¡± Huiniang cried sadly.


    Her sister was obedient from a young age. She called her elder sister behind when she was a little girl. When she grew up, she always took some delicious food to let sister eat first. In order to embroider a hijab for her sister, she secretly made purses nearly two months at home for changing a piece of good silk.


    Obviously, the elder sister-inw always made troubles to her secretly. But she didn¡¯t say anything in family. If she didn¡¯t go back to her own home, She wouldn¡¯t know that her elder sister-inw would sell her sister out, hearing from the neighbor aunt Man.


    ¡°Huiniang, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Outside the room, Huiniang was crying.


    In the room, Yaoniang burst into tears.


    Yao Chengforted Huiniang for a while, then she calmed down.


    He diligently went to fetch water to wash Huiniang¡¯s face andbed her hair again. In addition to her eyes were very red and swollen, her emotions had calmed down quite a bit. But she was also frowned. Obviously she was still worried about Yaoniang.


    Yao Cheng sighed and went outside.


    It wasn¡¯t too early in the day. But nobody cooked the dinner. He never felt it before he got married. After getting married, there was a gentle and virtuous wife who prepared meals for him every day. Yao Cheng felt that this situation was extremely intolerable.


    He was very annoyed when he thought what happened just now.


    Li was his mother. No matter how annoying he could be, he couldn¡¯t be angry to his mother, but Yan¡¯er...


    Yao Cheng remembered that when he just entered the gate of the courtyard he saw the curtain of the west chamber moved.


    His sister was young but had a vicious mind. Why did he have a such sister?


    He came to the west chamber a few steps and patted the window, ¡°Youe out and cook!¡±


    It was very quiet in the room. After a while, Yan¡¯er walked out from the room slowly.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw is not busy and she can cook.¡±


    Yao Cheng sneered: ¡°Your sister-inw is taking after Ming¡¯er, Hong¡¯er. What¡¯s more, you are their aunt, you must cook the dinner. And your sister-inw shouldn¡¯t cook dinner for you!¡±


    Yan¡¯er became unhappy and said: ¡°Yaoniang is here...¡±


    Yao Cheng yelled, ¡°Shut up! I ask you to cook, you must do it right now!¡±


    Seeing his elder brother getting so angry, Yan¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore and honestly went to the kitchen to cook.


    Li was so angry and bit the window side of the upper room. The words of her son said to her daughter were actually he wanted to tell her.


    It¡¯s no use to be angry. Yao Cheng had always been filial, but he was really annoyed and Li dare not provoke him.


    Yan¡¯er was dealing with vegetables in her hand, which were spoiled by her. Seeing Yao Cheng enter the house, Li secretly came to the kitchen. As soon as she entered the door, she saw his daughter dealing with vegetables.


    ¡°Your brother was right to scold you. You are a mature girl now but you still don¡¯t know how to deal with the vegetables. What else you can do?¡± Li scolded, and came over to drive her aside.


    Yan¡¯er threw away the rotten leaves in her hand, and said aggrievedly ¡°Mom, you know that my brother shouted at me just now. I think he shouldn¡¯t marry with Su Huiniang at first. Since she came into our home, my brother has changed a lot. He not only shouted at me but also shouted at you.¡±


    Li was also angry, and his son now cared much about his wife. Everyone would be angry when he faced such situation. But she would not tell her daughter even if she was angry. Because it meant that she lost her dignity.


    ¡°The daughters of Su family are all unkind. Brother should divorce with Su Huiniang and marry another woman. Anyway, we are rich family and we have money to let brother marry again. By that time, the new sister-inw will be very filial and take good care of us. She will treat you better than Su Huiniang.¡±


    Li gave her daughter a nce: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have this kind of thought. Even if I don¡¯t like Su Huiniang, but I like my two grandchildren. If Yao Cheng marry with another woman, how about Ming¡¯er and Hong¡¯er? You girl need a stepmother to do some bad things to you because you always have some vicious thoughts.¡±


    Yan¡¯er pursed her lips: ¡°All of the things you don¡¯t agree. When will you get Su Yaoniang away? How many meals should they eat when they are at our home? The most important thing is that brother Chen An won¡¯t marry me if Su Yaoniang is here?¡±


    Li threw the vegetables in hand, then poked her head and scolded, ¡°You always said Chen An. What made you so fascinated that you did the thingck of morality? Listen to me. Don¡¯t always stay with that ck boy. You are a girl and you shouldn¡¯t stay with those boys all day long unless you don¡¯t want to marry someone in the future?¡±


    Those boys she said were all the children who lived in nearby streets and grew up with Yan¡¯er. Yan¡¯er was a clever and disobedient girl, and no one cared about her personality. She didn¡¯t like to y with girls of the same age, but she liked to y with the boys.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t y with them from now on. When will Su Yaoniang go away? When Chen An and I are ready to get married, I will stay at home to prepare and won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°It is so bad for a girl saying such words!¡± Li scolded and immediately frowned: ¡°I want her to leave, but your sister-inw and your brother...¡±


    She said and paused, then said again, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Su family tomorrow.¡±


    Yan¡¯er pped right now, andughed: ¡°Mom, you are really my good mom!¡±


    Yaoniang always felt that everything that happened in thest life was like a dream.


    She always had an unreal feeling until the sister-inw Zhu came to Yao family like a dream.


    As soon as Zhu entered, she went straight to the cubicle.


    This small cubicle was separated from the big room outside. Yaoniang didn¡¯t live here before, but she lived in the west chamber with Yan¡¯er. Since that happened, Huiniang and Yao Cheng deliberately separated a room for Yaoniang from the room where they lived.


    The small cubicle was not as good as the outside, but it was not bad. There was a small cubicle window. There was a table under the window and a shelf bed next to the wall. A teal tent hung on the bed, with a cupboard and two boxes at the foot of the bed. Although it was a bit humble, it was very clean. Yaoniang was always hardworking and diligent.


    As Xiaobao fell asleep and she put him on the bed, she heard something moving behind her then she turned to see that Zhu came in. Yaoniang¡¯s face froze immediately.


    Every time Zhu saw her sister-inw, and she had an urge to sigh.


    Seriously speaking, there was no such outstanding person in the Su family. Even Su Huiniang was just a delicate and pretty woman. But it seemed that Su Yaoniang had gathered the merits of everyone in the Su family. She was not like from Su family.


    A pair of luscious eyes and a pair of crescent moon eyebrows were indifferent. The straight nose bridges, gorgeous cherry lips, and white good skin made Zhu feel very jealous every time when she saw Yaoniang.


    Appearance was not the most important. The key was that romantic and charming figure. At first nce, it was not obvious. But when saw her carefully, it really made people impressed. So Zhu thought that Yaoniang deserved to be a concubine for the rich people otherwise it would be so pitiful.


    And Zhu came exactly for this matter.


    Thinking of the fifty silvers from Hu Laoye (master of Hu family), Zhu smiled brightly.


    Sister-inw also knew that when she came up and would say such thing. And she must be annoyed. So she pretended to look at the sleeping little Xiaobao and praised the child for being so good, like her mother. Then she got to the side of Yaoniang.


    ¡°Yao¡¯er, you are always a daughter in Su family. It is not so good if you always live in Yao family. Your father and mother miss you. How about going back home with me today?¡±


    Yaoniang hated this sister-inw in her heart. But since Zhu entered the gate of Su¡¯s house and gave birth to three grandchildren to Su family, she had to respect her. Even if she hated her, she could not show out. After all, the elder sister-inw was like a mother.


    This was the true thoughts of Yaoniang in herst life, so she tolerated Zhu¡¯s various bad behaviors. But in this life she was toozy to pretend. Because she knew that no matter how obedient she was and how she begged her sister-inw, her sister-inw would never give up the idea of selling her for changing silver.


    In the home, Dad cared much about his reputation. Although her mother loved her so much, she didn¡¯t have real power. The elder brother always listened to his wife, so Zhu was almost in charge of the half affairs of Su family.


    No one could save her, so she could only save herself.


    She vaguely remembered that in thest life she heard Zhu¡¯s words and went home with her. Because she still wanted to maintain a peace with Zhu. But she almost hurt Xiaobao that he would be sent away. She was also sent to Hu Laoye to be a concubine.


    Fortunately, her elder sister and brother-inw arrived in time to save her.


    Because of this matter, people around all knew that she had a kid before marriage. Hu Laoye hated her and said that Su family had a daughter who had lost her virtue and asked someone to take her to dip her in a pig cage. It was her sister who forced her brother-inw to use the rtionship in Yamen, and also lied that she was the servant of royal Mansion. So it would rescue her who almost was soaked in a pig cage.


    After that, Dad felt that she had lost Su family¡¯s reputation and did not want to admit she was his daughter again. The elder sister¡¯s mother-inw also took the opportunity to have an attack. She had nowhere to settle and could only go to royal mansion to be a wet nurse. Then everything would happen after that.


    Since the God gave her a chance to live again, she couldn¡¯t let the old things happen again. At least she would not to be fooled by Zhu.


    ¡°Elder sister-inw, Yaoniang lost Su family¡¯s reputation and I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reputation? You¡¯re from Su family. Your parents, brother and I care about you so much. I was really anxious before I did some bad things to you. Because you suffered such a shame thing since you still was not married. What should you do in the future? I am still so anxious and uneasy. But things have already happened. We are families and we won¡¯t ignore you, right?¡±


    Zhu said very emotionally, but Yaoniang was cheated by her once. There wouldn¡¯t have the second time. No matter what she said, she just did not want to go back with her. She didn¡¯t want to be immersed in a pig cage again.

 Chapter 4: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 4</h4> <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Seriously, Zhu was not a patient woman.


    The reason why she would talk well was only for the fifty silvers. It can be seen that the sister-inw who had been so easy to cheat was unwilling to go back with herself no matter what she said, and she was immediately annoyed.


    ¡°Le me tell you. You have to go back no matter you want to go or not. Hu Laoye likes you and he wants you to be his eighth concubine. He doesn¡¯t care that you¡¯re not a virgin and still want to have you. That¡¯s all ancestors¡¯ contribution of Su family. You should go back with me honestly! ¡°


    This was the true personality of Zhu. She was horrible and vulgar. Yaoniang didn¡¯t know why her parents choose Zhu as their daughter-inw and let her marry elder brother. So that she made many troubles in Su family.


    ¡°Does my father know?¡±


    Zhu was shocked immediately, then looked at her with a mock face: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn to threaten me? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I came here with the consent of father. So? Do you really regard yourself as a golden Bodhisattva that the whole family have to focus on you every day? You can only marry Hu Laoye as his concubine now, otherwise you will be sent to the countryside to marry a farmer.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t think for the truth will be like this. She looked pale as if she had been split by thunder.


    She was shocked and felt painful in her heart. But she was clearer that why Zhu hit her and sent her to Hu family without any obstacles before. How could it be so smooth? After all, she was at her own home at that time.


    Later, her sister and brother-inw found her and took her home. Her mother said that this was done by Zhu alone and other people in the family didn¡¯t know it. So she believed. At this moment, it was impossible for a woman Zhu that she could stun her and send her out without telling the families.


    It turned out that everyone in the family actually knew that maybe someone else had helped Zhu. So she was stupid and hated Zhu in two lives.


    Zhu proudly looked at sister-inw¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dy. Just pack up and follow me.¡± Then, she reached out her hands and pulled Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang threw away her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. Why do you think that Ie here today? Why Huiniang is not at home today? Hurry up to follow me...¡±


    The two pulled each other. Xiao Bao was awoken in bed and cried.


    No one came to see what happened for such a big movement. Yaoniang knew that Zhu did not lie to her. Li must ask her sister to leave.


    She felt so sad but she was nervous and angry. She touched a firm object with her fingers, grabbing it subconsciously and waved at Zhu, trying to push her back.


    Zhu only felt so painful, and saw her blood. Suddenly she called loudly like killing a pig.


    ¡°Killed, blood...¡± She rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Su Huiniang heard a horrible sound from her home. Her heart tightened, and she quickly sped up her pace.


    Her mother-inw and she didn¡¯t talk for many days. She never thought that today her mother-inw actually smiled at her, and took the money and told her to go to coffin shop in the east to buy some paper money, and said that the father-inw¡¯s death day came, and she wanted to prepare something for worship.


    Su Huiniang was puzzled in her heart, so she didn¡¯t doubt it. She only thought that her mother-inw waszy and didn¡¯t want to go far. So her mother-inw would please her and let her buy.


    When she walked halfway, she felt strange. There were coffin shops near the ce they lived. Why did her mother-inw deliberately ask her to go to the east of the city? Her mother-inw said that she used to buy it there, which was cheaper than elsewhere. At that time, Huiniang didn¡¯t think too much. But when she walked on the road, she realized that her mother-inw cared much about her reputation and would never please her for a few pennies.


    She went back in a hurry and did not expect that something really happened at home.


    When she entered the door, she saw a person lying on the floor, and her timid younger sister took a pair of scissors in her hand, and her mother-inw said some murderous words.


    ¡°Yaoyao.¡±


    Yaoniang threw the pair of scissors away and ran to her. ¡°Sister, she stubbornly asked me to be a concubine for Hu Laoye...¡±


    ¡°So you...¡±


    Su Huiniang¡¯s face was pale like a piece of paper, and her mind was all messy. Her sister killed someone.


    Li shouted aside: ¡°Su Huiniang, you have to send your sister to the Yamen. She even killed someone...¡±


    Su Huiniang was already messed up, and her mother-inw was still making more troubles. She yelled, ¡°You shut up!¡± Then she pulled Yaoniang to the bed, ¡°Clean up now, and quickly take Xiao Bao away. I will ask your brother-inw to take you go to the countryside. You have to hide for some days first... ¡°


    Yaoniang wanted to cry andugh, and couldn¡¯t help pulling her elder sister, ¡°Elder sister, I didn¡¯t kill...¡±


    ¡°You must be hard in the countryside, but it was better than going to jail...¡± Su Huiniang suddenly responded and asked, ¡°What did you say? You didn¡¯t kill anyone, then she...¡±


    ¡°I just took out a pair of scissors and showed to her. But she seemed to have blood phobia...¡±


    Yaoniang never thought that Zhu had blood phobia. No wonder she never killed chickens or fishes at home. She always ask other people to kill.


    Su Huiniang came to Zhu¡¯s side. She reached out her hand and put in front of her nose, then she touched her chest, and was finally assured that she didn¡¯t die. Huiniang breathed a sigh of relief, remembering what her younger sister had just said, and suddenly felt annoyed. She took the tea on the table and then poured it on Zhu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Zhu, you want to send Yaoyao to be a concubine. Let me tell you, as long as I am here one day, you shouldn¡¯t have this kind of ideas!¡±


    Zhu thought she was dead, but she never expected to live again. At this moment, she also knew that she had suffered blood phobia. She was extremely angry, and was about to yell something. Suddenly she saw Yaoniang waving scissors to her, and she was frightened out of the house.


    ¡°Su Yaoniang, I will let your father and your elder brothere to take you away, and you just wait for me!¡±


    After Zhu spoke such harsh word and then left.


    Li saw that Zhu left with angry and she didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and went back to the house. The two sisters cleaned up the room and coaxed Xiaobao to sleep before they sat down and talked.


    The younger sister said what happened just now and Su Huiniang was quite upset: ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to understand. What did our family to me at the beginning? If it weren¡¯t for me and your brother-inw falling in love with each other at first, I might not know what kind of life I spend now. In the eyes of father and mother, only the big brother is the most important. Now there are Zhu and Dong. They don¡¯t care about us anyway. In fact this is nothing as long as you think positively.¡±


    Hong¡¯er cried on the main room. Su Huiniang said these words and hurriedly went over, leaving Yaoniang sitting alone in the room, thinking silently.


    Even though she rejected Zhu¡¯s ns but this matter was not over. She couldn¡¯t stay too long in Yao family. The people from Su family might be able to Yao family anytime. Did it mean that she would go to Jin Wang Mansion to work as a wet nurse as she did in herst life?


    As soon as she thought of the unknown death of herst life, Yaoniang was full of resistance.


    She really didn¡¯t want to go to Jin Wang Mansion again, but where should she go?


    Suddenly, she heard quarrels from elder sister and Li.


    Elder sister was not that kind of person before. She was very gentle and virtuous, but now she changed a lot. No matter how bad Li was, but she was still her brother-inw¡¯s mother. Her brother-inw was not possible to give up on her mother for elder sister. But as long as she was still in the house for one day, her sister will not be able to have a good day.


    She couldn¡¯t take care of herself selfishly, but mess up her sister¡¯s life.


    Yao Cheng stepped into the house, facing the quarrel between his wife and his mother, and his heart was full of exhaustion.


    He thought about what was in his heart, but he patiently persuaded the two to pull them away, and then dragged his wife into the room.


    ¡°Huiniang, Do you still remember aunt Wang, the mother of Da Niu, who delivered babies for you and Yaoniang?¡± Yao Cheng suddenly said.


    Huiniang did not know why he mentioned this, and looked at him with a doubt.


    ¡°Aunt Wang¡¯s sister is on duty at Jin Wang Mansion. She came back a few days ago and said that she needs a wet nurse in Jin Wang Mansion. Aunt Wang paid much attention and said to her elder sister about Yaoniang. But she said it is only decided when they see Yaoniang.¡±


    Huiniang was so quiet when she listened but suddenly she became very angry.


    ¡°Yao Cheng, are you trying to take my sister away?¡±


    Yao Cheng smiled bitterly: ¡°My god, how dare I have this kind of thinking. But I thought, Yaoniang doesn¡¯t want to marry again, and she also has Xiaobao. Our family can support them for a year or two, but we can¡¯t support them for a lifetime. You know my mother¡¯s personality. She always makes troubles. Not to mention that now. Yaoniang is notfortable staying at our home. It¡¯s better for her to change the environment and she can earn by herself. Even if she doesn¡¯t marry anymore, she can save money for a few years. And she can buy a house for Xiaobao and raise him up. Then find a wife for Xiaobao in the future.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Yao Cheng spoke softly and carefully analyzed the pros and cons of it: ¡°Jin Wang Mansion is a wealthy ce. It is decent to work inside and the sries are high. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s your own family¡¯s situation now? You know what did your sister-inw do today. It is estimated that your father and mother wille here in two days. If they reallye on that day, we have no rights to stop them. Instead, it would be better for younger sister to go Jin Wang Mansion. It is also a way out.¡±


    Huiniang did not speak. Apparently she agreed with what he said.


    At this moment, the door inside was suddenly opened and Yaoniang came out. Her delicate face was full of firmness, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m willing to go.¡± Obviously she listened to their conversations for a long time.


    Huiniang stood up and said anxiously: ¡°Yaoyao!¡±


    Yaoniang was forced tough and said: ¡°Sister, I am willing to go. My brother-inw is right. In stead of being sent to thendlord Hu to be a concubine, I would rather work in Jin Wang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anymore. I just want to raise Xiaobao and live with him in the future. Now that there is such a good opportunity to earn money. I will go to work as a wet nurse for few years. After I earn a lot of money, I cane out to do a small business by myself. I won¡¯t raise Xiaobao relying on others.¡±


    After she finished speaking and she looked at Yao Cheng lightly: ¡°Brother-inw, there should be a lot of wages in Jin Wang Mansion. If not, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Yao Cheng said immediately: ¡°I had inquired from aunt Wang. The sry is very high. Ten silvers a month and it doesn¡¯t include a reward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot. Ten silvers a month, one year is one hundred and twenty. The wet nurse is not a long-term job. But as long as I can do it for a year, then I can earn enough silvers to buy a small yard and I can do my own small business to make a living.¡±


    Yaoniang murmured to herself. She got more excited when she thought about these things. She excitedly came forward and took Huiniang¡¯s hands, ¡°Sister, there is such a good thing. It is really a rare chance.¡±


    Huiniang had to agree because her sister agreed and was very happy.


    In fact judging from the current situation, this was indeed the best choice. She didn¡¯t have to live in Yao family and cared much about people here and didn¡¯t have to worry about being sold to someone by her elder brother and sister-inw. Also, she could earn a lot of money.


    Except for Xiaobao.


    If Yaoniang was going to be a wet nurse for others, how about Xiaobao?


    Obviously under the pressure of reality, some things had to be given up. Fortunately, there were no long time intervals that Huiniang and Yaoniang both gave birth to babies. Huiniang had enough breast milk and she can help to take care of Xiaobao. So she wouldn¡¯t worry about that Xiaobao having no breast milk to drink.


    Now she made a decision and would go to aunt Wang¡¯s home to meet the person. Even she agreed but


    it would be no use if they don¡¯t choose her.


    But Yaoniang knew that she would be chosen to work in Jin Wang Mansion.


    Because she went there in herst life.

 Chapter 5: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 5</h4> <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Because Yao Cheng had to go work in Yemen the next day, he brought Yaoniang to aunt Wang¡¯s home in the third day.


    He was afraid that it would not be possible for his sister-inw working in Jin Wang Mansion. Yao Cheng specially prepared four kinds of pastries to take to the Wang family in order to let aunt Wang could say some goods words for them.


    These four kinds of pastries were all fashionable goods in Taoyuan Shop, and the price was not cheap. Anyway, based on the living standards of Yao family, they had never bought such expensive pastries to eat. Yao Cheng prepared much for her sister-inw to find a good ce to work.


    Early in the morning, Yao Cheng rushed to a mule cart that he had specifically borrowed, and took Yaoniang to Wang family.


    Wang family was in the willow alley, and a little far from Yao family. Yao Cheng knew that Yaoniang had to take care of Xiao Bao and she woke up many times at night. So he let her sleep a while and would call her when they arrived.


    Yaoniang closed her eyes obediently, but at this moment she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She thought of some things that happened in Jin Wang Mansion in herst life.


    Wang family was also the generational officer. Father Wang was injured when he was a catcher in his early years. Therefore, when his son Da Niu became an adult, he gave up his position and passed to his son. The Wang family had a son who was a catcher, and aunt Wang had a good skill to help others deliver babies. So their life was very good.


    The half-timbered house, therge tiled house with blue bricks and ck tiles, was cleaned up in front of the door. At a nce, the hostess of the family was diligent.


    As soon as they entered the gate of Wang family, there was a horse cart parking in the yard.


    The horse cart was a rare thing for ordinary people. Even if ordinary people bought vehicles at home, they also bought donkey and mule carts. The horses were very expensive. It would spend a dozens of silvers to buy a horse and good horse grain. Most people could afford to buy it but couldn¡¯t afford to keep the horse.


    Just looking at this horse cart, it was known that aunt Wang¡¯s sister must be decent in Jin Wang Mansion.


    But Yaoniang knew that Madam Liu was actually an inconspicuous woman in Jin Wang Mansion.


    Because she was immersed in self-sorrow and self-grief in her life, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t remember why Madam Liu choose her when she came to Wang family at first. Because of her different mentality this time, she had the mood to observe the situation around her.


    Her brother-inw Yao Cheng went t into the house first and she was waiting and standing in the yard.


    Inexplicably, there was a feeling that someone was watching her.


    Madam Liu didn¡¯t actually put what her sister aunt Wang said in mind.


    She thought that there was no good person in this poor and remote Linyun County. The wet nurse who she wanted to find was not a special person. But she couldn¡¯t tell the truth to her sister. When she saw that her sister was so motivated to speak for the other party, she wanted to just look at the person and find an excuse to reject.


    So when Yao Cheng came in and talked to aunt Wang, she didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Until she saw the girl standing in the yard...


    She seemed not like a young girl. But she still dressed as a girl.


    Madam Liu was an experienced person and naturally knew the difference between a girl and a woman. No matter how beautiful a girl was, she was implicit and restrained. The shoulders were closed. The eyebrows were unopened. The waist was thin but stiff, and the hips were tightened inward. The two legs were timidly joined together and tightly stitched together.


    Even the breasts were like the jade shoots justing out. They were like flowers and not blooming flowers.


    But the girl in front of her looked like a juicy peach. The little white face was also slightly immature and coquettish, but it also exuded a casual charm.


    How to describe that feeling? It¡¯s as if it can pour a lot of sweet juice with just one poke.


    Stunner!


    Madam Liu thought for a long time beforeing up with such an adjective.


    She couldn¡¯t listen to her sister and others, thinking about what she had heard and asked quickly: ¡°Does thedy standing in the yard want to work in Jin Wang Mansion? Let here in and have a look.¡±


    Yao Cheng was shocked and went out.


    Seeing the girl slowly approaching herself, Madam Liu seemed to have got something precious and her eyes were full of obvious joy.


    Aunt Wang looked at her younger sister with doubts and wondered why she was so happy.


    Maybe she was satisfied with Yaoniang?


    After thinking about this, she was also very happy. The girl had a bitter life. She also hoped to find a way for her to live, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t say some good words of her to her sister.


    Yaoniang felt very uneasy. Why Madam Liu looked at her as if she saw gold.


    She remembered that she didn¡¯t have such feeling in herst life, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Because Madam Liu had already held her hand and ask.


    ¡°You just born a baby? Why do you want to be a wet nurse? Are you willing to leave your man?¡±


    Yaoniang had talked with her elder sister and brother-inw about all the things at home so it was not difficult to answer.


    ¡°He died when I was pregnant. I really can¡¯t support myself now. So I just want to find a way to feed my child.¡± She lowered her head and said quietly.


    When she heard that the man was dead, Madam Liu¡¯s eyes were even brighter. But no one noticed it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pitiful girl. It¡¯s different from other ces when working in Jin Wang Mansion. The rules are strict and it¡¯s not like at home.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will abide by the rules of Jin Wang Mansion and will not make troubles.¡±


    Madam Liu took her hands and looked at her little white face that like a egg peeled the shell. It¡¯s pretty and smooth. Madam Liu had seen the girl who was more beautiful than Yaoniang£®But when she saw this littledy at first nce, she knew that Yaoniang was the person she was looking for.


    She had an inexplicable feeling.


    She felt more and more satisfied, and she inevitably said more: ¡°But the sries in our mansion is sufficient. If you can be chosen, not to mention other benefits, you will have ten silvers in a month. Of course, if the masters are happy, the reward that they gave canpare with sries that you work for a year and a half.¡±


    After a pause, she said again, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know. This time, the wet nurse will take care of the little princess. If you do well and the princess likes you, then you have a chance to stay as a Mammy. At that time, you will be decent. It is not too much to say that you have some rights. When the day the princess grows up and marries, you¡¯ll go with her with respect and reputation. It is really your good luck.¡±


    Madam Liu was extremely attentive and seemed to want Yaoniang to agree. Madam Liu did not say these words to Yaoniang in herst life. Yaoniang was a little strange about her intentions.


    Maybe it was short of wet nurse in Jin Wang Mansion? So the snobbish Madam Liu would treat her in this kind of way.


    At the same time, she also thought about some experiences of herst life, and said subconsciously: ¡°It was also a servant to be a Mammy. It¡¯s nothing to do with good fortune.¡±


    Then she realized what she said just now. She was so nervous and afraid to annoy Madam Liu.


    But Madam Liu was not annoyed at her instead looking at her who like an immature child and said: ¡°What a silly girl! But it¡¯s true that you ordinary people don¡¯t understand rules of celebrities. Let me tell you that there is a difference between servants. As the saying goes, the identities for the servants of the prime minister are more noble than ordinary people. Not to mention princess¡¯s Mammy. That¡¯s different from an ordinary wet nurse, but it can be regarded as a mother who takes care of princess.¡±


    Seeing everyone looking at herself, Madam Liu was very proud. Therefore she said very carefully: ¡°If you take care of princess till she grows up, and she will be willing to listen to you. Not only you have the dignity in front of other servants, but also when you face other masters. You can rely on Jin Wang Mansion and you can go to the whole Jin Zhou. Take me for an example, If I encounter anything in Linyun County, and I can go to Yeman then tell them I am from Jin Wang Mansion, even the master of the county would care about me and my dignity.¡±


    Yaoniangughed bitterly in her heart.


    She naturally understood this truth, but she knew that it¡¯s not easy to be a servant in Jin Wang Mansion.


    In herst life, she obviously went into Jin Wang Mansion to be a wet nurse. But because she was hurt by someone, she was almost driven out. The royal consort thought she was good and allow her to continue to stay in Jin Wang Mansion. Who ever thought the side consort Hu always made troubles on her, so she was forced to have sex with Jin Wang helplessly.


    And the misfortune of herst life started from having sex with Jin Wang. Although Yaoniang didn¡¯t know why she died in herst life and who harmed her in the end, she suspected someone in her heart. If anyone in the Jin Wang Mansion who hated her, it was probably side consort Hu.


    Thinking of bad actions of side consort Hu, Yaoniang shuddered and at the same time she was a little interested.


    But that was it, and she knew she had no other way to go.


    Of course, she could be cheeky and withstood Li¡¯s insults from time to time, and stayed at Yao family. However, it was precisely that Yaoniang¡¯s staying in Yao family was not a long-term thing. Her brother-inw was right. The Yao family can support her and Xiao Bao for a year or two. Can they support them for a lifetime? Xiao Bao would grow up one day. Would she let her son live in such a humiliating environment?


    She also had to consider her elder sister. She couldn¡¯t just take care of herself, which ruined her sister¡¯s good life. So she only had one way to go.


    Madam Liu said something, but Yaoniang didn¡¯t listen to her because of her confused mood.


    All in all, she made a decision.


    Because Madam Liu had to go back quickly and she would leave the day after tomorrow, which meant that Yaoniang had only one day to stay with Xiaobao and she would go to Jin Cityter.


    Jin Cheng was not far from Linyun County, which was more than a day¡¯s journey. But it would not be so easy toe out after entering Jin Wang Mansion, which meant that she would not see Xiaobao for a long time.


    After returning, Yaoniang was not happy. She greeted to her sister, and went into the smallpartment to see Xiaobao.


    Huiniang was shocked for a moment, thinking that she wasn¡¯t chosen to work in Jin Wang Mansion, and she was trying to get in to persuade her younger sister not to think too much. But she was pulled by her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, and she will go on the day after tomorrow. It is estimated that Yaoniang doesn¡¯t want to leave Xiaobao alone. Let her stay with the child for a while.¡±


    Huiniang became sad and she sighed heavily.


    Xiaobao just woke up and was lying on the bed. He looked around.


    When he saw his mother appear in front of his eyes, he seemed to know that this is his mother.


    Yaoniang was sad and could not help crying while holding Xiaobao.


    After crying for a while, she wiped her tears and untied her clothes to feed Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao hadn¡¯t eaten for a while. He was so greedy and sucked hard. Yaoniang looked at him with affection and stroked his little head that had just grown ayer of hair.


    The next day, Yaoniang held Xiaobao and didn¡¯t go anywhere. She used to do some housework at home, but she didn¡¯t do it now.


    Yao Cheng gave a lesson to Li the day before yesterday and she didn¡¯t make any troubles and kept a low profile these two days. Huiniang had to take care of Ming¡¯er and Hong¡¯er and didn¡¯t have time to do housework. Yaoniang didn¡¯t do, either. She was busy with housework these two days and very busy. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear and scolded in the yard.


    Yao Cheng was not at home, and now Huiniang didn¡¯t want to bear her anymore. She lifted the curtain and stood at the door watching Li coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold. Yaoniang will leave tomorrow.¡±


    <strong>The author has something to say:</strong>


    Jin Wang: ¡°Huh... Am I dead?¡±


    Yaoniang: I really thought you were dead at that time...


    Jin Wang: How about now?


    Yaoniang: You are alive, and you¡¯re still strong.

 Chapter 6: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 6</h4> <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Li was shocked, and she was almost choked by her saliva. She looked at Huiniang for a long time, and felt that Huiniang didn¡¯t seem to lie to her. She couldn¡¯t help but became curious.


    ¡°Where is she going to go?¡±


    When Huiniang saw Li, she felt very disgusting. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t go to Jin Wang Mansion to be a servant and serve other people¡¯s child, but she had to left her own child.


    But she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Li. She didn¡¯t want to break peace for her younger sister. So she pulled the curtain down and entered the house again.


    Li was very ufortable about Huiniang¡¯s attitude. She wanted to rush into the door and quarrel with Huiniang, but was pulled by Yan¡¯er who came out of the west chamber.


    Yan¡¯er pulled Li into the room.


    ¡°Mom, You don¡¯t need to argue with her. She is annoyed for sending the fox bitch, her sister, away. If you quarrel with her, she will be so sad and cry to tell brother when hees back. It won¡¯t be good if he asks Yaoniang continue to stay here.¡±


    o


    When Li heard what she said, Li felt she was right and gave her a nce then said, ¡°You agreed with me before that you¡¯ll do all housework after driving Yaoniang away. Where have you been in these two days? You don¡¯t do anything everyday even you want to marry someone. Be careful that your future husband will divorce you if you don¡¯t do housework.¡±


    Li said this while stabbing Yan¡¯er¡¯s forehead with her fingers.


    Yan¡¯er felt painful, but she didn¡¯t dare to resist and she was reluctant to say: ¡°You said that I¡¯m going to marry someone. I have to take good care of myself now. If not, I should be a joke after I get married. By the way, did you mention it to brother to go Chen family talking about the marriage between Chen An and I?¡±


    Li was very angry and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. How can I mention it at this time? If I talk about now, your sister-inw will quarrel with me again. After Yaoniang leaves, I¡¯ll tell your brotherter.¡±


    ¡°Then you should do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Li red at her daughter and returned to the room. Yan¡¯er looked outside at the door. There was no movement on the other side of the main room, and there was no one in east chamber, then she went out quietly.


    She walked out of the alley and turned into a remote alley.


    As soon as she reached the door of a house, she was dragged in by a figureing out of it.


    He was a dark-skinned boy. He was not tall, but he was very strong and looked like a small hill.


    This person was the ck boy Feng Heizi said by Li.


    Yan¡¯er was startled by him and said: ¡°Why did you ask Mao Dan to call me out?¡±


    Feng Heizi smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, I miss you.¡±


    Yan¡¯er looked at him with some disgust and said: ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t allow me to go out recently, and my brother has watched me very closely, saying that you taught me bad things.¡±


    Feng Heizi said: ¡°But you asked me to help you. You can¡¯t put all the me on me...¡± Seeing Yan¡¯er staring at himself, he quickly turned the tone: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s me. But she bullied you, so I helped you to give a lesson to her. And you agreed at the beginning that if I do it for you, you have to kiss me.¡±


    He said and grinned. Then he moved his face to Yan¡¯er.


    Yan¡¯er pushed him away impatiently. ¡°Go away. I¡¯m going to marry someone in the future. How can I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to marry besides me?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be you anyway. I¡¯ll go if you don¡¯t have anything to tell me, lest if your mothere back and see meter.¡± There were only two people in Feng family. Feng Heizi and his mother widow Feng. Feng Heizi¡¯s father died early, and he was raised by widow Feng who worked hard to wash clothes outside.


    Before Yan¡¯er took two steps, she was dragged back severely, raising her eyes to meet with the dark face of Feng Heizi.


    ¡°Mao Dan said that you like that man, but that man likes your sister-inw¡¯ younger sister. So you would...¡± Feng Heizi¡¯s face and his eyes were a little scary: ¡°Honestly, am I saying the truth?¡±


    Inexplicable, Yan¡¯er was a little anxious.


    She remembered what Feng Heizi did usually. He gathered a group of young bastards on the street to swindle, cause trouble, and interrupt people. He even broke people¡¯s arms and legs. Recently he became a hatchet man in a brothel. She suddenly realized that the man in front of her was no longer the ck boy who had grown up with her and obeyed to her orders because he liked her.


    ¡°Mao Dan said nonsense. Don¡¯t listen to him. I usually don¡¯t go out, so I only know you and Mao Dan. There is no chance for me to know someone else and fall in love with other people.¡± She pretended to be impatient, and at the same time begged: ¡°I really should go back. I secretly came out and my mother doesn¡¯t know. If my brother knows, he will break my leg. I wille out to see you when I have time.¡±


    Feng Heizi didn¡¯t stop her again this time. She hurriedly stepped out of Feng family¡¯s door.


    However, Feng Heizi looked at her back with a grim eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Li still couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and secretly asked Yao Cheng.


    Yao Cheng couldn¡¯t bear that his mother asked this thing so many times, so he told her the truth.


    Li learned that Yaoniang would work in royal mansion and earned so much for a month. She was immediately jealous and asked Yao Cheng to send her sister to royal mansion as a maid.


    Yao Cheng was very impatient: ¡°It needs to sign a contract of selling oneself if working in royal mansion. Are you willing to let Yan¡¯er be a maid for a lifetime? And now she is too old to be a maid, and they don¡¯t want to agree such a big girl to work in royal mansion.¡±


    ¡°How can Yaoniang go?¡±


    Yao Cheng said patiently: ¡°Yao Niang is going to be a wet nurse.¡±


    Li murmured: ¡°It turned out that there are such advantages if not being a unmarried girl...¡±


    Yao Cheng left without hearing what Li said next. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t help but kicked his mother.


    After Li knew it, she walked around in front of Huiniang and Yaoniang the next morning. She was also very attentive. She prepared breakfast early in the morning and said that she knew that Yaoniang was leaving today and she prepared delicious food for her before going.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nced at her. But today she was leaving and she didn¡¯t want to cause any troubles, so she ate breakfast in silence, only pretending not to see Li.


    ¡°Yaoniang, you will not be an ordinary people after you go to the royal mansion. You will get much more sries. You put Xiaobao in our house and do you think it is necessary to give us some allowance.¡± At the time, Yao Cheng went out to see if Madam Liu¡¯s horse cart wasing, and Li finally came to the point.


    As soon as Huiniang heard what she said, she was so annoyed and said: ¡°Mom, Xiaobao eats my breast milk, not yours. I am willing to raise my younger sister¡¯s child. I am his aunt. You can¡¯t ask allowance to my younger sister!¡±


    Li reluctantly hummed: ¡°That¡¯s my Hong¡¯er ration. I¡¯m Hong¡¯er¡¯s grandmother, of course I should care.¡± She also knew that when her son came in, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to say this kind of thing. So she didn¡¯t talk to Huiniang and directly spoke with Yaoniang. She knew that Yaoniang was honest and easier to bully than HuiNiang.


    ¡°Yaoniang, do you think you should give the allowance or not?¡±


    Yaoniang kept lowering her eyes. When she heard this, she raised her eyes without any expression on her face, but her hands resting under the table were clenched.


    ¡°Sure. Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give some money to you every month when I get the sries.¡±


    Li got a satisfactory answer and turned away. Presumably she was also afraid that Huiniang would quarrel with her.


    Huiniang said anxiously: ¡°Yaoniang, don¡¯t care about what she said. Xiaobao is my nephew. I am willing to take care of him and I don¡¯t want to ask money from you.¡±


    Yaoniang took her hand and whispered, ¡°Sister, listen to me. I¡¯ve caused too much troubles to you. After all, she is your mother-inw. If she is not happy. I can¡¯t rest assured to let Xiaobao live here. I¡¯m afraid that she will quarrel with you every day. You also know that after I work in royal mansion, I will have much more sries. So I don¡¯t care about such money that I will give to your family. I don¡¯t know when I wille back. I can only rely on you about feeding and clothing Xiaobao. Only using money can buy food and clothes. If Xiaobao lives and eats here for free, I will feel uneasy.¡±


    Huiniang was so sad, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She understood what her younger sister thought about. She didn¡¯t want her younger sister was in a pickle. Her younger sister was so considerate and kind, why the god doesn¡¯t love her?


    This question had been asked countless times by herself, and she had not been able to get an answer. She could only hold her younger sister to cry.


    Actually, Yaoniang did something on this day. She told herself to stop crying countless times. It¡¯s no use to cry and still couldn¡¯t solve the problems. She should try to make herselfugh. But at this time, she could not help but cried.


    Yao Cheng walked in from the outside hurriedly and saw this scene.


    ¡°Why do you cry? Oh, Madam Liu¡¯s horse cart is here.¡±


    Yaoniang wiped her tears and the tears on Huiniang¡¯s face, then she stood up and went to the inner house to see Xiaobao again. Xiaobao slept soundly, and his little mouth curled as if she was still eating her mother¡¯s breast milk in his sleep.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look any longer, then she grabbed a small bag next to her and turned her head to run out.


    When she got into the horse cart, Huiniang grabbed the cart window and telling Yaoniang to take care of herself, and don¡¯t worry about the family. She coulde back to visit home if she was free. If she can¡¯t work well in the royal mansion, she coulde back and still stay at her home.


    Yaoniang nodded again and again with tears in her eyes.


    Madam Liu was impatient and interrupted by saying that it was not too early, and Huiniang stopped to grab the cart window.


    The horse trot forwarded all the way, hitting a pleasant rhythm on the blue stone b road.


    Yaoniang poked her head out of the cart window, and said to Huiniang who was still standing outside the door: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of myself. Please get into the house.¡±


    Tears were in Huiniang¡¯s eyes and she nodded.


    Watching her elder sister and brother-inw¡¯s figures getting smaller and smaller, Yaoniang turned back and sat in the horse cart until she couldn¡¯t see them. Madam Liu smiled and looked at her: ¡°Well, wipe your tears. That¡¯s really a good job that everyone else can¡¯t find. You can still go home sometimes. If you work well in royal mansion, you will have a day off every month, and then you can keep the holidays ande back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    There was a row of houses located at the back door of Jin Wang Mansion, covering a wide area. Most of the servants in Jin Wang Mansion lived here.


    Madam Liu also lived here.


    When she returned, her husband Hu Lai was not here. Then she cleaned up the messy house first, and changed new clothes to wear.


    Madam Liu was in a good mood with a smile on her face and wind on her feet, and everyone was curious, ¡°Hu Lai¡¯ wife, do you pick up gold?¡±


    Everyone was actually very curious. Since her husband Hu Lai lost his job and was addicted with gambling, she lost her temper every day and seldom went back home. Every time she came back, she had to quarrel with Hu Lai. This time Madam Liu returned to her parents¡¯ home, and her man Hu Lei disappeared for a few days. People living here were next to each other. What happened nearby will be known to all the neighbors. It was obvious that this time Hu Lai was also obsessed with gambling and he wouldn¡¯t go home until he lost all money in it.


    People thought about Hu Lai¡¯s wife would be very angry when she came back. But she was even looked very happy, which made people very curious.


    Madam Liu gave a nce at the woman who wanted tough at her and said with a smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up the gold, but step on a stinky shit. You see that the shit is so annoying, and it wants to stick on my heels!¡±


    The woman were also clever. Naturally, she knew that Madam Liu was scolding herself. She became ashamed suddenly and yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. You probably don¡¯t know that Hu Lai went to gamble again!¡±


    After speaking, the woman retracted her head into the door.


    Madam Liu¡¯s face became so dark, and she scolded countless times in her heart. But when she thought that she would soon be appreciated by the consort of Wangye, she immediately swept the haze in her heart.


    She entered into Jin Wang Mansion from the back door and walked along the trail all the way through the back garden to Siyi Yard.


    When she arrived at Siyi Yard and crossed the shadow wall. There were seven main rooms with seven frames. There were a side room, a wing room on both sides, front and back rooms, which carved beams and painted buildings. It looked magnificent and very elegant.


    There were several maids in green leather jackets standing under the porch of the main room. She walked next to the roots of the wall and said with a smile: ¡°Hong¡¯er Guniang, I have something to tell Madam Li. I wonder if she is here?¡±


    The girl named Hong¡¯er looked at her for a while before realizing that she was Madam Liu, who was in charge of flowers and nts in the royal mansion. Knowing that she and Madam Li knew each other and she also did some errands for royal princess, she said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and take your message.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Madam Liu nodded and went to the side of the wall and drew back her hand to stand.


    <strong>The author has something to say:</strong>


    I know everyone is anxious to let Yaoniang get into the royal mansion soon, but there are a few important hints foreshadowingter developments in this chapter.

 Chapter 7: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 7</h4> <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    After almost a quarter of an hour, Madam Li stepped out of the room and led her into a nearby side room.


    There were a stove, some tables and chairs in this side room. It was a tea room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Liu smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Well, since thest time you mentioned it to me, I have paid much attention to it. Last few days I went back to my parents¡¯ home and met a wonderful and beautiful person introduced by my sister.¡±


    Madam Li was very busy, and she forgot what she had mentioned with Madam Liu.


    It wasn¡¯t until Madam Liu saw her intentional smile that she remembered she took part in a banquet with some women in the royal mansion and eating together. Finally many women were drunk. She and Madam Liu were sober. She was so overwhelmed by alcohol, and she couldn¡¯t help but talked to Madam Liu about annoying things. She even forgot about it, and never thought that Madam Liu would remember it in her heart.


    Madam Li raised her eyebrows almost inconceivably, and there was a kind of impatience and her voice chilled: ¡°What wonderful woman makes Madam Liu like having a precious gem?¡±


    Madam Liu was only immersed in joy, and she did not notice the cold attitude of Madam Li: ¡°She is a wonderful person. I take my life to guarantee. Frankly and boldly speaking, I have never seen anyone was more beautiful than this person in this huge royal mansion.¡±


    Madam Li wanted to talk to her casually at first, but when Madam Liu said so, she was curious.


    ¡°Looks very pure and beautiful?¡±


    Madam Liu smiled ambiguously: ¡°Not only that.¡±


    ¡°How aboutparing with Liu Chunguan?¡±


    ¡°No worse than her!¡± Madam Liu patted her chest and said, ¡°Anyway, if you believe me, you can have a look on her. If you are not satisfied with her, I won¡¯t show up in front of you next time.¡±


    Although Madam Liu had some disadvantages, in general she was not a person who liked to brag. Maybe it would be a really outstanding person that made her have such attitudes.


    Madam Li thought in her heart and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK. Since you said that, I¡¯m not going to see her. Exactly several wet nurses chosen these days and you can take her and mix her in them tomorrow. Then bring them to royal mansion and have a look.¡±


    Madam Liu pped with joy, ¡°Okay, rest assured. I must take care of this well. I didn¡¯t bring her into royal mansion because I¡¯m afraid that someone will discover. I specially arrange her staying outside.¡±


    When Madam Li heard this, she had a little appreciation for Madam Liu¡¯s caution and said to her a few words before leaving.


    Then, Madam Liu went out of Siyi Yard with joy, and walked out of royal mansion again through the back door.


    Madam Liu came to pick up Yaoniang from the inn in the early morning.


    She first took her to eat something delicious, and advised the matters and rules that should be noticed after entering the royal mansion before leaving, and then led Yaoniang to Jin Wang Mansion.


    Jin Wang Mansion was as grand and solemn as in Yaoniang¡¯s memory.


    The two entered the house from the west side door and passed through the courtyards along the way. Yaoniang didn¡¯t squint. Madam Liu even liked her when she saw her. She thought the littledy was very obedient.


    The superior people liked obedient subordinates who were easy to control.


    They came to a flower hall where five or six young women were waiting. They were all fair-skinned and plump, and at first nce they had just given birth.


    Yaoniang also just gave birth a short time ago, but not as round as these little women. She was a bit fatter than before, but she was well-bnced. The fat parts should be fat, and the thin parts should be thin. She looked more like a plump gourd.


    As soon as Yaoniang walked in, everyone drew the attention because of her outstanding appearance, and also because she did not look like a wet nurse.


    It seemed that they also knew that there were many rules in the royal mansion. These little women looked up for a few moments before lowering their heads again. Madam Liu winked at Yaoniang, and Yaoniang went to stand among them.


    The consort of Jin Wang just got up in the main room of Siyi Yard.


    A row of several girls in blue beacons holding copper pots, kettles, face towels, tea cups and other things, stood near the Babu bed carved with flower pear, ganoderma lucidum, ruyi and moon.


    Consort of Jin Wang had dizziness and she had to sit on bed for a while after she woke up. She used to be a well-behaved person, so her maids and Mommy were well disciplined in Siyi Yard. Standing and holding with such heavy things, their arms and legs didn¡¯t tremble.


    Ziyan lifted her up and put a soft cushion behind her to let her sit, and then brought a bowl of ginseng tea to serve her. After drinking some ginseng tea with red dates, consort Jin finally felt morefortable, and her pale face which was almost transparent became red.


    ¡°I think the prescription given by doctor Liu doesn¡¯t have any effect.¡± Madam Zhou said.


    Madam Zhou was in her fifties with a round face and a fairplexion. Wearing an indigo-colored mule and a turquoise horse-faced skirt, ck hair pulled her back in her head and fixed it with a simple gold hairpin, she looked very clean and decent.


    She was the nursing mommy of consort Jin. She served consort Jin when she was a little girl. When consort Jin got married, she followed with consort Jin and came into Jin Wang Mansion. So she was specially decent in Jin Wang Mansion.


    Consort Jin frowned. She looked very tired and said, ¡°Doctor Liu Liang¡¯s medicine is still useful, but it¡¯s my fault and I still have dizziness.¡±


    ¡°The dizziness of consort was much better than before, but I think you were obstructed by Liu Chunguan. Wangye shouldn¡¯t take that woman back...¡±


    Consort Jin put the tea cup which was in her hand into the tray held by a maid next to her, and spit out the tea into a spittoon held by the other girl. Ziyan picked up a white piece of handkerchief to help her wiping the corner of the mouth. Then she said, ¡°Okay. No more talking, wet nurse.¡±


    Her tone was t and there was no condemnation, but madam Zhou stopped talking immediately.


    The maidservants went up to serve consort Jin to wash teeth and mouth and apply moisturizing facial oil cream continuously, and then they went out in turn.


    Ziyan helped consort Jin up from bed.


    Consort Jin came to the dressing table and sat down. Ziyan picked up a rhino hornb andbed her hair. She needed tob more than one hundred times.


    Now there were only the henchmen of consort Jin in this room. They could talk about inner words naturally.


    Consort Jin said: ¡°Wet nurse, you have to control yourself not to talk much outside. You can¡¯t criticize masters. Your are my wet nurse and I don¡¯t care that you discuss about me. But you shouldn¡¯t forget who the real master is in this mansion.¡±


    Obviously it¡¯s Jin Wang.


    No one can discuss Jin Wang here, even if the person was the nursing mommy of the consort.


    Madam Zhou was embarrassed and said, ¡°I know now. But I am worried about you. Liu Chunguan is bad girl, who came out from the brothel dare against with you intentionally...¡±


    After mentioning this, Madam Zhou was a little bit angry again.


    Madam Zhou was a good person but she was a little bit wordy. In fact, she was not wordy to others. Because she raised the consort up and almost treated her as her own daughter. So she was too angry for the consort.


    Consort Jin was a noble, and her aunt was a imperial consort. She was also the legitimate daughter in Xu Guogong Mansion so she grew up in a happy and rich family. She was beautiful and people called her talented girl when she was young. She was regarded as the goddess of heaven because of her noble identity and talents.


    When the moon is at its full,it begins to wane; when the water is full, it overflew. Consort Jin was almost a perfect woman but only one thing that was not good was that her body was weak from an early age.


    However, with such a noble identity, she could find many famous doctors and valuable medicinal materials. She grew up and married with Jin Wang as a consort.


    Although Jin Zhou was a frontier fortress, Jin Wang was the emperor¡¯s brother. Jin Zhou belonged to Jin Wang and all goods things in Jin Zhou would be sent to Jin Wang first. There were also many valuable things sending from Xu Guogong Mansion, not to mention the rewards from the royal pce. So consort Jin still had a high-fed life here and even better than she was in Guogong Mansion.


    Consort Jin took good care of herself and had a delicate life, but she still didn¡¯t get better. She had been married with Jin Wang for seven years, and she still wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    In this regard, consort Jin could still me that Jin Wang spent less time in the mansion and he was in the border town for most of the year. He was so busy even he came back into the mansion and seldom stayed in the backyard. But in the spring ofst year, Jin Wang actually brought a woman back from outside.


    That woman was side consort Hu.


    From the moment she entered the mansion, she was doted much by Jin Wang. Jin Wang who had always been indifferent before stayed with Liu Chunguan every night. It didn¡¯t take long for her to enter the mansion and she gave birth to the first child of Jin Wang, that was the little princess.


    And side consort Hu became noble after she had a child with Jin Wang. Then she became the side consort.


    What matters is not wanting but unfairness. If a person had something, and another person didn¡¯t possess, so the person would be jealous. Also side consort Hu was always a proud and swanking woman, which made people dislike her.


    Madam Zhou hated side consort Hu, and she wanted to eat her meat and drink her blood. She thought it¡¯s because she¡¯s a fox bitch which made Jin Wang always stay with her. So the consort couldn¡¯t give birth to a child.


    Madam Zhou gritted her teeth, and consort Jin was not angry butughed.


    She had a pair of phoenix eyes and arch eyebrows. Her body was weak and her face was pale. At first nce she was so weak as to be unable to stand any breeze. But she smiled like spring flower blooming in March, and was very beautiful.


    Afterughing, seeing Madam Zhou still looked sullen, she couldn¡¯t help but smiled andforted her: ¡°Well, wet nurse. You also know my body¡¯s situation. I can¡¯t suffer any pain to give birth to a child. If she has the ability to give birth to a son, let her do it! If she really does it, I will take her son here to raise.¡±


    Madam Zhou said with disagreed attitude, ¡°Please don¡¯t think I am too wordy, consort. You are the consort of Jin Wang. The first son in the Jin Wang Mansion should be given birth by you. How can her son bepared with your biological one?¡±


    Madam Zhou said many times to consort Jin with these words, but she never seemed to take it seriously.


    Consort Jin looked at herself in the mirror, and she frowned.


    ¡°Wet nurse, I have my own opinion on this matter, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Madam Zhou didn¡¯t want to worry about it, but can she? She also saw that the consort was unhappy with her words. Thinking about Jin Wang treated the consort very indifferently and she didn¡¯t dare to say it directly to consort Jin, she could only sigh deeply in her heart. She also said, ¡°The wet nurses found for the princess arrive here and they are waiting in the flower hall of Yun Pavilion. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°I heard Madam Li said that they had find a good person. That¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll go and see after I have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Madam Li is also straightforward.¡±


    Ziyan grinned aside and said: ¡°It was me who told the consort and I also want to share the worries of consort, so I couldn¡¯t help but said.¡±


    Madam Li was the mother of Ziyan. Both of them were henchmen of consort Jin. Madam Li was in charge of chores in the back house and she usually didn¡¯t serve personally beside consort Jin.


    ¡°I know you two are loyal to consort.¡±


    After a gossip, consort Jin went to Yun Pavilion with servants after having breakfast.


    In Yun Pavilion, Yaoniang had stood here for more than half an hour.


    Her waist was painful and her legs trembled, but no one else was better than her.


    There were only a few people in this flower hall, and no one was watching them. Someone could not help but took a chance and sit down in the chair next to them, intending to rest. One went to sit, then two or three followed. Only Yaoniang was still standing stupidly.


    Yaoniang looked at little women sitting there rubbing their legs and waist, and then they all stared at her. Knowing that everyone was sitting, but she was still standing then she walked over.


    The young women talked much when they sit together. They chatted with each other and still no one came here, so they chat more excitedly.


    Yaoniang used to be quiet, so she listened to them.


    She knew a lot after listening to their conversations.


    She knew that they all had rtionships with the mansion and most of them were rtives with who those working in the royal mansion as servants. In fact, it¡¯s good to work in royal mansion. They didn¡¯t need to do hard jobs and could earn a lot of sries. Meanwhile, they didn¡¯t need to sign a death deed. Only people who had rtionships with royal mansion coulde in.


    Two younger women did not speak, and Yaoniang paid a lot of attention to them.


    It¡¯s right to say that she paid much attention to one of them. She lost her job as a wet nurse in herst life because that woman framed her.

 Chapter 8: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 8</h4> <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    The cool breeze blew gently in Heyun Pavilion. It was sunny outside and sunshine shone on the green zed tiles, arousing a golden light.


    It was only in April but the weather in Jin Zhou was a little hot. People were dizzy under the sun.


    But all this had nothing to do with Heyun Pavilion.


    Heyun Pavilion was built in the back garden of the royal pce. The garden was lush with flowers and trees, and was facing the water. A breeze blew that would be so cool. Birds were chanting on the branches. What a fine day!


    Yaoniang only sit on a half-part of chair and lowered her eyelids. No one knew what she was thinking.


    And just as she was thinking about her own mind, someone across from her was watching her.


    Cuizhu¡¯s mother worked on a vige, which was a dowry taken by consort Jin, and she married with the head of the vige. Unfortunately, she had a bad life. Her husband died as soon as she was pregnant. There was no one in her husband¡¯s family. There were her brother and sister-inw so she couldn¡¯t just stay and rely on her mother¡¯s family. Then she asked someone to help her to get a job as a wet nurse in the mansion.


    Cuizhu¡¯s aunt was a Mammy in charge of daily chores subordinating to the consort. Simr to her job, there were no less than ten Mammies subordinating to the consort. Everyone performed their duties. But since the person on the top wanted to do something, the person on the bottom was bound to know a little bit, and Cuizhu knew things that others didn¡¯t know.


    She was just aiming at this, so she didn¡¯t care about anything in order to work as a wet nurse.


    Cuizhu had already wanted to work in the mansion a long time ago. But her mother was the maid of consort Jin. She knew the consort¡¯s personality and did not want her daughter to get in the mansion and put her under the patronage of a higher-up so as not to harm a family member. Therefore, if there were girls with a good look like Cuizhu from Xu family, she wouldn¡¯t send them to the consort.


    For this matter, Cuizhuined more than once to her father and mother, feeling that if they did not stop her, she would not marry such a person and finally became a widow.


    This time the news spread and Cuizhu remembered. She was willing to work in the mansion but leaving her daughter who was only three months home.


    This was her only way out.


    Cuizhu also knew that there would only be two people left chosen by the top this time, and the other person facing her was the enemy.


    When the person walked in, Cuizhu knew that this person must have the same purpose with her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to be a wet nurse.


    This kind of person would make troubles for master.


    Cuizhu bit her bright lower lip, and couldn¡¯t help but clenched her cuffs and looked over. She was full of jealousy.


    For today, she deliberately wore her most beautiful clothes. Her hair was freshly washed, and she was specially put on osmanthus-based head oil. Her bun wasbed by her mother and wore her gold hair pin.


    Cuizhu loved to be pretty since she was a child, and she also liked to prick up herself. After giving birth to her daughter, she was deliberately on a diet so her figure had already recovered. From Cuizhu¡¯s own perspective, she was definitely better than before when she was unmarried. Because only married women knew that even the younger girls were very beautiful but still couldn¡¯tpare with women who were married.


    But she¨C


    Cuizhu once again looked at the person sitting opposite with jealous red eyes, and wished to scratch her face to relieve her anger!


    Yaoniang always felt that someone was ring at herself and raised her head to see the jealous look from the opposite side. Although the other side lowered her eyes quickly, she still looked clearly.


    She was a little palpitated.


    Because of the other person¡¯s eyes. If this kind of look was not hatred or grudge, who would look at people like that.


    Yaoniang smiled bitterly in the heart. She suffered a lot in herst life. When she first entered the mansion, she was not at all concerned. She was only self-me. She only missed her son because she had no choice but to leave behind. It was only once she was almost killed that she finally cheered up and worked to save her life. Therefore, many things that happened when she first entered the mansion were not clear in Yao Niang¡¯s memory. She couldn¡¯t remember whether Cuizhu had seen herself this way in herst life.


    At the same time, she could not help wondering why Cuizhu showed such a look.


    After all, now that she had just entered the mansion and the wet nurse who would take care of the little princess wasn¡¯t be chosen. Cuizhu and she were not rivals, so why did she be so jealous to Yaoniang?


    Could it be said that Cuizhu also revived once?


    Immediately Yaoniang thought she thought too much. Because when she died in thest life, Cuizhu was still good and she was doing her majestic job as a wet nurse beside the little princess.


    If Cuizhu did not reborn, why did she look at Yaoniang in this way?


    There was only one exnation that maybe Cuizhu knew something. Or because she was already a candidate decided internally, she would be so hostile to her. But none of this made sense. After all, even if Cuizhu was chosen internally, she was not. Why should the other party be so hostile to her?


    Yaoniang was not a very intelligent person. If she couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, she wouldn¡¯t think about it. But it left a shadow in her heart owing to this thing.


    Suddenly someone cleared throat outside the door.


    Suddenly, people who were sitting stood up and looked at the girl standing outside the door with a stunned look.


    This girl was not very old and about twelve or thirteen years old. She looked at the crowd with a small white face, then turned her head and left.


    While everyone was nervous, several older women walked in from outside.


    They were decently dressed, with a solemn face and extraordinary manners. At first nce, they knew that they were the Mammies in charge of the daily affairs in the royal pce.


    The first womanbed with a single bun which was slick. She had a long face and looked extremely serious. Wearing a dark red silk shirt, covered with turquoise bijia, below was a turquoise horse-face skirt. Only an old silver hair pin was inserted on the head, a pair of cat-eye earrings hanging on her ears, and her eyes was like a pair of cat-eye that were shinning and bright. At first nce she was not easy to get along.


    Yaoniang knew this person. She was Madam Li around the consort and was in charge of many affairs in the mansion and could be regarded as one of the helpers around the consort.


    However, Yaoniang had also seen this person smile when she weed people. That was, she was just doted by Jin Wang, and the consort respected her, so people around consort also respected her.


    Although Yaoniang only spent more than a year in the royal pce, she also saw many changeable and unstable people in the mansion. They smiled in front of people but the next moment were full of contempt secretly. By the same token, if someone had the power, they would respect and regard the person as master. If someone lost his power, he would not be respected and was even worse than a dog.


    Yaoniang saw many times in the mansion that maids respectfully called her Madam Yao in front of her, but when they turned to their head to say that she was a seductress.


    She was angry and sad, but also with gging interest.


    Fortunately, she would never have to face all this in her life. Yaoniang thought about it before entering the mansion. The reason why she would die in herst life was to obstruct others¡¯ eyes. As long as she was not designed by Cuizhu, she could safely be a wet nurse beside the little princess, and no longer had to mess with affairs in the backyard of Jin Wang.


    She didn¡¯t have to do it for a long time. It would be done in a year or two. She would leave the ce with enough money to bring up Xiaobao.


    Thinking about this, Yaoniang calmed down and epted the scrutiny of the above women.


    ¡°Are you healthy? Do you have enough breast milk? Working in the mansion is different from other ces. You are going to take care of the little princess so it doesn¡¯t allow to make any mistakes.¡±


    A few quick-spoken women responded quickly, and Madam Li frowned imperceptibly without showing impatience, but just ignored them and asked a little girl next to her: Does hee?¡±


    The little girl said clearly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting outside.¡±


    After a while, an old man over half a century old walked in, followed by a small boy carrying a medicine box.


    ¡°This is our doctor at the Medical Center in the Jin Wang Mansion and he will feel pulse for all of you.¡±


    Everyone went to the doctor one by one and stretched out wrists to let doctor feel the pulse. In fact, one person seemed to have been diagnosed with a hidden disease, and a servant took her away. When the little woman was taken away, she still screamed injustice, saying that she was healthy all the time and would never dare to deceive.


    Because of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but felt a little bit frightened. But it was soplicated to choose a wet nurse. But Yaoniang knew that theplexity was still behind.


    Madam Li nced at a few people and instructed: ¡°Take them and look at them in the room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The few women bowed their heads to answer, and led Yaoniang and others into the dark room inside.


    Yaoniang had this kind of experience inst life. Because it was too unforgettable, Yaoniang remembered it very clearly.


    It was the first time that she was naked in front of an outsider, and she was watched by people closely. So it was still fresh in her memory in addition to her humiliation.


    The woman who inspected her was very careful. She not only checked for e, but even sniffed her armpits. She was lying on a cloth-covered long narrow table and inspected the unspeakable ce.


    The woman was also afraid that Yaoniang would be frightened. She said while checking: ¡°The little princess is the only daughter of Wangye, but also the granddaughter of the emperor. She was born with noble. Jin Zhou is different from the capital, so it has to select a good wet nurse for the little princess outside. But it must be chosen carefully. Once if there are some idents happened to the little princess, it is just a matter of losing one¡¯s head... ¡°


    Yaoniang bit her lip and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t speak. She felt like the woman was touching her chest and listening to her saying, ¡°You have enough breast milk from looking. Well, Everything is good. Pleasee down.¡±


    She came down from the long narrow table quickly and lowered her head then put on her clothes.


    After she went out, she saw that everyone looked different. Apparently they encountered the same situation.


    While everyone was waiting for the follow-up, Madam Li did not speak but went out. Several other women stayed in the flower hall.


    This didn¡¯t seem to be surprising, but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help paying attention.


    Madam Li went out and turned to the left.


    If she left Heyun Pavilion, she should go straight out. Why did she go there?


    Where was that ce?


    Yaoniang wrestled with her thoughts, and suddenly her heart tightened.


    Oh, she remembered where it was.


    Heyun Pavilion was an ordinary ce to entertain guests. When it hosted a feast in royal pce to the officials of thendlord, the consort also hosted the family members of the officials in the back house.


    At that time, Yaoniang belonged to Jin Wang. She couldn¡¯te such a ce because of her identity. That day she enjoyed flowers in the garden but took the wrong way, so she came to the vicinity of Heyun Pavilion.


    The Heyun Pavilion covered arge area. One side faced the water, and the other side faced the flower room. She was greedy for the peony flower that bloomed well, and turned aside. When she was watching the flowers, she suddenly heard a voice and she couldn¡¯t help looking for it. It happened that she was standing in the position where she could see the situation in Heyun Pavilion from the outside.


    She tried to think where it was, but it was just this flower hall.


    Looking at the golden three-legged censer in the corner, because it¡¯s too conspicuous and she saw it at first nce. At that time, there were only a few gorgeousdies in this flower hall, and Yaoniang was always timid. She was in a hurry because she was afraid that she might be mistaken for what she wanted to peep.


    But because she was so impressed, she always remembered it.


    Yaoniang subconsciously looked at an inconspicuous flower window on the side. The flower window was scarlet red overall, with various beautiful patterns hollowed out on it, followed byrge green leaves. At first nce, nothing seemed abnormal, but if looked closely, the lush foliage seemed to tremble faintly.


    Someone was behind.


    Who? Who was watching there?


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look at it anymore. She turned her head to pretend nothing happened, but she was still staring at there.


    That lush branch suddenly trembled a few times, and there was no other movement until she saw a section of clothing with aplicated pattern swept it.


    But as Yaoniang saw this, she felt like being stroke by lightning.

 Chapter 9: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 9</h4> <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    As for such fabric and familiar pattern, Yaoniang had only seen from consort Jin.


    Consort Jin preferred pharbitis and she liked to have pharbitis flowers on her clothes and jewelry. Yaoniang wasn¡¯t born with noble identity and she was inevitably curious when she saw more. She once could not help saying something in private, but she was smirked by her maid Die¡¯er.


    Die¡¯er said, that¡¯s not kdana but pharbitis. Don¡¯t say that again, lest other people would makeugh at her. Maybe it would offend the consort.


    Since then, Yaoniang had never dared to say more, but she had firmly remembered this thing.


    But why did consort stand there and look inside? As the hostess of the mansion, she could go as far as the whole mansion. She didn¡¯t have to hide herself.


    Then there was only one possibility that the consort did not want people inside to know that she had been there.


    But why?


    When Yaoniang suddenly remembered that she was doted in herst life, side consort Hu was very angry and said something to her.


    She said that Yaoniang was a fool, and willingly followed the consort to obey her. Yaoniang didn¡¯t know who made her encounter a lot of difficulties and would surely die in consort Jin¡¯s hand in the future.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t take her words to heart, because she felt that the other party was just resentful. Because of hate, and she deliberately provoked alienation. At first, she was tortured by side consort Hu, and she had a n of climbing the bed. After the incident, an emergency report came from the border city, and Jin Wang went directly to the border city and did not set her up at all, but she was still controlled by side consort Hu.


    When side consort Hu wanted to use lynching because of her jealousy, it was the consort who rescued her and gave her a righteous identity, not just the girl who climbed the bed whenever she was mentioned.


    Because of all this, Yaoniang had always been grateful to consort Jin. Even after knowing that consort Jin was using her to against side consort Hu, she did not rebel. She always remembered that when she was most isted and helpless, consort Jin helped her and kept giving her respect and honor in the mansion to make her stand up.


    And the man who should have given her all was actually a bastard who just slept with her and did not care about anything else. This was the idea that had been kept in Yaoniang¡¯s heart in herst life.


    At this time, each nerve of Yaoniang was telling herself that things didn¡¯t seem so simple.


    She remembered the abnormality of Madam Liu when she was in Linyun County, thinking of Cuizhu looking at her eyes, thinking of the clothing corners that had just passed by, thinking of her various experiences in herst life, and those words said by side consort Hu...


    Suddenly, there was a recognition that made her like falling into an ice cave. Perhaps her path was arranged by others from the beginning. No matter how she lived, she could not escape the control of the other party.


    So, everything had an exnation. Why Madam Liu was so attentive? Why Cuizhu hate her so much? And Why she did nothing when she went to Liuchun Pavilion, but people around side consort Hu always embarrassed her. Why did the consort showpassion for her? But after she returned from Liuchun Pavilion, she still became a servant for side consort Hu. Obviously if she really felt pity for her, she could allow Yaoniang to stay by her side...


    Yaoniang remembered the eagle¨C


    Jin Wang had a Hai Dongqing, a very beautiful but fierce and terrifying bird that never let outsiders get close, but it was very docile and obedient to Jin Wang.


    She saw it once and couldn¡¯t help but asked him curiously. That was the first time he had said so many things to her. Although there were only a few words, it made Yaoniang¡¯s memory fresh.


    In fact, this description was not appropriate, but the meaning was the same. They used various means to polish the will of the other party, to torture and oppress, until the other party had no way to go, until the other party lost their own will, and everything followed the intention of the master.


    Yaoniang was cold and suddenly found that her world had beenpletely subverted.


    And everything that happened next went like thest life.


    Yaoniang and Cuizhu were picked, and the rest got five silvers rewards and were led away from the mansion.


    Madam Li took the two to Siyi Yard. The consort Jin didn¡¯t say much, but just let them serve the little princess master with heart, and then they were led by a servant away.


    After the two went down, consort Jin praised Madam Li and said that she had a good vision. Consort Jin was cold by nature, and being able to say such words meant that she was very satisfied with this errand.


    It¡¯s obvious that she was satisfied with Yaoniang.


    Even though consort Jin was experienced and knowledgeable, this was the first time she had seen such a wonderful person. After thinking for many times, she could only use the word ¡°wonderful¡± to describe this. Other words were not only inappropriate, but too indecent.


    ¡°Thanks for your praising, consort. It was also Madam Liu who found the woman by chance. Owing to Liu¡¯s contributions and burn the incense that made consort satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Reward her.¡± Consort Jin smiled. No one knew what she thought and the light flew in her eyes that made people feel a little bit more morous and couldn¡¯t look straight.


    ¡°Send a message to Liuchun Pavilion. The person will be sent over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *


    When side consort Hu heard a message from the servant at Liuchun Pavilion, she immediately smashed the rouge box in her hand.


    She wore a paeja with gold flowers around her waist and a magenta silk skirt, a peach-colored heart bun on her head, and a full set of red gold iid with ruby jewelry. Really beautiful and glorious!


    She had a slender oval face. Probably because her skin was extremely white, and the dark, thick eyebrows and long eyshes had a kind of brightness that made people dare not look at her. At this moment, her charming eyes were filled with anger and mes, and her plump breasts were rising and falling.


    Side consort Hu was trembling all over. She not only smashed the rouge box, but also wanted to smash all the things on the dressing table. Fortunately, she was held back by her maid Taohong from behind.


    ¡°Well, you all go down.¡±


    The two girls waiting aside, as well as the subordinates who came to give a message, all went down.


    Taohong then said to side consort Hu: ¡°Master, you must not be angry, otherwise you will be duped by Siyi Yard.¡±


    Side consort Hu was so angry that her fingers and lips were shaking, but she bit her lips tightly with her white teeth, which was full of blood, which was enough to prove her anger.


    ¡°How could she do this to me? How...¡± Side consort Hu couldn¡¯t continue to speak.


    On the contrary, Taohong saw her master was so angry and she felt pity for master.


    She sighed in her heart andforted: ¡°In ordance with the rules of Jin Wang Mansion, the little princess needs four wet nurses. The consort Jin is not wrong if she does this. But if you...¡±


    Taohong did not say anything again, and side consort Hu understood what she meant.


    If she resented, it was her fault.


    But can it be the same?


    In fact, the reason why side consort Hu was so angry was not only because consort Jin always arranged some servants for her in public, but also because of another private thing.


    Not many people knew about it in the mansion. Even if someone knew it, no one dared to discuss it casually. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid that side consort Hu would be unhappy, but for fear of exposing her sore spot.


    Speaking of this, it was necessary to talk about. ording to the practice of Jin Wang Mansion, if the women gave birth to a child, they didn¡¯t need to feed with their breast milk. This was the case for ordinary wealthy people, not to mention the kids in rich and unique Jin Wang Mansion.


    The wet nurse of little princess was already chosen before side consort Hu gave birth. In order to avoid the consort may have some spoiled movements and injury to her own child, side consort Hu specially said it¡¯s Jin Wang¡¯s order to find a wet nurse outside. It was for the little princess could have breast milk to drink when she was born.


    It stood to reason that in this case, side consort Hu should not even open breast milk and asked the medical doctor directly to prescribe some medicines to milk withdrawal to press breast milk back so as to avoid suffering in the future. Generally, wealthy people dealt with this in such way. But side consort Hu not only failed to do so, but also ordered midwife to open breast milk for her, and even took a few medicines to stimte the secretion of breast milk.


    At that time, some subordinates questioned her, but side consort Hu insisted firmly. People thought maybe because she was born in a poor family and she wanted to feed the little princess with her own. No one ever thought the little princess was fed by two wet nurses.


    There were dozens of people in Liuchun Pavilion, and it was inevitable that someone would spill the beans.


    Those who heard the news couldn¡¯t help wondering, side consort Hu tried so hard but not feed the little princess. What was her n? Some people couldn¡¯t help thinking about the private affairs of some luxurious and wealthy families. In addition, there was also a rumor in the Jin Wang Mansion that side consort Hu was from a brothel. Naturally, some people naturally thought ill.


    The rumor spread fast privately in the mansion and side consort Hu tried desperately to hide it, so a few women in the backyard made a lot of fun with her.


    Side consort Hu was so embarrassed about this. Consort Jin suddenly ordered two wet nurses to look after princess. She heard that the two had good looking appearance. Jin Wang who made an inspection tour in fiefs would return recently. Who the two would look after? It¡¯s very clear.


    Side consort Hu didn¡¯t think wrongly. She thought that consort didn¡¯t respect her and wanted to make her embarrassed. She still tore her face down in front of people in the mansion.


    How can side consort Hu not be annoyed! She hated consort very much!


    ¡°She looks so cold and inhumane. She¡¯s just a bitch...¡±


    When side consort Hu scolded, she frowned suddenly and pressed the cket on her chests subconsciously. She hurriedly pushed Taohong away and went inside.


    She didn¡¯t call any servants in, including Taohong.


    Taohong looked at her back and shook her head.


    *


    Consort Jin was in a good mood today.


    When she was in a good mood, the sky at Siyi Yard was brighter than usual.


    Seeing that the consort was in a good mood, Ziyan and other maids were more lively than usual, and seeing that the weather outside was better, then she asked consort to walk in the garden. It¡¯s not good to stay at house all the time.


    Consort Jin agreed directly and took people to the garden.


    As the spring blossomed in April, the garden was full of lush green color. It¡¯s so refreshing when looking at it.


    Consort Jin walked away for a while and went to the pool to feed the fish for a while. Someone came to report that side consort Hu in Liuchun Pavilion was angry and furious, and consort Jinughed even more happily.


    Consort Jin was happy, and Madam Zhou was happy, too.


    From her point of view, as long as consort was happy, it¡¯s because ancestors blessed to her. Because of this, she specially ordered someone to give Yaoniang two new clothes and she also had special preferential treatment in food.


    Consort Jin didn¡¯t need to say such a trivial matter, and Madam Zhou could do it well. The servants can serve their masters so many years, that meant they¡¯re not simple characters.


    Yaoniang looked at the things in front of her, and the eyes of Cuizhu next to her were as sharp as knives.


    She sent away the little girl who had sent her things, and a burst of exhaustion burst into her heart.


    Yaoniang thought that she wasted herst life. With so many obvious clues, she didn¡¯t feel anything strange in herst life.


    She put the clothes on the bedside table andy down on the bed.


    There were two canopy beds with tents hanging on the bed in a small room. Yaoniang went to bed and lowered the tent, which blocked Cuizhu¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing the other person didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Cuizhu was angry and hated her, then she made noises for a long time before stopping.

 Chapter 10: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 10</h4> <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Yaoniang was thinking about the way she should go in the future.


    After realizing that the consort had hidden intention from the beginning, she was more certain that she should hold on the errand as a wet nurse. As long as she stayed with little princess, she didn¡¯t have to mutter with the matters in the backyard of the mansion. In fact, if she didn¡¯t lose her errand in thest life, she wouldn¡¯t be a servant for side consort Hu, giving the other party a chance to make troubles on her.


    Many things had causes.


    A girl brought lunch to Yaoniang and Cuizhu at noon. Yaoniang¡¯s food box obviously had two more dishes than Cuizhu¡¯s.


    The meals of wet nurses were better than the other servants, but Yaoniang¡¯s food box had two more dishes than Cuizhu¡¯s.


    Yaoniang felt nervous for the thing the consort had done. Although she was not smart, she was also not stupid. Especially during one year in herst life in the mansion, she understood a lot of things she couldn¡¯t understand before.


    What surprised her was that Cuizhu saw it as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She only thought the other party had changed her personality, but then she knew why Cuizhu did so. Because Cuizhu made two cuts on the clothes that she put on the table with unknown things.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t too clever, but she still felt that Cuizhu was stupid.


    There were only two of them in the room. How could she dare to destroy the clothes that consort rewarded? Isn¡¯t she afraid that Yaoniang would tell the consort? In herst life, Yaoniang made Cuizhu in trouble. Although she had a gentle personality, she still had her temper. She naturally would revenge once she was bullied by others obviously.


    In the end, Cuizhu was reprimanded. In order topensate Yaoniang, the consort rewarded her with two clothes again, which were better than the two before and the color was more tender. She liked it very much, and she wore it on the next day, but she pierced side consort Hu¡¯s eyes, which she regarded as thorns in her eyes...


    Suddenly, Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Cuizhu was stupid. She was also stupid before. If she hadn¡¯t been for a lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning inside.


    Yaoniang just rummaged through the torn clothes and went back to bed.


    Cuizhu nced over there proudly, and felt that this person was so coward that she was not difficult to deal with.


    The next day, after side consort Hu greeted with consort Jin, she brought Yaoniang and Cuizhu back to Liuchun Pavilion.


    Along the way, side consort Hu didn¡¯t look good. She must be bullied when she paid respects to consort Jin.


    After entering the hall, side consort Hu sat down in the first ce, then Yaoniang and Cuizhu stood in front of her.


    Side consort Hu looked up and down on the two of them with her beautiful eyes.


    The two wet nurses looked good and were considered to have above average appearance.


    One of them wore a bright red shirt and had an oval face with phoenix eyes and a small mole was on the corner of her mouth. She was very charming when she smiled. She looked very restless at first nce. Her eyes flickered and her smile was very ttering.


    Side consort Hu saw more of these people, they would climb up desperately if there is a chance.


    As for the other, she had a lotus face, willow leaf eyebrows, apricot eyes and cherry lips. She was good-looking but timid. She always looked down and was coward.


    Wearing old autumn-colored clothes, the cket and cuffs were a little white and the clothes were too dark. The woman originally had seven-pointed beauty, and three or four points were reduced by the clothes.


    Side consort Hu thought: another one who doesn¡¯t know how to dress herself. Side consort Hu was beautiful and loved to dress herself. She always looked down on this kind of woman who did not know how to dress herself. Maybe it¡¯s because of shabby background that she wore such clothes.


    Of course, side consort Hu not only looked at these, but at their figures.


    Cuizhu looked too dazzling. The small waist was as slim as willow. The sweat towel around that waist couldn¡¯t be fastened much more tightly, for fear of not showing her figure. The other, however, was wearing old and loose clothes that her figure couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    It was just a face-to-face meeting. Side consort Hu also had a rough impression of these two people. Who should be paid attention to and who should be dealt with at first? It¡¯s already in her mind.


    In particr, the appearance of Cuizhu tended to be gorgeous and charming, but side consort Hu was also charming.


    Seeing side consort Hu looked back and forth on Cuizhu, she looked at her but she just skipped. Yaoniang felt relieved eventually.


    And all this needed to take a long time to tell, but it was just a few breathster. Soon side consort Hu didn¡¯t look at them and said lightly: ¡°Take them to the smallteral yard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Until the two turned and left, Yaoniang could feel the sight of side consort Hu looking around on their backs.


    She was thankful that she had made the right decision.


    *


    On the side of Siyi Yard, Hong¡¯er showed the clothes left by Yaoniang to Madam Zhou.


    Madam Zhou frowned and said, ¡°I wondered why the woman wear old clothes instead of new ones. It turns out that her new clothes were broken.¡±


    Consort Jin was also there and looked up.


    Seeing this, Madam Zhou advised the details.


    ¡°The one named Cuizhu belongs to Madam Cao¡¯s family?¡±


    Madam Zhou nodded: ¡°Cuizhu¡¯s mother worked in the vige taken by consort as dowries. This woman had a bad life. Her husband died as soon as she was pregnant. So, she wanted to make a living in the mansion. I thought she¡¯s proud and pretty so I picked her. But I never thought that she was so emotional.¡±


    She frowned slightly, apparently resentful of what Cuizhu did.


    Because in their eyes, Cuizhu was a stupid person. Only stupid person did this kind of unpleasant things to disgust people.


    On the contrary, consort Jin did not take it for granted. She was meant to make troubles. It¡¯s okay as long as she made troubles to others. As for whether or not to continue to make troubles, it depended on the other party¡¯s fortune. If it was done well, she did not mind letting the other party be the second concubine Feng.


    From consort Jin¡¯s point of view, Cuizhu was better to order. She was stupid and unstable that would make troubles.


    But the other one couldn¡¯t help disappointing consort Jin...


    However, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, but she was a servant, which was not too important for consort Jin. Even though consort was satisfied with Yaoniang yesterday, this satisfaction was like seeing a special hair sp or a favorite cat or puppy. It¡¯s just a gadget.


    She just made it for fun, but she could abandon it when she didn¡¯t like it. Because there were always countless people like her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a show. Don¡¯t be too serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Zhou nodded and smiled, ¡°There is no need for us to be so cautious over Liuchun Pavilion.¡±


    This was naturally ironic, but noble people had to have dignity. Didn¡¯t she say that Siyi Yard cared about the Liuchun Pavilion much? So, they always made many troubles to others? It meant that they were too narrow-minded.


    Every time they made troubles to Liuchun Pavilion. It was always the best time in Siyi Yard. Everyoneughed with joy, as if they had seen some farce. Consort Jin also smiled, she frowned slightly as she looked out of the window inadvertently .


    Suddenly she was so annoyed by herself that she seemed to live just to fight with those women?


    The little princess lived in a smallteral yard in Liuchun Pavilion.


    A smallteral yard was not worthy of the name.


    It is a courtyard adjacent to the Liuchun Pavilion. A corner door opened from the side can lead to the Liuchun Pavilion, and the main entrance can be freely essed.


    Although the yard was notrge, it looked extremely delicate. Three small, two-story buildings with pink walls and tiles, windows, and doors were all scarlet. There were tworge tanks in the courtyard, with lotus leaves floating in therge tank, but it was a bowl of lotus, and it had not yet reached the blooming season. Another pink apricot tree was nted in the open space in front of the veranda, and the whole scenery was surprisingly soft.


    In addition to the small building, there was also a rear-covering room, and left and rightpartments, which could be considered as extremely spacious.


    In addition to the little princess lived in this yard, there were a Mammy, two first-ss maids, four second-ss maids and two wet nurses, with a total of about ten people serving the little princess. Today two people, Yaoniang and Cuizhu had been added.


    It was just to serve a little baby. When the little princess grew older, there were more people serving.


    Because Yaoniang had a child of the same age, she sighed and couldn¡¯t help but madeparisons. She was also a baby, but she owed a lot to Xiaobao.


    Thinking of it this way, her mood inevitably dimmed.


    When Yaoniang and Cuizhu came to smallteral yard, they first met Mammy Mu.


    Mammy Mu was in charge of daily chores in the smallteral yard.


    Why she was called a Mammy instead of a Madam? At first, Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand it. It was onlyter in herst life that she knew it. The one came from the imperial pce could be called Mammy. And Mammy Mu came out of the imperial pce, and was the one Jin Wang ordered to take care of the little princess.


    At first, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know about this. As soon as she entered the mansion, she was bullied by Cuizhu and people in Liuchun pavilion. She couldn¡¯t take care of herself well, so she couldn¡¯t notice this kind of thing. It waster that she stayed in the mansion for a long time, only to find out that Mammy Mu, who was not so good in appearance, was so unusual.


    And it was precisely because of Mammy Mu¡¯s existence that even if the princess and side consort Hu fought harder, they never influenced the little princess. Until then, Yaoniang realized the real meaning, or the true intention of Jin Wang.


    Because of this cognition, Yaoniang was a little nervous when she saw Mammy Mu.


    But Mammy Mu didn¡¯t say anything to them, just took a nce at them. Then she asked people settle them down.


    Today, there was only one master in the smallteral yard. She¡¯s still a baby. There were not many servants, so the house was very spacious.


    The little princess lived in a small building. Mammy Mu, Yucui and Yuyan lived in east chamber. Wet nurses lived in the west chamber, while others were in the reversely-set house and rooms for family dependent.


    Yaoniang and Cuizhu were arranged in the west chamber. Each person had one room, which was no different from thest life.


    The room wasrge, at least for Yaoniang¡¯s origin. The entire room was divided into two by a ckcquered embroidered four-season flower screen. In the front was the hall, where a ckcquered eight immortal table and a stool of the same color were ced. Next to the window was an Arhat bed, two round chairs and long narrow tables.


    The bedroom was across the screen, next to the corner was a canopy bed with a painted cloud pattern. There was a gauze hung on the bed. And there was a wardrobe box, a basin and a washbasin shelf. There was a ckcquered dressing table under the window, and next to the inner corner was a screen, behind which was amode and a bath bucket.


    The richdies also lived in such bedroom outside. But here it was for a servant. The wealth of the mansion was really astounding.


    However, Yaoniang didn¡¯t feel any surprise when she saw more wealth in the mansion in herst life.


    As soon as Yaoniang put down her small bag, Lv¡¯e knocked on the door and walked in.


    Lv¡¯e was the second-ss maid in the smallteral yard.


    In addition to her, Lvchou, Lvyao and Lvluo were also the second-ss maids. Yucui and Yuyan were first-ss maids around little princess. They had a higher status than the other two wet nurses.


    The reason why the maids¡¯ identity was lower than wet nurses¡¯ was because the little princess was still young, and wet nurses had no other role than feeding, and they wasn¡¯t be educated.


    Lv¡¯e held a tray in her hand, and a few clothes were in the tray.


    Yaoniang rushed forward and Lv¡¯e said, ¡°From the instructions of sister Yuyan, Ie here to send clothes for wet nurse Su. Just in time for the season changing, there are four sets in all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Lv¡¯e¡± Yaoniang said.


    Lv¡¯e nodded and put down the clothes, then she left.

 Chapter 11: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 11</h4> <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    Yaoniang looked at the clothes on the table and her eyes were full of joy.


    She was just worried about that she didn¡¯t have clothes to wear.


    In fact, she came out from home with only a few clothes. She used to like pink and delicate colors, but now she didn¡¯t want to be so attractive. So instead she took some dark colored clothes. The clothes sent to her were exactly all dark.


    One was stone blue; one was green, and the other two were bronze mist and sandalwood color. These colors were not suitable for Yaoniang¡¯s age, but for her identity. A wet nurse was in charge of feeding babies and she didn¡¯t need to wear too fancy.


    In thest life, Yaoniang just arrived at the smallteral yard, and she received several clothes given by the top. But she thought that the color of clothes was too ugly so she wore her own clothes. Obviously it was the same thing, but she had different state of mind. It had to let peoplement the impermanence of the world.


    Yaoniang tried on clothes behind the folding screen. Because it was not tailor-made, it was a little bigger when she wore. But what she just wanted now was loose clothes.


    Yaoniang put on her new clothes and went out.


    First she asked a little girl where she could do aundry. When she learned that the well in front of the room was avable, she returned to take the clothes to wash.


    Going out from the small side door next to the small building, there was a courtyard about the same size as the front one. There was a row of rooms for family dependent on the front, and on the sides there were a utility room, a kitchen, and a few dwelling houses.


    There were tubs, buckets, and soaps forundry in the utility room. These were told by Lvyao. In fact, Yaoniang knew it. It just seemed to be a little abrupt without asking.


    After getting what she wanted to use, Yaoniang went to the well and threw the bucket into it to fetch water. She didn¡¯t have much strength, so she could only get half bucket of water.


    With half bucket of water, she soaked her dirty clothes into a tub.


    Lvyao had been watching her silently by the side, seeing that she was really ready to do someundry, then she left without talking.


    At the same time that Yaoniang was doingundry, Cuizhu also received the clothes sent by Lv¡¯e.


    But she gave a rather dismissive nce and threw it to the side.


    The material was good, but the color was a bit in. Although she was a widow, she didn¡¯t want to be a widow all her life.


    Since it was the first day they came here, Yaoniang and Cuizhu didn¡¯t need to work. There was half a day for them to settle down. However, Cuizhu was not a quiet person. So she changed her clothes and went out to talk with someone.


    She always had a lively temperament. She was outgoing and kindly greeted to people in the smallteral yard. Soon she became familiar with them.


    Yuyan reported the incident. Mammy Mu was calm and there was no expression on her face.


    ¡°Regardless of them, we only need to take good care of the little princess.¡±


    Yuyan nodded.


    *


    Yaoniang finished washing her clothes and drying them on the rope.


    She went back for fetching some water and wiped around her room. The room seemed to be cleaned in advance, but there was still some dust could be seen at the corners.


    Since Yaoniang wanted to stay in this yard, she put on a posture. Although what she was doing now seemed to have nothing to do with it, she was showing her attitude to everyone.


    These truths were the insights that Yaoniang knew since she had stayed in Jin Wang Mansion for a long time in herst life. She could only do these things. As for other things, it depended on whether other people give her opportunities or not.


    For the next few days, life in the smallteral yard was dull and boring.


    Compared with herst life, people in theteral yard seemed to treat her and Cuizhu with kindness, but in fact they were full of estrangement in kindness.


    Although Yaoniang and Cuizhu also went to serve the little princess, they could only watch from a distance. Even there was no chance to do a favor, let alone to serve the little princess in person.


    Within a few days, Cuizhu became bored and began to run outside frequently.


    The excuse was to find her aunt, and more often she cottoned up to people in Liuchun Pavilion. But Yaoniang was still the same as usual.


    The weather was gradually getting hot, but it was fickle. Maybe it¡¯s sunny today, summer shirts can also be worn. It started to rain in the middle of the night, and it needed to change a jacket the next day.


    It rained yesterday. The sky was still gloomy in the morning, but it¡¯s sunny in the afternoon. It immediately became hot and made people panic.


    In the twilight, the smallteral yard was usually quiet, and at this time it was even quieter as if no one was here.


    There was also the benefit of not being taken into ount: no one cared about what you do. Yaoniang went to the kitchen and took her dinner. Because it was so hot that she had no appetite, she put it there first and nned to take a bath.


    After a while she finished washing. It may be going to rain and it was very hot in the house. Yaoniang¡¯s hair was not dry and she sweated again. She came out of the house with her wet hair. It was much cooler outside than in the room. The breeze was blowing slowly and it was veryfortable.


    As soon as Yaoniang stood still, she heard voice from the side, then Cuizhu came out.


    Seeing a little sweat on her pink face, it seemed that she was too hot then went out.


    Recently, Cuizhu changed her personality and treated Yaoniang well. Maybe it was someone who instructed her. She was very enthusiastic to Yaoniang.


    The two lived next to each other, and from time to time Cuizhu also came to find Yaoniang and stayed in her house to talk with her. Yaoniang was clear, and she was very kind from her appearance. Cuizhu only thought that she was timid and she didn¡¯t think much. asionally she asked Yaoniang to help her wash clothes or something.


    However, if Yaoniang helped her, she wouldn¡¯t be unrequited. She brought a te of pastries for Yaoniang from time to time.


    Cuizhu¡¯s aunt, Madam Cao, was a steward in therge kitchen, and these things were obtained from her by Cuizhu. Cuizhu often brought back some snacks for maids and madams in theteral yard. Some of maids and madams were greedy for snacks. So Cuizhu was much more weed than Yaoniang in front of people in theteral yard, and even in the Liuchun Pavilion.


    Everyone else saw her with a smile, but Yaoniang looked much bleak and had almost no sense of existence.


    Cuizhu saw that Yaoniang was standing outside the door then she walked and stood on her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot today.¡± she said and holding a fan in her hands.


    Yaoniang said: ¡°Yes, I just bathed and sweated again.¡±


    Cuizhu wiped her sweat and saw a white mark on her hand. She immediately lifted her palms and pulled out a sweat towel from her sleeve, then pretended to press her face. At the same time, she immediately took a nce at Yaoniang and her face was like a peeled egg. Then she shouted: ¡°Oh, no. I have to wash now. It¡¯s really too hot today.¡±


    She wanted to ask Yaoniang to help her to fetch water, but now Yaoniang had already sat down on the stone tform of the veranda, and her other hand was holding her long hair. She could only shut her mouth and turned into the house.


    Yaoniang nced at her back, and she looked back again.


    It was dark gradually. At this time, there were some mosquitoes. Yaoniang¡¯s long hair was almost dry, so she nned to return to the house for dinner.


    As soon as she came to the table and sat down, she heard a cry of a baby. The voice was sharp, and she became tense subconsciously.


    It¡¯s not scary. But as a mother, she was inherently sensitive to the crying of a baby.


    Yaoniang realized that the little princess was crying. Since she came to the smallteral yard, the little princess would cry every night. She held up her rice bowl and nned to fetch some water to wash and sleep after dinner.


    The dishes were a bit greasy. The meals of wet nurses were more plentiful than other servants, and most of them were meat. Because it can produce breast milk after eating a lot of meat. But Yaoniang was agitated and the food was a little cold, so she thought that she would feel ufortable after eating.


    She put down her chopsticks and cleared the table, and carried the bowl to the kitchen. When she returned, she brought half bucket of warm water. The hot water in the kitchen was constant, because the little princess should use all the time. There were much hot water, so servants could also use.


    Yaoniang wiped herself and poured water out.


    During the period, the little princess kept on crying even more and more sharply. Especially it blew suddenly. The sound of humming wind was against the cry of the child in the quiet night. It seemed extraordinarily gruesome.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sit still. She could not help but went to the door and looked over to the small building.


    At this time, the candlelight was already lit in the small building, and people came in and out from time to time. People from Liuchun Pavilion also came and after asked the details then they left.


    Cuizhu stepped out of the room and leaned on the door then said to Yaoniang, ¡°Isn¡¯t that two very capable? How can¡¯t they even coax a child?¡± She smiled and schadenfreude showed on her face obviously:


    The two she said refer to the wet nurses Wang and Qian who were now serving beside the little princess. The reason why Cuizhu and Yaoniang would be pushed out and no chance to take care of little princess in person was because two wet nurses who came first had great achievements. The two teamed up to run against Cuizhu and Yaoniang. Yaoniang didn¡¯t care, but Cuizhu hated them in her heart.


    Unfortunately, Cuizhu had no way to tackle with them. On the one hand, they had a higher qualification than her. On the other hand, the two were very dedicated to the little princess and it was almost impossible for them to make a mistake. The most important thing was that these two people were subordinated to side consort Hu. It¡¯s not worth to bother them. She could only bear them and wouldugh at them only in private in front of Yaoniang.


    Seeing this kind of movement, Cuizhu knew that wet nurses Wang and Qian would definitely be reprimanded by side consort Hu tomorrow. Then sheughed extraordinarily brightly.


    However, Yaoniang was very silent and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    Suddenly Yaoniang reached out and mmed the door then went outside.


    Seeing this, Cuizhu asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t get in the way. You have been therest time and don¡¯t you forget you¡¯re pushed out by them?¡±


    Cuizhu did not sympathize with Yaoniang, but it was a way of venting her dissatisfaction. Because she went therest time but was pushed out.


    For the time being, Yaoniang and she were still on the united front, which was one of the reasons why she was now treating Yaoniang with kindness.


    Yaoniang ignored her and walked towards the small building.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fooled!¡± Cuizhu yelped behind.


    Yaoniang was thinking about herst life.


    In her previous life, Cuizhu was proud and not stable, but she could still stay in theteral yard to be a wet nurse. The reason was that she made great achievements.


    At that time the little princess was crying, but Yaoniang didn¡¯t take it seriously. She had just left her son Xiaobao. When she heard such a cry, she couldn¡¯t help but thought of Xiaobao. After Xiaobao didn¡¯t stay with her mother, would he cry like this?


    So she became more and more sad. The little princess cried, and she cried too, crying from day to night.


    Some people said that she was unlucky. She felt very wronged and even became more sad. Originally, there were many wet nurses around the little princess, so she was excluded. But the little princess cried abnormally, and she couldn¡¯t help paying attention.


    After a few days of observation, she almost knew what was going on.


    She volunteered to solve the problem, but she was blocked out. Not only did she not see the little princess, she could not even enter the small building. She was anxious and really cared about the little princess. She couldn¡¯t bear the little princess crying all the time. So she found Cuizhu who could only talk with her and she wanted to tell the person who took care of little princess how to do through Cuizhu.


    Cuizhu used her method and cured the night crying disease for the little princess.


    However, Cuizhu did not tell others that this method was from Yaoniang. Cuizhu had a bad n and said some bad words of her in front of the top when she waspletely unprepared, that made Mammy Mu who was already very dissatisfied with her sent her back.


    On the contrary, Cuizhu gained power and respect in theteral yard. The little princess couldn¡¯t live without her. Her position became more and more stable and even side consort Hu looked at her quite differently.

 Chapter 12: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 12</h4> <h4>Chapter 12 Night crying disease</h4>


    At that time, Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand this matter until she was kicked out from the smallteral yard. With the arrangement of consort Jin, she came to Liuchun Pavilion to be a servant. Seeing that people in the smallteral yard treated Cuizhu exceptionally differently, she suddenly realized after she figured out what happened.


    But it was toote. No one would believe what she said, so she could only suffer by her own and swallow the bitter pill in silence.


    Yaoniang had been waiting for a suitable opportunity these two days. Although it may cause the little princess to suffer more, she had no way. This was the only way that she can figure out at present to stand firm here.


    Only standing firm around the little princess could she save her life from being dragged into the water and see the day when she can leave Jin Wang Mansion to see her son Xiaobao. She died inexplicably in thest life and left Xiaobao in a hurry. She didn¡¯t know what could Xiaobao do after he lost his mother.


    Whenever she thought of all this, Yaoniang felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart.


    Under these prerequisites, Yaoniang had thrown away her conscience for the first time in her lifetime, and she told herself that everything should be for her benefit first.


    Yaoniang came to the small building, and there were no guards outside the door.


    When she entered the door and walked in, she saw that it was bright in the east room. Mammy Mu stood there with a gloomy face. Yucui, Yuyan and Lv¡¯e were all anxious. Two wet nurses were sweaty and wet nurse Qian hugging the little princess was walking back and forth.


    The atmosphere was very depressing, which felt like a me hidden in the air, and it may blow up at any time.


    She walked over and said, ¡°May I help you?¡±


    Everyone was looking at her.


    *


    Seriously, actually Yaoniang was not very beautiful, even she has a very well-behaved look.


    She has a small white face and two curved eyebrows blooming quietly like a lotus that is out of mud. Mostly because of her young age, she was somewhat immature and tender.


    It should be such a good face, but there inadvertently exudes a charming attraction from her eyebrows.


    This charming is obscure, and it doesn¡¯t show up at first nce. But if you look at her quietly, you can see some special things. It¡¯s as dense as a that you can be charmed by ident.


    If only that was the case, it was a coincidence that she had a very good figure. Her plump figure, slim waist and a unique walking posture made people feel a little fascinating at first nce.


    In order to make herself unobtrusive, Yaoniang covered her good figure with fat clothes and deliberately changed her walking posture. But all these could only deceive ordinary people. For a person with discerning eyes, this kind of behavior would be mistaken as a deep thought.


    In particr, Mammy Mu knew everything. She knew that Cuizhu was weed at present, but Yaoniang had not attracted anyone¡¯s attention. It was enough for her to understand a lot of things.


    She looked at Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang was undoubtedly beautiful and pure under the light. The yellow light shone on her face, and her white skin looked like ayer of honey, giving a fragrant and delicious touch.


    Mammy Mu could not help frowning. She didn¡¯t really have a good impression on the two new wet nurses, because everyone in the mansion could see what they would do.


    Mammy Mu thought that the well water doesn¡¯t intrude into the river water. She didn¡¯t need them to do anything else but not make any troubles. But just when Mammy Mu was in the worst mood, someone came to add fuel to the mes.


    Yuyan and the other two had been with Mammy Mu for many years. They were servants in Zhaohui Hall before they came to the smallteral yard. When they saw Mammy Mu frowning, Yuyan stood up and said, ¡°Wet nurse Su, you¡¯d better go back to the house. You can¡¯t help to do anything here.¡±


    Yaoniang startled a moment and said, ¡°The little princess seems to be ufortable. I want to have a look...¡±


    The little princess cried even worse, struggling hard in the arms of the wet nurse. This kind of crying sounded extremely ufortable, as if something was lying heavily on her head.


    Mammy Mu red at her impetuously: ¡°What do you want to see? What can you see? Get out of here now!¡±


    She was born a square face with sharp edges and corners. She was originally from the imperial pce, and she had a sense of majesty different from ordinary people. She always kept a cold face, and looked particrly scary.


    But Yaoniang was unmoved. She tried to convince her: ¡°My son Xiaobao is elder than the little princess. He had encountered this situation before, and there are some useful ways to cure...¡±


    No one believed her, because everyone knew why the little princess was so.


    Night crying disease, as the name suggested, meant that the baby would cry inexplicably every day after dark.


    Sometimes the baby cried for an hour or two, sometimes it¡¯s intermittent, and there was more noise in the night anyway.


    Night crying disease couldn¡¯t be cured pathologically, and it doesn¡¯t work even if the doctor came. In fork, the baby who has this disease is called the night crying babies.


    If there is a child who has night crying disease in a family, they would write on a piece of paper ¡°Emperor, the Emperor of the Earth, there is a night crying baby in my family, and if the gentleman crossing the road reads this three times, the baby will sleep well all over the night.¡± They will stick that on the street walls, and pedestrians would inevitably read it. They think this may heal night crying disease.


    However, this is a superstitious approach. In fact, the reason why babies cry at night is unclear. There may be too many reasons for it, which couldn¡¯t be solved by writing on paper. But as a baby who couldn¡¯t talk, he is neither ill nor hungry. Every day he is so noisy, people could only count on ghosts and gods.


    This was not the first time that the little princess had been crying like this. Seriously speaking, the little princess never stopped crying since she was one month old.


    They had tried many methods and doctors in medical institute hade.


    Finally it came to a very general conclusion that there was no way to cure.


    So everyone had a kind of cognition in mind that the little princess would naturally stop crying someday. Although it was harder for the servants to hold princess in turn, it was not a big deal for Jin Wang Mansion, not to mention two people holding in turn, ten or a hundred was not a problem.


    But all this was limited to talk about stratagems on paper. People who had never seen a baby crying never knew how terrible it was. She could cry so loudly that her face was flushed with redness, and she would weep with her eyes closed, and sometimes she would cry until she was faint. It could make people nervous, and even be worried about whether she was sick, or for other reasons.


    Especially now that babies in swaddling clothes were not easy enough to raise, and the status of the little princess was different. Mammy Mu would be like facing archenemy.


    In particr, Mammy Mu was under more pressure than people thought. Because side consort Hu wanted to bring princess back to her side by excuse to raise her by her own more than once.


    For these reasons, how could others believe that Yaoniang¡¯s fluttering words, ¡°I have a way¡±.


    No one believed her.


    No one believed that Yaoniang in front of them had any good way. Even wet nurses Wang and Qian, the best wet nurses in Jin Zhou had nothing to do. Yaoniang was notparable at all.


    Especially Mammy Mu, Yucui and Yuyan didn¡¯t believe her. Among these people, only they knew the purpose of Yaonianging here.


    But Yaoniang insisted so much that she even walked to wet nurse Wang who was walking around holding the little princess and stretched out her hand.


    She was very stubborn.


    ¡°Let me try. It doesn¡¯t hinder anything.¡± At the same time, she turned back and looked at Mammy Mu pleadingly: ¡°It is not good for the little princess to cry like this. She is likely to be faint.¡± That¡¯s what Mammy Mu worried most.


    Mammy Mu stared at her.


    Wet nurse Wang also thought that Yaoniang¡¯s purpose was not simple, and she was impatient: ¡°Wet nurse Su, don¡¯t make a mess. The little princess is used to be so noisy. She will be better after coaxing.¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Let her try!¡± Mammy Mu said hoarsely.


    Everyone knew that Mammy Mu was angry.


    Mammy Mu was really angry. Generally, she didn¡¯t get angry easily, but if she got angry...


    Anyway, even Yucui and Yuyan had never seen Mammy Mu¡¯s angry look. Because Mammy Mu was too old and she came from the imperial pce that she experienced a lot and already became calm. But for more than a month after raising the little princess, she really loved the child in her heart. She felt that the child was pitiful and she also had the order of Jin Wang.


    The more she cared about the little princess, the more angry she was now.


    She even thought that if the wet nurse was just trying to show her off, and she would definitely change the mood of looking on coldly as a bystander before and let her go back to where she came from.


    She would definitely do that!


    Wet nurse Wang handed the little princess to Yaoniang, and she reached out her hands to take her over.


    The little princess was a very beautiful baby, but at this time she became a little scary. Her small face was flushed with red blood and her eyes were tightly closed. Her mouth opened to cry and the voice was a little hoarse. Her body was very tight and tense.


    Yaoniang touched the swaddling clothes on her body, and then probed the back of her neck with her fingers, then sighed inexplicably.


    Although Yaoniang just started to be a mother, she was good at taking care of babies. Zhu gave birth to three sons. Her mother was not healthy and she took care of her mother, also Ming¡¯er let alone Hong¡¯er and Xiaobao.


    Seriously, Yaoniang had taken care of children no less than five.


    So she had very rich experience in raising children, and even knew the bodynguage of babies more than many people.


    The little princess was now sweating, but she was still wrapped in such a thick swaddling clothes. It¡¯s no wonder she would be ufortable. The baby girl couldn¡¯t speak, and her only expression was crying, not to mention that she was ufortable, and being treated like this was naturally more serious.


    She hugged the little princess and came to the side of Arhat bed (Arhats are monks who have reached Nirvana), and wanted to untie her swaddling clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wet nurse Qian ran over and grabbed Yaoniang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The little princess is sweaty, and I let her cool off.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t find it strange about what she said. But others thought it¡¯s very harsh. Especially wet nurse Wang and Qian couldn¡¯t agree with her, and even showed their contempt imperceptibly.


    ¡°Such young baby couldn¡¯t stay in wind and she will catch cold.¡± Wet nurse Wang said with a condescending attitude, as if Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand anything but she had to pretend to understand.


    Yaoniang ignored her and still untied the swaddling clothes.


    Wet nurse Wang¡¯s face turned red, and she felt a sense of contempt. Wet nurse Qian even looked at Mammy Mu, Yucui and Yuyan for help.


    They had spent a long time in the smallteral yard, and naturally understood who made decisions here.


    The author has something to say:


    Jin Wang ising in the next chapter.

 Chapter 13: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 13</h4> <h4>Chapter 13 The first nce at Jin Wang</h4>


    Inparison, Yaoniang seemed to be more calm.


    She didn¡¯t even look at the two wet nurses, instead she focused on the little princess and said: ¡°The little baby is also a human, and an adult will be ufortable with sweat. Isn¡¯t the little princess ufortable? Although I am young and only have one child, I took care of my five nephews before.¡±


    Mammy Mu stared at her without speaking anything.


    Since Mammy Mu did not speak, Yucui and Yuyan naturally did not speak. Seeing this, wet nurse Wang and Qian could only stop speaking with disappointment.


    Yaoniang untied the swaddling clothes of the little princess, and found that she also wore a thick coat and cotton pants inside. Seeing this, she sighed: ¡°In fact, babies are not afraid of cold. Just like normal people, as long as they are not sick and have no pain, there is no need to wear too many clothes. It¡¯s so hot today. We are sweating in single clothes, not to mention the little princess wearing a cotton-padded jacket...¡±


    ¡°Who can help me to fetch a pot of hot water?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when hearing what she said. Some people could not react at this moment. Lvyao said immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    And Yaoniang had taken off the thick cotton jacket and trousers on the little princess.


    There was also a thinyer of cotton clothes inside. Yaoniang was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. She even suspected that the little princess might be sick because of wearing too much instead of the reason she thought.


    ¡°The little princess¡¯ clothes also need to be changed, because they are all sweaty.¡±


    Because Mammy Mu didn¡¯t speak, Yaoniang directly ordered everyone here. Soon, they didn¡¯t only fetch hot water, but also took the dry clothes of the little princess.


    The little princess was not crying so badly than before, but still sobbed intermittently. While taking off her clothes, Yaoniang coaxed her softly. Then she took a cloth ribbon to tie a beautiful knot and put it on her little palm. She stopped crying and tilted her head to look at the red ribbon in her hand.


    The little princess was naked. Her fat body was chubby, and her little arms and legs looked like lotus rhizome node. There were just some red dots on the body, which seemed that she got heat rashes.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she wore too much. Adults will be ufortable when they get heat rashes, let alone a little baby.¡±


    Seeing the little red dots on the princess¡¯ body, Mammy Mu looked at wet nurse Wang and Qian with her sharp old eyes. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, there was a lot of pressure invisibly.


    Wet nurse Qian was panicked, but wet nurse Wang was calmer than her and said gloomily, ¡°The little princess is still too young, and I dare not take a shower for her. We used watermelon juice to help her wash the heat rashes. All heat rashes had been wiped away before. But we don¡¯t know she gets this again. When we scrubbed for her at noon, she didn¡¯t get red rashes. Yuyan was also there. Yuyan, the princess didn¡¯t get heat rashes at that time, right?¡±


    Yuyan hesitated and nodded.


    Mammy Mu didn¡¯t speak anymore. Yaoniang didn¡¯t say anything either. It must have been an opportunity to bully others, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand at all. She just wiped the little princess with a wet towel quietly and carefully.


    Her movements were gentle and familiar, and she seemed to be ustomed to these things at first nce. To this day, everyone knew that wet nurse Su didn¡¯t want to show herself off, but she really has a remarkable skill.


    In addition the little princess did not cry at this moment, everyone was a little more convinced.


    Yucui stepped forward to help Yaoniang, and Yaoniang didn¡¯t refused. She asked Yucui to help the princess to wear clothes. She put the towel in the basin and wrung it, then she lifted princess¡¯ legs gently and wiped her little butt.


    Yaoniang frowned when she saw the redness around the butt, and she couldn¡¯t help but frowned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean to me, but just to express the facts. But the two wet nurses who had just experienced previous things thought she undoubtedly picked on them.


    Wet nurse Qian was extremely righteous and refuting: ¡°It is normal to be red for the baby in this age.¡±


    Yaoniang simply wondered where the two wet nurses came from. But after thinking for a while, they were not very old and probably only had one or two children. So how could they understand these things?


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but asked Lv¡¯e to find some sesame oil.


    Lv¡¯e was in a daze and she didn¡¯t know why Yaoniang needed sesame oil at the moment. Then she looked at Mammy Mu.


    Mammy Mu took a meaningful look at Yaoniang and nodded her head.


    Soon, Lv¡¯e came with a bowl of sesame oil. There was a small kitchen in the smallteral yard. So this kind of thing was notcking.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t expect that she would get so much, then she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°In fact, a little bit is enough.¡±


    She dipped a little with her fingertips and applied it to the red areas around the butt, then put on her underpants and diapers.


    At this time, the little princess seemed to be morefortable, and her big eyes blinked at Yaoniang, revealing an innocent smile.


    Yaoniang not only became tender, but her heart seemed to have melted.


    At this moment, she thought of Xiaobao, and felt a sadness in her heart. However, she was not immersed in this sadness, and she reached out her hands to touch the little princess¡¯ belly.


    In fact, when she just wiped for the little princess, Yaoniang felt that the princess had abdominal distension. But she was not sure. She touched it at this time and tapped under everyone¡¯s frightened sights. She already knew something.


    ¡°Does the little princess fart much in these two days?¡±


    After hearing this, wet nurse Wang looked at wet nurse Qian, and wet nurse Qian looked at wet nurse Wang again. The two looked at each other. Apparently, even they did not deliberately observe this thing.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but sighed in her heart again, and said, ¡°The baby in this age is easy to get abdominal distension, which will make them feel ufortable. So they will not stop crying.¡±


    At this moment, wet nurse Qian finally found excuses that could refute the other party.


    She disagreed very much and said: ¡°Is wet nurse Su questioning the judgement of sister Wang and me? We two avoid certain food ording with the rules. It¡¯s normal for the little princess to fart and she didn¡¯t have abdominal distension as you said. If she has abdominal distension, how can she fart?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know how to exin it. She hade up with this judgment on her own.


    At that time, Zhu gave birth to Dong¡¯er, who also cried every night. Family members were utterly routed and couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Her mother was so anxious that she asked babies¡¯ situation from other people whether this was the case. Many people¡¯s babies was the case after asking and even someone gave her mother a lot of folk prescriptions. They tired all means but it had no effect at all finally. Then they returned to the old way, embracing him in the arms to coax.


    In fact, she was holding him alone. Her mother was not in good health. Zhu waszy and bad. She didn¡¯t worry about Dong¡¯er at all. After learning that many people¡¯s babies faced such situation, and they would be fine in a certain month, she just leave Dong¡¯er alone and didn¡¯t care about this. She hugged Dong¡¯er all night long, and sometimes she could fall asleep with the baby in her arms.


    Later, she couldn¡¯t bear anymore. So she figured out a solution on her own.


    After several days of observation, she came to a conclusion that it was probably caused by abdominal distension.


    She tempted slowly and carefully verified, then worked out a unique method. Although it may not be cured, it could be greatly relieved. Later, Yaoniang tried on two other nephews, and it turned out to be effective.


    After that, her elder sister¡¯s son, Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er, even Xiaobao, never had a night crying disease.


    Wet nurse Qian was very proud to see that Yaoniang finally didn¡¯t say a word. But Yaoniang didn¡¯t see her. She dipped some sesame oil with her fingertips and rubbed it hard in her hands until her hands were heated. Then she covered her hands on the princess¡¯ abdomen and massage her gently.


    ¡°You can¡¯t massage her. The little princess is just a baby.¡± Wet nurse Qian rushed to grab her hand.


    Her movements were too abrupt, and her voice was sharp and thin. The little princess who was not crying started to cry again. Yaoniang felt painful because wet nurse Qian grabbed her heavily, which caused her pain.


    Wet nurse Wang hugged the little princess quickly to get her far away, which looked like she was afraid of the princess being robbed by Yaoniang.


    ¡°Mammy, Please think about it. Do you believe her or us? She is just a baby and her bones haven¡¯t grown up. She couldn¡¯t be massaged in such way.¡±


    For a while, Mammy Mu also hesitated and she didn¡¯t know who she should believe.


    ¡°Let her do!¡±


    A low, but very maic male voice suddenly sounded outside the door, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but looked away.


    However, they didn¡¯t know when Jin Wang came.


    Jin Wang stood there silently, who seemed to have been there for a while, followed by the chief eunuch Fucheng in the Jin Wang Mansion.


    There was only one dimlymp in the hall. Jin Wang was in a dark purple uniform with patterned cuffs andppets. A jade belt was around his waist. Hisplexion was clear as jade as he stood in that dark room.


    There is always a kind of person who just stands quietly can catch everyone¡¯s sights.


    Jin Wang is one of them.


    He is tall and straight with noble temperament. His skin is as white as the finest white tallow jade. He has a tall nose and thin lips. Above are arched eyebrows and a pair of long and narrow nted eyes that not easily reveal what he is thinking.


    There is no doubt that Jin Wang is handsome.


    Because he is so handsome enough to the degree of beauty, Jin Wang has a sturdy figure with an elegant temperament.


    But if you know his past, you will think that he is deceiving the world. In fact, Jin Wang¡¯s reputation outside is not good.People say he is very killing and grumpy.


    In folk, his name has the effect of stopping children crying.


    There is a rumor in the world that Jin Wang has no children until now because he killed too much. It is even rumored that Jin Wang doesn¡¯t like women but only men...


    There are many rumors about Jin Wang. Yaoniang is not clear about other rumors. But as for he doesn¡¯t like women but men, she has a right to exin.


    Because she had seen his most inelegant look...

 Chapter 14: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 14</h4> <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart was beating so hard, bang bang bang...


    The palms of her hands were sweaty.


    Jin Wang was not in the Mansion recently. Why did he suddenly appear here?


    With the sound of heartbeat, she seemed to have reached a void world. She could see nothing and only felt the hot male body behind her and the sound of breathlessness in her ear...


    Yaoniang suddenly became agitated, and she was sober immediately. The situation in the room was also reflected in her eyes. Except Mammy Mu, everyone was on their knees, but only she stood there silently.


    On the opposite side, Jin Wang looked at her inexplicably.


    Yaoniang had a creepy feeling, and immediately her legs softened and she knelt on the ground.


    Jin Wang looked around people. When he saw the little princess in the arms of the wet nurse Wang, his eyes softened for a moment. He lifted his hands up and walked in, ¡°Everyone gets up.¡±


    He sat down in a round chair next to him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Please go on. The little princess is the most important.¡±


    Lv¡¯e and other people went out, and then offered tea to Jin Wang not before long. They didn¡¯te in, but stood outside the door. The lights in the hall were also lit very brightly.


    Yaoniang bowed her head and was absent-minded, not knowing what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t react until Yucui called her.


    ¡°Wet nurse Su, Jin Wang asked you to continue.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Yaoniang turned around and took a few deep breaths to stabilize her mind.


    To cover the tension in her heart, she reached out her hands and dipped sesame oil with fingertips in the bowl and rubbed it in her palms. It took a long time for her to slightly and gently massage the little princess¡¯s abdomen again and again.


    Because her action was really astonishing, everyone couldn¡¯t help staring at her hand, for fearing that she massaged so hard with her hands so that there would be an ident happening to the little princess. No one thought that the little princess seemed to be fine, although she moved her body ufortably, but did not cry.


    Now Yaoniang was relying on her perseverance.


    She tried to ignore the gaze behind her, massaging the abdomen of the little princess ording to the method in memory, and helping her to fold her legs. A few times on the left, a few times on the right, and then the two fat legs were lifted up on the abdomen. She pressed them and held for a few breaths, and then put them down.


    This action was too scary. Wet nurse Wang and Qian wanted to stop her. But because Jin Wang was here, they did not dare to speak.


    It was very quiet in the room that Yaoniang could even hear her breathing. She could feel a gaze thrown on her spine, making her nervous while a familiar numbness rolled up from the tailbone.


    Fortunately, the gaze quickly shifted away so that Yaoniang could massage for princess calmly. By this time she was sweating and out of breath.


    Yaoniang did not dare to turn around, and gently helped the little princess to put on the jacket.


    ¡°Alright?¡± Mammy Mu asked over.


    At this moment, there were a few indecent sounds, but Yaoniang sighed a relief as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t answer Mammy Mu and opened the little princess¡¯s diaper for a look.


    The little princess just farted.


    ¡°This can only be temporarily relieved. We need to wait and see if there are any effect. In addition, we need to massage for her everyday and do it a few more days that will have good effects...¡±


    At this moment, a series of rapid footsteps sounded loudly, and then a group of people stepped in.


    Side consort Hu brought some people over.


    With a surprising look on her face, she said ¡°Wangye, when did youe back?¡± Then she stepped up to look at the little princess with anxiety: ¡°How about the princess? All of you are too incapable to take good care of a child. I could hear the crying of princess when I am in Liuchun Pavilion... My poor girl, I am really worried about you...¡±


    She changed her expression extremely quickly. Facing Yaoniang and other people, she was so angry. But when she faced Jin Wang, she became so tender and pathetic.


    Yaoniang sighed in her heart. No wonder that when she died in herst life, side consort Hu was still alive.


    This is the ability!


    Thinking about how she got along with Jin Wang inst life, she never talked much with him. People in Jin Wang Mansion rumored that she was doted, but only Yaoniang knew what the truth was. She dare bully side consort Hu in Siyi Yard because consort Jin was supporting her. If she could only rely on herself, she would never want to take revenge even though side consort Hu humiliated her.


    She didn¡¯t want to take revenge, and she dare not, either.


    Because Yaoniang knew the special significance of side consort Hu to Jin Wang, not to mention that side consort Hu gave birth to the little princess.


    Princess was the only child of Jin Wang, so he treated her differently.


    On the other side, side consort Hu gazed at Jin Wang tenderly: ¡°Wangye, can I take princess back to Liuchun Pavilion so that I take care of her in person? Even if it will be hard for me, I have to take care of her. The little princess must miss her mother, and all children want to be close to their mothers. Your Highness, would you agree with me?¡±


    Any man in the world can not help but be moved by such a gorgeous and lovely beauty. But Jin Wang was like a stone man, let alone his face hadn¡¯t changed and his eyes did not move.


    His Highness was toozy to speak, and Fucheng, the eunuch closed to him, naturally helped Jin Wang to talk first.


    He was half-bent over and said respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, side consort. The little princess is fine now. Look at her. Isn¡¯t she good?¡±


    The little princess was sucking her thumbs in peace in Yaoniang¡¯s arms, who looked very cute.


    ¡°She is OK now?¡±


    Side consort Hu¡¯s red lips were half open, and she seemed to be unable to react.


    There was a slight ripple in Fucheng¡¯s eyes. With a smile on his face, he said: ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    He looked at side consort Hu, who wore a rouge red skirt with cloud and mist and a coat with the same color. She seemed like wearing a pyjama in a hurry, but in fact, she was deliberately dressed. There was a bun and a gold hair pin with goldce iid pink tourmaline peony flower on her head. A few flowers were also inserted next to the sideburns and her red lips were painted with rouge.


    Who would dress like this when sleeping?


    However, Fucheng was an eunuch who hadn¡¯t carefully looked at a woman to sleep. He only intuitively judged that side consort Hu had learned that Jin Wang hade down, so she hurried over.


    Fucheng could see all clearly. How could Jin Wang not know?


    The expression on his face was not obvious: ¡°I think that Mammy Mu can take good care of Anrong here.¡±


    ¡°This is my duty.¡± Mammy Mu said with respect.


    Jin Wang nodded and stood up, then he stepped outside the door.


    Side consort Hu stunned for a moment. She looked at the little princess who was held in Yaoniang¡¯s arms, and saw the back of Jin Wang. She gritted her teeth and chased out.


    The room suddenly became empty, and Yaoniang finally relieved.


    Crystal sweat dripped down her forehead, and fell on her eyshes. She wanted to blink her eyes but she didn¡¯t dare. She wanted to wipe sweat out but she was holding the princess. She looked a little embarrassed.


    Yaoniang was sweating all over.


    Mammy Mu looked at the obedient Yaoniang and nced at the sweaty ce on her chest. Then she signaled Yucui to take over the little princess and said: ¡°You go back and wash yourself first. You can stay here to look after the princess tonight.¡±


    Yaoniang stunned. Did she allow her to serve the little princess?


    At the same time, she also noticed Mammy Mu¡¯s eyes, which immediately made her face turn red.


    Today she wore a turquoise summer shirt. The clothes of this kind of material would be a little transparent when it dipped in water.


    The thin material stuck to the skin due to the erosion of sweat. The dark color made the skin under be more prominent. Underneath the gorgeous red was towering white...


    Yaoniang thought that Jin Wang had just stared at her, and couldn¡¯t help wondering if he had also seen this scene, then her face seemed to be burning, and she felt very embarrassed.


    She remembered Jin Wang said in herst life that she was a little fairy who always liked to seduce him.


    That was the most ashamed thing he had ever told her.


    Only once did she remember it freshly.


    Did he think that she was indiscreet and deliberately let him see? Did he think she was trying to seduce him? Toote to think about it. Yaoniang nodded twice in a hurry, not even daring to lift her head, and ran away covering her chest.


    Mammy Mu originally had a gloomy look, and shook her head with a smile when she saw this. She felt that she had been in the imperial pce for a long time, and it seemed like everyone was cunning.


    ording to current observations, wet nurse Su didn¡¯t look like a deliberate person.


    But when thinking of consort Jin, Mammy Mu was not sure about this idea. But for her, as long as side consort could give birth to Jin Wang¡¯s kids, she had nothing to worry about whether side consort was deliberate or not.


    Consort De died early, so Jin Wang was raised up by Mammy Mu from a young age. In her opinion, she never paid attention to how the process was, only caring about the results. This was the reason why Mammy Mu was willing to respect side consort Hu, but she didn¡¯t respect consort Jin.


    A woman who couldn¡¯t give birth a child is useless even she is the consort. In the mind of Mammy Mu, she was deeply entrenched in thinking that children was the most important for women.


    Yaoniang hurriedly walked to her house, and stopped at the door.


    Cuizhu stood in front of her room door, apparently she also heard the movement before and knew that Jin Wang was there.


    Under the dim light, Cuizhu bit his lower lip. She was jealous and envious to look at Yaoniang with someplexities.


    ¡°I really have looked down on you.¡± The voice burst from her throat and dried up terribly.


    Yaoniang looked at her, pretending to be puzzled: ¡°Cuizhu, what did you say?¡± There was a bitter smile in her heart. If she knew that Jin Wang would return tonight, she would definitely not go there today.


    Cuizhu¡¯s eyes turned around with a sigh of disdain, then she turned into the room and mmed the door.


    The action was so hard that the door frame almost fell down.


    In the darkness, Yaoniang stood outside for a while before pushing the door into the house.


    She was going to get some hot water. Before she could go, a rough woman came over with two buckets of hot water. Yaoniang wanted to take it over, but she didn¡¯t let them go. She smiled and poured the water into the bath tub for her, and said that there were much hot water if it wasn¡¯t enough for her.


    In fact, people were so realistic. You didn¡¯t need to do anything. As long as the top treated you differently, it would be enough for the people below to change their attitudes.


    It was like consort Jin treating Yaoniang inst life and Mammy Mu to her in this life.


    The little princess was still a non-talking baby. Mammy Mu was the weathervane in this smallteral yard.


    Jin Wang had just left, and everyone knew it. Wet nurse Su made achievements in front of Jin Wang and Mammy Mu allowed her to serve the little princess.


    It needn¡¯t to say the meaning behind.


    In fact, everyone was actually measuring.


    Mammy Mu was old, and she was impossible to be the wet nurse of the little princess. There was no doubt that the wet nurse of the little princess would be chosen from these wet nurses. Wet nurse Wang and Qian seemed to be on the united front, but in fact theypeted with each other. Now, Yaoniang and Cuizhu were not counted. Yaoniang stood out unexpectedly today and made such a great achievement. As long as she could cure the night crying disease for the little princess, everyone in the smallteral yard must respect her.


    With these, she needn¡¯t worry that she would have no rights beside the little princess.


    In the bath tub, Yaoniang immersed herself in hot water and emptied her mind.


    She seemed to think a lot, but actually she didn¡¯t think about anything.


    Anxiety, uneasiness, restlessness, cramping, worry had long since faded away, leaving only a full amount of mncholy.


    Why was she mncholy? She didn¡¯t know either.


    She remembered side consort Hu who chased after Jin Wang, and suddenly immersed her whole body in hot water.

 Chapter 15: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 15</h4> <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    The sudden return of Jin Wang made the whole mansion lively.


    At the same time, it was aze with lights in the Liuchun Pavilion. The lights of Siyi Yard, Qixia Pavilion and Tingxue Pavilion all turned on. Until Jin Wang returned to Zhaohui Hall, it was quiet in the entire back yard again.


    In the Liuchun Pavilion, side consort Hu drew the hair pin out of her head and threw it on the ground. She wanted Jin Wang to stay in Liuchun Pavilion, but he ignored her and left away.


    Although Jin Wang is hard-hearted, he rarely does not respect side consort Hu.


    It is obvious that Jin Wang must be angry.


    Taohong walked over to pick up the hair pin, and came to side consort Hu¡¯s side to persuade her: ¡°Niangniang, Your Highness has just returned from the outside. He is travel-worn and weary. He must have a good rest first.¡±


    Side consort Hu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s the gatekeeper¡¯s purpose? Even they didn¡¯t know to send a message when Wangye came back, which caused me to rush over there. My Highness cared much about the little princess and he must have thought that I am not responsible to be a mother.¡±


    In fact, side consort Hu also felt that she was very wronged. She certainly wants to keep her baby around. But the bitch consort Jin is so cruel that she made Your Highness misunderstand her and let the little princess live alone.


    It seems that the little princess is still staying in Liuchun Pavilion, but it is clear that everyone knows what is going on. Side consort Hu is doted by Jin Wang too much. Everyone knows that Wangye is still wise and martial, and he is not crazy about women.


    Side consort Hu is very annoyed, wishing to eat consort Jin alive so as to release her anger in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not once or twice that princess cries at night. The doctors of the medical institute saw princess before, which is known by all people in the Mansion. How could Wangye be angry with side consort?¡± Taohong said.


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget. That bitch is good at making troubles and stabbing a person in the back. That wet nurse was brought in by her and I still don¡¯t know how she would show off her contributions in front of Wangye and by the way saying some bad words of me. I still want to take the princess back...¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± side consort Hu walked a few steps back and forth, making up her mind, ¡°What is the name of the wet nurse just now? I will give a big reward to her. In addition, Please ask someone to pay attention to the one named Cuizhu. Look for a chance to kick her out of the mansion. Wangye is back now. Do it quickly so as not to cause any troubles.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *


    Yaoniang took a shower quickly and then went to the small building with wet hair.


    The wind stops blowing, but it starts to rain again. The rain is not heavy, and a few drops of rain fall audibly. Finally it is not too hot.


    Yaoniang walked down the veranda and entered the small building along the way. The little princess has fallen asleep, and wet nurse Qian and Mammy Mu are still on the sidelines.


    The cradle with padauk carving of ¡°Fu Shou Lu¡± is put in front of the Alcove bed, with ayer Yudi bed-curtain. The style of this bedroom is as the same as Jin Wang Mansion, luxurious and yet understated.


    The little princess doesn¡¯t seem to sleep well. After Yaoniang greeted to Mammy Mu, she heard the sound of princess moving in the cradle. It¡¯s the kind of sound that urred in the nasal cavity. It¡¯s snoring. The sound is very low, but she is not awake.


    Yaoniang knows that this is a sign of not falling asleep deeply, and she is probably a little ufortable.


    She walked over and saw that the little princess in the cradle is wrapped in ayer of swaddling clothes and she couldn¡¯t help sighing and lowering her voice: ¡°The little princess would be ufortable as she is wrapped.¡±


    She was wrapped by wet nurse Qian. All babies from the entire Qian Dynasty were wrapped in swaddling clothes. They were wrapped in swaddle from a young age so that their arms and legs would be straight. Why did wet nurse Su always pick on her?


    Wet nurse Qian not only thought that Yaoniang was picking on her, but also that she was targeting herself. She didn¡¯t forget how she and wet nurse Wang had bullied her before.


    But this is an indestructible knot. The little princess is alone, but there are four wet nurses around. As the little princess are growing up, there would be fewer wet nurses around her. And in the end, there will be only one person left as Mammy. So instead of letting the other party stand firm then deal with it, it is better to start earlier and run the other party into a stand.


    ¡°All babies grow up this way. But it seems that wet nurse Su thinks we deliberately don¡¯t treat the princess well?¡± Wet nurse Qian truthfully said what she thought in her mind, and she felt aggrieved, looking at Mammy Yu and said, ¡°Mammy, I have been taking after little princess for many days. The princess was very good before. Even the consort and side consort Hu praised sister Wang and me for taking good care of the princess that she is fat and strong. As for night crying disease, every baby has such disease for a while. Wet nurse Su is really capable to ease the crying of the little princess. But it is not clear to say this kind of thing. It can¡¯t overrule sister Wang¡¯s and my hard work only judging from this point.¡±


    It seems that she talked too much. But there are only two meanings: one is to say that Yaoniang made a great achievement by ident. The other is that sheined to Mammy Mu for grievances, and retreated by the way in order to advance to fight against Yaoniang.


    If in Yaoniang¡¯sst life, she would have been so panicked now that she doesn¡¯t know what to do. Only what she would do is to exin that she doesn¡¯t have this kind of thoughts. She lives once more lifetime than others, so she bes calmer than before.


    The most important thing is that Yaoniang believes that Mammy Mu has her own judgment.


    In terms of taking 10,000 steps back, the little princess cries at night no more than one or two days. Why couldn¡¯t they try other methods?


    Yaoniang also said what she wanted to say. Compared with wet nurse Qian who pretended to be wronged, obviously, Yaoniang¡¯s gentle attitude was more admired by Mammy Mu. However, Mammy Mu still didn¡¯t forget the hard works of the wet nurses before. After all, preconceived ideas couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    ¡°Just try as wet nurse Su said, and it won¡¯t hurt anything. both Wang and I know you and wet nurse Wang¡¯s love and concern for the little princess, we will not let your hard work go to waste. You and wet nurse Wang have also worked hard recently. You can¡¯t sleep at night and have to look after the princess during the day. You can go back for a rest tonight ande back tomorrow.¡±


    After Mammy Mu soothed her, Yucui sent wet nurse Qian who still had some grievances away. Mammy Mu took a nce at Yaoniang. Even if she didn¡¯t speak, Yaoniang understood her meaning.


    Yaoniang nodded and reached into the cradle to untie the swaddling on the little princess.


    She moved very gently, and after she untied the swaddling clothes, she gently massaged princess¡¯ hands and feet. Maybe she was gentle, or the princess really didn¡¯t like the swaddling clothes, she didn¡¯t wake up but fell asleep after moving twice. This time she slept very sweetly, and never made the sound of sleeplessness before.


    The little princess is also tired. After all, crying also consumes physical energy of a baby.


    Seeing this, Mammy Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief and went to the next chair to sit down.


    She¡¯s getting old and has been straining her nerves, and now she could finally take a breath. She sat there with her eyes narrowed, and it is quiet in the room, even the needle falling on the floor is audible. Yaoniang nced at her quietly, and did not speak, but sat down on the pedal. She looked at the little princess quietly. Yucui went to make a cup of tea for Mammy Mu. Mammy Mu took the tea and sipped once. She was about to stand up to say something as Yuyan came in from outside and said something near her ear.


    Mammy Mu nced at Yucui and left with Yuyan.


    There were only two people left in the room, Yaoniang and Yucui.


    Yucui whispered: ¡°Today, I stay here with wet nurse Su. You can go to bed first. If the little princess is hugry to wake up, I will call you.¡±


    She pointed to the bed under the south window, and there is a set of nket on it. Apparently someone had prepared it in advance. There is a bed in the room, but this bed is not intended to set for servants.


    Yaoniang said: ¡°You have worked hard in the day. You can sleep first. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Seeing Yucui not moving, she smiled softly: ¡°Since I came here, I eat and do not work every day. I always feel very uneasy. Now that I have something to do, so it is time to do my best. Look at my wet hair. I can¡¯t sleep now. Besides, I don¡¯t know if the princess will wake up in the middle of the night. Please go to bed first, Yucui.¡±


    Yucui said nothing and went toy down on the bed.


    Not to mention, she is really tired these days.


    *


    The waning moon is like a hook, and it is still raining at night.


    Jin Wang Mansion under the night is like a sleeping beast, quiet but full of majesty.


    The rules of the Jin Wang Mansion are very strict. After lighting themp, no one is allowed to wander in the mansion if nothing happens.


    Zhaohui Hall is located at the central axis of Jin Wang Mansion. With it as a boundary, the entire Jin Wang Mansion is divided into two parts. The front is the forecourt of the mansion, which is divided into middle, east, and west roads. The middle road is the hub for Jin Wang to deal with fiefdoms affairs, and the banquets are held here, too. The east and west roads are the ces that gatekeepers, staff, myrmidons, guards, as well as Changshi Department, the horse horse Department, the clerical Department and so on.


    Zhaohui Hall is connected with the front yard and back houses. It is the ce where Jin Wang lives.


    Speaking of Zhaohui Hall, it covers a veryrge area. Different from the beautiful and elegant style of the back yard, it looks like a magnificent royal style. It is guarded heavily and guards from Jin Wang Mansion patrol this ce day and night.


    Mammy Mu and a group of people came here, and someone had already stood outside the door.


    Entering through the side door, they walked to the bedroom. As soon as she arrived in front of the door, several eunuchs greeted her and helped her go inside.


    Jin Wang took a shower first after he returned to Zhaohui Hall. He just came out of the bath room.


    He only wears a ck robe and walked out of it barefoot. The bright gold brick floor is covered with a deep purple soft nket. Jin Wang¡¯s shirt is half-open, exposing a smooth and sturdy chest, and ink-like long hair is scattered wetly on the shoulders and chest. Water is still dropping down from his hair.


    The rich ck is lined with dazzling white, and Jin Wang¡¯s skin is like the first-ss white tallow jade without losing the sense of strength that a man should have.


    When he came to the bed and sat down at will, a little eunuch stepped on his knees and wiped his feet.


    ¡°Have a sit, Mammy.¡± Jin Wang said.


    With his voice, an eunuch moved a chair over, and Mammy Mu did not refuse to sit on it.


    Fucheng brought a cotton pad to wipe Jin Wang¡¯s hair and rubbed it twice. Jin Wang was annoyed and waved his hand to let him back away.


    Mammy Mu looked at his little master. Although he had grown up, he still did not change his previous character. Jin Wang, who was a child, didn¡¯t like others to wipe his hair or touch his head.


    ¡°If you get a cold, it¡¯s not good.¡± Mammy Mu smiled and said.


    Although Jin Wang was still indifferent, his facial expressions became softer, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    The sentence had double meaning. That is to express his concerns and also thanks to Mammy Mu who had been in an old age helping Jin Wang to take care of the little princess.


    Mammy Mu is no longer young and she is more than sixty years old now. When Jin Wang was out of the capital that year, she followed him. He wanted her to enjoy herter years. But things didn¡¯t go ording to the n. Jin Wang had no time to manage the back yard. He could only ask Mammy Mu to help.


    Mammy Mu has been in the imperial pce for many years, but it is just a backyard of the mansion. For her, those monsters and ghosts in the back yard could not escape. Jin Wang doesn¡¯t need her to do anything, as long as she could take good care of the little princess. As for other people, no matter how theypete with each other, he doesn¡¯t care.


    There are rumors outside that Jin Wang killed too many people which makes him doesn¡¯t have a son since he is 26 years old now. It is also rumored that Jin Wang has some problems which make him be unable to give birth to a son.


    Although Jin Wang ignores rumors on the surface, he still cares a bit. He doesn¡¯t care about that he killed too much. Because he should do his duty to guard his fiefs. But as for there are something wrong with his body, few men would probably not care about it.


    Especially¨C


    Mammy Mu patted her legs and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Although I am old, but I can still y a role.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the leg problem? I patrolled fiefdoms this time and found a doctor in the countryside. He is very good at curing rheumatism. This time I bring him back, and I will ask him to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Mammy Mu said, ¡°Sorry for troubling Wangye.¡± Then she paused for a while, and said again, ¡°I am old and it¡¯s not important whether I can be cured. Anyway, I have rheumatism many years. Male offspring is the most important for Wangye. After all, it is not enough to have a little princess, and Wangye stillcks a little boy.¡±


    When mentioning this, Jin Wang¡¯s face stiffened a little.


    Other people naturally couldn¡¯t find any clue, but Mammy Mu couldn¡¯t miss anything since she raised Jin Wang when he was a young boy.


    She was obviously a bit misunderstood and sighed, ¡°Since that person can still please Wangye, why do you care if she is good or not? You also needs to change your personality. Women are just a tool for giving birth to children for you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re good or not.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Mammy Mu misunderstood.

 Chapter 16: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 16</h4> <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Jin Wang did not speak.


    Mammy Mu would not continue to say more. After all, she is a servant. Although she could say a few more words based on the previous rtionship with Jin Wang, too much improper words would kill the affection of the past.


    She also knew in her mind that her young master knows very well in his heart. If he wasn¡¯t thoughtful, he would not be a seignior after fighting against people in imperial pce without the protection of her mother.


    Afterwards, the two talked for a while about something that happened in the backyard while Jin Wang was not in the mansion. Actually, they mainly talked about the little princess, side consort Hu, and even consort Jin. After all, the reason why Jin Wang originally made the little princess depart from Liuchun Pavilion wasrgely because side consort Hu used her daughter as an excuse that she wanted Jin Wang to dote on her and repeatedly fought with consort Jin in Siyi Yard.


    It waste. Jin Wang personally sent Mammy Mu out. Mammy Mu returned to the smallteral yard silently under the darkness of the night. Everything was as usual.


    Jin Wang returned to the inner hall. He was used to be alone and he just let Fucheng follow in.


    Fucheng is in his thirties. His face is milk-white without beard and he wears a dark green robe with round cor. He, regarded as one of Jin Wang¡¯s top confidants has served Jin Wang for many years. Because he served Jin Wang from childhood, naturally Jin Wang has some different feelings with him from others. Therefore, he also dares to speak more things to Jin Wang.


    He realized that Jin Wang was convinced by Mammy Mu. He hesitated for a moment and said to Jin Wang, ¡°Wangye, I think what Mammy Mu said is right, and there should be a little master in the mansion.¡±


    But he only said this. Those who serve around the masters for many years all understand that ¡°a little wind kindles, much puts out the fire¡±. After all, the master is the master, while he is just a servant. In particr, this matter interfered with the taboo that Jin Wang could not tolerate others to touch, so Fucheng said very carefully.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything, but he frowned the eyebrows more tightly.


    He suddenly remembered the wet nurse and the indistinct white and towering breasts under the sweaty clothes.


    For a while, the familiar feelings of heat rose from the body, but Jin Wang had long been used to it. He only frowned his eyebrows and ignored it.


    The return of Jin Wang made everyone in the backyard move.


    In fact, Jin Wang could be regarded as a person who has pure mind. There are not many women in his backyard. For so many years, he only has consort Jin, side consort Hu, thedies awarded by Emperor Hongjing when he left the capital and concubine Feng.


    It was very quiet in backyard when side consort Hu had not been there before. There are many battles in the frontier juncture. As the seignior, Jin Wang naturally bears the heavy responsibility to resist foreign aggression, so he leads the army all year round and rarely returns every year.


    As the master is not in the mansion, it is not necessary to fight with both open and secret means. Everyone naturally closes the door to live their own lives. But since Jin Wang brought back side consort Hu and she gave birth to a little princess, it seemed that there is something going down the stagnant pool.


    As Jin Wang returned to the mansion, he should meet consort Jin by rules.


    It¡¯s not about like or dislike, but it¡¯s respect that they should give to each other in their position. So early in the morning, Jin Wang arrived at Siyi Yard.


    The arrival of Jin Wang makes people in Siyi Yard get busy. All servants¡¯ faces are filled with joy. When side consort Hu,Madam Tao and Li came to pay respect to consort Jin, they could clearly feel the unusual atmosphere here.


    Madam Tao and Li showed admiration, but side consort Hu scorned.


    After they entered into the hall, they saw Jin Wang take the first ce of honor and concubine Feng beside was sucking up to him.


    Jin Wang wears a bright blue brocade, the cket and cuffs of which are embroidered with silver threads. His ck hair is tied to the top of the head, sped with a three-finger wide iid sapphire red gold crown, which makes him even more handsome. Hisplexion is as clear as jade. How beautiful he is! Like a God from the Heaven!


    Concubine Feng is standing next to Jin Wang, who wears a begonia red dark flower cut silk cardigan tied with pomegranate skirts. She isbed with Suiyun bun, and a luen hair pin iid with rubies inserted in the hair. So beautiful and perfect!


    With narrow sleeves, the clothes are extremely well fitted with her thin waist. Her bosoms rise and fall as she breathes.


    Bitch!


    Side consort Hu clenched her fists in the sleeves firmly.


    Concubine Feng was promoted by consort Jinst year when side consort Hu was pregnant. She said that there are few people around Jin Wang and the backyard is too quiet. She was suspected out of duty as a consort. In fact, consort Jin knows that Madam Li and Tao are just puppets she intentionally set up in order to suppress side consort Hu.


    Concubine Feng deserves the responsibility given to her by consort Jin, and she is better at pandering to Jin Wangpered with side consort Hu. As long as Jin Wang is in the mansion, she will stare at side consort Hu and against her like a fighting cock. What a insidious woman full of tricks!


    The hatred of side consort Hu towards consort Jin mainly originated from concubine Feng. Unfortunately, concubine Feng takes advantage of consort Jin¡¯s power to bully others, so for the time being, side consort Hu could not do anything to her.


    Right now, side consort Hu and other two people still need to get approval to enter in the hall, but concubine Feng is already serving Jin Wang.


    A baker¡¯s wife may bite of a bun,a brewer¡¯s wife may bite of a tun. Nobody knows that such a man trap would seduce Wangye under the table.


    Side consort Hu thinks that though consort Jin is the consort of Jin Wang, she is actually like a a woman running a brothel. She has never seen which consort will rush to look for women for her own man. Early in the morning, she deliberately vacated the ce and let concubine Feng serve Jin Wang. She is not afraid of being disgusted.


    Madam Tao and Li worshiped on bended knees with gloomy face.


    Jin Wang raised his hands slightly. His eye sight floating in the air seemed to be cold.


    After side consort Hu worshiped, she came to Jin Wang¡¯s side and was nning to say something, while consort Jin came out.


    The appearance of consort Jin brought a sudden change of the atmosphere in the hall, and Madam Tao and Li, who had secretly looked at Jin Wang suddenly converged. Even side consort Hu who had intended to sue the wicked first gave up to say anything.


    It felt like a mouse sees a cat.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. The concubine who see the sole legal wife is the same as a mouse who sees a cat.


    Of course, there is a bold mouse, such as side consort Hu.


    She is very perfunctory in regards to greet consort Jin.


    It¡¯s quiet in the hall. Maids in green sleeveless over-dress in session put breakfast gently on the Eight Immortals table.


    Jin Wang and consort Jin moved to sit down at the table.


    Side consort Hu is standing aside. As Jin Wang pointed to a next ce, side consort Hu immediately smiled and went to the chair.


    This smile naturally shows to to consort Jin and concubine Feng that she is still doted by Jin Wang. Unfortunately, consort Jin did not even nce at her once. Instead, concubine Feng secretly gritted her teeth, and she is anxious to rush up to drag her down the chair.


    Of course, this is just a thought.


    Madam Tao and Li and concubine Feng serve Jin Wang for dinner together.


    The three of them rolled their sleeves lightly and used the long-handled silver chopsticks to fetch food for Jin Wang and consort Jin. Every time Jin Wang returned from outside, such a performance would be put on the stage, and everyone is used to it.


    Compared with well-behaved actions of madam Tao and Li, concubine Feng is secretly casting flirtatious looks at Jin Wang. Her delicate and charming face is particrly attractive. Anyway, side consort Hu thinks that the bulging bosoms of that bitch almost stick to Jin Wang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wangye, Please try this. The consort specially ordered servants to prepare this for you.¡±


    Jin Wang is still with no expression on his face. But side consort Hu is so angry to grit her teeth.


    Jin Wang went to the hall to drink tea after a meal. At this time, the big show just starts.


    Consort Jin gently mentioned the matter that she had selected two wet nurses carefully for the smallteral yard.


    She didn¡¯t talk in details. No one knew if Jin Wang had listened or not.


    Although side consort Hu did not speak as if she wanted to pour out grievance but saying nothing.


    Jin Wang did not express any opinion of his own, and consort Jin didn¡¯t speak too much. Side consort Hu felt extremely wronged that Jin Wang didn¡¯t care about her.


    Madam Tao and Li watched them silently and did not dare to speak.


    Although it is said a big show, it is actually quite boring. Because the contest and confrontation among them hide in every word and action, and even in their dress and make-up.


    For example, Madam Tao and Li who haven¡¯t long been doted dress up meticulously for Jin Wang. Mostly, they hope that Jin Wang could look at them more, then maybe he could meet them at night. For consort Jin, the kind of almost usatory words just be a kind of invisible suppression to not only warn side consort Hu not to overrun, but also show her identity as the consort of Jin Wang.


    As for side consort Hu, she has not been stupid enough to refute what the consort said.


    She tried before, but Jin Wang ignored her. Jin Wang is a person who pays great attention to rules, and he always respects consort Jin on the surface.


    So even side consort Hu shows off or is wronged, it is just a kind of statement and a small protest against the legal wife. Even if she hates consort Jin inside, she will not tell Jin Wang directly.


    It is rare that concubine Feng, who is always impulsive does not rush forward to stir up the mes. After all, concubine Feng is not a fool so that she knows that she can¡¯t speak too much.


    So the so-called big show continued in a rtively calm situation until Jin Wang put down the tea cup and stood up.


    ¡°All of you can leave now.¡±


    Jin Wang stepped out of the gate of Siyi Yard.


    Since the master is gone, who would like to stay on the stage?


    Consort Jin doesn¡¯t even want to say a word, so she let Ziyan help her to the inner room.


    Concubine Hu feels ashamed because consort Jin ignored her. She clenched the quilt in her hand and snorted, taking Taohong and a group of maids away.


    Then Madam Tao and Li left in silence.


    As for concubine Feng, she entered the inner room to massage legs for consort Jin. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her behavior was not only to show her loyalty, but to let the consort not give up on her.


    How could consort Jin give up on her?


    The more shotguns are, the better.


    Yucui fell asleep until dawn and was still a little stunned when she woke up.


    She thought of the little princess, wet nurse Su, and it seemed that no one woke her up yesterday.


    Why did she sleep so deeply? She was obviously very alert before.


    She subconsciously sat up from the bed, while she saw Yuyan standing upright and smiling at herself.


    Yucui was inexplicably a little embarrassed.


    Yuyan said: ¡°Wake up? Mammy Mu said you are tired and let us not wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s wet nurse Su? How about the little princess?¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse Su returned to the house to have a rest. The little princess is very good. She slept all night. Wet nurse Su said that she ate breast milk once at night and now she is carried by wet nurse Qian to drink breast milk again.¡±


    Yucui took a sigh of relief, and said a littleplicatedly: ¡°Why didn¡¯t wet nurse Su wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to let you sleepfortably?¡± Yuyan said with a smile.


    Yucui blushed andughed with her for a while before sighing: ¡°I never think that wet nurse Su is an honest person.¡± She remembered what Yaoniang said yesterday, and the considerate behavior that Yaoniang did not wake her up.


    Yuyan smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t know whether she is honest or not. We just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Side consort Hu described very appropriately.

 Chapter 17: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 17</h4> <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    Staying up all night, Yaoniang fell asleep after returning to the room.


    She felt she did sleep a few minutes before she was woken by the knock at the door.


    There was an urgent knock at the door, while Yaoniang stumbled to open the door.


    Before walking to the door, she suddenly reacted, and then she went back to put on her outer shirt. And she scattered her long hairs around the shoulders arbitrarily and made a sole bun on her head before opening the door.


    Yaoniang neverbed any other buns butmon sole buns since she came to the smallteral yard.


    She opened the door. It was Lv¡¯e.


    There was not only Lv¡¯e, but also the second-ss maid Qiuju in Liuchun Pavilion.


    Qiuju smiled, followed by a little girl with a tray in her hands.


    The tray was covered with a red cloth, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    ¡°This is the reward given by the side consort Hu to wet nurse Su.¡±


    After they entered the room, the little girl uncovered the red cloth. There were two ingots of silver, a jade bracelet and a gilding hair sp on the tray.


    Yaoniang was cramped and wanted to reject. Qiuju said with a smile: ¡°The side consort said thanks to wet nurse Su. You solved the important issues for the side consort. The side consort didn¡¯t eat and sleep well these days, because they have tried all the methods but still can¡¯t cure the little princess¡¯s night crying disease.¡±


    ¡°This is the duty of mine.¡±


    Qiuju nodded, ¡°Since wet nurse Su is going to sleep, I will not disturb you any more. I will go back to reply to the side consort.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Maid Qiuju.¡±


    Yaoniang sent Qiuju and others to the door, while she just happened to meet Cuizhu back to the house.


    Cuizhu got used toing to the Liuchun Pavilion, so she recognized Qiuju. She knew that she is a girl around side consort Hu. Therefore, when she saw that Yaoniang and Qiuju wereughing together, what else did she not understand? She didn¡¯t dare to be angry at Qiuju, but she stared at Yaoniang with anger and resentment.


    Yaoniang pretended to not see her. She sent them away and closed the door.


    She came to the table and looked at the things on it.


    To be honest, the masters were really generous to servants in Jin Wang Mansion. These things were worth at least one hundred liang fine silver, which was worth half a year¡¯s sry of Yao Niang.


    The silver was less, only twenty liang. Although the jade bracelet and gold hair sp were good things, they couldn¡¯t be exchanged for silver.


    .


    Yaoniang picked up the gold hair sp, and obviously there was the emblem of Jin Wang Mansion in a ce which was not eye-catching. No one in the whole Jin Zhou dare ept this kind of things made in Jin Wang Mansion, which meant that these things could only be worn by herself, and it was impossible to change the silver.


    If she could change all things to silver, Yaoniang even had the urge to leave Jin Wang Mansion immediately.


    Because she could feel that the confrontation in this backyard was not what she can handle. What¡¯s more, after meeting with Jin Wang yesterday, Yaoniang found she was more afraid of him than she thought.


    What was she afraid of? In fact, she didn¡¯t understand. She just wanted to hide away, the farther, the better.


    After going through this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sleep. So she took advantage of today¡¯s fine weather to wash her clothes she changed yesterday.


    In this smallteral yard, sometimes she was busy, but sometimes she was idle. She just needed to take good care of the little princess. It was lively in the back room at this moment. Several rough women were sitting under the shade of the tree. They were doing some chores while talking with each other. Other two girls sat under the eave holding needles and threads in their hands andughing from time to time.


    Yaoniang felt that time passed quickly, while she was listening to them and washing clothes by the well.


    Some old womans who had much experiences in the mansion asked about Yaoniang¡¯s family. She just told them a story without details that people couldn¡¯t find a mistake.


    They all showed mercy when hearing that Yaoniang¡¯s husband died as she was pregnant and her son was a posthumous child. They all said something tofort Yaoniang.


    This was almost impossible situation in the past. It seemed that Mammy Mu promised to let Yaoniang serve the little princess to give a signal to everyone.


    A signal that they could be regard her as their own person.


    Since she was their own person, they had no worries when they were talking something. It was inevitable that some people would say something bad about Cuizhu, just because she was flexible in the past.


    It seemed that they wanted to please Yaoniang intentionally, and they were a bit displeased to Cuizhu. They talked about how Cuizhu fawned on people in Liuchun Pavilion, and all kinds of seductive attitudes were vividly described. For example, they said Cuizhu fawned on a woman called Mao, who had a double face. To put it inly, she was good when there were some benefits to her. But when someone asked her to do things, she turned against her friends.


    ¡°You just wait and see. She will suffer and be deceived.¡± said a woman.


    Another womanughed and teased her: ¡°It¡¯s because she took a te of pea and didn¡¯t give it to youst time. Instead, she went to Liuchun Pavilion and gave it to woman Mao. so you just got mad at her.¡±


    Obviously it was just a joke. That woman was unambiguous. While speaking of Cuizhu, she did not forget to fawn on Yaoniang: ¡°Who would be angry because of a dish of pea? I can¡¯t bear that she always jumps ups and downs and fawns on others. Wet nurse Su is not like her.¡±


    Why did they talk about her?


    As Yaoniang was thinking, suddenly she saw everyone changed their face. She saw that Cuizhu wasing.


    Cuizhu¡¯s face was darken, and her eyes glowed with resentment. She was shaking with anger.


    ¡°Well, you are a group of old witches whoe to table to eat and scold their mothers after leaving. You still said bad words after having my food. How greedy you are...¡±


    She made a mess because this was an indiscriminate attack. Suddenly several women stood up and quarreled with Cuizhu angrily.


    Even if Cuizhu was rude and unreasonable, she was not an opponent against to several people, finally she cried and ran away.


    ¡°Look, look at her! She is a maid but she just likes to pretend to be ady. And she always calls someone to wash clothes and fetch water for her. She wants to order about everyone by giving us some snacks. Who cares about her snacks? It only because everyone cares our faces and we don¡¯t want to quarrel with her. But she even makes unfounded counter charges.¡± The woman who ridiculed Cuizhu just now pped her hands and said in an indignant tone.


    After what she said, it was all Cuizhu¡¯s fault.


    In fact, regardless of right or wrong, Cuizhu did a lot of ridiculous things. Otherwise people would not say that behind her.


    Yaoniang was most reluctant to deal with this kind of thing. She hung up the clothes and then left in a hurry.


    But Cuizhu was angry and faceless.


    Although she was born as a servant, she hadn¡¯t suffered such anger since she was a child. Especially when she entered the mansion, she always felt that things were not going well. First, Ghost in the machine. Then she was rejected and repelled by others. Now several women scolded her in front of her and she hadn¡¯t suffered that before.


    She hated this ce now, obviously she didn¡¯t want to stay in this smallteral yard at all. She went out of the yard along the way and nned to go to find her aunt, woman Cao to ask her if she could find a chance to give a lesson to these women. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she was stopped by a little girl named Meizhi in Liuchun Pavilion.


    ¡°Sister Cuizhu, where are you going? Anything happened?¡±


    Recently, Cuizhu got along well with Meizhi, a second-ss maid in Liuchun Pavilion. But she was young and greedy. Cuizhu asionally took some snacks for her, and she coaxed the little girl to call her sister.


    In fact, Cuizhu was very cunning. Since she was arranged by consort Jin to pander to Jin Wang, of course, she must do it well. Maybe she could be doted by Jin Wang and the consort Jin would regard her with special respect.


    She didn¡¯t know anyone and anything when she just arrived. She naturally had to bribe two capable people as her scouts. For example, he wanted to know when will Wangyee to the Liuchun Pavilion and what is his favorite. There were a lot of opportunities.


    Meizhi was one of the people that Cuizhu wanted to bribe.


    With tears on Cuizhu¡¯s face, it was obvious that she was bullied. Seeing that she was silent, Meizhi came up to take her hand and said, ¡°Someone bullied you?¡±


    Cuizhu always told Meizhi that she was bullied in the smallteral yard, so Meizhi knew a little bit about it.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Cuizhu wiped her tears. After all, she was older than Meizhi. How could she cry in front of a little girl? In fact, she wasn¡¯t much older than Meizhi. She was only eighteen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I don¡¯t need to work today, what about you going to my room for a while? I can talk with you.¡±


    Cuizhu thought about it. She used to be strong outside, if she went out in such situation, many people would discuss about her, so she nodded her head.


    The two went to Meizhi¡¯s room together.


    As a second-ss girl, Meizhi¡¯s room was naturally not as spacious as Cuizhu¡¯s. There were four canopy beds in amon room, and the inner bed was Meizhi¡¯s.


    There was no one in the room, and maybe most of them were on the duty.


    Meizhi closed the door and led Cuizhu to sit at the table, and then she poured a cup of tea for her.


    Cuizhu looked like a little bit embarrassed. The makeup on her face was all gone. Meizhi went to fetch a basin of water to let Cuizhu wash her face. She suddenly felt that Meizhi was a good friend.


    In such a mood, she couldn¡¯t help butined.


    After listening to her bitter words, it turned out that Meizhi scolded those women with resentment as well, and then she looked at Cuizhu with anxiety and said, ¡°Sister Cuizhu, don¡¯t think that I talk too much. You are a wet nurse in the mansion, but they bullied you like that. You may be not able to do this errand any longer.¡±


    This was exactly what Cuizhu was most afraid. For her, she was going to ride a donkey while looking for a horse. While she was working as a wet nurse, she did not forget to do something else. This was also the main reason why she always wanted to be around the little princess before.


    Unfortunately, wet nurse Su suddenly showed up now, and she stood firm with an almost unstoppable posture. Compared with the other two wet nurses, she came after them. There was no position for her around the little princess.


    ¡°Sister Cuizhu looks so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity to be a wet nurse.¡± Meizhi sighed.


    Yes, Cuizhu thought so, too!


    For various reasons, she immediately held Cuizhu¡¯s hands: ¡°My good sister, you must help me.¡±


    Meizhi was surprised and wondered: ¡°What can I do for you? I am just a maid.¡±


    Cuizhu moved to Meizhi¡¯s ear and said a lot of things, which made Meizhi startled.


    Cuizhu said: ¡°Good sister, if you help me, I will never forget your kindness, and I will help you at any time.¡±


    ¡°This... I...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a maid for life?¡±


    Nobody wants to be a maid for whole life!


    Although they were subordinates, the treatment to servants around masters was not worse than that of ordinary wealthydies. But they had to marry someone when they reached a certain age. If they can¡¯t reach a high status, their masters won¡¯t make a good marriage for them. But they were not willing to marry with man-servants or horse-keepers to live a poor life. The only way was to put themselves under the patronage of a higher-up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join hands to help each other.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Jin Wang: Um, Your man was dead? Was Xiaobao a posthumous child?


    Yaoniang: Crying. He was dead. But where were you from?

 Chapter 18: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 18</h4> <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Yaoniang was arranged to take care of the little princess at night in case the princess would cry at night.


    Generally, she looked after the little princess with Yuyan or Yucui. The little princess who didn¡¯t cry at night was very easy to coax and rarely woke up. At most she would be hungry and woke up once or twice. As for if she pooed, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t wake her up as long as she changed the diapers gently.


    Every night, it was the quietest time in the small building, but today there was a loud noise outside.


    Because Yaoniang was in the east room, she didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. She only knew that someone came.


    Yaoniang and Yuyan were on night duty. Yuyan went out to have a look and returned after a while. She looked a little dignified: ¡°Don¡¯t wander at night.¡±


    Wander at night?


    She was on night duty and there was no ce she could go.


    Yaoniang was not clear about the meaning at first. But as she saw Yuyan was cautious, she couldn¡¯t ask her more questions. So she could only keep the doubts in her mind.


    She understood what was going on till she was on duty the next night.


    In the Liuchun Pavilion, there was only a light in a corner of the house. The halo light lined with the cherry pink gauze curtain in the room, revealing a little bit of ambiguous atmosphere. On the chest of drawers, the incense powder already lit in a one feet high gilt beast head incense burner with three feet. The special fragrance spread quietly from the hollow lotus petals under the beast head cover button, and it was full of the room.


    Side consort Hu wore a carmine skirt with rosy clouds and a shirt with a same color on the shoulder. Her long hair was with only a flower on the sideburns, which looked a little charming and enchanting.


    She leaned halfway to the side of Jin Wang¡¯s legs and raised her beautiful neck to look at the man sitting on the soft bed.


    Jin Wang wore a ck brocade robe whose cket and cuffs are embroidered withplicated patterns with gold threads. His ck hair was tied to the top of the head and sped with a white jade crown. Hisplexion was as clear as jade. He was very handsome and looked like a god from the Heaven.


    Compared with the clothes that side consort Hu wore which only fitted in the boudoir, there was no doubt that Jin Wang¡¯s costume was much more formal.


    At this moment, he leaned on the soft bed in a rxed state. His eyes narrowed and lowered. He seemed to be careless or be thinking about something. He put his slender, fair-bodied big palm on the table, and tapped on it with his finger from time to time.


    ¡°Wangye...¡± Side consort Hu called him softly.


    Jin Wang just raised his eyebrows and took a nce at her. Side consort Hu¡¯s cheeks were red and showed a kind of strange expression. She moved her hand back and forth on Jin Wang¡¯s legs, which looked very seductive.


    ¡°Wangye...¡±


    Side consort Hu called him again, but Jin Wang didn¡¯t do anything. Then she bit her red lips and stood up with her hands putting on the soft couch, and she snuggled up next to Jin Wang.


    She looked up at him humbly.


    At this point, Jin Wang finally faced up to her.


    Jin Wang under the light was so handsome that people dare not to look directly, and his deep eyes were as attractive as ck holes.


    Side consort Hu was anxious and preupied. She was so excited that she could not control herself. While she was thinking of what to do next, she pursed her lips with a little nervous, and her mouth was dry.


    ¡°Wangye...¡±


    Side consort Hu¡¯s face was more and more red, and her phoenix eyes seemed to drip water. Her white fingers circled around Jin Wang¡¯s chest.


    After a few times, her fingers slipped into his cket. Jin Wang seemed to be in a good mood today, but he just looked down at her fingers under the clothes and didn¡¯t stop her.


    Side consort Hu felt a kind of subtle encouragement, and her snake-like body got much closer to Jin Wang. She seemed to want Jin Wang to embrace her into his bones to get the ultimate satisfaction.


    She moved up slowly, atst, her whole body covered Jin Wang. Due to the majesty of Jin Wang. She did not dare to touch his body with red lips at will, and she only dare hold Jin Wang¡¯s hand to touch around herself.


    She didn¡¯t realize that Jin Wang with eyes half closed frowned more and more tightly. The big palm on the table tightened into fists, but he did not say anything to stop her movements.


    ¡°Wangye...¡±


    The side consort Hu panted heavily, and Jin Wang¡¯s attitude which was different from the previous finally made her lose her mind. She used all the methods she had been taught by the procuress in the brothel before.


    These methods had been repeated in her mind thousands of times in order to be able to use it someday.


    There is no doubt that side consort Hu loves Jin Wang, not only his appearance, but also his identity.


    Side consort Hu found that she could live in a such life after she came to the mansion.


    Everyone looked up to her on the ground. Except for consort Jin, she was already the most powerful person in the backyard, but she still thought this was not enough. She also needs a son.


    Suddenly, the whole world was turned upside down. Side consort Hu fell to the ground.


    Her clothes were messy, and the bellyband hanging around her neck was already pulled down and rolled around her waist.


    It was pulled off by side consort Hu herself.


    No matter what she did just now, Jin Wang did not touch her. Only when she tore off her bellyband and wanted to show herself to Jin Wang that her figure was more attractive than before after she gave birth to a child, Jin Wang grabbed her neck and threw her away.


    Actually, side consort Hu was beautiful, not only her face but also her body. Her tender and soft bosoms were trembling, even a few drops of breast milk dripped from the flower core.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Jin Wang on the soft bed took out a white handkerchief to cover his cold pale lips slightly. His face was cold, and he stared at side consort Hu like a ferocious beast.


    In fact, this was the real Jin Wang. While Jin Wang usually had stern temperament with a high degree of alienation and a sense of grace and nobility. At this time, his noble temperament waspletely released, and he was really like the person who killed countless people on the battlefield without even blinking his eyes.


    Side consort Hu was totally startled to touch her neck.


    Fucheng came from outside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Wangye...¡±


    Then Jin Wang calmed down and stood up from the bed. He even didn¡¯t nce at the side consort Hu and hummed before he left.


    While he was walking, he used the white handkerchief to cover his mouth.


    Taohong hurried in from outside. When she saw side consort Hu slumped to the ground in such a embarrassing manner, she couldn¡¯t help but wanted to cover her eyes. In the end, side consort Hu was a bit abnormal. Taohong didn¡¯t dare to think about it and helped her up.


    Taohong¡¯s action seemed to open the mechanism, which made the side consort Hu suddenly cry. She cried extremely sadly. She was sad, unbelievable, hopeless and dazed.


    Side consort Hu never expected that Jin Wang would treat her in this way. She was very confused. She didn¡¯t care about her respect and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even want to touch me...¡± she cried vaguely.


    Taohong was anxious. When she heard this, she thought side consort must have annoyed Jin Wang.


    In fact, Taohong could almost understand what happened, but the pleasure of the two masters should not be interrupted by a maid. At the beginning, side consort Hu went on her own way once before and she persuaded her. But side consort Hu didn¡¯t listen to her suggestion. So she dared not to speak out to dissuade her. Therefore it had adverse effect this time.


    Wangye had always been indifferent and noble, so how could he fall into such a trap?


    At the same time, Taohong also had a very vague aversion to side consort Hu. She left the brothel already but why didn¡¯t she change her manners?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Niangniang. Wangye has always treated you differently. He was just angry at that time. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Side consort Hu did not listen.


    ¡°... Don¡¯t forget. You have the little princess. Wangye won¡¯t really be angry with you...¡±


    The words awakened side consort Hu. She immediately stopped crying and rubbed her face twice. She asked Taohong: ¡°Wangye has gone? Where is he going?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he was going to the smallteral yard.¡±


    ¡°Did the guards outside leave?¡±


    Taohong shook her head.


    The pale face of side consort Hu suddenly showed a smile, and she kept mumbling: ¡°Wangye still cares about me, Wangye still cares about me...¡±


    Taohong sighed in her heart.


    In the middle of the night, it was quiet in the small building.


    Yuyan had fallen asleep on the chaise bed, making a steady breathing sound. Yaoniang changed the diaper lightly for the little princess, and put the dirty diaper in the basin after the folding screen, and then she went to the tea room.


    There was a tea room in theteral yard, which was a cubicle in the west.


    Everything were avable in tea house. There was a water-burning stove with continuous charcoal. It could supply daily tea and hot water at night for the small building.


    Yaoniang wanted to wash her hands and she was thirsty, but there was no water in the kettle.


    When she reached the tea room, she took a bamboo tube to blow to the mouth of the furnace.


    She used too much strength that though the fire was ignited, a burst of smoke was also stirred up, which made her cough for a few times, so she naturally ignored the movement behind her.


    Yaoniang was sobbed with tears. She grasped the handkerchief and waved her hands in front of her nose. At the same time, she stood up. Just feeling better, she looked up, and then she was frightened.


    She did not know when Jin Wang stood behind her.


    He was wearing a ck silk robe, and his long dark hair was slightly messy scattered on his shoulders and chest. It seemed that hebed a bun in the day with a slightly curved arc, so now the hair was winding down to the waist. While his waist became stronger and thinner, he had a good figure with wide shoulders and thin waist.


    Of course, Yaoniang knew that Jin Wang¡¯s figure was very good. She had seen many times in herst life.


    A picture appeared in her mind¨C


    She was pressed on the table. She could only bend over on it, but because of his request, she leaned her head slightly to bear his lick.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw his strong and tight waist. Over and over again, his action was like waves. She could only immerse herself in it, wondering how he should react...


    Yaoniang¡¯s face was already a little red, but now it was even more red because of cranky thoughts in her mind.


    Jin Wang frowned at the blushing wet nurse in front of him.


    The eyes were bright and moist after being washed by tears. In the middle were the big, dark pupils and the corners of the eyes were slightly raised, which didn¡¯t make people feel ufortable. It was red around the eye sockets. She, a timid little rabbit looked extraordinarily affectionate with white skin.


    She seemed to be aware of her gaffe and quickly bowed her head. Because she bowed her head too low, it made people feel that her slender neck would break.


    ¡°Make a cup of tea for me.¡±


    Jin Wang no longer looked at her. He said lightly and went to the chair next to her to sit down.

 Chapter 19: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 19</h4> <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    It was so quiet in the tea room that you might hear a pin drop.


    Yaoniang was startled but she quickly reacted and turned around.


    She squatted helplessly in front of the stove and held a cattail leaf fan to fan the fire hole manually, trying to make the water in the copper pot boil faster.


    How did Jin Wang in this dress appear in this small building?


    Yaoniang was full of such thoughts. But at the same time there was a hint of enlightenment in her heart. No wonder Yuyan told her yesterday not to walk around at night. Today Yaoniang vaguely reminded that there was a noise outside but she didn¡¯t pay much attention because she was breastfeeding the little princess.


    Although Yaoniang stayed in the smallteral yard, she was still well-informed.


    This was attributed to the loose-mouthed women in theteral yard. Yaoniang doesn¡¯t work during day time, so she would inevitably meet them in private. During the day, she heard the women say that no one could bepared to that woman in Liuchun Pavilion. Since Jin Wang returned to the mansion, he slept in Liuchun Pavilion when he went to the back yard for the first time.


    Of course they were talking about what happened yesterday but Jin Wang actually went to the small buildingst night.


    She suddenly remembered the second floor of the small building, which no one is allowed to ess...


    The water was boiling while she was pondering. There came a buzzing sound from the spout of the kettle, and white smoke rushed out of the lid.


    Since she filled the pot with so much water it overflowed as soon as it boiled.


    Yaoniang hurriedly stood up. Due to the heat, she withdrew her hand and could only turn around to find a rag. During this time she knocked over tea cups and teapots on the table next to her making a series of crisp and messy sounds.


    The more nervous she was the more she fumbled. When she finally lifted the kettle up from the stove, there was already a mess on the table in front of her.


    Yaoniang looked at all this in frustration. She intended to find a hole to crawl into. She dare not turn around nor imagine what Jin Wang looks like now. She just wanted to make tea and then leave as soon as possible.


    Jin Wang frowned, staring at Yaoniang¡¯s back.


    Yaoniang was not so clumsy that day when he saw her. Jin Wang remembered how Mammy Mu praised her. He became grim.


    It¡¯s impossible for Mammy Mu to lie. The wet nurse must have done this intentionally.


    Jin Wang thought that Yaoniang deliberately wanted to get his attention.


    Jin Wang grew up in the imperial pce with a distinguished status. He had seen all kinds of women who tried their best to be an elitist.


    In order to be doted by the Emperor, the women in the imperial harem used every means and did many conspiracy. Some deliberately showed their outstanding appearances and graceful figures; some even made a fool of themselves to attract attention.


    He red at the approaching woman dressed in ordinary clothes. Themon face and the long neck seemed to be extraordinarily white against the dark clothes.


    Her skin was like an egg that had been stripped off the shell. Under the yellow light, it felt like ayer of honey is on the surface, looking aromatic and luscious.


    ncing at her walking posture again. Despite being covered, Jin Wang could not ignore her bosoms and swaying hips.


    What is she doing? A married woman who has given birth to a child!


    Jin Wang frowned with disgust in his heart. At the same time, he pulled out a handkerchief from his sleeve and half-covered his thin lips. Then he looked at Yaoniang coldly.


    Yaoniang became very anxious. She is absolutely terrified because of his cold re. She no longer care about etiquette. She ced the tea cup down and hastily said that she had to go look after the little princess then ran away.


    Jin Wang was startled.


    Yaoniang ran all the way back to the east room. She didn¡¯t slow down until she was at the door.


    She pushed the door open. Yucui woke up and asked her where she went. Yaoniang told her she met Jin Wang when she went to the tea room to drink water.


    .


    Yuyan looked at Yaoniang and hesitated. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s better that only you know this thing, don¡¯t spread it outside. The masters have their own intentions in doing things. Remember not to make a fuss.¡±


    Yaoniang froze and immediately nodded.


    After Jin Wang drank tea, he went up to the second floor.


    At midnight, he felt thirsty but it was inconvenient in this small buildingpared to Zhaohui Hall. Since Fucheng has fallen asleep, he is not a person who needs to be served in everything so he went to the tea room to drink tea himself.


    He never expected to meet that wet nurse.


    Jin Wang went to the second floor and was still thinking about the wet nurse. His impression of this person is vague because the other party always liked to lower her head. The only thing that impressed him was her fair skin, red round eyes, and that day...


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene he saw that day. Underneath the turquoise veil, her white skin was wrapped in deep red...


    From the back of his mind, Jin Wang suddenly remembered what had previously happened in the Liuchun Pavilion.


    Jin Wang is born in the imperial pce and knew pandering ways that many women use but he did not expect that someone would one day use this on him.


    As long as he thought of the fair skin and breast milk dripping, Jin Wang would feel nauseous and this mental change would also cause physical reactions.


    Jin Wang took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and half-covered his thin lips, and worked hard to press down the nausea that kept rising upwards, but he couldn¡¯t...


    Fucheng heard the sound and hurriedly walked in from outside.


    ¡°Wangye...¡±


    Looing at Jin Wang, Fucheng understood what had happened. A tea cup is ced on the table next to him. He touched the cup and found it was still hot. He handed it to Jin Wang and hurriedly went to fetch a cold handkerchief.


    Jin Wang drank most of the tea and then covered his face with the handkerchief for a while before finally suppressing the feeling of nausea.


    Fucheng is worried. When he thought of Side consort Hu, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Why did she do that? There was no use for her to put such effort but it made Wangye feel disgusted.


    ¡°Wangye, How about I go find Doctor Liu...¡±


    Jin Wang immediately took off the handkerchief and gave him a steely gaze. Fucheng didn¡¯t even speak in the end.


    ¡°My apologies, I spoke too much.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    It was Yaoniang¡¯s turn to sleep in the second half of the night. But she didn¡¯t sleep well and couldn¡¯t sleep until almost dawn, she took a nap after a while.

 Chapter 20，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 20 (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter20£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 20 (part 1)</h4> <h4>Chapter 20 (part 1)</h4>


    No one could answer this question and Yaoniang couldn¡¯t ask others. She could only hide it in her heart.


    While she was pondering, a little girl rushed in from outside and yelled, ¡°Something happened outside.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Liuchun¨C Liuchun Pavilion, side consort Hu wants to punish Cuizhu with flogging...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would Cuizhu be beaten?¡±


    Everyone stared speechless at one another. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but have a bad premonition.


    ¡°I heard that Cuizhu stole side consort Hu¡¯s jewelry, which Qiao¡¯er found. That hairpin was rewarded to side consort Hu by Jin Wang and she likes it very much, so side consort Hu was furious when she found out Cuizhu stole it...¡±


    Someone could not help but cut in: ¡°Cuizhu is from theteral courtyard, how could side consort Hu hit her without restraint...?¡± After saying this, she couldn¡¯t continue speaking.


    Side consort Hu is a master, while Cuizhu is only a wet nurse. The wet nurse is also a servant, not to mention Cuizhu was born in an ordinary family. Even if she is a civilian, under the identity of side consort Hu, she could also be beaten to death. Cuizhu can¡¯t even cry out a protest.


    ¡°What about taking a look?¡±


    They can¡¯t help but get curious and see what happened. Although it¡¯s just a wet nurse, she is still involved with so many people. She was arranged by consort Jin in Siyi courtyard and her aunt is Madam Cao who still works in the mansion. What more, the whole family of Cuizhu are maids of consort Jin and Cuizhu is the wet nurse of the little princess.


    Side consort Hu intends to go against consort Jin. Thetter has also expected side consort Hu will cause troubles.


    In the Liuchun Pavilion, Cuizhu is thrown on the ground and looked extremely embarrassed.


    Her deep red shirt is covered with dust. Her hair is messy and her face is dirty but she is staring at one person in the crowd.


    That is Meizhi.


    Cuizhu never expected Meizhi to set her up in such way. She did not know why side consort Hu¡¯s hairpin was on her body. Before that, she kept talking with Meizhi. But no matter how she exined it, no one believed her except for Meizhi, several maids stood up to prove that she sneaked into side consort Hu¡¯s room.


    Cuizhu knows that this is a deliberate trap set up for her.


    Actually, this trap is very sketchy. How could she enter side consort Hu¡¯s room and steal her hairpin? Did they think she lost her mind!


    .


    No one paid attention to this. Since the master said you did it then you have done it.


    There are many people standing around. Most of them servants in the Liuchun Pavilion while some are from theteral courtyard. Most people from theteral courtyard stood in the background looking at Cuizhu who is thrown on the ground with a sullen expression.


    In fact, everyone understood the reason. But if Cuizhu didn¡¯t go to Liuchun Pavilion, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happen.


    Yaoniang is also here.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t havee but she¡¯s here already. She wants to see what will happen next. She remembers that she was punished by side consort Hu in her previous life and she was also beaten several times.


    She never thought that in this lifetime she would not take the lead, instead it is Cuizhu¡¯s turn to suffer.


    She felt a bleak sense of sadness.


    ¡°Side consort Hu told us to punish her with flogging five times. A stumble may prevent a fall.¡± Qiuju came out of the house and said on the stairs.


    After all, side consort Hu still did not dare to kill people from Siyi courtyard.


    Someone responded. After a while, two women came over with a bench and a nk.


    Cuizhu¡¯s mouth has been blocked for a while now because she shouted. The woman tied her up on the bench and said, ¡°It¡¯s just five floggings, which can¡¯t kill anyone. You should learn a lesson from now on.¡±


    Cuizhu was flogged and only the sound of muffled hum could be heard.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to look again and quietly left.


    She was a little bit sad. She remembered what happened to her in the previous life.


    Five floggings didn¡¯t hurt too much. After Cuizhu was beaten, she could also walk by herself.


    Before side consort Hu spoke, Mammy Mu ordered people to send Cuizhu away.


    For now, it is inappropriate for Cuizhu to stay in theteral courtyard. Not to mention whether she stole side consort Hu¡¯s hairpin or not, there are many wet nurses around the little princess. If Cuizhu is not here, a lot of trouble will be avoided.


    Obviously, Cuizhu is a troublemaker. Mammy Mu would not let the troublemaker stay with the little princess.


    Yaoniang was suddenly enlightened that perhaps she was sent away in her previous life like this. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you made a mistake or was wronged. The people above do not care. They only measure fundamentally whether you could stay or not and they don¡¯t care what kind of results this would bring to the other person¡¯s life.


    Yaoniang wanted to avoid these things simply relying on the lessons from her previous life. But after seeing Cuizhu¡¯s oue with her own eyes, she had a deep understanding.


    Recognizing the reasoning of the superior.


    She thinks that Cuizhu wille back again if consort Jin really thinks as she guessed.


    Sure enough, Cuizhu returned the next day and was sent to Liuchun Pavilion by consort Jin.


    Consort Jin said that side consort Hu is skillful in teaching the servants and this unmanageable girl should be sent to her for a lesson. Although the consequence is totally different from that in Yaoniang¡¯s previous life, they ended up in the same way.


    What will happen to Cuizhu?


    As soon as Yaoniang thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Why did she think consort Jin is a good person in her previous life?


    However, when Cuizhu came to theteral courtyard to pack her things, Yaoniang saw her smiling face.


    Seeing Yaoniang, Cuizhu¡¯s face was full of conceit: ¡°Wet nurse Su, you stayed up all night yesterday. Don¡¯t you need to rest today?¡±


    Yaoniang was speechless.


    ¡°Each person is different. Some people are born to be ves, while some are destined to be different.¡± Then Cuizhu left with her things. Yaoniang watched her back and was at a loss.


    At first, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand why Cuizhu is so arrogant but she realized immediately that perhaps everyone¡¯s pursuit is different. She thought of how Cuizhu enjoys her bitterness as if it were malt sugar.


    She wondered if Consort Jin said something to Cuizhu.


    The development of the matter had beenpletely different from that of the previous life. Yaoniang finally did not have to worry about repeating the same mistakes. But all this did not let her guard down, in fact she was even more cautious than before.

 Chapter 20，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 20 (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter20£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 20 (part 2)</h4> <h4>Chapter 20 (part 2)</h4>


    In the Siyi courtyard, after Cuizhu was taken away, Mammy Zhou said to consort Jin: ¡°Niangniang, Cuizhi has been regarded as a thorn in the flesh in the Liuchun Pavilion. She is useless even if you put her there.¡±


    Consort Jin on the chaise bed was reading a book. After hearing this, she looked up at Mammy Zhou and said, ¡°My wet nurse, I don¡¯t think she is useful anymore.¡±


    ¡°So...¡±


    Mammy Zhou soon understood. Apparently, consort Jin wants to cause some trouble on side consort Hu.


    But owing to the loss of Cuizhu, it is even harder to suppress the Liuchun Pavilion, which means that all the ns she had made before is in chaos now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget there is another person.¡± consort Jin smiled happily.


    Under the sunlight, her face is flushed with a kind of malicious beauty. Obviously, she seems too weak to even bear the weight of her clothing. Yet there is a wise temperament that couldn¡¯t be ignored between her eyebrows.


    Consort Jin deserves to be born in Xu Duke Mansion. Her mind and means are first-ss but she is burdened by her weak body. Whenever she thought of this, Mammy Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Did you mean wet nurse Su?¡± Madam Zhou hesitated to say.


    Consort Jin nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this woman is extremely clever? She hid herself regarding what happened to Cuizhu and quickly established her foothold next to the little princess. She is much smarter than Cuizhu. I looked down on her once before.¡±


    ¡°But it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to put herself under the patronage of any higher-ups. It was said that wet nurse Su is very low-key and never takes a step out of theteral courtyard. She rarely goes out and either stays in the room or takes care of the little princess.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten Wangye? He often goes to visit the little princess.¡±


    Mammy Zhou was still in a daze but consort Jin said again, ¡°Which woman doesn¡¯t like Wangye?¡± She lowered her eyes with a smile, giving the illusion that she is a most unusual and quite individual beauty.


    This is the case. Jin Wang is handsome with high quality, noble with dignity and born with the appearance of the prince. When he was in the imperial capital, many girls were attracted to him but consort Jin married him.


    Just¨C


    In fact, Mammy Zhou always has this question she dare not ask: Consort Jin, do you even like Jin Wang?


    If she likes Jin Wang, why does she not approach Wangye actively? If she doesn¡¯t like him, why does she go against side consort Hu?


    Mammy Zhou dare not ask. She remembered consort Jin almost died before she got married to Jin Wang.


    Consort Jin once tried tomit suicide.


    Mammy Zhou always thought that consort Jin didn¡¯t want to marry Jin Wang and maybe she was in love with another person. But as the wet nurse of consort Jin, she knew that consort Jin never looked at any man with quite different eyes before getting married.


    Mammy Zhou doubted this in her heart for many years and maybe she will hide it for a lifetime.


    In Liuchun Pavilion, side consort Hu gloomily watched Cuizhu walk around in front of her.


    In fact, Cuizhu¡¯s attitude is very humble. But in side consort Hu¡¯s eyes, she could see the arrogance and sinister intention hidden behind her humble face.


    Side consort Hu even saw a face through her, which is the face of consort Jin.


    A cold, pale and indifferent face that contains a lot of malice. She could even see consort Jinugh at her full of disdain and irony.


    No matter how you are doted on, you have to be controlled by me. All the favors are fake... Without Wangye, you are nothing...


    Side consort Hu could not help but tremble with anxiety in her heart.


    It can¡¯t go on like this anymore!


    Side consort Hu suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Niangniang!¡±


    Taohong screamed anxiously and looked at her in surprise. Apparently she moved too suddenly, which caused Taohong to misunderstand something.


    Side consort Hu looked at Taohong¡¯s eyes and was even angrier (more upset). Is she such an irrational person?


    She didn¡¯t exin anything but took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the little princess.¡±


    Taohong was relieved.


    The Liuchun Pavilion can¡¯t bear anything else right now.


    In the east room, Mammy Mu was sitting on a Padauk Arhat bed iid with turquoise jades andndscape painting. Side consort Hu was sitting opposite her.


    Yuyan brought two cups of tea and ced them on the table, side consort Hu just held it but did not drink. It could be seen that side consort Hu has not slept well in the past few days because there are dark circles under her beautiful phoenix eyes.


    Side consort Hu was about to speak but said nothing. Mammy Mu was drinking tea and it seemed that she didn¡¯t care why side consort Hu showed up.


    After all, side consort Hu couldn¡¯t hold back herposure. She hesitated for a while and spoke of her intention: ¡°Well, Mammy. I¡¯ve missed the little princess. Could I bring the little princess to Liuchun Pavilion for one night?¡±


    Unlike her arrogance when she face consort Jin, she is very humble in front of Mammy Mu.


    Side consort Hu is not stupid. She knows who Mammy Mu stands for and her identity¡ª the Mammy next to former consort De. After consort De died, she had been serving beside Jin Wang. Jin Wang respects her very much and treats her as an elder.


    These are enough for side consort Hu to respect Mammy Mu.


    Unlike consort Jin, Mammy Mu is Jin Wang¡¯s direct servant.

 Chapter 21，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter21£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 1)</h4> <h4>Chapter 21 (part 1)</h4>


    Mammy Mu looked at side consort Hu, knowing everything.


    Probably because she came from the Imperial Pce, this insight hidden beneath the surface is subtle and mysterious.


    Side consort Hu had this kind of feeling, so she was extremely on pins and needles.


    ¡°Did Wangye agree?¡±


    Her words made side consort Hu feel a little embarrassed but she also knew that she has to seed in reaching an agreement with Mammy Mu in order to achieve her purpose.


    She went to Zhaohui Hall twice before but she wasn¡¯t even allowed to enter the door. All this caused her to panic and she even wondered if Consort Jin knew something, otherwise she would not do so much as to send Cuizhu back for no reason.


    She absolutely cannot fall out of favor.


    Once she falls out of favor, it is enough for consort Jin and concubine Feng to skin her alive.


    And with this thought side consort Hu clutched her hands under her sleeves and started to cry. She cried so sadly with a sense of destion and uneasiness that she couldn¡¯t even care about her dignity.


    She didn¡¯t choose to hide her emotions for the sake of face but said that she identally offended Jin Wangst night without any specific details.


    This incident is not a secret to Mammy Mu. Although she was not in the small building at that time, she soon heard about it.


    Sometimes even Mammy Mu doesn¡¯t understand what Jin Wang is thinking but this won¡¯t prevent her from doing something of her own will. Side consort Hu is stupid that she often offends Jin Wang. However, since Wangye is willing to visit her and has done many things for her, Mammy Mu should give her a push.


    She nced at Side consort Hu¡¯s stomach and slowly said, ¡°Since you miss the little princess, you can take her for one night. I¡¯ll ask Yuyan to help you get things ready and you can take wet nurse Su with you.¡±


    Side consort Hu immediately smiled through her tears and said: ¡°Thank you, Mammy Mu.¡±


    In the east room, Yaoniang was giving the little princess a massage and naturally heard the movement outside.


    This was the first time she heard the side consort Hu¡¯s cry. To be honest, Yaoniang was so surprised as if she saw a beast, because she thought side consort Hu was always been arrogant. Even if Jin Wang doted on Yaoniang in the previous life, side consort Hu never showed any white feather.


    Yuyan walked in and whispered to Yaoniang that she needs to go to Liuchun Pavilion tonight.


    Yaoniang is just a wet nurse. She could only obey.


    In fact, there is nothing to pack. After giving birth to the little princess, side consort Hu deliberately ordered servants to clean the west room and separately prepared a room with everything necessary for her. She wanted to keep her daughter by her side.


    Instead the little princess was brought to the smallteral courtyard and many things were prepared for her again. Things prepared in the west room before were never used so they just need to bring the little princess over.


    However, Yuyan still helped Yaoniang pack some diapers and toys up for the little princess. Then Yaoniang cradled the little princess and followed side consort Hu to Liuchun Pavilion.


    It is very clean and spotless in the west room and all things prepared for the little princess are put in order. The rosewood cab facing the corner is filled with various small toys. Some of them were not even avable in the market (yet).


    Some toys were prepared by side consort Hu herself and some were sent by consort Jin. Of course, some toys were collected by Jin Wang from all over.


    Jin Wang seriously loves this daughter very much.


    The maidservants in the Liuchun Pavilion are also very attentive to Yaoniang. They address wet nurse Su beaming with joy all over their face. In her previous life, they treated Yaoniang indifferently andughed at her in Liuchun Pavilion. So she was surprised because she never saw them treat her this way (in this manner).


    She was surprised but not dumbfounded. After all, this life is very different from the previous.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t see Cuizhu but she knew why. Previously, Cuizhu was punished with standing still under the sun for more than an hour. She suffered from heatstroke and couldn¡¯t get out of bed.


    Everyone in the smallteral courtyard knew about this and had also discussed it. Naturally, Yaoniang also knew.


    It has been a hundred days since the little princess was born and she is no longer willing to stay alone anymore. She always looks around while being held by the maids. She is interested in everything given by others. Even a rattle drum could attract her attention for half a day.


    Yaoniang put a rattle drum in her hand. The little princess often exercises her grasping ability these days so she could take it securely and shake it in her hand to make a thumping sound ¡®bang, bang, bang¡¯.


    The little princess couldn¡¯t help but squint and then look at the toy in her hand again. She bursts intoughter and waved it even more .


    Everyone in the Liuchun Pavilion, including side consort Hu, naturallyughed as well. The merriment in the Liuchun Pavilion swept away the heavy atmosphere from before.


    Side consort Hu didn¡¯t stay for a long time but hurried out with others.


    Yaoniang wondered if she will head to Zhaohui Hall.


    Would Jin Wange?


    Of course, Jin Wang woulde.


    Inexplicably, Yaoniang understands this.


    In Zhaohui Hall, Jin Wang is reading some confidential letters in the inner study room.


    Fucheng walked in lightly with almost no noise.


    Jin Wang still looked up at him. Fucheng reported, ¡°Wangye, side consort Hu is waiting outside the door.¡±


    Jin Wang frowned.


    Fucheng stooped halfway and continued: ¡°Side consort Hu went to the smallteral courtyard. With Mammy Mu¡¯s consent, she took the little princess to stay overnight at Liuchun Pavilion.¡±


    So naturally it went without saying that Jin Wang also understood side consort Hu¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Side consort Hu invites you to have dinner at Liuchun Pavilion tonight.¡±


    Silence fell in the room. Jin Wang continued to read the confidential letter in his hand.


    Afterwards, he frowned but didn¡¯t lift up his head, ¡°Let her go back. I will go there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing the words of Jin Wang, side consort Hu¡¯s face lit up with happiness.


    Fucheng looked at her departing figure and sighed.


    Sometimes she¡¯s stupid but other times she¡¯s smart on trivial matters. At least side consort Hu knows some of Jin Wang¡¯s thoughts and also understands what she is relying on.


    No matter whether living well or not, relying on someone or something is important for surviving in this world.


    Fucheng dusted the corners of his sleeves and squinted at the distant sky.


    Darkness has fallen, yet Liuchun Pavilion is brightly lit.


    The maids are all well-dressed with a happy smile on their faces.


    In the room, side consort Hu is already holding the little princess in her arms. She is dressed in a pristine manner today. She had a watery-red silk summer top on and wearing light-coloured makeup. She didn¡¯t wear any jewelry except for a simple jade hairpin in her bun.


    Nobody has seen side consort Hu this way before. She is less dazzling and beautiful but looks very tender and demure.


    The little princess in her arms is wearing red clothes made of cotton, the style is simple but the texture is soft. She wears a bellyband of the same color, which makes her look white and cute.


    Yaoniang took the time to sew these clothes for her.


    It¡¯s not suitable for a baby girl to wear clothes with too many patterns on a hot day. Those clothes look gorgeous but are not suitable for such a little baby, the fabric may hurt her skin. So Yaoniang tried to make a nice and breathable set which would not scratch the delicate skin of the little princess. Even if the weather is hot, the little princess neither gets heat rashes nor catches cold. Mammy Mu simply allowed Yaoniang to do what she wants.


    Side consort Hu smiled and praised Yaoniang that she took care of the little princess well and all maidservants nearby naturally followed.


    Yaoniang felt she is living in a dream. People who previously looked at her fiercely and talked boisterouslypletely changed their faces in this life, which really makes her have the illusion of ¡°things still being there but the humans are no longer the same¡±.


    A little girl rushed in and announced that Wangye arrived.


    Side consort Hu immediately held up the little princess and led arge group of people to wee him outside.


    In the courtyard, the zed pcenterns are lit under the eaves of the veranda, which illuminated all around even the bright moon and stars in the sky are dim.


    Jin Wang is wearing a dark blue robe embroidered with dark patterns. He approached the ce with one hand behind his back. Fucheng following right behind.


    Under the light, Jin Wang looked eloquent and handsome like a god from the heavens.


    Yaoniang saw side consort Hu lose her breath for a few minutes and then went to greet him with a bit of delight on her face.


    ¡°Wangye.¡±

 Chapter 21，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter21£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 2)</h4>


    Jin Wang nodded and nced over her face and then looked at the little princess.


    Seeing this, side consort Hu deliberately handed the little princess over and softly said to Jin Wang: ¡°The little princess is very happy today. Perhaps she also knew that her father ising.¡±


    The little princess is indeed really happy. She slept in the afternoon. After waking up, with so many people apanying her to y she is still extremely excited. Since her small body is still a little soft, she needs the help of an adult to get up. Side consort Hu hung her up in the air causing her to lose support. Side consort Hu¡¯s movement was too abrupt, propelling the little princess¡¯ upper body to suddenly fall to the side.


    Everyone was startled.


    They were not afraid of the little princess falling but that the action would hurt her waist.


    Yaoniang, standing next to side consort Hu, reacted the fastest. She subconsciously stepped forward and supported the little princess from the side.


    Side consort Hu got scared and her face turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Lacking the experience of taking care of a child and eager to please Jin Wang, she forgot to support the little princess¡¯ body.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face immediately stiffened.


    Fortunately, the little princess didn¡¯t cry. Such small Baby doesn¡¯t understand yet what it means to be afraid. She thought that the adult was ying with her. Holding Yaoniang¡¯s hand, she made a lovely sound.


    Such a lovely little princess naturally pleased Jin Wang. Side consort Hu was relieved. She knew that she was not good at this. She took advantage of the situation and pushed the little princess into Yaoniang¡¯s arms and followed Jin Wang into the house.


    After entering the room, side consort Hu first amodated Jin Wang to sit on the Arhat Bed and then sat opposite him.


    The rest all withdrew but Yaoniang could only stay in the room because of the little princess.


    Yaoniang is on pins and needles. She feels very weird at this moment.


    The man who she served in her previous life is sitting opposite her former enemy, while she is holding their child.


    Inexplicably, Yaoniang felt very ufortable in her heart.


    However, she did not have time to think about anything because Side consort Hu started talking to Jin Wang regarding the little princess. As the person holding the little princess, she has to be attentive.


    For example, when side consort Hu said that the little princess is getting fat recently, she has to show the chubby princess to Jin Wang; when side consort Hu said the little princess is now naughty, she has to talk of some naughty things the little princess did.


    Probably, due to how deeply affected she was by what transpired in the past life, her expression was extremely reluctant. Meanwhile, the little princess likely got tired and is no longer willing to cooperate. She turned her head and rubbed her face on Yaoniang¡¯s chest more than once.


    The act of the little princess made Yaoniang extremely embarrassed. Since everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the little princess, they naturally stared at that ce.


    Even Jin Wang nced at her.


    Yaoniang blushed rapidly. She could not wait to bury her face in the arms of the little princess in order to deceive herself that this is not a big deal.


    For all these things, the little baby girl knew nothing.


    Because she couldn¡¯t have breast milk, the little princess was distressed. She struggled in Yaoniang¡¯s arms, rubbing her face on her chest and even crying softly.


    Yaoniang¡¯s high-strung nerves, coupled with the suggestive action of the little princess and her crying caused some reaction on Yaoniang. It was just a few moments before all the cloth on her chest were soaked.


    All of this seems slow when described but it actually happened instantly.


    Yaoniang naturally felt the abnormality of her body. Her mind had gone nk and she was embarrassed. However, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t continue this way any longer, so she hugged the little princess close to block her chest. She muttered, ¡°The little princess seems to be hungry.¡± Meanwhile, she dare not even look up.


    Side consort Hu¡¯s attention has always been on Jin Wang so she did not notice something was going on in Yaoniang¡¯s side. Upon hearing this, she said, ¡°Since she¡¯s hungry, take her out now.¡±


    As if she received amnesty, she held the little princess in her arms and went out immediately.


    After she entered the inner room, she could still feel a gaze on her back.


    Yaoniang remembered something in her previous life.


    Because of this, she was still thinking wildly when she fed the little princess.


    Looking at the baby who is sucking happily in her arms, somehow this little baby¡¯s face turned into an adult¡¯s face.


    She pondered a lot...


    ...on a lot of things from her previous life.


    Yaoniang felt a special sense of shame. Even if she had been actively climbing the bed to serve Jin Wang in the past, after all, she was born from a respectable family. Even if the experience from her previous life changed her, knew that a woman¡¯s body is actually a tool and also understood the joy between the bed sheets, she did not expect that the harmful influence of her previous life was so deep. Recalling these messy thoughts, she could even ...


    Yaoniang covered her face with one hand and felt like she was about to burn. Fortunately, there is no one in the room; otherwise she would be so ashamed that she would find an opening to seal.


    The little princess has fallen asleep. Yaoniang stood up lightly to put her in a stroller before she sat down on the soft bed next to the window.


    It is very quiet in the room, even the whole Liuchun Pavilion is silent.


    Yaoniang is familiar with this kind of silence because every time Jin Wang went to the smallteral courtyard in the previous life, it was also this quiet.


    What are Jin Wang and side consort Hu doing now?


    They¡¯re probably having dinner. After dinner, they naturally have to rest.


    Would Jin Wang sleep with side consort Hu? Could side consort Hu bear his passion?


    After all¨C


    Yaoniang suddenly felt that she shouldn¡¯t think like this anymore. Leave the past in the past. Since she didn¡¯t n to go the same route, she shouldn¡¯t think about these dilemmas. What she needs to do is to survive and then go home in two years.


    She would stay with Xiaobao and raise him as an adult. Maybe she could open a small grocery store. The shop¡¯s ie should be enough for her to support their sustenance... She would send Xiaobao to study. As long as the child wants to study, she would support him. Perhaps one day he could be an official and she can enjoy a happy life relying on her son and daughter-inw.


    After thinking about it, Yaoniang calmed down immediately. Those charming and gentle things are like a small stone that dropped in theke, it stirred up a ripple and then disappeared.


    Yaoniang felt her wet chest but she had no change of clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but regret that she did not bring any clothes when she came over. She was so muddled that she even forgot to put a piece of handkerchief on her chest when she fed the little princess.


    She found a piece of handkerchief and wiped the chest area of her clothes. It didn¡¯t help at all. In addition, it¡¯s a little stuffy in the room. Yaoniang opened the window.


    The night is charming despite no wind blowing.


    The lights in the courtyard are still so bright, the courtyard itself is silent. Although there are no servants, a lot of guards are standing still in the courtyard.


    Yaoniang is familiar with these people in uniform. They are the personal guards beside Jin Wang.


    She just nced at them a few times.


    She thought the night might be long.


    Meanwhile, dinner has been served in the East room.


    There are many delicious food but only two people are sitting at the table.


    Side consort Hu did not let others serve the meals. She personally served Jin Wang instead.


    Although Jin Wang put on a cold face, he did not refuse the food served by Side consort Hu. She became even more attentive. She actively took dishes and poured wine for Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang drank two sses of wine. Seeing that the atmosphere was not bad, Side consort Hu finally dared to boost her courage. She said with some grievances and pout, ¡°Wangye, please don¡¯t me me. I was stupid that day...¡±


    It can be said that side consort Hu is very good at pleasing people.


    Especially a man.


    Maybe she is talented or she experienced it. She knew what a woman should do in order to win the love and affection of a man.


    She nned well and did a good job. From holding the little princess, to how she dressed and acted, she carefully arranged all things. Unfortunately, she misjudged Jin Wang¡¯s nature.


    It was only when Jin Wang saw more of this that he realized how deliberate Side consort Hu¡¯s actions were and for what purpose.


    Actually, Jin Wang didn¡¯t care about the purpose but obviously the events of that day influenced him too much. Heaven knows that the reason why he could sit here is more like a kind of self-abuse restraint.


    This restraint Jin Wang had since he was a child. He grew up in a cannibalistic pce without any protection from his family. Although he is a prince, he is not qualified to be willful. In order to stand out from all the other princes and to create more opportunities for himself, he must suppress his nature and exercise restraint for a long time. This restraint had be almost his instinct.


    Jin Wang did not speak, he held a wine bottle in his hand but did not drink.


    Side consort Hu bit her lower lip and sobbed to beg him: ¡°Please think about our daughter, the little princess is so cute...¡±


    Yes, the little princess.


    This is why Jin Wang came here tonight.


    Everything that Jin Wang did was not for the woman in front of him but for the little princess, his only bloodline.


    He could give side consort Hu the fame, his favour and everything that she could rely on to stand up to consort Jin as an equal. Unfortunately, she is more and more disappointing. Maybe he never had hope for her.


    Jin Wang looked at side consort Hu.


    The woman in front of him who applied light make-up ispletely different from the previous side consort Hu. Jin Wang is a person of good memory. The more beautiful and refined side consort Hu is today, the more profound Jin Wang¡¯s memory about how rude and ignorant she is.


    Seriously speaking, it had been extremely rare that Jin Wang would tolerate her for more than a year. He never had a disposition where he will waste his energy on irrelevant people.


    ¡°Since you understand all this, you should remain in your proper ce.¡± Jin Wang said quietly.


    Side consort Hu¡¯s face paled in an instant. Remain in her proper ce? What did he mean?


    Jin Wang put down the wine cup and stood up, ¡°Remember your station. As for what you should and shouldn¡¯t do, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Then Jin Wang left. Side consort Hu wanted to chase after him but was stopped by Fucheng.


    ¡°Side consort, please stay.¡±


    Side consort Hu bit her lower lip tightly and first red at Fucheng before she looked at the disappearing back of Jin Wang.


    Fucheng didn¡¯t care about her. Knowing she had dispelled the idea of chasing after Wangye, he went to the West room. After a while, Yaoniang who is holding the little princess followed him out.


    Side consort Hu¡¯s face grew paler but thinking about what Jin Wang just said, she didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Wangye is willing to forgive her, she would always find a chance.


    A slow breeze in the night came and revealed a sense of coolness.


    The moon hung high in the night sky with a silver glow.


    It is very quiet in the courtyard and several guards are standing in the darkness like statues without moving.


    Jin Wang walked in front. Yaoniang followed behind while Fucheng walked beside her.


    Yaoniang hugged the little princess tightly and looked at the back of the man not far away. Jin Wang¡¯s shadow was stretched so long that he even blocked the light in front of her. She was perplexed and since it¡¯s a little dark, she stumbled.


    Why did hee out? Is he going to the smallteral courtyard? Why didn¡¯t he stay? Why was it said that Jin Wang stayed at the Liuchun Pavilion but he kept appearing in the smallteral courtyard?


    There was too much bewilderment in Yaoniang¡¯s heart. She found that she did not know the man in front of her even though they had shared the same bed in the previous life and had done the most intimate thing.


    She probably never knew him.


    Yaoniang just lowered her head and continued walking but she forgot to look ahead and bumped into Jin Wang¡¯s body. Fortunately, Jin Wang quickly responded and immediately turned around to hold her. Otherwise, no one knows what would happen to her. Especially since Yaoniang was also holding the little princess.


    Yaoniang was startled. Fortunately, the little princess is sound asleep. Protected in her arms, the little princess was fine. She is still sleeping sweetly.


    The opposite eyes were cold like ice. Yaoniang has not been red by Jin Wang this way before.


    She always saw his indifferent countenance. She often had no time to notice what he usually looked like. Usually after waking up, the room will be quiet except for his usual incense, there were nothing else.


    In addition to having sex, they don¡¯t talk much.


    ¡°It was this servant¡¯s fault...¡± Yaoniang said apologetically.


    Jin Wang looked down at her.


    Her eyes are very dark, which make people feel uncertain, as if she would cry at any time. Her small red mouth trembled, making her seem scared. When Jin Wang looked down, he naturally saw how damp Yaoniang¡¯s chest is. Yaoniang¡¯s clothes were not dry but still stuck to her body, obviously revealing the white towering roundness.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t know why he suddenly remembered that the little princess had rubbed her face on that chest. At the same time, a tender scent mixed with a slight milky aroma drifted into his nose. Immediately, the familiar heat rose in the air.


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but frown and look up at the sky.


    The moon is bright and stars are few. It is only thetter half of April.


    Jin Wang lowered his head to nce at Yaoniang¡¯s face again. Then he turned his head and walked forward without saying anything.


    Fucheng whispered to Yaoniang next to him: ¡°Wet nurse Su, watch your steps.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    They entered the smallteral courtyard through an obscure corner door, which led to the side of the west chamber.


    Their return did not wake anyone up. There were no light in the small building. Fucheng first went to the west chamber to call people. Yuyan and Yucui greeted them shortly afterwards. Both of their hairs are messy, apparently they have just gotten up.


    They didn¡¯t say anything. They advanced into the small building and lit a candle.


    Jin Wang went up to the second floor, and Fucheng followed behind.


    Yaoniang suddenly could not understand Jin Wang.


    Inexplicably, she had the impression that perhaps side consort Hu¡¯s so-called favors from Jin Wang are all fabricated. All of those deliberately created by Jin Wang.


    But why did Jin Wang do this?


    No one could answer her.


    The little princess is fatter than before and she smiles a lot instead of being sickly and dispirited.


    Mammy Mu said that Yaoniang made great contribution, therefore she is respected by people in the smallteral courtyard and even wet nurse Qian and Wang have to show her respect.


    It¡¯s true that Yaoniang has always been gentle. She couldn¡¯t bully people and didn¡¯t take the opportunity to go against wet nurse Qian and Wang. But she also didn¡¯t talk to them much either.


    After that, wet nurse Qian and Wang also knew that Yaoniang has a good temper, unlike some people who will be proud as soon as they have some achievements. No matter what they think in their mind, on the surface they treat Yaoniang well.


    Life became smoother in theteral courtyard for Yaoniang. However, there were frequent incidents happening to Cuizhu in the Liuchun Pavilion.


    In fact, it is not a big deal. Most of them are small things, but if it is rted to the master it is no longer a trivial matter.


    For example, Cuizhu identally hurt side consort Hu whilebing her hair. Of course, side consort Hu would punish her but she just let her stand outside. A stumble may prevent a fall.


    The ¡°outside¡± doesn¡¯t refer to the corridor or the shade, but under the sun. She would have her stand still for one or two hours. Although it¡¯s not too hot in the early summer, the sunshine is very strong. Standing outside for an hour or two is enough to stun a person and make her feel distressed but not take her life.


    What¡¯s more, when Cuizhu brought a cup of tea to side consort Hu, if the water was too hot or too cold, there is only dissatisfaction. Generally, Side consort Hu would scold her directly to her face.


    Could you say side consort Hu is wrong? After all, she is the master and you are just a servant. When the master wants to pick on servants, they can always find various reasons.


    Cuizhu is like a drowned mouse. The people in Liuchun Pavilion and the smallteral courtyard all knew what happened to her.


    No one helped Cuizhu, instead everyone said she deserved it.


    It is clear why people said so.


    Yaoniang finally understood why she has been troubled by side consort Hu in her previous life no one was willing to help her.


    She asked for it. No one sympathized with Cuizhu; naturally, no one would pity her.


    The only difference is that Cuizhu¡¯s purpose may be impure because her situation was consort Jin¡¯s arrangement. Even if she ims she knew nothing that time, nobody would believe her.


    So, who made you stupid? You deserve it all!


    Even Yaoniang herself who had suffered the same situation in her previous life did not sympathize with Cuizhu at all. It is strange and weird.


    Jin Wang was not in the mansion these days. It was said that something happened in his Estate and Jin Wang took someone to deal with it.


    It¡¯s extremely quiet and peaceful in the mansion during this time. And side consort Hu didn¡¯t torment Cuizhu too much. Everyone got along well.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the Dragon Boat Festival. People in the mansion started to sweep the dust, spray pesticides and ced aromatic nts on the doors and windows. Maidservants who are good with needles and threads made sachets. Those who doen¡¯t know how bought a few colored silk threads and wore them on their wrists.


    Of course, it is necessary to eat rice dumplings during the Dragon Boat Festival and they have to prepare in advance for thousands of people in the mansion. It¡¯s impossible toplete it in one day.


    This kind of rice dumplings refers to those prepared in arge cauldron. The dumplings are also done separately for the smallteral courtyard.


    Because of its special status, people in the mansion paid more attention in the preparation. The food supplies in the small kitchen are adequate. There are five to six kinds of rice dumplings including sweet, salty, red dates, pork, shrimp, and egg yolk.


    Others in the smallteral courtyard are busy making rice dumplings, while Yaoniang is busy embroidering sachets.


    Yaoniang is good at needlework. The five poisonous creatures on the sachet are all vivid and the pattern of the five-color silk knitted on it is also beautiful. She was going to embroider one for Mammy Mu as a present and another one for the little princess for her duty. Everyone thought that she embroiders well and wanted her to make sachets for them.


    She couldn¡¯t reject. After all, people in theteral courtyard respects and treated her well. So she made five or six sachets, as well as colorful bracelets, silk buns and other things.


    Yuyan finally told everyone to stop asking Yaoniang to make things for them.


    In fact, making these things didn¡¯t take much effort. She could make them during leisure time. It took five days for Yaoniang to finish these things. In addition, she made one for herself. In fact, there¡¯s two. After the things were done, Yaoniang remembered that she is no longer the concubine of Jin Wang.


    In the previous life, she also made a sachet embroidered with the five poisonous creatures for Jin Wang. Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything but hung it around his waist. This was an incredible reaction from Jin Wang who was inherently introverted and indifferent, so Yaoniang always remembered and had always wanted to make another one for him.


    Unfortunately, she died in March.


    Yaoniang looked at the extra sachet. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t put it away but tied both of them around her waist.


    These butterfly-shaped sachets are not big but very delicate. So even if she wears two on her waist, people will think it¡¯s proper and suitable.


    Yaoniang thought that since she made one more she shouldn¡¯t waste it. She¡¯ll wait for the following days when she can send something back home; she will ask someone to take it back for Xiaobao as a toy.

 Chapter 21 , part 3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 21 , part 3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 21 (part 3)</h4>


    On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Jin Wang did not return.


    Consort Jin has always been a quiet person. Seeing that Jin Wang did not return, she did not even hold a banquet. She advised everyone to spend the festival in their own courtyard and delivered money and goods ording to the festival rules.


    Every year, the Dragon Boat Festival is the most active and busiest time in Jin Wang¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s rare for it to be so quiet. Since Wangye didn¡¯t return to the mansion and consort Jin also gave the order, everyone naturally celebrated well.


    In the smallteral courtyard, three tables have been set up for the banquet.


    Anyway, the dishes were all prepared. If it is not enough, they could take from the main kitchen and also cook by themselves. Because there are not that many people in the smallteral courtyard and no important errands, they held a banquet to celebrate the festival as soon as they closed the gate.


    The little princess also participated in it but she couldn¡¯t eat, so she just watched. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t know the grain (dumplings) incense at this moment, otherwise she would be eating a lot.


    They feasted until the night fell. Because they drank a lot of Xionghuang wine, they were all a little drunk.


    They cleaned up the mess together and returned to the room to rest.


    Yaoniang can¡¯t rest. She still has to take care of the little princess in the evening. Because she has to feed her at night, she didn¡¯t drink the Xionghuang wine.


    Yucui was also on night duty. Unfortunately, Yucui could not hold her drink. She just drank a few cups of wine and got drunk like a fish. Yuyan was slightly better than her but was also unable to stand. So Yaoniang has to be on night duty alone.


    Originally, the little princess no longer cries at night so she is not busy. She could take care of the little princess alone. Mammy Mu still felt a little uneasy so she ordered a little girl who didn¡¯t drink to rest outside to help Yaoniang at night.


    As long as Yaoniang calls her, she can get up. She doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything unexpected.


    All is quiet at dead of night. Only a yellowmp is lit in the corner.


    Yaoniang sat in front of the Arhat Bed and looked at the little princess who is sleeping soundly. Since the little princess could turn over, she moved from the cradle to the bed to sleep. The bed is big enough for her to move without fear of falling.


    Under such ambience, Yaoniang¡¯s drowsiness gradually grew stronger and she could barely keep herself up. She yawned and looked at the little princess on the bed. She neither woke up nor urinated, so she moved her to the inner side and justid down on the bed on her clothes.


    The weather was a little but stuffy. Since Yaoniang didn¡¯t take off her clothes, she perspired while sleeping.


    She woke up due to the heat. She got up, touched the little princess¡¯ diaper, and found it a little moist. So she changed her diaper again. When sheid down again, Yaoniang took off her outer shirt.


    In the room, there were only the little princess and her. There were no men in the whole smallteral courtyard so she was normally not afraid of being seen by others.


    After taking off her outer shirt and only wearing underwear, Yaoniang finally felt morefortable.


    The little princess seemed to have awakened.


    Yaoniang reached out and took her in her arms. She opened her clothes without opening her eyes, dragged her bellyband to the side and stuffed the nipple into the mouth of the little princess.


    Finally getting what she wanted, the little princess was immediately pacified. She sucked with her little mouth and closed her eyes again.


    Both of them slept soundly.


    Even in the dark, Yaoniang felt someone watching her.


    She opened her eyes and saw the little princess sleeping deeply. But the source of gaze was behind her, so she looked back subconsciously.


    She saw a pair of stern and ck eyes as cold as a pond. The eyes are indifferent and lonely, although bright, there is no reflection in them.


    It¡¯s Jin Wang¡¯s eyes. Yaoniang has only seen Jin Wang¡¯s eyes like this.


    She suddenly reacted. Jin Wang? Had Jin Wang returned to the mansion?


    When she looked down, she saw a cold face without any emotion like an iceberg of ten thousand years.


    Yaoniang immediately got up. Because her breasts bounced up and down heavily she was naturally embarrassed. She fell asleep with the little princess after breast feeding. She did not even pull back her clothes and ¡®her white jade rabbit¡¯ was exposed.


    Yaoniang almost screamed but held back. She was flustered at hiding ¡®the white jade rabbit¡¯ and hurriedly tidied up her clothes.


    She was only wearing her underwear, her shirt and socks were also taken off. At this time, she curled up timidly like a little sheep who encountered a hungry wolf. Apparently her extremely low posture made her look enticing.


    Yaoniang hugged her chest, and her two legs inside the thin silk pants were tightly intertwined.


    The clothes were issued by the mansion, not only the outer shirts but also the inner shirts. Mammy Mu thought Yaoniang took exceptional care of the little princess, so she sent Yaoniang two more sets of clothes. The dark color is the same as before but the material is better.


    The thin pants are made of silk. The texture of it is originally thin, so it makes one feel cool when worn during summer. It¡¯s fine to wear a fewyers, but she only wore oneyer. Under the light, it seems to be a bit transparent.


    With the turquoise wide-leg pants, her legs looked even more slender. Her small feet with transparent nails are slightly pink. Especially since she is curled up at this time, it made her look even more tempting.


    Jin Wang did not expect that this stiff wet nurse who is rigid in his impression can make such an expression! He nced dimly at her chest and somehow remembered the scene he had just seen¨C


    The pink parts are watery and shiny. An innocent little baby face is beside it.


    The fire in Jin Wang¡¯s body exploded and he couldn¡¯t hold it down, which made him think that it is a full moon tonight.


    Yaoniang was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide. She reacted quickly and grabbed the clothes on the foot of the bed and covered herself casually.


    ¡°Wangye, please forgive this servant. It¡¯s inconvenient for this servant to give a salute at this time.¡±


    Jin Wang murmured in an unprecedentedly obtuse sound, ¡°I¡¯vee to see the little princess.¡±


    ¡°The little princess is good...¡±


    Jin Wang nodded and paused for a bit then left.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly put on her clothes and shoes to follow.


    Jin Wang had gone away. Fucheng¡¯s back disappeared at the corner of the second floor and the little girl Xiangxiang was sleeping sweetly.


    Yaoniang shook her head. The little girl is too young. She couldn¡¯t bepared with other maids like Yuyan, her vignce is quite inferior. Thinking of herself, she is no better than her.


    Meanwhile, she breathed a sigh of relief and stood in the hall briefly and then went back to the inner room.


    It is very quiet in the room. The arrival of Jin Wang did not even wake the little princess up, she still slept soundly.


    Yaoniang blushed. When she thought of the situation just now, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her face.


    She identally let him see such a scene. Would he think she was trying to seduce him intentionally? It¡¯s also due to her negligence that she made such a mistake.


    At the same time, Yaoniang was also confused. Why did Jin Wang stay on the second floor again? Why didn¡¯t he go back to Zhaohui Hall?


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sleep after such an incident. She sat silently on the edge of the bed for a while.


    Suddenly, there is a sound of footsteps outside. As soon as Yaoniang stood up, Fucheng came in.


    ¡°Wet nurse Su, bring hot water to the second floor.¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated. She looked at the little princess who was asleep and back at Fucheng, ¡°The little princess...¡±


    ¡°I will help you look after her.¡± Fucheng said with a wave of his hand.


    Since he said so, Yaoniang could only obey. Of course she wondered why Fucheng didn¡¯t fetch the water by himself and instead asked her to. On second thought, after looking at Fucheng¡¯s status, he would have never done any rough work like boiling water so she did not doubt anymore.


    Yaoniang first went to the tea room to boil water. Then she filled the copper basins and took it to the second floor.


    Yaoniang has never been to the second floor of the small building before. The stairs are located behind the painting hanging on the wall of the main hall.


    She stepped on the second floor and turned to face a small hall with only one door leading to it.


    The door is half-covered at this time.


    Yaoniang entered with the basin and saw dark brown floors.


    The floors are clean and a dark purple woven patterned mat isid in the middle of the room. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t recognize what the pattern is but it looks good and matches the furnishings of the room.


    A row of windows on one wall has a table right below. Purple tulle curtains are hanging on the window. Currently, two windows are widely opened so that the night breeze blowing in from outside stirred the curtain up and down.


    On the right, there is a row of antique shelf and doffing hoods. Under the dim moonlight, she could see bookshelves and book cases, as well as several round-back chairs and flower tables. On the left, there is also a row of antique shelf and doffing hoods, which are lit with candles. She could see an Eight Immortals Table and a chaise lounge under the window.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t focus on these things but on the door of the half-hidden inner room, where light is streaming out.


    Yaoniang took a deep breath and walked over holding the basin.


    She couldn¡¯t hold the basin in one hand, so she could only put it on the ground and knock on the door lightly three times.


    ¡°Come in.¡± It¡¯s Jin Wang¡¯s usual indifferent voice.


    Yaoniang pushed the door to walk in. It is a simple but elegant room. In the corner of the room, there is a three-legged incense burner with golden gliding dragons. There is a unique and special scent in the air.


    The scent that belongs to Jin Wang awakened Yaoniang¡¯s memory because she often woke up in the aroma of this scent in her previous life.


    Inexplicably, she was a little flustered. When she looked up, she saw Jin Wang sitting on the bed behind the curtain. His clothes half opened and his long hair scattered around his shoulders. She felt suffocated.


    Her heart pounded heavily and started to palpitate.

 Chapter 22: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 22

    <h4>Chapter22: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 22</h4> <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    Yaoniang is familiar with this kind of nervous feeling because she felt it every time she saw Jin Wang in her previous life.


    She has analyzed the reason but only drew in conclusion that Jin Wang is too handsome.


    There is no doubt that Jin Wang is handsome. He is the handsomest man Yaoniang has ever seen.


    He is too handsome that Yaoniang would dare not look at him again.


    Yaoniang lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Wangye, water has been brought over.¡±


    ¡°Do the duty of washing my feet.¡±


    Yaoniang was shocked for a moment. But she did not dare refute and walked over carrying the basin.


    The temperature of the water was just right. Jin Wang already took off his shoes and settled his bare feet on the footrest. Yaoniang held his soles with one hand while the other held his calves. Then she put Jin Wang¡¯s feet in the basin.


    Jin Wang¡¯s feet look good, white and strong. His nails are regrly trimmed except for some thin callouses on the soles. Yaoniang could do these things well. Strictly speaking, she learned it in order to please Jin Wang and convince him to sleep in her room in the previous life.


    For example, she knows how to make Jin Wang feelfortable and which acupuncture points would relieve fatigue.


    She seems to please him subconsciously.


    Yaoniang poured water on Jin Wang¡¯s legs and feet with one hand while touching his calves with the other. Jin Wang¡¯s calf muscles are too knotted to be pressed, which must be the result of long period of horse riding.


    Yaoniang sighed in her heart and stroked his calves with her hand. She started to press them with her fingers where his muscles were a little softer.


    She massaged his calves back and forth carefully from top to bottom.


    Yaoniang did not make it seem her first time washing Jin Wang¡¯s feet. She was so familiar with it, which made it seem as if she has done it countless times.


    Jin Wang had this feeling but it didn¡¯t prevent him from feelingcent.


    It was reallyfortable. It seemed that all the difort on his legs and feet were extracted. This time Jin Wang returned from outside riding a horse all day. He is used to riding horses rather than taking a carriage.


    Then, Jin Wang looked down at Yaoniang.


    She has white cheeks and curled eyshes. He could see nothing else from this angle because she wrapped herself with tight clothes.


    Jin Wang could not help but frown. He no longer felt the wet nurse was deliberately trying to seduce him. If she had that kind of thought, it¡¯s impossible for her to be wearing clothes like this.


    Is she perhaps purposely taking another approach to disy her unique self? There is no doubt that Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but always think of that beautiful scene.


    The original reason why Jin Wang deliberately called Yaoniang here was that he didn¡¯t vomit.


    Maybe the scene was too shocking or he walked away in a hurry but Jin Wang didn¡¯t realize until he reached the second floor. In order to test whether it was true, he asked Fucheng to go down to fetch water for him and specifically mentioned the wet nurse.


    Fucheng is astute. He certainly understood what was implied.


    Sure enough, she went.


    Fucheng walked back and forth downstairs but still couldn¡¯t restrain the excitement.


    Wangye actively wants a woman?


    As long as he thought of it, tears would flow from his aged eyes.


    Would they... or wouldn¡¯t?


    These two thoughts rolled back and forth in his mind like a pot of boiling water.


    Fucheng listened very carefully for fear of missing a trace of movement. What he was most afraid of was that wet nurse would run down with tears and Wangye would be furious.


    But there has been no movement even now. Just as Fucheng grew more anxious, he suddenly heard a slight footstep. He immediately picked up the hem of his robe and ran away; taking on the same energy he had when he was a little eunuch.


    Upstairs, Yaoniang felt more and more nervous. Although she had her head lowered, she could feel himy his eyes on her head.


    She is no stranger to this kind of gaze but even quite familiar with it.


    In retrospect, every time Jin Wang looked at her with this kind of gaze he would always...


    Yaoniang was stunned. At the same time, she felt an uncontroble numbnesse up from her lower vertebrae, as if she was lit on fire. Her chest swelled, which seemed to protrude. With a slight tingling sensation, Yaoniang could even hear the sizzling sound.


    She sprung up on reflex. Shielding her chest, she fell to the side as her legs were weak.


    Jin Wang was a little embarrassed by her actions and subconsciously wanted to reach out to pull her up but she hurriedly got up from the ground while blocking his hands.


    Under the light, she blushed as if on fire. She lowered her eyes with her arms clenched tightly around her chest but her eyshes trembled uncontrobly: ¡°It seems that the little princess is crying. I should go...¡±


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t give Jin Wang a chance to react at all. She turned around and ran away.


    Jin Wang¡¯s feet were left in the water basin and his hands stiffened in the air. For a long time he did note to his senses.


    As soon as Fucheng came out, he saw Yaoniange downstairs.


    There were no tears, snot or disheveled clothes. But her eyes were watery and face flushed as if she had just washed her face or was just doted on by Wangye.


    Fucheng couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat. Seeing that Yaoniang was frightened, he concluded that Yaoniang was really timid.


    ¡°Wet nurse Su, did you serve Wangye well?¡±


    Yaoniang was shocked. Why did this sound so strange?


    Yaoniang is no stranger to Fucheng. Although Fucheng is the main Eunuch in the mansion, he actually serves Jin Wang personally. Every time Jin Wang came to the courtyard in her previous life, she would see him. But in her impression, he always seemed to be smiling gently. Now he suddenly changed. To be honest, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t ept this.


    She always felt that his gentle expression revealed some peculiarity.


    ¡°Wangye has fallen asleep.¡± Yaoniang rtively chose a less strange statement.


    When he heard this, his eyes lit up immediately and he nodded again and again with a smile on his face: ¡°You worked hard today, go and have a good rest.¡±


    He thought that wet nurse Su is so honest that she would still continue with her duty like this. Simultaneously, he felt that their time together was too short. Wasn¡¯t Wangye vigorous enough?


    In short, Fucheng was full of strange ideas in his mind at this moment and he could not wait to rush up to see the satisfied look of Wangye undressed andpletely stripped naked.


    However, in the end he is prudent. He nodded again to Yaoniang before walking upstairs taking rtively slow steps.


    Yaoniang thought of something in her mind. Even if she was a little perplexed, she didn¡¯t have much time to think about it but hurried inside the room.


    The little princess was still asleep on the bed in the west room. Yaoniang sighed and then went behind the folding screen.


    There was a basin with water behind the screen. She immediately immersed her face in cold water.


    Yaoniang was known as a gorgeous beauty since childhood.


    There are two daughters and one son in Su¡¯s family. Yaoniang was not treated that well at home unlike her older brother, Su Yucheng, but it didn¡¯t make much difference because she earned enough face for her mother.


    Whenever they visited rtives, everyone would say that Yaoniang is pretty. Neighbors envied mother Wu who gave birth to such a beautiful daughter.


    Yaoniang got her period as early as eleven years old. And then she had undergone tremendous changes. Her small breast was higher day by day and the buttocks were getting more and more curved. Her originally small beautiful face steadily bes more charming. Gradually the attitude of outsiders towards her also changed.


    Yaoniang heard the eldestdy in the same alley tell her mother more than once that she would have endless blessings from her daughter alone and the good days of the Su family all relied on her.


    It¡¯s nothing if they said that once or twice but everyone said so. Plus some people were bound to say atrocious words. Gradually the implied meanings changed.


    What kind of family are the Su¡¯s? It is good to say that it is a family of schrs but it is actually poor.


    The daughter from such family is destined to marry no good people. The rich and noble family would disdain her. Although poor families without power want to marry her, not to mention schr Su, even mother Wu wouldn¡¯t agree.


    After all, Yaoniang was foretold to have a good fortune of bing the wife of a grand official in the future.


    Mother Wu knows that her daughter is a night pearl among the pile of rocks, so she couldn¡¯t bear to let her be dirtied. Of course, these are all in the mind of the Su family. Outsiders don¡¯t know anything.


    In this case, what could outsiders expect?


    It¡¯s obvious that Yaoniang would marry a rich person as a concubine in the future and then take good care of her own family in return.


    What Schr Su cares most about is face and identity; otherwise, outsiders wouldn¡¯t say that the Su family is poor and pedantic. Guided by this kind of thinking, the Su family is more or less aloof from politics and material pursuits; therefore, mother Wu couldn¡¯t ept outsiders¡¯ words that her daughter is going to be a concubine.


    What¡¯s more, a mother is also reluctant to let her daughter be a concubine.


    For this matter, mother Wu cried more than once.


    At that time, Yaoniang was too young to understand these things. She only knew that because of her appearance, outsiders always talked about her family and looked at her with those kinds of flickering ambiguous eyes. Gradually, she went out less and less, and began to pay more attention to the way she dress. It¡¯smon for a girl her age to inevitably wear beautiful clothes or apply some make-up, but she never liked to do these things.


    Yaoniang firmly insisted on not bing someone¡¯s concubine even if she couldn¡¯t get married for a lifetime.


    Unfortunately, too many unexpected things happenedter, so she had to unwillingly embark on a loathsome path in order to survive.


    When she became a concubine, Yaoniang knew that she is just a man¡¯s toy.


    She heard gossips about her in the mansion. Some were nice while some were not pleasant to hear.


    Good words contain some ttering words while the bad words made her often depressed and unable to let go. Some people said she is a wily fox, a bitch that is too sex-starved to live without a man.


    At that time, in order to please Consort Jin, Yaoniang fought with side consort Hu. She did not scheme but held the source from the root, which was to keep Jin Wang in her room.


    In order to achieve this goal, she tried everything she could. Side consort Hu tried to trip her up. So many rumors began to spread slowly in the mansion.


    She naturally heard of these gossips.


    She was ashamed and annoyed at that time. She hated side consort Hu in her heart. Although sheter learned that it was a ploy used by side consort Hu to disgust her, she still kept it in mind for two lifetimes.


    In her previous life, Yaoniang was not willing to admit this kind of dirty rumors. She would get upset whenever she remembered this. Now, however, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore.


    It is not the first time but it is more obvious now that her body actually responds to Jin Wang¡¯s gaze.


    Sure enough, like what others said, she is...


    She picked up a handkerchief on the basin stand and wiped her face casually, and then she exhaled strenuously.


    Until then, the feeling of shame makes her want to dig deep into the ground andpletely disappear.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about why Jin Wang looked at her that way. In short, in this life, she would definitely not go the same route.


    She doesn¡¯t believe Jin Wang would force her, the wet nurse of the little princess. Moreover, she also knew he is not a man who would force a woman.


    On the other side, Fucheng went to the second floor. Seeing that it was quiet inside, he slightly hesitated and entered.


    He imagined that he might see some kind of scene but he didn¡¯t expect to see his Highness¡¯ trouser legs rolled all the way up to his knees and his feet soaking in the basin. Jin Wang seemed to be mulling over something.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Water basin? Soaked feet?


    Perhaps he just thought too much?


    But if he thought too much, why would wet nurse Su look like that?


    Fucheng hasn¡¯t returned to the present and suddenly heard Jin Wang ask, ¡°Has An Rong woken up?¡±


    Fucheng didn¡¯t know what he meant but subconsciously answered, ¡°The little princess is sleeping very well.¡±


    Jin Wang slightly narrowed his eyes. This little wet nurse is so bold that she dare lie to him!

 Chapter 23，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 23 (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter23£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 23 (part 1)</h4> <h4>Chapter 23 (part 1)</h4>


    One day, Yaoniang and Yuyan were on the night duty together.


    Before wet nurses Qian and Wang came, Yuyan suddenly informed Yaoniang that thse should go back to rest today and will not be ced on night duty.


    Yaoniang looked at her in surprise: ¡°What happened? Why doesn¡¯t Mammy Mu let me take on night duty?¡±


    Yuyan who was cleaning the bed didn¡¯t raise her head and said, ¡°You cannot always be on night duty. Recently, the little princess sleeps well so it¡¯s improper to let you stay up all night alone.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Yuyan patted the soft pillow and ced it on the bedside. Then she stood up straight and looked at her helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing you. You are too honest. Those two don¡¯t say anything but you still hold your tongue. They work during the day and take care of the little princess together with some maidservants beside them. But you are always ced on night duty and still help massage the belly of the little princess during the day. You work so hard. So I just talked to Mammy Mu and have you, wet nurse Qian and wet nurse Wang take turns in caring for the little princess. Then you¡¯ll be on day duty and they will be on night duty.¡±


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m fine. I like to work at night...¡±


    Yuyan turned around and smiled at her, apparently she didn¡¯t believe her words.


    Yes. Who would want to stay upte and not even sleep well at night?


    On the surface, Yaoniang didn¡¯t care. Yuyan sat on the edge of the bed and said to her, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just because of you. The little princess cried in the middle of the night the past few days, which disturbed a lot of people. There was no way to avoid it and everyone could only stay upte together. Now if only you are on night duty, Yucui and I must take turns to apany you. Although there is only one master in the yard, there are actually a lot of things to do. Mammy Mu is getting older and she wasn¡¯t in charge a long time ago. We can¡¯t tire her too much. So if you three alternate on night duty, Yucui and I can rest.¡±


    Expressing it this way, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Could she say that she really didn¡¯t want to be on duty during the day?


    In the past few days, Jin Wang would frequentlye to the smallteral courtyard. Even if Yaoniang generally slept in the room during the day, she heard the maidservants say that Jin Wang came more than once.


    In an odd way, her conscience felt guilty.


    She remembered that day she used her quick wits in her predicament. She made up an excuse that the little princess was crying and ran away in a hurry. Fucheng was downstairs at that time. Was Jin Wang aware that she lied to him?


    Yaoniang wondered if Jin Wang is going to punish her but this is totally unreasonable. Jin Wang, as the most powerful person in the entire Jin Wang Mansion, could certainly punish her for her deceit and even kick her out. It is really not so difficult.


    Remembering the eyes of Jin Wang that day, Yaoniang felt perhaps he had some intentions towards her.


    After reconsidering it, how could Jin Wang¨Csuch an important person¨Ccare about a widow, someone who lost her husband?


    It¡¯s not that Yaoniang is self-degrading herself, but his wife and concubines in the backyard were all gorgeous. Everyone was better than her regarding appearances and personalities.


    She couldn¡¯t figure this out. She could only give up thinking too much. Perhaps she would know when the right timees.


    As soon as things have been settled, Yaoniang had day duty. Although there were a lot of things during the day, it was much easier than staying up all night.


    When she went on day duty for the first time, Jin Wang did not appear.


    She actually felt that she thought too much.


    But Jin Wang came on the second day.


    The little princess just fell asleep. This was the proper time for her to sleep. She rubbed her eyes a few times with her small white hands and Yaoniang realized she was feeling sleepy. Holding the little princess in her arms, she walked back and forth to coax her. In a blink of an eye, the little princess fell asleep. Yucui was bragging about Yaoniang¡¯s ability to coax a child to sleep. It would take a long time for wet nurses Qian and Wang to coax the little princess to sleep.


    Suddenly they heard a voice in the courtyard. It seemed that Jin Wang arrived. The two rushed out to greet him.


    Sure enough, it is Jin Wang.


    Today, Jin Wang looked surprisingly handsome. Wearing a robe embroidered with an image of sunshine after the rain and a sapphire crown on his head, Jin Wang was particrly spectacr like a cloud or fog on top of the mountains or a wave in the sea.


    Yaoniang was stunned for a bit and then immediately made a deep curtsy alongside Yucui.


    Jin Wang walked inside the room with Fucheng following behind.

 Chapter 23，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 23 (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter23£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine 23 (part 2)</h4> <h4>Chapter 23 (part 2)</h4>


    ¡°The little princess just fell asleep. Mammy Mu is in the east room.¡± Yucui said respectfully to Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang nodded and nced at the little princess. Actually, instead of looking at the little princess, Yaoniang felt that he was looking at her. Strangely enough, she felt that he took a nce at her for a moment longer.


    Yaoniang was nervous and rigidly lowered her eyes.


    Jin Wang looked pale and nodded to Yucui then turned away.


    He did not leave but went to the second floor.


    In this regard, Yucui was not surprised.


    Because the second floor was arranged for Jin Wang, he woulde over from time to time; although he often came at night. She was hesitant to send a cup of tea to him. No one is allowed to causally go to the second floor without orders.


    Fucheng walked in while Yucui was speaking to Yaoniang about this.


    ¡°Wet nurse Su, go and make a cup of tea for Wangye. Silver Needle (a kind of yellow tea), don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    Fucheng¡¯s words not only surprised Yucui but also made Yaoniang very confused because generally it was impossible to order a wet nurse to do this.


    But since Fucheng said it, Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to refute. So she had to make tea and take it to the second floor.


    Looking at Fucheng who seemed to have no intention to go upstairs and spoke with Yucui instead with a smile, Yaoniang had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Sure enough, she went up and saw Jin Wang sitting behind the writing desk with a gloomy look.


    She had no idea of whether it¡¯s just her imagination or something, although Jin Wang was reading a book instead of looking at her, she felt he had eyes on his forehead.


    Yaoniang have butterflies in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her hair and clothes. It¡¯s a pity that both her hands were upied with holding the tea tray and she could only awkwardly carry the tea over.


    As she got closer and closer to Jin Wang, a fineyer of sweat beads appeared on Yaoniang¡¯s forehead and nose. She was so anxious that she set the tea cup lightly on the table. The closer she is to Jin Wang, the more she felt how tall he is. She was standing while he sat, but they had the same height.


    Seeing that Jin Wang did not move, Yaoniang was relieved.


    When Yaoniang was about to step back, she heard Jin Wang cough lightly.


    She shivered subconsciously. Her hands twisted together and clenched tightly.


    Jin Wang did not need to raise his eyes to see her thin white fingers. A picture suddenly appeared in his mind¡ª


    That day she washed his feet slowly.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    She felt bitterness in her mouth and thought what will be will be.


    However, this did not upset her. He really remembered that she had deceived him, instead of the other...


    Her voice was weak: ¡°Please forgive me, Wangye. On that day, I didn¡¯t deliberately deceive you. It was my mistake that I seemed to have heard the little princess cry. But after I came down, I found out the little princess didn¡¯t cry. This ve is at fault.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a confession without duress?


    ¡°What have you done wrong?¡±


    ¡°That day, I shouldn¡¯t go away without finishing my job. I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being punished when I didn¡¯t go back to the second floor after I found out that the little princess didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°So can you be forgiven?¡±


    Yaoniang nodded quickly.


    Jin Wang looked at her.


    Today, the wet nurse was even more old-fashioned. She was wearing wide sandalwood clothes without any shape. Her formerly smooth forehead waspletely hidden under the bangs she deliberately made.


    ording to the customs of the Qian Dynasty, married women can¡¯t wear bangs.


    In order to deliberately get the bangs, she actually covered her forehead with hair and fixed it with hair oil. Maybe because this kind of bangs was not easy to have, she smeared a lot of hair oil on thisyer of bangs.


    At first nce, she looked like a woman doing odds and ends in the kitchen. But after seeing her kind of beauty, Jin Wang clearly remembered it.


    He felt it was just recklessly wasting God¡¯s good gifts.


    Jin Wang was a little surprised by his own thoughts for he always felt before that the woman¡¯s body is disgusting. He would have not thought of that kind of thing at all but he repeatedly made an exception for this little wet nurse.


    It was because of these abnormalities that Jin Wang decided to figure out the truth of this matter.


    ¡°If you want me not to me you...¡± Jin Wang said slowly.


    Yaoniang froze for a moment.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Uh?


    Yaoniang was so surprised that she even forgot that there is differences between the poor and nobles. She looked at Jin Wang in surprise. Her small white face was clear and her little red mouth opened slightly as if she saw some wonders.


    Jin Wang is not a crude person. Seriously, he was reticent and pretty decent. After all, he was born noble and wealthy. He unexpectedly spoke out these words to tease good woman, which was scarier than seeing someone run naked on the street.


    Anyway, Yaoniang had slept with Jin Wang so many times in her previous life. He said so many ambiguous words a few times when he was muddled on the bed. By the time he got out of bed, he became serious and indifferent like a deity untouched by dust.


    ¡°Wangye, you can¡¯t be like this...¡± her mouth trembled for a long time before she said, ¡°otherwise what is the difference between you and a bully...¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Wang lightly smiled.


    His smile was arrogant, contemptuous and disdainful. Heughed loudly as if he heard some big joke.


    Jin Wang has not done anything to vite good women but this did not mean that he did not take advantage of his power to bully others. Regarding their identity and status, the first thing they understood from birth was ¡®power¡¯. And these royal people overrode all mortal beings relying on ¡®power¡¯?


    Especially for Jin Wang, Consort De died while he was still young. A prince who lost his mother in the imperial pce was even worse than a servant. Since he was a child, he had learned how to use ¡®power¡¯, how to rely on this ¡®power¡¯ to deter those minions and how to obtain more ¡®power¡¯ in order to stand on the top of a cloud one day.


    So Jin Wang is the ancestor of all bullies considering his high status.


    But it really made him feel like a gangster doing all kinds of bullying, and he is really embarrassed.


    Jin Wang thought of how the bully on the street oppressed good people. It was not just his imagination but the funny little wet nurse behaved like it is so.


    It¡¯s a pity that Jin Wang thought for a while and failed to express his intention in a proper manner. He decided to give up and follow his own method.


    ¡°Take off your clothes. Don¡¯t let me say it again!¡± <h4>The author has something to say:</h4>


    Jin Wang: You are a widow who lost her husband? Am I dead? It has been more than twenty-two chapters already. How many times have you said that I died?


    Yaoniang: (puts on an innocent face and didn¡¯t say anything).


    Jin Wang: You will know soon whether your man is already dead.


    10,000 words are omitted...

 Chapter 24，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 24 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter24£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 24 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by Little Monster </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was recently brought to my attention that some of the old trantor¡¯s links no longer worked. So I will be posting some of the older chapters sporadically whenever I can. They will still be the old trantor¡¯s work with me making a few edits here and there. It should not impact my normal release schedule. Thanks for your understanding!


    <span data-offset-key="fagdp-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="lmdu-0-0">Yaoniang was <span data-offset-key="lmdu-1-0">really<span data-offset-key="lmdu-2-0"> frightened, and her face <span data-offset-key="lmdu-3-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="lmdu-4-0"> turned pale.<span data-offset-key="9vtne-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="blmoc-0-0">She instinctively wanted to lie on the ground and allow Jin Wang to do what he wanted to do. But then she thought of Xiaobao.<span data-offset-key="1nd0o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4baut-0-0">She remembered how Xiaobao had lost his mother in her past life. He must have felt lonely and helpless. In the Yao Family, he also suffered under Mrs. Li. <span data-offset-key="4baut-1-0"> In both lifetimes, the person who made Yaoniang the sorriest in this world was the son that she <span data-offset-key="4baut-2-0">was forced<span data-offset-key="4baut-3-0"> to leave behind<span data-offset-key="4baut-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="165oa-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6lvj6-0-0">Xiaobao can¡¯t live without his mother, so she must stay alive. She mustn¡¯t repeat the same mistake and be the concubine of Jin Wang. <span data-offset-key="ah155-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b9r9a-0-0">At the same time, Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="b9r9a-1-0">was struck<span data-offset-key="b9r9a-2-0"> with a trace of rity in her head. <span data-offset-key="b9r9a-3-0">Obviously<span data-offset-key="b9r9a-4-0">, she came to the prince¡¯s <span data-offset-key="b9r9a-5-0">residence<span data-offset-key="b9r9a-6-0"> to work as a wet nurse. She was good at her job and there was nothing for others toin or nitpick. Why did she feel that she must be dependent on Jin Wang to live a good life?<span data-offset-key="1usoc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3rt2v-0-0">She didn¡¯t sell herself to Jin Wang Mansion, nor was she Jin Wang¡¯s concubine! She was only a wet nurse!<span data-offset-key="8ms7h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="45efj-0-0">Sure enough, the legacy of her previous life had a profound impact, not only on her body but even her mind.<span data-offset-key="c15hu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fo572-0-0">Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="fo572-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="fo572-2-0"> felt a sense of sobriety as if she had <span data-offset-key="fo572-3-0">been enlightened<span data-offset-key="fo572-4-0">. So she <span data-offset-key="fo572-5-0">automatically<span data-offset-key="fo572-6-0"> straightened up. She stopped guarding her chest in a defensive posture and dropped her hands to her sides.<span data-offset-key="718sc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="32flh-0-0">Jin Wang thought that Yaoniang finally decided to stop struggling, and <span data-offset-key="32flh-1-0">was satisfied<span data-offset-key="32flh-2-0">. But then he <span data-offset-key="32flh-3-0">inevitably<span data-offset-key="32flh-4-0"> became suspicious again. He wondered if she had wanted to submit but <span data-offset-key="32flh-5-0">deliberately<span data-offset-key="32flh-6-0"> tried to whet his appetite.<span data-offset-key="5pj4k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2i4pq-0-0">He had seen such a woman more than once. They would rather die than submit, but in fact, it was all an act and superficial tricks.<span data-offset-key="3ava6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cjj3d-0-0">Too many had used this method back in the imperial pce, and Jin Wang was not interested in them.<span data-offset-key="3kqm5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9pcho-0-0">Suddenly<span data-offset-key="9pcho-1-0">, he felt a little distracted. <span data-offset-key="9pcho-2-0">He didn¡¯t quite understand where these emotions came from, but he didn¡¯t want to understand either<span data-offset-key="9pcho-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="cvham-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8768t-0-0">For him, a woman was never unattainable. It was a matter of whether he wanted her or not.<span data-offset-key="fj35j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="71ehu-0-0">If he wanted, he could get her anytime.<span data-offset-key="5p943-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="djh5l-0-0">Jin Wang even thought that if this girl can <span data-offset-key="djh5l-1-0">eliminate<span data-offset-key="djh5l-2-0"> his problem, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to give her a lifetime of riches and glory<span data-offset-key="djh5l-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="6oms7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="btbke-0-0">Like the woman in Liuchun Pavilion.<span data-offset-key="aqeu0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d1kjr-0-0">Jin Wang¡¯s face turned cold again. But Yaoniang, who <span data-offset-key="d1kjr-1-0">was preupied<span data-offset-key="d1kjr-2-0"> with her thoughts had her eyes down and didn¡¯t notice any of this.<span data-offset-key="5bmpo-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f78nm-0-0">*<span data-offset-key="9an96-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="efivv-0-0">For Jin Wang, it was only a sentence.<span data-offset-key="djk1t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7ll60-0-0">But for Yaoniang, it was no less than a lifetime of submission.<span data-offset-key="ae454-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2018p-0-0">She was born with a meek personality. Many people called her a fox demon or a vixen, but Yaoniang was actually a very honest and simple-minded girl.<span data-offset-key="ff60q-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a9hv6-0-0">She was born in Jinzhou and grew up in Jinzhou.<span data-offset-key="9par3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bk-0-0">In Jinzhou, Jin Wang was king.<span data-offset-key="4cu0i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="42bhv-0-0">His words were like an imperial edict for themon people of Jinzhou.<span data-offset-key="27nao-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fciov-0-0">Because of this way of thinking, once Yaoniang entered Jin Wang Mansion, she couldn¡¯t afford any thoughts of resistance<span data-offset-key="fciov-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="a2q4k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="vees-0-0">Whatever Consort Jin said was right.<span data-offset-key="5537d-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="991tt-0-0">Whatever Jin Wang said was right.<span data-offset-key="c32dm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bsilm-0-0">But this time, she didn¡¯t want to obey anymore. She had already died once, and she didn¡¯t want to die a second time.<span data-offset-key="aohaf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7tv6u-0-0">Yaoniang looked up at the man next to her. When she saw his handsome face, her pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. She felt even breathing had be difficult and her mind fell into a daze.<span data-offset-key="a2u7i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="94vuc-0-0">But she still had a hint of awareness. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the situation she was in or the choice that she had made.<span data-offset-key="b5hfd-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f91rj-0-0">She pursed her lips <span data-offset-key="f91rj-1-0">slightly<span data-offset-key="f91rj-2-0"> and lowered her head. Her voice trembled, but she still forced herself to speak.<span data-offset-key="1nabm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2p5nl-0-0">¡°Your highness, please forgive this servant for not being able to obey. This servant is a married woman. Although the husband has died, this servant still has a young son and does not intend to remarry. This servant came to the prince¡¯s manor to work and make money to raise my child. Your highness is wise, brilliant, majestic and powerful. Presumably, you will not force a miserable and weak woman¡­ ¡°<span data-offset-key="3cbb0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bmru-0-0">Of course, Jin Wang <span data-offset-key="bmru-1-0">was annoyed<span data-offset-key="bmru-2-0">, but his annoyance had nothing to do with others. <span data-offset-key="bmru-3-0">There were also hints of anger when his dignity and status <span data-offset-key="bmru-4-0">were challenged<span data-offset-key="bmru-5-0">, but it was <span data-offset-key="bmru-6-0">mainly<span data-offset-key="bmru-7-0"> feelings of embarrassment<span data-offset-key="bmru-8-0">.<span data-offset-key="c3bm7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2gvgh-0-0">He was an imperial prince of the Qian dynasty with a rank of qinwang. With his status, what kind of woman in the world couldn¡¯t he get? Yet now he <span data-offset-key="2gvgh-1-0">was rejected by<span data-offset-key="2gvgh-2-0"> a mere nanny.<span data-offset-key="56mmt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9r16l-0-0">He <span data-offset-key="9r16l-1-0">was rejected<span data-offset-key="9r16l-2-0"> under these circumstances despite trying to imitate those despots who bullied both men and women<span data-offset-key="9r16l-3-0">. Yet, the other party would rather die than submit¡­<span data-offset-key="cpj4i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9mu7j-0-0">But as he looked at her, his annoyance was <span data-offset-key="9mu7j-1-0">inexplicably<span data-offset-key="9mu7j-2-0"> absent. He could see how scared she was, and how the whole person was trembling with fear.<span data-offset-key="50hre-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7k339-0-0">She was so pitiful.<span data-offset-key="ctqdv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="srt-0-0">Yaoniang¡¯s appearance <span data-offset-key="srt-1-0">was indeed<span data-offset-key="srt-2-0"> pitiful. She seemed calm, but that was <span data-offset-key="srt-3-0">merely<span data-offset-key="srt-4-0"> a facade. He could <span data-offset-key="srt-5-0">easily<span data-offset-key="srt-6-0"> see how nervous she was. <span data-offset-key="srt-7-0">Her face was pale, her hands and lips were shaking, even her thick eyshes were trembling <span data-offset-key="srt-8-0">slightly<span data-offset-key="srt-9-0">. The corners of her eyes <span data-offset-key="srt-10-0">were red<span data-offset-key="srt-11-0">, and it seemed like she was about to cry in an instant.<span data-offset-key="485vd-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ekkv1-0-0">Because of this, when she said those things with an attitude of rather dying than submitting, she gave others the illusion of begging for mercy<span data-offset-key="ekkv1-1-0">. It was like a little bunny facing a wolf who wished to eat it. <span data-offset-key="ekkv1-2-0">Obviously<span data-offset-key="ekkv1-3-0">, it would be useless to resist, but it still stretched out its paws to deter the wolf.<span data-offset-key="del38-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="68srs-0-0">It made people feel both amused andpassionate.<span data-offset-key="dfqo8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fijc2-0-0">Jin Wang pursed his thin lips and wanted to reprimand her, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. Could he say that he was wrong for asking her to take off her clothes? But for Jin Wang to admit that he was wrong, how could it be possible with his character<span data-offset-key="b1g0b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="adsc5-0-0">So he could only put on a cold face to conceal his embarrassment and awkwardness. ¡°Leave.¡±<span data-offset-key="86i5v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ehkbf-0-0">Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help shivering as she walked out, hugging her chest.<span data-offset-key="5gl14-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4277r-0-0">After she reached outside, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and slid to the ground.<span data-offset-key="9kav9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c2tq6-0-0">She had offended him.<span data-offset-key="4gqe2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="er472-0-0">This was also good.

 Chapter 24，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 24 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter24£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 24 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="287fo-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1l0jk-0-0">Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="1l0jk-1-0">slowly<span data-offset-key="1l0jk-2-0"> walked downstairs. <span data-offset-key="1l0jk-3-0">Fearing that others would notice her anomalies, she <span data-offset-key="1l0jk-4-0">deliberately<span data-offset-key="1l0jk-5-0"> rubbed her face and took a few deep breaths before going to the East Room<span data-offset-key="1l0jk-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="eos7j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1i1v9-0-0">It was very quiet. Fucheng was not there. Yucui sat on the edge of the bed, watching over the sleeping little princess.<span data-offset-key="2k6ip-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="90rfn-0-0">Noticing Yaonianging in, Yucui looked up.<span data-offset-key="cp8f-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4snao-0-0">¡°Huh, where¡¯s Eunuch Fu?¡± asked Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="4snao-1-0">casually<span data-offset-key="4snao-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="en2o9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3urgb-0-0">Yucui answered, ¡°Eunuch Fu went to the toilet.¡±<span data-offset-key="8sd8o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3ce4j-0-0">Yaoniang nodded and approached the bed. The little princess was still asleep. She went to the side and found some clothes that the little princess had changed out of. She told Yucui that she was going to go wash them. Then she hurried out with her head down.<span data-offset-key="rhi1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a9qff-0-0">Yucui looked at her back and sighed <span data-offset-key="a9qff-1-0">quietly<span data-offset-key="a9qff-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="7tg6b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1m97-0-0">Fucheng felt that he was too old to do such a thing. This was too shameful, but in the end, it concerned his highness¡¯s major life event.<span data-offset-key="efind-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6eb1p-0-0">He stayed in the washroom for a long time. Even if it was as clean and tidy as a bedroom, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He estimated the time in his heart and felt that it was about time before he came out of the washroom. As soon as he arrived at the small building, he saw Jin Wang walking out the door with a cold face. Fucheng <span data-offset-key="6eb1p-1-0">hurriedly<span data-offset-key="6eb1p-2-0"> approached him.<span data-offset-key="1trnr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5n63o-0-0">¡°Your Highness, are you going back to Zhaohui Hall?¡±<span data-offset-key="78uvi-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3f024-0-0">Jin Wang did not speak but strode forward.<span data-offset-key="aj3nt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cefp8-0-0">Fucheng nced at his face. Was it a failure?<span data-offset-key="147dg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2nahv-0-0">Why didn¡¯t he seed? Could it be that his highness can¡¯t even get a little nanny? Or was his highness inexperienced and messed up?<span data-offset-key="6m19u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aq9l3-0-0">Fucheng thought that thetter possibility was more likely.<span data-offset-key="9tt4k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bb6vt-0-0">He didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He lowered his head and walked behind Jin Wang. Jin Wang walked very fast, and he struggled to keep up. <span data-offset-key="bb6vt-1-0">After Jin Wang finally stopped, he couldn¡¯t help himself and whispered, ¡°Would his highness like this old servant to knock her out and deliver her to your room<span data-offset-key="bb6vt-2-0">?¡±<span data-offset-key="bk4jj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ohva-0-0">Jin Wang looked at him. His eyes were very cold.<span data-offset-key="e3tmg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="76mbl-0-0">It was as cold as ice.<span data-offset-key="70pcv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="37-0-0">Fucheng shut up immediately, acting as honest as a quail.<span data-offset-key="ejb61-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="em15a-0-0">Even so, Jin Wang did not let him go. For the next half of the day, Jin Wang made Fucheng run around the house. <span data-offset-key="em15a-1-0">Obviously<span data-offset-key="em15a-2-0">, this kind of trivial matter was usually done by the people below, but Jin Wang made Fucheng go.<span data-offset-key="39aig-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="94biq-0-0">Fucheng knew that His Highness <span data-offset-key="94biq-1-0">was angered<span data-offset-key="94biq-2-0">, but the key point was that he was also very innocent.<span data-offset-key="43-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="kl07-0-0">After a tiring day, in the evening, Jin Wang let out a cold snort and announced that Fucheng¡¯s torture had finally ended<span data-offset-key="kl07-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="f47gv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ba8qo-0-0">Fucheng was old and weak, so he handed over the task of serving Jin Wang to his adopted son Xiao Shunzi. Then he came to the small courtyard at once.<span data-offset-key="ed9ar-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3u9ga-0-0">He went to the East Room and sat opposite Mammy Mu. He sighed and poured out his grievances for a long time.<span data-offset-key="a97lm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="732jp-0-0">¡°Are you saying that His Highness has taken a fancy to Nanny Su?¡± This wasn¡¯t so much a question but a statement. In fact, Mammy Mu wasn¡¯t too surprised, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.<span data-offset-key="4v0u7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3t7ce-0-0">Ever since Yaoniang entered the courtyard, Mammy Mu paid attention to her.<span data-offset-key="6ard0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9k33r-0-0">Compared to the lively and easy-going Cuizhu, Yaoniang, who was taciturn and low-key, drew her attention more<span data-offset-key="9k33r-1-0">. Mammy Mu has been in the pce for most of her life, and she knew what kind of women <span data-offset-key="9k33r-2-0">were doted<span data-offset-key="9k33r-3-0"> on. With three thousand beauties in the harem, how many could <span data-offset-key="9k33r-4-0">really<span data-offset-key="9k33r-5-0"> make the master move his heart? <span data-offset-key="9k33r-6-0">When looking at their merits, such as outstanding looks and a pleasing temperament, Yaoniang had them all<span data-offset-key="9k33r-7-0">. She was born to be a stunner that men couldn¡¯t resist.<span data-offset-key="1nemd-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="34scr-0-0">Mammy Mu thought that the girl who came from the Xu Family had an extraordinary vision. She had no idea where Consort Jin had found such a stunner. <span data-offset-key="34scr-1-0">Regarding<span data-offset-key="34scr-2-0"> the fight between Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu, Mammy Mu knew in her heart but never interfered<span data-offset-key="34scr-3-0">. She had seen too much of this. She didn¡¯t think that this level of dispute in the backyard would catch the interest of any master.<span data-offset-key="5tjj4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="58pju-0-0">Even if it did, the master would never be Jin Wang. Mammy Mu had watched Jin Wang grow up and she understood his temperament. <span data-offset-key="5ne9m-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="crurt-0-0">Mammy Mu hoped that Jin Wang would have more women. The more, the better. Only like this could he have offspring and flourish.<span data-offset-key="3v73p-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7ee3-0-0">¡°The young woman is a widow and has a child. His highness does not dislike it?¡±<span data-offset-key="a6qbj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="acv00-0-0">Hearing Madam Mu say this, Fucheng¡¯s eyes shed, and he said with a dry smile, ¡°How can His Highness tell us servants these details<span data-offset-key="acv00-1-0">?¡±<span data-offset-key="5evj2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bo-0-0">Mammy Mu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. His highness has always been self-sufficient. This is also fine. To be able to blossom and bear fruit shows that thend is fertile. This is always better than that piece of barrennd. No matter how much effort <span data-offset-key="bo-1-0">is put<span data-offset-key="bo-2-0"> into a piece of barrennd, it would never yield crops.¡±<span data-offset-key="6ol37-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3663d-0-0">Fucheng didn¡¯t say anything. He understood who Mammy Mu referred to when she said barrennd. Wasn¡¯t it <span data-offset-key="3663d-1-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="3663d-2-0"> Consort Jin?<span data-offset-key="11bb2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7iv2s-0-0">The other party didn¡¯t know everything that was going on, so there were some words he couldn¡¯t say. He worried that this trip was a mistake. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t say <span data-offset-key="7iv2s-1-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="7iv2s-2-0">, but could only be vague. Yet what kind of person was Mammy Mu? She has been in the imperial pce longer than him, and her thoughts were deeper than his. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her to see through him with these few words.<span data-offset-key="bkplj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="22puf-0-0">Fucheng didn¡¯t dare toin anymore, and he even forgot the purpose of this trip. He <span data-offset-key="22puf-1-0">hurriedly<span data-offset-key="22puf-2-0"> said goodbye to Mammy Mu and left.<span data-offset-key="4pgea-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9j8mo-0-0">Mammy Mu <span data-offset-key="9j8mo-1-0">was left<span data-offset-key="9j8mo-2-0"> sitting cross-legged on the bed, looking at his back. Her eyebrows furrowed <span data-offset-key="9j8mo-3-0">unconsciously<span data-offset-key="9j8mo-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="2l1v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8sj8c-0-0">If Yaoniang yielded to Jin Wang this time, she would take the same path as before. Since she had been reborn, she wasn¡¯t interested in making the same mistake again.<span data-offset-key="5g0fv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="44pv7-0-0">Jin Wang¡¯s attitude was to <span data-offset-key="44pv7-1-0">be expected<span data-offset-key="44pv7-2-0">. His attitude wasmon as a man from the imperial pce. If she didn¡¯t agree, he would be angry. If she agreed, he would suspect her. <span data-offset-key="44pv7-3-0">Jin Wang was a prince, and there had always been plenty of women who wanted to put themselves under the patronage of a higher-up<span data-offset-key="44pv7-4-0">. As for how Yaoniang had <span data-offset-key="44pv7-5-0">been arranged<span data-offset-key="44pv7-6-0"> to work at the small courtyard? It <span data-offset-key="44pv7-7-0">was done by<span data-offset-key="44pv7-8-0"> Consort Jin.

 Chapter 25，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 25 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter25£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 25 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang was indeed angry all day.


    This anger was not only because of Yaoniang but also because of Fucheng¡¯s insensibility and contempt.


    He, dignified qinwang, actually needed his subordinates to knock out a woman and send it to his room. This was simply adding fuel to the fire that Yaoniang had ignited!


    He couldn¡¯t bully the little nanny. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be wise, brilliant, majestic and powerful. He could only resort to bullying the ignorant Fucheng.


    Seeing Fucheng bullied, Jin Wang felt refreshed.


    But he still felt unhappy, because the pale and pretty face of the little nanny would always sh in front of him. After she went out, he heard her movements outside and an inexplicable feeling of annoyance sprang up.


    Her guts were so small, she must have been terrified. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to do anything, he merely wanted to see¡­


    After thinking and thinking, Jin Wang ordered people to go to the small courtyard early the next morning.


    Like Jin Wang, Yaoniang was also restless the entire day.


    There was an unspeakable feeling. She was afraid that someone would soone to order her to pack up and leave. She was afraid that Jin Wang would reflect on what she did and punish her. There were also other things that she couldn¡¯tpletely understand.


    After staying up all night, Yaoniang got up the next day and looked at herself in the mirror. She had dark eye circles on her face.


    It was a pity that she never used rouge powder, nor did she have those things on hand. There was no way to cover them up, so she could only report for duty with dark circles on her face for everyone to see.


    Yaoniang was born white, which made her dark circles particrly obvious. When Yuyan saw her, she was a bit surprised. When she learned that she didn¡¯t sleep well at night, she couldn¡¯t help sighing. Yuchan said that she had never seen this happen before when Yaoniang worked the night shift. Why did she have them now that she wasn¡¯t even working the night shift?


    Yaoniang was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t answer. Fortunately, Yuyan didn¡¯t say anything else. She just asked Lu¡¯er to go to the kitchen to get a freshly boiled egg for Yaoniang to roll on her face.


    When the people from Zhaohui Hall came, Yaoniang¡¯s face was half-covered as she rolled the egg under her eyes. She was stunned when she heard that it was someone from Zhaohui Hall. By the time she reacted, her skin had been scalded to the point of pain and the area under her eye had turned red.


    The egg rolled to the ground. In a panic to pick it up, she almost smashed the mirror on the nearby stand.


    Just as she stood up, Lu¡¯er came in happily, ¡°Nanny Su, His Highness bestowed a reward for you.¡±


    Huh?


    Yaoniang was stunned.


    ¡°Hurry up and go out to give thanks. His Highness said that you have served the little princess well¡­¡± Lu¡¯er said while pulling Yaoniang out. Yuyan and Yucui also looked at her with a smile.


    When they arrived in the yard, a young eunuch in a crew neck shirt stood there, with a few other eunuchs holding their trays next to him.


    In the entire Jin Wang Mansion, only Jin Wang had eunuchs serving him. They were all brought over from the imperial pce back then.


    Yaoiang recognized him. This was Fucheng¡¯s godson, Xiao Shunzi, who was also well known in Jin Wang Mansion.


    Yaoniang knelt to give thanks for the reward. Xiao Shunzi didn¡¯t stay for very long before he brought the others back.


    After everyone had left, the people in the small courtyard all gathered to congratte Yaoniang.


    In all of Jin Wang Mansion, the most generous one was undoubtedly Jin Wang. Whenever someone was rewarded by him, the reward never failed to make people stunned. Especially since this was the first time for Jin Wang to bestow a reward on a servant and it made people jealous. Even the people from Liuchun Pavillion heard the movement.


    The tray was covered with red cloth. Someone wanted to lift it up but was driven away by Luyao. Those who were familiar with Yaoniang mouring for drinks and a meal. The courtyard was full of noise.


    Seeing the ruckus caused by everyone, Yurong said, ¡°Enough, enough. Everyone disperse! Let Nanny Su invite everyone to eat fruit and drink wine.¡±


    It was not the first day that Yaoniang entered the residence, and she naturally understood the rules. Generally, if a servant was bestowed a reward from above, she would buy a meal for everyone, which would be considered joyful. Naturally, she nodded in agreement with Yurong¡¯s words, saying that she would invite everyone to eat fruit and wine another day. Then everyone dispersed.


    Cuizhu has been standing in the crowd. She had thin cheeks and a haggard face. Looking at Yaoniang who was surrounded by others, she was full of hate and jealousy. She clenched her hands, gritted her teeth and left.


    Helping Yaoniang to carry things back to the house, Lu¡¯er and others left, leaving Yaoniang alone.


    She stood at the table, hesitated, then went to lift the red silk on the tray.


    As expected, the rewards that Jin Wang bestowed were generous and extravagant. There was a rose gold bracelet, a pair of rose gold pendant earrings, and a rose gold hairpin.


    They shined and glittered. It felt very heavy in her hand.


    Compared with the gold-ted hairpin and the jade bracelet given to Yaoniang by Side Consort Hu, Jin Wang¡¯svishness was indeed different.


    This kind of reward, seriously speaking, Yaoniang had received many times. She was already familiar with it, but this time it made her feel surprised.


    She didn¡¯t bet wrongly.


    Jin Wang was indeed a gentleman.


    After what she said yesterday, he didn¡¯t make it hard for her and he didn¡¯t even vent his anger on her. It was because she understood Jin Wang¡¯s temperament that Yaoniang had the courage to say those words yesterday.


    But it was because of this that Yaoniang¡¯s heart became even sourer.


    In addition to these pieces of jewelry, clothes were ced in the other two trays, but Yaoniang didn¡¯t bother to look at those in closer detail. She put them to the bottom of her drawers. There was no opportunity for her to wear them anyways.

 Chapter 25，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 25 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter25£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 25 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the inner study of Zhaohui Hall, Jin Wang sat behind the bookcase, with several other people sitting on the armchairs around him.


    The inner study room was used by Jin Wang to deal with private affairs that were not to be brought out into the open. Being able to enter this ce was enough to prove that they were Jin Wang¡¯s confidants.


    They were all staff or clerks working in Jin Wang Mansion and they were called differently. But without exception, they were all Jin Wang¡¯s people.


    Yes, not Jin Wang Mansion, but Jin Wang.


    Although the Jin Wang Mansion was the prince¡¯s residence, with the mix of dragons and snakes, it was not an iron bucket. There was also a Changshi Division in the pce. This Changshi Division was established by the court to monitor the vassal lords. In particr, Jinzhou was different from other ces. It was close to the borders and Jin Wang had military power in his hands. It was obvious that the imperial court would instil their own people here.


    Jin Wang treated other vassal lords like that too. The differentiation was very clear.


    The first person sitting on the left was a man wearing Taoist robes and holding a feather fan. His age was unknown. His hair was white, but his face looked very young and he had no beard. This person¡¯s surname was Liu and was known as Liu Da. Few people knew his origins, but he was highly valued by Jin Wang. He sat firmly at the top of the staff of Jin Wang.


    Sitting next to him was a ck-faced man. If one knew him well, they would know that he was themander of the guards of Jin Wang Mansion, Qiu Zhan. He was a general whomanded 9000 soldiers working under Jin Wang and was highly trusted by him.


    There were two other people, one in a monk robe and another wearing a Confucian shirt. The person who was wearing the Confucian shirt looked fierce, as if someone dared to provoke him, then he would eradicate their entire family. The one in the monk robe was fat with arge head and a big belly. His head wasn¡¯t shaved and he didn¡¯t even resemble a monk. All in all, among the four present here, only Qiu Zhan looked normal.


    Jin Wang was discussing with them.


    Liu Da pped the feather fan in his hand and said, ¡°Well, has Yong Wang gotten rid of the suspicion?¡±


    The person who was dressed normally with a fierce look was surnamed Hei*. He interjected immediately before Liu Da finished speaking, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not him, he must have something to do with it.¡±


    The man surnamed Hei spoke the Shu dialect. Even aftering to Jin Wang Mansion for many years, he couldn¡¯t speak standard Mandarin and others all called him stupid.


    Because of his ent, when he first came to Jin Wang Mansion, he was met with a lot of teasing. But after almost a month, no one dared tough at him. They all rushed to avoid him whenever they saw him. The man was aptly named. He was used to using brutal stratagems and would not bat an eye when hurting or killing people.


    If Liu Da were an upright man, he would be the one using righteous ways. Whereas the man surnamed Hei would be the one with crooked and devilish schemes.


    As for Li Maotian in the monk robe, he could be seen as neutralizing the personalities of Liu Da and Mr. Hei. He could be considered as ordinary without any surprises, but he was a careful and detailed man.


    Sitting on the armchair that seemed to be crushed under his weight, he rubbed his nose and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is the most suspicious, but¡­ ¡°


    The incident happened nearly a year ago, and a lot of people under Jin Wang were dispatched secretly. They searched the entire Yongzhou inch by inch and many scouts were sent to Yong Wang Mansion. But the information received showed that the incident was not done by Yong Wang. In the end, Crown Prince who was in the Capital City was most suspicious.


    Crown Prince?


    He was over 40 years old but was still a Crown Prince. He waspletely suppressed by Emperor Hong Jing. Although he was the Crown Prince, the Emperor¡¯s grandson was more favoured than him.


    It was unbelievable, but the news showed that it was indeed the Crown Prince from the Eastern Pce. But it¡¯s more likely that it was the imperial grandson who stole the limelight of the Crown Prince.


    But why did he do this? Did he want to provoke Jin Wang and Yong Wang to fight against each other? Although it didn¡¯t seem like a major event, it was by no means a trivial matter. Although it trampled a man¡¯s dignity, it wasn¡¯t fighting to the death. It seemed unreasonable for the Eastern Pce to put in so much effort only to do this small thing.


    Li Maotian expressed his doubts.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was so cold and calm that others couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts. But his left hand yed with the jade ring on his right thumb, turning it asionally.


    Mr. Hei smiled, but his eyes shifted. He reached out and patted Li Maotian¡¯s meaty back, then said with a loud voice, ¡°You stupid, why do you worry so much? Don¡¯t overthink it. They must have their own reasons¡­ ¡°


    Li Maotian couldn¡¯t think straight for a moment. His ears and mind were filled with a series of hard-sounding Shu dialects.


    ¡°There¡¯s a meaning to everything. The other party really didn¡¯t need to spend so much time and effort¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself! You are asking for trouble. So stupid.¡±


    No matter how stupid Li Maotian was, he also realized Mr. Hei¡¯s strangeness. Normally, this ck egg wasn¡¯t so unreasonable. Unless¡­


    He hesitated, finally realizing that there was something weird.


    From the beginning to the end, Jin Wang never expressed any suspicion as to why the Eastern Pce had spent so much time doing such a ridiculous thing. Since Jin Wang had no objections, it meant that the Eastern Pce must have a reason to do so. But what was the reason?


    Could it be that:


    Li Maotian didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He followed Jin Wang for many years and knew that his master¡¯s strategies were outstanding. These so-called aides did not provide suggestions but were there to cover up for any mistakes. After all, no one was perfect, and there would always be unexpected things. As for the general direction, Jin Wang had never made a mistake.


    Since Li Maotian knew that he couldn¡¯t continue, he immediately started cursing Mr. Hei because he had called him ¡°stupid¡±. Once he started scolding, he adopted a dauntless and unrelenting attitude.


    The two funny fellows were born with anomalies. When they were not serious, it made people amused.


    Liu Da shook his head and smiled. Waving his feather fan, he said, ¡°Okay, if you wish to continue to argue, please go out. Don¡¯t obstruct His Highness here.¡±


    They moved quickly. After paying respect to Jin Wang, they pulled each other¡¯s sleeves and went out. Their quarrelling could still be heard until they were outside.

 Chapter 26: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 26</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    <span data-offset-key="fbvou-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="624jk-0-0">After they went out, Liu Da analyzed this matter with Jin Wang again. <span data-offset-key="624jk-1-0">He talked about the Crown Prince¡¯s disfavour and the possibility of the Grandson of the Emperor recing the Crown Prince<span data-offset-key="624jk-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="d2tos-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c6jm8-0-0">In the past two years, the attitude of Emperor Hong Jing <span data-offset-key="c6jm8-1-0">was indeed<span data-offset-key="c6jm8-2-0"> ambiguous. <span data-offset-key="c6jm8-3-0">The Crown Prince was ipetent, and it didn¡¯t seem to be impossible for the Grandson of the Emperor to rece him<span data-offset-key="c6jm8-4-0">. <span data-offset-key="c6jm8-5-0">The problem was, besides the Crown Prince, several other young princes were in the prime of their life and were not weak in their military prowess<span data-offset-key="c6jm8-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="6vfgg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1o30b-0-0">Such as An Wang, Yong Wang, and Jin Wang.<span data-offset-key="drosb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8kpn6-0-0">Would these princes be willing to watch a little boy pass over themselves to sit on the throne? <span data-offset-key="8kpn6-1-0">The Crown Prince was the firstborn of the Empress and was also the eldest among the princes, so he was well-deserved to get the throne<span data-offset-key="8kpn6-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="266dk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="93p5m-0-0">But the Grandson of the Emperor? After all, he was <span data-offset-key="93p5m-1-0">merely<span data-offset-key="93p5m-2-0"> a grandson, not a Crown Prince. Even if he <span data-offset-key="93p5m-3-0">was talented<span data-offset-key="93p5m-4-0">, it would not be enough to convince the public.<span data-offset-key="22f1v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aebke-0-0">Maybe<span data-offset-key="aebke-1-0"> the Grandson of the Emperor also knew that his uncles were not willing to watch him ascend the throne, so he took action earlier on<span data-offset-key="aebke-2-0">. He first dealt with Jin Wang and Yong Wang who were the most powerful among the princes. With a few tricks, the two princes fought each other, and he sat on the mountain to watch the two tigers fight. His deep thoughts made people dumbfounded.<span data-offset-key="9e2ai-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fmh8v-0-0">Then the old question came again. Why did the Grandson of the Emperor do such a shameful thing? Was he sure that he could provoke Jin Wang and Yong Wang <span data-offset-key="fmh8v-1-0">sessfully<span data-offset-key="fmh8v-2-0">?<span data-offset-key="ele9o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4due5-0-0">What was he relying on?<span data-offset-key="1he0j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="685a6-0-0">This was an unavoidable question. Liu Da knew the reason, but he ignored it and discussed something else.<span data-offset-key="5pc0g-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="p66g-0-0">Before leaving, Liu Da said one word to Jin Wang which was that he should have a son. Not only does Jin Wang need to have an heir, but he must also do everything well. Yong Wang and An Wang had more than one son, but Jin Wang had no one. This was his biggest weakness. <span data-offset-key="2t0is-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="33f0s-0-0">After Liu Da left, there wasplete silence. Only then did Jin Wang reveal his face full of icy coldness.<span data-offset-key="eh7hb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3vp93-0-0">He tapped the table, and a person appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye.<span data-offset-key="3eurv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="478c0-0-0">It was a man in tight clothes with an ordinary face.<span data-offset-key="d4alr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bk1k8-0-0">¡°Let my people in the Capital City do something. <span data-offset-key="bk1k8-1-0">I remember that the Crown Prince <span data-offset-key="bk1k8-2-0">is obsessed<span data-offset-key="bk1k8-3-0"> with beauty and has not stepped into the Crown Princess¡¯ room for a long time<span data-offset-key="bk1k8-4-0">. The Crown Princess is at a young and passionate age, so she must be lonely without anyone to <span data-offset-key="bk1k8-5-0">apany<span data-offset-key="bk1k8-6-0"> her. Find her a man to enjoy. Also, The Grandson of the Emperor seems to be ready for a wedding. Is he going to marry the daughter of the Chen Family? Don¡¯t make it so easy to hold a wedding and stir him up. As for the antidote, let others find it from the Grandson of the Emperor.¡±<span data-offset-key="bt5or-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2j0hi-0-0">¡°Yes.¡±<span data-offset-key="dqug6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fqg78-0-0">The man disappeared, and the inner study became quiet again until Fucheng came in.<span data-offset-key="7i1s8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9lq94-0-0">¡°Your Highness, the rewards have <span data-offset-key="9lq94-1-0">been sent<span data-offset-key="9lq94-2-0"> to the small courtyard.¡±<span data-offset-key="8kf2u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e22al-0-0">Actually, he didn¡¯t need to report it to Jin Wang. It was <span data-offset-key="e22al-1-0">merely<span data-offset-key="e22al-2-0"> a reward for a servant, and the master does not need to pay attention to such details. But this was not the same. Given that the person was Yaoniang, Fucheng <span data-offset-key="e22al-3-0">naturally<span data-offset-key="e22al-4-0"> took it <span data-offset-key="e22al-5-0">seriously<span data-offset-key="e22al-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="40t0k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dpago-0-0">Jin Wang¡¯s face was as cold as water. After hearing this, his eyes moved.<span data-offset-key="5u8ev-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="att62-0-0">He <span data-offset-key="att62-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="att62-2-0"> wanted to see the little wet nurse and <span data-offset-key="att62-3-0">was intrigued<span data-offset-key="att62-4-0"> to know whether she could understand his words and would not be afraid of him<span data-offset-key="att62-5-0">. Especially now that he was not in a good mood, he wished to go out and get a breath of fresh air.<span data-offset-key="1h0h3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6isih-0-0">At the same time, Jin Wang also realized that it would be too obvious to go find Yaoniang now. He could only look down at the secret letters on the table until it was almost noontime. Then, he went to the small courtyard with Fucheng.<span data-offset-key="18r6e-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2c4p8-0-0">It was lunchtime in the small courtyard. The maids and madams had lunch in batches. The lunch for Yuyan and Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="2c4p8-1-0">was prepared<span data-offset-key="2c4p8-2-0">. The little princess was ying, so Yaoniang asked Yucui to eat first. Anyway, she was not hungry at the moment.<span data-offset-key="f3ns5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="52jfv-0-0">The little princess was ying on the bed. At her current age, babies were very active. <span data-offset-key="52jfv-1-0">The weather was hot, and there was no ice in the room, so Yaoniang had the little princess wear only a dudou as she yed on the bed<span data-offset-key="52jfv-2-0">. She stayed at the side and watched her ensure that she didn¡¯t fall off the bed.<span data-offset-key="4su33-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cgj3p-0-0">Looking at the little princess with a smile, Yaoniang¡¯s heart softened and she thought of Xiaobao<span data-offset-key="cgj3p-1-0">. Xiaobao was about the same age as the little princess, so <span data-offset-key="cgj3p-2-0">maybe<span data-offset-key="cgj3p-3-0"> he could turn over now. <span data-offset-key="2p673-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="buvg2-0-0">Yaoniang missed Xiaobao so much and became sad. <span data-offset-key="buvg2-1-0">She wished she could grow a pair of wings to <span data-offset-key="buvg2-2-0">fly<span data-offset-key="buvg2-3-0"> back to Liuyun County immediately to see Xiaobao and Huiniang, her sister<span data-offset-key="buvg2-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="6dgfn-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="flodk-0-0">Yaoniang immersed herself in her thoughts and <span data-offset-key="flodk-1-0">naturally<span data-offset-key="flodk-2-0"> ignored the movement behind her. Only once Jin Wang came to her, did she <span data-offset-key="flodk-3-0">btedly<span data-offset-key="flodk-4-0"> realize that someone hade into the room.<span data-offset-key="58rf9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3bagv-0-0">She looked out of the window <span data-offset-key="3bagv-1-0">subconsciously<span data-offset-key="3bagv-2-0"> and found no one in the courtyard. She thought that since it was time to eat at moment, the gatekeeper waszy again. As a matter of fact, people would rarely visit a small courtyard, much less one at a prince¡¯s <span data-offset-key="3bagv-3-0">residence<span data-offset-key="3bagv-4-0">. <span data-offset-key="3bagv-5-0">So the servants were <span data-offset-key="3bagv-6-0">rtively<span data-offset-key="3bagv-7-0"> rxed, and the two girls, Yuyan and Yucui, were also not the kind to deal with harsh treatment<span data-offset-key="3bagv-8-0">. It was inevitable that some would try to shirk responsibility.<span data-offset-key="6r596-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1rdse-0-0">Yaoniang bent her knees to salute and did not dare to look up.<span data-offset-key="911tr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ahbd2-0-0">She thought about the reward from the morning and wasn¡¯t sure about what Jin Wang wanted to do.<span data-offset-key="a5ht-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="530j9-0-0">¡°Ie here to see the little princess.¡± Jin Wang coughed <span data-offset-key="530j9-1-0">softly<span data-offset-key="530j9-2-0"> and said.<span data-offset-key="3vpve-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9ti1p-0-0">Yaoniang nodded <span data-offset-key="9ti1p-1-0">quickly<span data-offset-key="9ti1p-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="9ihto-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bi0cv-0-0">ording to the rules, she should serve tea when the masteres. But at this moment there was no one in the small courtyard, and Fucheng wasn¡¯t there either. <span data-offset-key="bi0cv-1-0">Yaoniang was skeptical <span data-offset-key="bi0cv-2-0">as to<span data-offset-key="bi0cv-3-0"> whether Jin Wang could look after the little princess, so she could only stand there <span data-offset-key="bi0cv-4-0">nervously<span data-offset-key="bi0cv-5-0"> and gloss over it<span data-offset-key="bi0cv-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="3g9b6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2b89d-0-0">It was very quiet. <span data-offset-key="2b89d-1-0">They seemed to be looking at the little princess, who kept turning over on the bed, but their attention <span data-offset-key="2b89d-2-0">was scattered<span data-offset-key="2b89d-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="99nm9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6l68d-0-0">Yaoniang thought a lot and whispered, ¡°Thanks for your reward, Your Highness.¡±<span data-offset-key="cq4b4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c34fu-0-0">Jin Wang gave a faint sound of acknowledgment. He paused before he said, ¡°You have served the little princess well. This prince should have rewarded you earlier.¡±<span data-offset-key="724l5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8lgph-0-0">Did he mean to let her off like this?<span data-offset-key="2fu8f-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="26cql-0-0">Did he mean to forget what had happened that day?<span data-offset-key="dclgr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="86s86-0-0">Yaoniang understood. Once she heard the words of Jin Wang, she <span data-offset-key="86s86-1-0">was relieved<span data-offset-key="86s86-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="56rko-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="co0s6-0-0">She felt a little joy for her sess. <span data-offset-key="co0s6-1-0">Maybe<span data-offset-key="co0s6-2-0"> she could <span data-offset-key="co0s6-3-0">really<span data-offset-key="co0s6-4-0"> stay <span data-offset-key="co0s6-5-0">safely<span data-offset-key="co0s6-6-0"> until the little princess got older, and then go home with the money she earned<span data-offset-key="co0s6-7-0">.<span data-offset-key="9tb2i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="146um-0-0">At the thought of this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jin Wang.<span data-offset-key="fnd7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="70dms-0-0">Jin Wang was tall and his back was straight. He sped his hands behind him and looked at the little princess. <span data-offset-key="70dms-1-0">Obviously<span data-offset-key="70dms-2-0">, that handsome face was still the same as before, with almost no extra expressions<span data-offset-key="70dms-3-0">. But because the eyes were soft, the sharpness of the entire face <span data-offset-key="70dms-4-0">was reduced<span data-offset-key="70dms-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="huqk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="826dp-0-0">Yaoniang had never seen Jin Wang like this.<span data-offset-key="dvmfg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3kg0e-0-0">She even <span data-offset-key="3kg0e-1-0">faintly<span data-offset-key="3kg0e-2-0"> envied the naive baby girl on the bed.<span data-offset-key="6cp2l-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fa1bv-0-0">She thought that only the little princess could let Jin Wang shed his coldness, and take good care of her in this world<span data-offset-key="fa1bv-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="1h8v9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="m33p-0-0">Jin Wang thought that this little wet nurse was a bit silly. He has been here for a long time, but she didn¡¯t mention anything about bringing him snacks or even a cup of tea.<span data-offset-key="3koc6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="177go-0-0">He wondered who taught her rules.<span data-offset-key="6va0i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8cr73-0-0">After that, Yaoniang found Jin Wang frowning.<span data-offset-key="dqv5o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="eude3-0-0">Even when he frowned, he was handsome nheless.<span data-offset-key="8ubql-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bqs41-0-0">Yaoniang had seen many people frown before, but some looked very vicious. Others would have wrinkles on their forehead and the shape of their eyes may even change.<span data-offset-key="apntt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2qm6a-0-0">He was the only one with long, smooth eyebrows, neither thick nor pale, like an ink wash painting shrouded in smoke and rain<span data-offset-key="2qm6a-1-0">. His brow was not too sharp but appeared gentle. When he frowned, he hadn¡¯t wrinkles but a crease between the eyebrows. It was more appropriate to describe it as knitting his brows.<span data-offset-key="1nju3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5gkh0-0-0">Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="5gkh0-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="5gkh0-2-0"> remembered a poem. ¡®<span data-offset-key="5gkh0-2-1">How beautiful she looks, opening the beaded drapes, how quiet she sits with troubled brows. Seeing her tears, don¡¯t know who she hates<span data-offset-key="5gkh0-2-2">.¡¯<span data-offset-key="5jroc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8sddp-0-0">After thinking about it, she felt that she was too bold. How could shepare Jin Wang to a woman? But looking at him <span data-offset-key="8sddp-1-0">carefully<span data-offset-key="8sddp-2-0">, Jin Wang was <span data-offset-key="8sddp-3-0">really<span data-offset-key="8sddp-4-0"> more beautiful than a woman.<span data-offset-key="necb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5s6op-0-0">Yaoniang felt that she finally understood why Jin Wang always kept his face stern. He was too good-looking. <span data-offset-key="5s6op-1-0">If such an appearance <span data-offset-key="5s6op-2-0">was seen by<span data-offset-key="5s6op-3-0"> others, how could he intimidate those in the Mansion and lead the border soldiers to fight the barbarians<span data-offset-key="5s6op-4-0">?<span data-offset-key="chrel-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="arqa8-0-0">Yaoniang¡¯s mind wandered off. Jin Wang had watched her for a while and had noticed that the little wet nurse was peeking at him.<span data-offset-key="8340t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="98jkl-0-0">Jin Wang was not unused to this kind of eyes. Actually, he had <span data-offset-key="98jkl-1-0">been seen by<span data-offset-key="98jkl-2-0"> many people like this. But there was never a person who gave him such a look.<span data-offset-key="6cl38-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6nhsl-0-0">There were not any thoughts, ulterior motives, orplicated things in her eyes, but they were very pure<span data-offset-key="6nhsl-1-0">. She seemed to look at him, not Jin Wang.<span data-offset-key="bm07j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7jkad-0-0">Such a look made Jin Wang <span data-offset-key="7jkad-1-0">momentarily<span data-offset-key="7jkad-2-0"> dazed, but he <span data-offset-key="7jkad-3-0">was interrupted<span data-offset-key="7jkad-4-0"> before he could think any deeper.<span data-offset-key="19blf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="eb213-0-0">Fucheng didn¡¯te in with Jin Wang <span data-offset-key="eb213-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="eb213-2-0"> now. He was self-aware and he also had to call the maids.<span data-offset-key="f5l7i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4rc2k-0-0">Yuyan and Yucui came in and knelt on the ground.<span data-offset-key="hrfv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ehdn3-0-0">The two of them came from the pce and knew that the rules from the pce were the most strict. They served in Zhaohui Hall before, and the rules were <span data-offset-key="ehdn3-1-0">simr to<span data-offset-key="ehdn3-2-0"> those from the pce. But after they <span data-offset-key="ehdn3-3-0">were transferred<span data-offset-key="ehdn3-4-0"> to the small courtyard, they became idle. Moreover, there was no one on duty at the door, so they didn¡¯t know that Jin Wang was here.<span data-offset-key="8eiak-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1leta-0-0">ording to Jin Wang¡¯s rules, both Yuyan and Yucui would <span data-offset-key="1leta-1-0">be whipped<span data-offset-key="1leta-2-0"> more than ten times. But this time he only said <span data-offset-key="1leta-3-0">lightly<span data-offset-key="1leta-4-0"> to not let it happen again, and then allowed them to stand up.<span data-offset-key="17an1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5g7tm-0-0">Yuyan and Yucui were still scared. Looking at their pale faces, Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand why they looked so scared.<span data-offset-key="5ab7g-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b87l1-0-0">In fact, Yaoniang was also afraid of Jin Wang, but she knew that Jin Wang was not a person who would lose his temper and transfer his anger onto others at random<span data-offset-key="b87l1-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="f61b8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="jd8m-0-0">Jin Wang hadn¡¯t had lunch, so Yuyan went to arrange it.<span data-offset-key="dn5pc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1ofer-0-0">The servants prepared <span data-offset-key="1ofer-1-0">quickly<span data-offset-key="1ofer-2-0"> in the kitchen. The preparations only needed a few minutes before lunch <span data-offset-key="1ofer-3-0">was served<span data-offset-key="1ofer-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="efavm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dl96q-0-0">They ced the dishes on the table in the East Room, and then Jin Wang moved forward.<span data-offset-key="99pc7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="tu5e-0-0">Yaoniang was very hungry now. As a wet nurse, it was easy to get hungry and her stomach was crying out for food.<span data-offset-key="47cj7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dm60l-0-0">She thought that since Yuyan and Yucui were all here now, they could look after the little princess, so she could go eat lunch<span data-offset-key="dm60l-1-0">. She <span data-offset-key="dm60l-2-0">quietly<span data-offset-key="dm60l-3-0"> told Yucui her ns and was about to leave.<span data-offset-key="d7kvq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5s04g-0-0">She thought that her behaviour was not noticeable, but everything was in the sight of someone.<span data-offset-key="drn5g-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6nbb5-0-0">¡°Since Nanny Su is free now, then you serve the meal for Jin Wang,¡± Fucheng said.

 Chapter 27: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 27</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Fucheng put both of his hands in his sleeves and stood behind Jin Wang with a triumphant look.


    He was wearing a turquoise filigree cor shirt, a ck hat, and a pair of ck leather boots, with a green bat jade hanging on his waist belt. He looked to be in his early thirties, but Yaoniang knew that Fucheng was actually over forty. Eunuchs usually had fine and tender skin, so they looked much younger than they actually are.


    He nced at the corner when he saw Yaoniang was about to leave.


    In fact, Jin Wang also looked in that direction, but his gaze was not so obvious.


    ¡°Since Nanny Su is free, then stay and serve the meal for Jin Wang.¡±


    Yaoniang looked up at Fucheng in surprise.


    Then she looked at Jin Wang who was sitting at the table. He looked indifferent and did not show any objection. He seemed to have agreed, but with so many maids here, why was it her turn to serve meals?


    ¡°Nanny Su is the first to get this chance among the servants.¡± Fucheng smiled and said.


    Servants who were valued by the master indeed had a good tongue. Even though Fucheng didn¡¯t mention what happened in the morning, it was clear that he wanted Yaoniang to spare no effort in her duty since she had received rewards from Jin Wang. She should do her best to serve Jin Wang, and the first thing to do was serve this meal well.


    Yuyan and others did not dare to speak while Yaoniang felt a little helpless. In this case, she certainly couldn¡¯t refuse and could onlye to the table.


    Lu¡¯er took the water basin and let Yaoniang wash her hands, looking at her worriedly.


    Serving meals might look simple, but in fact, it¡¯s not something anyone can do. They needed to know the master¡¯s preferences and meaningful nces. If the master wanted to eat one dish, but the servant took another dish, that would make the master unhappy. Of course, the master wouldn¡¯t say anything to guide them on how to do it nor would he instruct, but the servant must be able to handle everything well.


    Besides, Jin Wang was famous for being difficult to serve and for his excessive demands.


    Also, his stern face. Once he was not happy, he would draw a long face that scared people. She only heard all of those things from Lu¡¯er and others. They could not serve meals for Jin Wang with their identities.


    The maids with a given surname of Lu looked at Yaoniang anxiously. They thought that the rewards from His Highness could not be taken casually, as his reward also contained an infinite crisis. One small mistake could lead to an unfavourable end.


    Yuyan and Yucui were still calm, there were no expressions on their faces.


    Yaoniang cleaned her hands with a dry handkerchief. She first rolled up her sleeves, and then took the long silver chopsticks held by Luyao.


    As she did it many times in her previous life, Yaoniang was familiar with serving meals for Jin Wang, so she knew how picky he was. The problem was that he was still the same bad-tempered person. Once he was not happy, his face showed it. In her previous life, Yaoniang was disliked by Jin Wang many times because of this.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was apparent in his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to serve a meal, what else can you do?¡±


    At that time, for the sake of avenging an insult and also pleasing Jin Wang, Yaoniang learned it by heart. Even if she didn¡¯t know much about other aspects of Jin Wang, she knew clearly about his little habits in life.


    The meals on the table were very rich, good-looking and delicious, with eight kinds of dishes and one soup.


    Yaoniang only smelled it and knew that these dishes were from the small kitchen in Zhaohui Hall.


    She was not greedy. But after eating Jin Wang¡¯s leftovers several times, she came to know what was delicious on earth. It was so mouthwatering that people could swallow their tongues. In the previous life, Yaoniang was only a concubine. Even if she was doted on, the dishes she ate were from the main kitchen. It was not bad, yet she always felt that the taste was somehowcking.


    As for what it was, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t tell. Anyway, she knew that Jin Wang¡¯s meal was delicious.


    There were five meat dishes, three vegetable dishes, and one soup. The meat dishes included saut¨¦ed shredded pig trip, saut¨¦ed mushroom with sliced chicken, fish ball in light soup, spicy rabbit, and casserole simmer deer tendon. The vegetable dishes included braised bamboo shoots in wine sauce, cabbage with fresh mushroom, and stir-fried wild rice stem. The soup was pork-seafood soup.


    Maybe Yaoniang was truly hungry, so she couldn¡¯t stop drooling and her heart was burning.


    Yet, she did not forget the job she needed to do. When she saw Jin Wang holding the silver chopsticks, she pressed her sleeve with one hand and took a few pieces of stir-fried wild rice stem with another hand before putting it in Jin Wang¡¯s porcin te.


    Probably she was either too familiar with this scene or really hungry, thus for a while, Yaoniang forgot that she was born into an ordinary family. She had never done anything to serve meals after entering the Mansion, so she wasn¡¯t supposed to know how to do it.


    Even so, her action was methodical, smooth, and beautiful. She slightly lifted her slender fingers and every move contained calmness. It was as beautiful as a painting. Even people could easily ignore her dress at this time and subconsciously thought that this woman was beautiful.


    The most important thing was that she did it without any hesitation, and she seemed to know what dishes Jin Wang would like.


    Jin Wang also really liked to eat.


    Unlike other people in the army, Jin Wang doesn¡¯t really like meat. He could eat it but preferred vegetables more. Of course, some would definitely want to know why he arranged so many meat dishes when he clearly preferred vegetables. Anyway, Yaoniang had been serving Jin Wang for a long time and knew that there were many strange rules around him.


    For example, these dishes. Jin Wang didn¡¯t eat much as he only ate a few for each dish. His preference was very diverse, but there was only one truth, that was, following his eyes.


    One picked out the dishes, and the other ate. They cooperated well.


    Seeing this, Fucheng and other people were very surprised.


    The room was very quiet as if there was no one there.


    Truth be told, Yaoniang had served meals for Jin Wang more than once or twice. She admired him very much as he never made any noise when he was eating, even the sound of chewing.


    The dishes Yaoniang took for Jin Wang were finished in a blink of an eye before everyone reacted.


    Suddenly, a voice of stomach growling sounded so loud in the silent room.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned red, and she could not wait to find a ce to hide. She thought Jin Wang might scold her for being discourteous, but he didn¡¯t say anything at all and seemed to have not heard it.


    Jin Wang took a few more bites and dropped silver chopsticks.


    ¡°The rest of the dishes are rewarded to you.¡±


    Jin Wang did not mention the name, but everyone nced over at her immediately. Yaoniang could not help but think of herself.


    She looked at the dishes that were not eaten and thought in confusion, was Jin Wang¡¯s appetite not good today?


    ***


    Jin Wang did not stay long, and he left after lunch.


    He seemed to be here only for lunch.


    Since Yaoniang got rewarded by Jin Wang, she was able to return to the room to eat. Someone respectfully helped her to bring the leftovers back to her room and ce them on the table.


    Sometimes Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand this kind of rule, it was Jin Wang¡¯s leftovers. How could it be so different? They were just dishes.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand this truth in her previous life and she might still not figure it out in this life. Anyway, she had eaten Jin Wang¡¯s leftovers many times and adapted well. Because these dishes were so delicious, she felt like swallowing her tongue then ate one more bowl of rice until her belly became round.


    She couldn¡¯t finish everything, and there was still a lot.


    Why not eat them at night?


    Yaoniang thought silently, and a little girl named Ah Xia agreed with her.


    Ah Xia was fourteen years old and was very beautiful and smart. She just entered the Mansion and now worked as a maid in the small kitchen.


    She liked to talk to Yaoniang very much. Although Yaoniang was not much older than her, she had a sense of vicissitudes because of different experiences. There was no doubt that the innocence of Ah Xia was a dazzling view in the Mansion. People couldn¡¯t help smiling when seeing her, so Yaoniang also liked to talk to her.


    Ah Xia volunteered to help Yaoniang clean up the dishes this time. As she cleaned the table, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll use ice to keep these dishes fresh so it won¡¯t go bad at night. We can add some vegetables and cook again, then it will be a luscious dinner.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded, ¡°Then bother you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is what I should do.¡±


    Ah Xia was very talented in cooking. She was favoured by Mommy Mo who would teach her something from time to time. Now, she was able to cook some simple dishes. Judging by this, it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for Mommy Mo to ept her as an apprentice.


    ¡°Nanny Su, you don¡¯t know. Everyone envies you so much, they say that you have great skills, and His Highness rewards you many times.¡±


    Yaoniangughed blushingly, ¡°How can they say so exaggeratedly? It is just a coincidence that I had a chance to serve meals for His Highness, so His Highness rewarded me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Nanny Su is a lucky girl. Tell me about it, are you afraid of His Highness? Why is it that every time I see His Highness from a distance, I feel that people are afraid of His Highness, so I don¡¯t dare to look directly.¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated and said, ¡°In fact, His Highness is a very good person. He sets clear rules for reward and punishment, and also takes care of his people.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to describe him, so she could only say something rtively easy to understand.


    ¡°I truly envy Nanny Su. You don¡¯t know how much they talked about you today. There are two annoying women in the kitchen, always saying sour words, and? how they want to cooperate with other people to make Nanny Su spend lots of money to buy food and drinks.¡± Ah Xia wrinkled her nose, showing disgust on her face.


    Yaoniang was not surprised. These people weren¡¯t bad, they were only jealous when they saw her getting rewards. They were trying to secure some kind of psychological bnce in this way. Yaoniang didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, because she had nned to invite everyone to have a drink this time.


    She just couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart when she remembered the things Jin Wang rewarded.


    After Ah Xia left, Yaoniang went to the cab and pulled out a small cloth bag.


    There were a month¡¯s wages, pieces of jewelry, and silvers rewarded by the Side Consort Hust time. There were also the things rewarded by Jin Wang today in this small cloth bag.


    If these things were reced with equivalent silver, there would be a few hundred liangs. But the problem was that each of those rewards had Jin Wang Manor¡¯s emblem printed on them, so she couldn¡¯t sell them.


    Yaoniang suddenly became annoyed.


    This kind of grudge was not only for this life but also for the grievances in the previous life.


    It was the same in her previous life. Jin Wang rewarded her with all sorts of gaudy things. They were beautiful and valuable, though some were worthless. Unfortunately, these things were registered and mustn¡¯t be lost.


    The money that she needed the most was from her poor wages every month. She did not dare to ask Jin Wang more for her son, so she could only save from her wages. Yet, she spent more than half of it on rewarding people. She couldn¡¯t send much money back home.


    Inviting people to drink wines and eat food would cost more than ten taels of silvers. After all, she got rewards from Jin Wang and also got so many good things. If she wasn¡¯t generous, they would say bad words and think that she was stingy. However, whenever she thought about how she only had thirty taels of silvers in total and would need to spend one-third of it, it felt like her heart was twisted by a knife.


    When could she save enough money to go home?


    Yaoniang sat there sighing for a while, then took out ten taels of silvers from the cloth bag, and nned to put the bag back. After thinking it through, she took five more taels.


    It was better to prepare more. If she didn¡¯t have enough money, she would be embarrassed.


    ***


    In Zhaohui Hall, An Shi coldly stood with his hands in front of the bookcase and said, ¡°Nanny Su ate a lot. She ate two bowls of rice until her belly was round and didn¡¯t throw the rest of the dishes. She nned to warm it for dinner.¡±


    As a shadow guard under Jin Wang, An Shi would inevitably help him to discover something in secret. Generally, in this case, he would choose to report in detail and without any personal emotions, because only in this way could his master urately analyze it.


    So, Yaoniang ate two bowls of rice, didn¡¯t throw away the rest of the dishes, and nned to eat them at night. Those things were reported to Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang showed a smile and was about to say something when he heard Fuchenging in.


    Seeing this, Jin Wang waved his hand, and An Shi disappeared before Fucheng showed up.


    ¡°Your Highness, someone is passing the message from Siyi Courtyard.¡±


    Jin Wang took a nce at him.


    Fucheng hesitated for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s someone from Consort Jin¡¯s courtyard. He said that the birthday of Consort Jin is on the fifteenth day. Consort Jin intends to host a banquet at Siyi Courtyard, and hopes that Your Highness will be able to grace her with Your presence.¡±

 Chapter 28: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 28</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Jin Wang frowned after hearing that it was on the fifteenth day.


    Looking at Jin Wang, Fucheng was also worried, ¡°Should this servant decline the invitation?¡±


    Jin Wang pondered for a moment and then shook his head.


    Consort Jin didn¡¯t like to stay in lively ces. This was the first time that Consort Jin wanted to hold a banquet to celebrate her birthday after she married Jin Wang for many years. Certainly, he should take part in the banquet.


    Since Jin Wang had made the decision, Fucheng had nothing to say.


    The moon was bright, and the brilliant light of it dimmed the stars, making it look like there were only a few stars in the sky.


    Siyi Courtyard was brightly lit while the servants went in and out from time to time.


    Consort Jin had always refused to hold a banquet since she didn¡¯t like a lively life. It was rare for Consort Jin to hold a banquet, so Siyi Courtyard was full of joy at this moment.


    Now that an announcement was made by Consort Jin, Side Consort Hu and others would naturallye to celebrate her birthday. They came during the day but Consort Jin didn¡¯t show up and only rewarded them with voursome dishes. They left after finishing the meals.


    Lady Tao and others were used to Consort Jin¡¯s personality. However, Side Consort Hu wasn¡¯t. She gnashed her teeth and went to Zhaohui Hall angrily. She wanted to stop Jin Wang from going to Siyi Courtyard and make Consort Jin angry, but unfortunately, Jin Wang was not in Zhaohui Hall. Since she couldn¡¯t go to the front yard, she could only swallow her anger. Returning to her room, she found an excuse and vented on Cuizhu.


    Jin Wang left the front yard and then went directly to Siyi Courtyard.


    From the moment Jin Wang stepped into the backyard, someone kept reporting to Siyi Courtyard all the way. When Jin Wang stepped into the Flower Hall, he saw many kinds of delicious food were ced on a square table, and Consort Jin had been waiting for a long time.


    Consort Jin wore a bright red cluster tulle short summer gown and a long wanfu satin skirt. She had her hairbed into a cloud bun with a red-gold hairpin.


    Since she used to dress casually and rarely wore such dazzling clothes, it made her look more charming.


    When Jin Wang saw Consort Jin, he was a little surprised and frowned unconsciously even though it was not obvious.


    Mommy Zhou was proud. She was right. Men were passionate and didn¡¯t like his women to dress up inly. Red represented happy events and her mistress, Consort Jin, was beautiful, His Highness would inevitably be attracted to Consort Jin.


    Compared to Mommy Zhou, Consort Jin who was sitting at the table clenched her hands under her sleeves. There was a hint of forbearance on her face. After a gentle push from Mommy Zhou, Consort Jin stood up and greeted Jin Wang before they came to the table and sat down together.


    In addition to a feast of exquisite and rich meals, two jugs of wine were ced on the table.


    One was the pine wine drunk by Jin Wang, which was put in a white jade jug, and the other was lychee wine.


    Lychee wine belonged to fruit wine. The nobledies in the Capital liked to drink this kind of wine. It was very expensive and cost ten liang silvers for a pot. Despite that, the demand for the wine was still greater than what was avable. The lychee wine was put in a crystal clear ss jug, and this amber-coloured wine reflected the mottled colorful illumination under the light of pcemps, which was so beautiful.


    A subtle glint shed in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes. He knew that Consort Jin never drank alcohol.


    Consort Jin was feeling enthusiastic today, so she not only poured wine for Jin Wang but also poured a ss of wine for herself and proposed a toast to him.


    Jin Wang was discerning. When he thought of the letter from Xu Guogong Mansion a few days ago, he had some ideas about Consort Jin¡¯s purpose. Seeing that Mommy Zhou kept winking at Consort Jin yet Consort Jin showed an unwilling smile, Jin Wang¡¯s eyes became colder, and he sneered in his heart.


    He drank but didn¡¯t say anything. Probably because they were ustomed to the indifference of Jin Wang, Consort Jin and Mommy Zhou did not seem to see the coldness in his eyes.


    It was also because they were thinking about something so that they missed all of this.


    Mommy Zhou stood there helplessly. If she could, she would push Consort Jin away and do it for her.


    She believed that it was not a disgrace for a woman to please her own man. The husband and wife were one, it didn¡¯t matter who lowered their heads first.


    It was a pity that Consort Jin didn¡¯t figure it out. Or maybe she understood but didn¡¯t want to do it.


    But now was not the time for her to hesitate. Xu Guogong Mansion had repeatedly sent her letters and kept asking about an heir.


    Apparently, this was not the first time that Xu Guogong Mansion sent a letter to ask her about a sessor. They sent several letters every year yet Consort Jin always rejected and ignored them. But this time Xu Guogong said in the letter, if Consort Jin couldn¡¯t give birth to a son of Jin Wang, he would arrange for another daughter from Xu¡¯s family to give birth to children instead of her.


    Not to mention how messy it would be for Xu Guogong to belittle himself to do such things. The thing was that the candidate in his mind was the Thirteenth Young Miss of the Xu Family.


    The Thirteenth Young Miss deserves an introduction.


    Xu Guogong had a concubine, and he was very fond of her. For this concubine, Xu Guogong did some things which would count as ¡®doting on his concubine and destroying his wife¡¯. But in the end, for the sake of his face and because of the differences in their backgrounds, the Madam of the Xu Family remained unchanged. But only the people working inside would know the reality.


    This concubine gave birth to two sons and a daughter for Xu Guogong. The daughter was the Thirteenth Young Miss. The Thirteenth Young Miss had been extremely popr with Xu Guogong ever since birth, and even Consort Jin, who was born as a daughter of the main wife, was slightly inferior. But since Consort Jin was much older than the Thirteenth Young Miss, there had been no conflict between the two. Despite that, Consort Jin was extremely disgusted with the concubine and her children because of her rtionship with her mother. It was not too much to call them a thorn in the flesh.


    Therefore, how could Consort Jin endure having a thorn by her side? Nor was she interested in two sisters working together. She had always paid attention to decency, so this would be a shame to her. After receiving the letter that day, Consort Jin was instantly furious. Later, when Mommy Zhou persuaded her to get close to Jin Wang, she no longer sternly rejected her as before.


    That¡¯s why today¡¯s banquet was held.


    She needed a child, even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    The waves in her heart were turbulent, but Consort Jin smiled softly on her face, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s have another drink. We, husband and wife, have been married for many years. This is the first time for us to sit together to toast and drink.¡±


    Jin Wang did not refuse. He downed a shot in silence and Consort Jin also downed her shot with her sleeve covering her face.


    Just like this, they enjoyed the banquet and drank alcohol. The two talked very little, but they did not drink a small amount. Under the light, Consort Jin¡¯s cheeks appeared a little drunk and she also gradually began to talk more.


    But most of the words were said by her. Jin Wang didn¡¯t say much.


    Before they knew it, the two finished two pots of wine each.


    Jin Wang¡¯s clear eyes were stained with a hazy colour, like Jiangnan after the rain, and like a crumpled moonlight. A touch of haze was also stained on the fair-skinned handsome face, which made him less indifferent and a little more blurred.


    Such a Jin Wang was undoubtedly handsome and easy on the eyes. Probably no one in this world could reject such a man, especially when he looked at you with his hand propping up his head. One would be involuntarily immersed in his eyes, even to the point of forgetting to breathe.


    Consort Jin felt someone poking herself lightly on her back before she woke up. The look in her eyes was a bitplicated, but theseplications quickly disappeared. With a beautiful smile on her face, she stood up, leaned over, and called out, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang did not answer her. His eyes were in a daze as if really drunk.


    Consort Jin called again.


    Fucheng blinked and was about to step forward to look at the situation of Jin Wang, when he heard Mommy Zhou say, ¡°His Highness must be drunk. The Consort should help him to rest.¡±


    Consort Jin followed her suggestion. With the help of Zi Yan, she lifted Jin Wang and went to the bedroom.


    When they arrived at the bedroom door, Mommy Zhou smiled and stopped Fucheng. ¡°Eunuch Fu can rest for tonight. There is The Consort to serve His Highness. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mommy Zhou smiled meaningfully, ¡°Eunuch Fu is not suited to serve His Highness for this situation.¡±


    As she finished her words, Zi Yan walked out from inside and closed the door behind her. Singing along to the same tune as Mommy Zhou, she took Fucheng to have tea.


    There were only two people left in the bedroom, Jin Wang and Consort Jin. One was lying on the bed and the other stood in front of the bed, hesitating.


    After a while, Consort Jin clenched her fists under her sleeves, half-bent over, and stretched out her hand to untie Jin Wang¡¯s clothes. But as soon as her slender fingers touched the front of the other party¡¯s shirt, the hand was grabbed.


    Looking at the person who grabbed her, it was Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes are full of rity, without any sign of the earlier drunkenness.


    Consort Jin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She opened her mouth and forced a smile, ¡°Your Highness must be hot. Let me help you change your clothes.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her coldly, with a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    Consort Jin pretended not to see it. She bowed her head to untie his clothes but was smacked away by Jin Wang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your face anymore? Didn¡¯t expect that Xu Yanru, who has always been so high and mighty, believing that all men in the world are filth, would do this kind of thing!¡±


    Jin Wang sat up from the bed.


    His hair was a bit messy, falling from the temples and hanging down slightly on his cheeks. Under the dim light and shadows, hisplexion appeared extra gloomy and dangerous.


    His voice was clear and slightly maic. But from the beautifully shaped thin lips, every word and every sentence spoken was like a heavy stone, thrown at the face of Consort Jin in an unstoppable manner, crushing everything into fine powder.


    Consort Jin could no longer pretend. Her entire body shook. She dropped her head in embarrassment, and her slender back was curved like a bow. She finally managed to stand up straight after a long time.


    ¡°Since Your Highness is so disgusted, you may go back.¡± She still retained her self-control. Her upbringing from deep within her bones refused to allow her to copy the shrew-like manner of the vige women.


    But, if she could choose, Consort Jin wouldn¡¯t be able to wait to rush over and tear Jin Wang apart.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t.


    Jin Wang gave a light snort. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You invited this prince over, but now changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Consort Jin clenched her hands and red at him. It¡¯s a pity that her facade only appeared tough on the outside but could be broken with a single jab.


    Jin Wangughed. Hisughter was full of sarcasm and disdain, but also with ayer of cold resentment.


    After a while, he stood up and stared at Consort Jin standing in front of him. ¡°Asking what this prince wants? It¡¯s more like what do you want, right? Are you doing this because Xu Guogong urged you to give birth to this prince¡¯s son? That¡¯s why you copied the tricks of the women from the brothels? Sweet talking and urging this prince to down wine. Xu Yanru, didn¡¯t you im to be pure and innocent, unwilling to be touched by this prince? This prince obliged and didn¡¯t touch you! But now, you are so thirsty that you can¡¯t wait to spread your legs and have this prince please you?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s words were harsh and vicious. Such a Jin Wang was extremely rare. He seemed to hold a deep hatred for Consort Jin. He appeared to not have seen Consort Jin¡¯s fragility and embarrassment as he added another heavy strike.


    ¡°What a pity. This prince finds you revolting.¡±


    The voice was light and careless, but it was like the sharpest sword, stabbing fiercely at Consort Jin¡¯s heart, leaving it dripping with blood.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 29，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 29 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter29£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 29 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    This was probably the most embarrassing moment for Consort Jin in her lifetime.


    All her grace and dignity werepletely trampled down.


    In fact, there was another embarrassing time when she had just married Jin Wang in the Capital.


    But Consort Jin was unwilling to remember it. Because as she came to Jinzhou, it became another distant thing for her.


    She became calm, and no longer dwelled on the past. Actually, things were not as difficult as she imagined, and after a long while, it was enough for her to forget the bad memories.


    But Jin Wang¡¯s words were just like a sharp sword, cruelly tearing the wound that had been hidden in her heart for a long time, making her flesh and blood fly in all directions. She felt so painful that various emotions entangled in her heart, and seemed to grow into a towering tree to drive her mad.


    ¡°You get out!¡±


    Her entire face was distorted, with bloodshot eyes, a face as pale as paper, and a suppressed voice. She ferociously stared at Jin Wang with despair in her eyes.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm and mercy when he saw Consort Jin like this.


    Xu Yanru was not like this in his memory. She was as proud as a phoenix, disdaining everyone, even a noble prince.


    There was no denying that Jin Wang as a prince felt a little happy when he learned that Xu Yanru would be his consort at that time.


    Not only because of her family power but also because it was her.


    Xu Yanru was the most distinguished and talented youngdy in the Capital. She was like a flower on a high mountain. Many sons of the Capital¡¯s noble families wished to marry her, even some of his unmarried brothers fancied her. But this beautiful woman belonged to him. At that time, Jin Wang was young and still had some spirit ofpetition.


    So it was remarkable for him that he managed to marry her when others failed to do so.


    But after he married her, Jin Wang realized that some things were not as he thought.


    On their wedding night, she was reluctant to let him touch her, and her eyes were full of disgust and rejection.


    At that time, he thought she was scared and didn¡¯t want to force her. He also had some psychological obstacles, so he wanted to give each other some time.


    But one thing that happenedterpletely let Jin Wang change his views of Consort Jin.


    It did not only give him a new perspective, that particr moment even made him loathe her.


    He would never forget the scene where two female bodies intertwined like maggots.


    Recalling that time, a sudden wave of nausea rushed up his throat. Jin Wang took out a white piece of a handkerchief from his sleeve and half covered his thin lips. Consort Jin seemed topletely misunderstand him and thought that Jin Wang intended to stimte her.


    Because Jin Wang just said that he found her revolting.


    Revolting, disgusting¡­


    She had humiliated herself!


    She shouldn¡¯t have had such a thought!


    ¡°You get out, get out!¡± At this time, Consort Jin couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and cried hysterically.


    The movements in the room seemed to have been heard by people outside. Zi Yan and Mommy Zhou knocked at the door in a hurry and called Consort Jin, but nobody answered them.


    Looking at the woman in a mess, Jin Wang felt a little dispirited and lost the desire to continue his revenge.


    He became indifferent, and his voice became colder, ¡°Xu Yanru, this prince tells you for thest time, just do your responsibility as Consort Jin carefully and don¡¯t try to challenge this prince. Those things you¡¯ve done are enough to throw you out numerous times!¡±


    Jin Wang left after saying that. Consort Jin slid weakly to the ground and shed tears silently.


    There was chaos outside, and Mommy Zhou hurried in.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happened to you?¡±


    Zi Yan also followed her in, but after seeing Consort Jin, she interrupted her, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s hold up Her Highness first, we can talk about thatter.¡±


    Mommy Zhou nodded repeatedly and helped Consort Jin up to the couch together with Zi Yan.

 Chapter 29，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 29 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter29£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 29 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowpoke</i>


    Jin Wang walked out like the wind.


    The bright moon over his head was riding high in the sky, and even though it was windy, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t feel the chill.


    Behind him, Fucheng followed out of breath.


    Unexpectedly, Jin Wang stopped and Fucheng almost bumped his head on his master¡¯s back.


    Jin Wang then moved again at a steady pace, his footsteps were neither too fast nor too slow. Fucheng sighed, still following while also slowing down his steps.


    Moving between the dim light and shadow cast by the moon, Jin Wang¡¯s expression also seemed to alternate back and forth. He could feel the desire burning out of his body, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped up and down.


    Eventually, Fucheng realized that there was something wrong with Jin Wang and called anxiously, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t answer and slowed down, there was a fineyer of beads of sweat emerging on his forehead.


    They arrived at Zhaohui Hall soon after.


    Several eunuchs greeted from inside when they saw Jin Wang.


    Fucheng said urgently, ¡°Prepare water first.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly followed Jin Wang into the inner room.


    ¡­


    The pool was made out of white marble and was about two square feet. There were four bronze animal heads made of copper in each corner. The water was pouring out of the animal¡¯s mouth.


    It was cold.


    Yet the person in the pool seemed to be zing hot.


    His body seemed to be made of white marble. His slender figure was tall and upright with firm body lines and clear texture. His long, ink-like hair was draped messily behind him at this moment. His narrow eyes were closed while his handsome face was flushing red as he struggled to suppress the desire.


    Fucheng squatted next to the pool, ¡°Your Highness, how do you feel? How about this servant ask for Doctor Liu?¡±


    Jin Wang lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t answer him.


    He felt very painful as if his body was about to explode and Jin Wang was no stranger to this feeling. Frankly speaking, this desire came up from time to time. While he could bear it under normal conditions, it was particrly difficult on a full moon night.


    Especially since that woman even got him to consume an aphrodisiac.


    There should be no problem with the wine, then was it the incense?


    Jin Wang had always been cautious, but he never expected Xu Yanru to use such an obscene method to achieve her purpose.


    Jin Wang had discovered something was wrong when he was at Siyi Courtyard.


    Since he got poisoned more than a year ago, he had be ustomed to the feeling of poison starting to work, but it waspletely different this time. Looking back on the confident appearance of Mommy Zhou before, how could Jin Wang not understand?


    He leaned on the edge of the pool with eyes half-closed, trying to lower the temperature of his body by leaning against the cold texture of the pool marble. Such a pity that his effort bore no fruits, and some pictures began to appear in his mind involuntarily¡­


    Every single one of them was rted to women.


    Nheless, whether he was disgusted or not, these things appeared against his will, ying back and forth in his mind vividly.


    Jin Wang gasped violently, feeling like throwing all his insides up. He couldn¡¯t hold the feeling down, yet also couldn¡¯t vomit it out. He could only retching constantly.


    He suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t ruthless enough, and all people from East Pce should be killed.


    The Grandson of the Emperor, Xu Yanru, and Consort Yong¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, how about this servant bring Nanny Su here?¡± Seeing the dire situation of Jin Wang, Fucheng was like a drowning man that would clutch at straws.


    Hearing this, Jin Wang¡¯s ears moved a bit, and he started to imagine pictures rted to the little nanny in his mind, such as her two timid and cherished red lips, and then ¡­


    ***


    Yaoniang slept early.


    Now that she didn¡¯t have to work at night, she got up and slept early every day.


    The room was quite hot and she was sweating a lot. She got up from the bed and scrubbed herself with water behind the screen. The cold water made her feel veryfortable, and she returned to the bed again.


    The bed was covered with bamboo mats and the ce she justid on had be heated. Yaoniang changed the ce to sleep and felt much morefortable. She stuck her face to the bamboo mats, and her eyes seemed to stay closed from beginning to end.


    She was awake, but her consciousness was unclear.


    Yaoniang drifted off again, yet inexplicably felt that someone was staring at her.


    Who was looking at her? Yaoniang thought to herself. She was in her room and no one would see her, so she thought she was dreaming.


    Someone stood in the shadow cast by the moon, only a pair of reddish eyes was very obvious.


    Jin Wang looked at her on the bed with bulging veins, the thin and form-fitting clothes revealed her curves. Her waist was narrow, and her hip was voluptuous.


    It was the first time for him to see a woman sleeping like this. There was no doubt that it was a very beautiful scene and he didn¡¯t feel sick¡­


    He walked forward involuntarily and hugged her¡­


    Yaoniang woke uppletely. She would be in trouble if she didn¡¯t.


    Then she found herself tightly embraced by a man. His body was very hot and he was too strong to be pushed away by her.


    Yaoniang turned pale with fear and wanted to call someone.


    Somehow being squeezed firmly in such a posture, she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth. As if he realized that she was awake, the man reached out a finger to touch her mouth. When she just wanted to open her mouth, her small pink tongue was pressed by the man¡¯s finger.


    Yaoniang was so frightened and her face paled. She couldn¡¯t imagine that such a bold thief would break into the Mansion, much less into a nanny¡¯s room.


    What should she do? If she had known this, she would rather serve Jin Wang.


    Thinking of Jin Wang, Yaoniang suddenly felt something was wrong. The person who embraced her was just maintaining this posture and didn¡¯t have any other action. Smelling the familiar scent and hearing the familiar tone, Yaoniang¡¯s heart trembled as she said subconsciously, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    The voice was squeezed out of the throat, a very low one like a mosquito¡¯s.


    But it was easily heard by Jin Wang. After all, they were very close and Jin Wang¡¯s head and face were behind Yaoniang¡¯s.


    The man gave a vague murmur, and Yaoniang was sure that it was Jin Wang.


    But how did hee to her room, and how did he get in? Why did he do this? After that one time, did he not give up his evil desire and still coveted her?


    Knowing that it was Jin Wang, although Yaoniang was in aplicated mood, at least she was less afraid.


    She couldn¡¯t say how she felt, but as long as Jin Wang was by her side, she seemed to not be afraid even if it was a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you let me go? We can¡¯t do this¡­ ¡°


    ¡°No.¡± A hoarse voice interrupted her decisively.


    Uh¡­


    Yaoniang was scared now. She was not afraid of Jin Wang embracing her, but that she would have to go the same way if Jin Wang couldn¡¯t control himself and forced himself upon her.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a concubine of Jin Wang, she still wanted to go home ¡­


    ¡°This prince feels very ufortable, don¡¯t move ¡­ ¡°


    Ufortable? Yaoniang couldn¡¯t think of anything else, and finally realized the situation¡ªhe was scorching hot, and a certain ce on his body was even hotter, which was against her thigh right now¡­


    Even if the room was pitch-dark, Yaoniang knew that her face must be extremely flushed.


    A bang sounded in her head as if something was blown into pieces.


    What did he want to do? What would he do? How could he suddenly be like this ¡­

 Chapter 30，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 30 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter30£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 30 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Yaoniang forced herself to calm down, and at the same time, she felt there was something wrong with Jin Wang.


    His body was so hot that she couldn¡¯t help but want to melt . Besides, he seemed to be in pain, and there was a low and unrefined gasp from his throat.


    Yaoniang had served Jin Wang many times in her previous life, and she might know his reactions better than himself. Normally he should not be like this, even if he became anxious, he would not be like this¡­


    ¡°This prince is poisoned and it feels very ufortable¡­ ¡°


    Perceiving that the little nanny could relieve his pain, Jin Wang didn¡¯t want her to panic and yell, so he said it in a roundabout way.


    ¡°Let this prince stay for a while, just for a moment¡­ ¡°


    But would he be fine by just staying for a while?


    In the darkness, Yaoniang felt that her face was as red as the blood.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t push him away and didn¡¯t dare to call anyone. No, she wanted to shout but couldn¡¯t either since her tongue was still pressed lightly by him and she could only speak vaguely¡­


    Was he poisoned? What medicine did he take? Looking at his condition, was it the aphrodisiac? But who dares to let him take an aphrodisiac? Was it Side Consort Hu?


    Also, why did hee to her instead of someone else?


    Yaoniang really couldn¡¯t understand.


    Knowing that she was terrified, Jing Wang stroked her tongue tip lightly but was attracted by the warm and tender touch, and he couldn¡¯t help but stroke it again.


    Her little tongue trembled from side to side and his finger followed up. Once he caught up, he pressed it firmly. If it was another person, he would have felt disgusted, but instead, Jin Wang seemed to want to devour hers¡­


    He roared in his heart, he wanted to eat her, he wanted to eat every single part of her.


    He turned Yaoniang over and saw her flushed cheeks. A pair of apricot eyes were moist and bright, and her small, well-shaped cherry mouth was under his fingers. There was transparent fluid flowing from the corner of her mouth uncontrobly¡­


    He licked and sucked the transparent fluid fiercely, feeling the burning fire within his body irrevocably cooled down a little bit.


    Jin Wang, after all, was notpletely ignorant. In the border town barracks, a group of men usually gathered together engrossed in some bawdy story. Others were afraid of his identity and nobility and didn¡¯t dare talk to discuss this kind of topic with him, yet in fact he actually had heard them multiple times¡­


    He knew that the small mouth of a woman could make a man to be over the moon. Such a state of bliss, he tasted it vigorously.


    Sure enough it was delicious, sweet and fragrant. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better if he could do more?


    Yaoniang felt that her soul was almost sucked up, leaving her whole person nervous and confused.


    She was a little shy and scared, but over and above that, there was a desire. All kinds of sweet and bitter tastes were mixed with his breath, and turned into a poison she couldn¡¯t cure¡­


    She was in a daze and felt like a puddle of water. However, at that moment, some pictures of her previous life appeared in her mind, and she saw Xiaobao¡¯s face.


    As if being struck by lightning, Yaoniang instantly sobered up.


    Unlike before, Jin Wang¡¯s hands and feet were getting restless. Rubbing her chest, his big palm made it numb and aching.


    While Jing Wang was too immersed in it and unprepared, Yaoniang gave him a sudden push.


    Under the hazy moonlight, Jin Wang looked just like a demon. His long hair was tousled, and his clothes were half-stretched, showing his bare chest. Looking further down, there was a high tent underneath his pants.


    How strong Jin Wang was, no one knew it better than Yaoniang.


    She quickly looked away as if she was scalded.


    ¡°Your Highness, we must not, we cannot¡­ ¡°


    She couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Jin Wang squinted at her, his narrow eyes gleaming. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking from his eyes. But his disdainful demeanor and rare wilderness told Yaoniang that nothing was impossible for him.


    There was a hint of impatience on his face, as if he was about to pounce on her.


    His gaze made Yaoniang want to hide away, but she knew she couldn¡¯t, and she had to find a way.


    There was a sh of lightning across her mind, and Yaoniang¡¯s face was even redder and her eyes moistened even more. She clenched her hands tightly and said nervously, ¡°Your Highness, you said that you were poisoned, I know how to treat it.¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Wang raised his eyebrows lightly. No one in the Jin Wang Mansion could cure this poison, how could she do it?


    Yaoniang knew Jin Wang didn¡¯t believe her. Her eyshes couldn¡¯t stop quivering and she clenched her hands, ¡°I have an idea, but please, Your Highness, please don¡¯t force me¡­ I, I have a son at home and I still want to go back¡­ ¡± She felt like crying again, but tried hard to hold back her tears.


    The crystal-like teardrops were hanging on the curled eyshes, just like petals covered with morning dew. Jin Wang stared at her teardrops and had an urge to lick them off.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy. She lowered her head with a reddened face and pushed Jin Wang down on the bed.


    A shadow floated over. Even the moon in the sky became so shy that it covered its face.

 Chapter 30，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 30 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter30£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 30 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    In the quiet night, the chirping of crickets could be heard faintly.


    Fucheng, shrinking his neck, was squatting under the stone tform in front of Yaoniang¡¯s room. Such a dejected view of him was thanks to his master meeting a woman in secret. Therefore, as a servant, he had to be as stealthy as possible so as not to be seen by others.


    First and foremost, this was Jin Wang Mansion. It was known that except for Siyi Courtyard, he could enter any ce in the Mansion at will.


    Fucheng, who couldn¡¯t hear anything at all, was on pins and needles. This eunuch was so anxious that he wanted to tear down the door with his hands.


    Fucheng was afraid that the poison in Jin Wang¡¯s body would attack the heart, and that the little nanny would rather die than submit. Things would escte and make peopleugh. And what was more frightening was if the little nanny couldn¡¯t relieve Jin Wang¡¯s pain. Then there would be no other way left.


    Thinking of this, Fucheng became even more fearful.


    He couldn¡¯t helping down the steps and looking over the roof.


    There was nothing but faint silver moonlight on the ck tiles. Facing the roof, Fucheng whistled twice. In the blink of an eye, a man in ck appeared in front of him. It was An Shi.


    An Shi had been squatting on the roof for a while. It¡¯s just that his kungfu hiding skill was so good that people couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    An Shi said coldly, ¡°I did not uncover the tiles.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fucheng said in a very low voice, exasperatedly walking back and forth.


    An Shi ignored him.


    ¡°You should uncover the tiles and see what is happening inside. With this, we can know in advance if something happens to His Highness,¡± rambled Fucheng.


    An Shi naturally would not be fooled by this old tortoise. Earlier, he uncovered the tiles and needless to say, witnessed the scene inside. He knew Fucheng was a curious old man, so he would never say it out loud. If His Highness happened to find out that he revealed his private affairs, he would definitely bestow a harsh punishment upon him.


    Consequently, An Shi became more aloof, as cold as ice.


    But who was Fucheng? He wasn¡¯t stupid. He was obviously familiar with An Shi¡¯s character. As a shadow guard who protected Jin Wang on the side, it¡¯s impossible for him not to be around Jin Wang.


    Then there was only one reason¡ª


    ¡°Did they do it?¡±


    An Shi was about to leave.


    ¡°Tell me, please! Yes or no?¡±


    The moment he turned around, he was caught by Fucheng, ¡°You can¡¯t leave unless you tell me.¡±


    An Shi was annoyed. Thinking about the situation inside, what¡¯s done is done. It should be considered a sess, so he nodded.


    Fucheng showed a smirk.


    .


    Yo, he didn¡¯t expect the little nanny would have such good luck. She must be blessed by her ancestors.


    His Highness finally found someone to sleep with.


    ***


    As daylight broke, a faint wisp of light seeped into the room through the window.


    It was still dark in the room.


    On the bed, Jin Wang leaned halfway with his eyes squinted slightly, stroking Yaoniang¡¯s long hair under his palm. Yaoniang whoy down beside him had her eyes closed tightly, seeming to be asleep.


    Suddenly, she reached out and pushed Jin Wang. However, she didn¡¯t get up and was still lying there. Her voice seemed to be squeezed out of her throat.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time for you to leave. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others.¡±


    Jin Wang did not speak.


    Yaoniang was so disheartened that she couldn¡¯t wait to throw him out right away.


    She felt that she was indeed asking for sin and suffering for herselfst night. She only thought about not letting Jin Wang touch her body, but she solely forgot about Jin Wang¡¯s shrewdness. She only served him twice, but she couldn¡¯t tell whether her own hands and mouth were hers because they were so numb and sore.


    ¡°It will be difficult for me to stay for a long time if someone sees us. Your Highness promised me wellst night.¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but sit up.


    The question is, will a man keep the word he said in bed?


    Obviously, Yaoniang didn¡¯t understand this truth. She wanted to persuade Jin Wang to leave quickly, but Jin Wang, like a satisfied big cat who¡¯s lyingzily and licking its paws and hairs from time to time, didn¡¯t n to leave.


    Yaoniang felt like crying.


    Seeing her so anxious, Jin Wang thought of her effortst night and couldn¡¯t bear to continue embarrassing her, so he sat up straight. He turned around only to see her sitting on her knees, wearing sandalwood underpants with a bright red string peeped out of the slender white jade-like neck, which reminded him of what happenedst night.


    She clenched her clothes tightly to prevent him from seeing, but, s, she couldn¡¯t stop him with such a small strength. Jin Wang not only took a look at it, but he also had a bite of it.


    He did not feel sick. On the contrary, it was heavenly.


    Jin Wang, who was physically and mentally at ease, had an approachableplexion. In a good mood, he got off of the bed and put his outer shirt on.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t follow and just sat there with her head down.


    She was supposed to serve him by helping Jin Wang get dressed, but she was not the concubine of Jin Wang. Yaoniang always kept this in mind, so she didn¡¯t make a move.


    She waited for Jin Wang to leave, yet Jin Wang stood still in front of the bed with his eyes staring at her. She felt a little bit scared.


    Yaoniang moistened her dry lips and was about to say something when suddenly a dark shadow cast over her head. The room was dark and before she could react, she felt something was being put on her ankle. Jin Wang then left right after.


    When she heard the door close, her tense body was instantly rxed. Subconsciously reaching out to touch her ankle, her fingers felt a cold sensation of a chain.


    She lifted her trouser to look and saw a gold chain around her snow-white slender ankle. It was about one finger wide with a five-wed golden dragon bound on it.


    Yaoniang was startled.


    She had seen this chain before and it was usually tied to Jin Wang¡¯s pouch. There must be something important in the pouch because Jin Wang never allowed anyone to touch it. Even when she served him personally in her previous life, she did not dare to touch it at will.


    Later, in an unexpected situation, Yaoniang learned that something he held so securely in his pouch was his seal.


    But why did he link this chain on her ankle?


    Although Yaoniang wasn¡¯t knowledgeable, she understood that the five-wed golden dragon pattern couldn¡¯t be used randomly. ording to the rules of the Dagan Dynasty, the five-wed golden dragon was only essible to the emperor and the princes.


    What exactly did Jin Wang mean? Did he reward this to her because she served him well? Or was there something else? But even if he wanted to reward her, he should not give such a grandiose thing.


    Yaoniang tried to unlock the gold chain but failed in her attempt. She tried to unfasten it again, yet the chain was as heavy as iron. She couldn¡¯t move it at all.


    As a result, she had no choice but helplessly looking at the chain, which was particrly dazzling in the dim room. It took her a long time to return to her senses.

 Chapter 31，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 31 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter31£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 31 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Hearing the door open, Fucheng who was sitting on the stone tform under the veranda instantly woke up from his absentmindedness.


    Maybe because he had squatted for a long time, his legs felt numb and wobbly, making him almost fall over when he stood up. Seeing this, Jin Wang reached out to hold him, enabling Fucheng to stand firm.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Fucheng smiled with embarrassment.


    Jin Wang nodded, and they left the small courtyard quietly through the same path they camest night.


    Looking at his master¡¯s stretched eyebrows and high spirits, Fucheng knew that Nanny Su must have served him very wellst night, otherwise His Highness would not be like this.


    Fucheng discerned that as a servant, he must be considerate, so he then asked, ¡°Your Highness, will you arrange a new ce for Nanny Su?¡± After all, she couldn¡¯t serve the little princess while serving Jin Wang.


    Hearing this, Jin Wang hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°No.¡±


    Fucheng was a little bit surprised at Jin Wang¡¯s response, didn¡¯t His Highness want to be responsible for her? He stared at Jin Wang¡¯s back with a nonplussed look, until an air of irritation gripped Jin Wang.


    His rare good mood was suddenly destroyed as Jin Wang remembered the little nanny that served him with a look of unwillingnessst night.


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t understand the grievances of Yaoniang. To not get intimate with him, she would rather serve him in a different way than let him touch her body.


    Was she preserving her chastity after the death of her husband? Did she do it for her dead man?


    Jin Wang was unhappy when he thought of this, so he became even angrier with Fucheng.


    However, since he had always shown an indifferent face, and Fucheng was in an unheeding state, the old eunuch didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Taking advantage of the faint morning light, the pair of master and servant returned to Zhaohui Hall quietly.


    ***


    Yaoniang sat on the bed for a while after Jin Wang left.


    She reced all the bedding and quietly took them to the well for washing when it was almost dawn.


    There was no one here in the Back Room. It was still early and everyone seemed to have not awoken yet.


    Yaoniang fetched water from the well, put the quilt and also her inner clothes that Jin Wang used to wipe her body into the water. Once everything was soaked in the water, the unspeakable smell haunting her nose finally faded away.


    There was no one around, but Yaoniang still flushed with shame. She drenched the stained areas with water and strenuously rubbed them with soap. Some people came over while she was washing.


    They were Mommy Wang and Mommy Zhao.


    People in the small kitchen get up early every day because they have to prepare breakfast for people in advance.


    Seeing Yaoniang squatting by the well to wash clothes at this time, they were very surprised.


    ¡°Nanny Su, why are you here so early?¡±


    Yaoniang got up so early and washed these things in the basin which naturally made questions pop into their head. No one would wash their bedding as early as daybreak.


    Yaoniang blushed and could not find an excuse.


    They thought Yaoniang would speak but she said nothing. It was normal for women to have monthly bleeding and they understood that sometimes the bedding would be dirty.


    Mommy Zhao said with a smile, ¡°You can wash them at any time, but why do you choose to wash them so early in the morning.¡±


    Mommy Wang interrupted, ¡°You can¡¯t wash them clean with cold water. I¡¯ll fetch some hot water for you when the water boils.¡±


    They opened the kitchen door and soon got busy working inside. After a while, Xiangcao and Xiangxiang also got up. They both were surprised to see Yaoniang washing the bedding at dawn.


    Yaoniang realized that she shouldn¡¯t have washed the bedding at this time, such a poor lie could reveal the truth. But it was toote, she could only crouch down and continue washing the bedding under their curious gaze. Xiangcao and other little girls said that they would help her, but she rejected.


    Maybe others didn¡¯t know, however, as long as she thought about others helping wash that kind of thing, a sense of embarrassment would sprout within her.


    When she was done with the washing, Mommy Zhao came out to help her wring the bedding. It was too big and she couldn¡¯t wring it out on her own.


    ¡°It¡¯s sunny today, and it will dry when the sun is high.¡±


    .


    Yaoniang thanked Mommy Zhao and returned to her room.


    At this time, everyone already got up and started their day. The small courtyard was bustling with activity.


    Yaoniang waspletely immersed in her own world all morning until Xiangcao came to find her.


    Because Xiangcao had something to say to Yaoniang, Yaoniang talked to Yucui to give her some time and took Xiangcao to her room.


    ¡°Nanny Su, I¡¯ve helped you find it out. The brother of my little sister works as a carriage and horse keeper in the Mansion. He is from Hongyuan County and goes home every two months. He usually passes through Linyun County and it¡¯s not a big deal to help you take things back.¡±


    Yaoniang was a little surprised, ¡°Thank you, Xiangcao. But will it be too troublesome for him?¡±


    Xiangcao waved her hand lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, just a handy favour. Besides, you are the nanny of the little princess, many people are willing to run errands for you.¡±


    Xiangcao wasn¡¯t even concerned, but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Because in her previous life, when she wanted to take some things back home from the Mansion, she couldn¡¯t find anyone willing to help her. This was because of her unfamiliarity with the situation of the Mansion and her poor poprity. Everyone avoided her as if seeing a viper, and naturally, no one wanted to make contact with her. Only after she became a concubine of Jin Wang and Consort Jin supported her, were the servants willing to fawn on her.


    Unexpectedly, only bing the nanny of the little princess in this life, there were so many people rushing to run errands for her. It made Yaoniangment that everything in the world was momentary.

 Chapter 31，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 31 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter31£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 31 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    At the same time, Yaoniang was aware of the contrast. In short, it was because she didn¡¯t stand upright in her previous life. Even if she was doted on by Jin Wang and the servants fawned on her, deep in their hearts, they thought that she only relied on her seducing skill. She was despised and abhorred.


    This was probably the crucial disparity between taking a shortcut and supporting herself on her own.


    ¡°By the way, Nanny Su, I forgot to tell you. Brother Zhou Sheng will go home this afternoon. If you have something you need to send home, then prepare it in advance.¡± Xiangcao said enthusiastically and interrupted Yaoniang¡¯s thought.


    Yaoniang came to her senses.


    She didn¡¯t expect it would be so quick, but she was delighted when she thought that her family might receive her packages in the next two days. Xiangcao told her toe to her after lunch before she went back to the kitchen, while Yaoniang rushed to get things ready with a light heart.


    Yaoniang prepared a bundle of things. Even when she went to work in the small courtyard, she still thought about bringing more things home.


    She had only fifteen liang silvers left and intended to send it all home, as well as the clothes rewarded by Jin Wang. Her figure was about the same as her sister¡¯s. If she could wear it, so could her sister. Those two clothes were made from good material, and her sister could wear them when she visited their rtives.


    As for Xiaobao, the clothes were made from extra fabric. Last time, she made a dress for the little princess, and Mammy Mu then gave the rest of the fabric to her, so she made it into clothes for Xiaobao.


    It was all set, she had already prepared them well.


    But she still didn¡¯t feel enough. She wished to bring everything home to make her feel more at ease.


    The little princess fell asleep after having lunch, so Yaoniang asked Yuyan for a leave. She came to Xiangcao and asked her to find the person who would help her send her things home.


    Xiangcao took Yaoniang to the side gate of the Mansion, where Zhou Sheng was already waiting there.


    He was not very old and seemed to be around twenty years old, with dark skin and a tall and strong body. At first nce, he looked like an honest young man.


    It was very hot at noon, yet he didn¡¯t stay in the shade, directly standing under the scorching sun. She could see him sweating from a distance.


    Xiangcao smiled helplessly at Yaoniang and ran over, ¡°Brother Zhou Sheng, why are you standing here? Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    Zhou Sheng wiped off the sweat and smiled at Xiangcao, ¡°It¡¯s not too long, I¡¯ve just arrived. I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t see me, so I didn¡¯t move. By the way, is she Nanny Su?¡± Zhou Sheng said with some hesitation when Yaoniang approached him.


    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Under the sun, Yaoniang¡¯s skin appeared so fair and clear, radiating a kind of glistening light. Zhou Sheng had never seen such a beautiful woman because he used to work with men, and the women he usually saw were the maids and old mommies.


    Regardless of how the other person looked, the light and fair skin were enough to astonish Zhou Sheng. It was very soft and delicate, the kind he had never touched.


    After Yaoniang approached, Zhou Sheng saw her face and lowered his head with flushed skin. Fortunately, no one questioned the blush on his face because it was incredibly hot.


    ¡°Nanny Su. He is Brother Zhou Sheng.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhou, thanks for your help, sorry for troubling you.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Zhou Sheng smiled and couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, ¡°If you want to send something home, just give them to me and I promise I will deliver them to your family safely.¡± He patted his chest and made a promise.


    Yaoniang handed him the bag and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some silvers and clothes.¡±


    She repeated the words she wanted to tell to her family and also the Yao Family¡¯s detailed address twice. She only felt relieved once she was sure that he remembered them well.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, Brother Zhou. Please use this to treat yourself to some tea.¡± Yaoniang took out a piece of silver from her sleeve and put it into Zhou Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Zhou Sheng immediately refused. ¡°No, thank you, Nanny Su, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, it¡¯s okay!¡± He was afraid that Yaoniang would continue to put silver in his hands and quickly ran away with the baggage.


    ¡°Nanny Su, don¡¯t worry. If your family has something to tell you, I will notify youter.¡± He waved his hands and said goodbye to her from a distance.


    Yaoniang watched him leave, then said to Xiangcao, ¡°Brother Zhou is a very nice person.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhou Sheng is indeed a very good person, you just don¡¯t know him¡­ ¡°


    Since Yaoniang had received rewards from Jin Wang, she remembered to fulfill her promise of inviting people in the small courtyard to have a drink and eat.


    She didn¡¯t know how to arrange it, so she gave the money to Mommy Mo and asked her to set a schedule. It was today.


    People in the small kitchen had begun to prepare food in the afternoon.


    At dinner, people in the small courtyard all had gathered together, except for Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian who were taking care of the little princess, and Mammy Mu who didn¡¯t like the lively ce.


    It was just the time when the disc-like moon was hanging high in the night sky. The yard in front of the back room was brightly lit and three round tables were ced on the open space.


    The dishes were very rich and most of them were made with the food material in the small kitchen. Only meat dishes and wines were bought by Yaoniang¡¯s silvers. Therefore, although Yaoniang gave Mommy Mo fifteen liang silvers, the silver spent was less than ten liang, so Mommy Mo gave the remaining silvers to her. She said to Yaoniang that it was not easy working outside when she had lost her man while her baby was still in the cradle, so it was better to save more money.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t say anything, but she was truly moved.


    All these mommies were good at drinking, and they were fine with the little girls not drinking as much. However, Yaoniang, as the host, was forced to drink a few sses.


    Yaoniang was not good at drinking and after a few sses, she could not hold her drink anymore.


    Anyhow, she was almost full, so she found an excuse to leave.


    She returned to the rtively quiet front yard through the corner gate, unlike the lively Back Room. Yaoniang wanted to take a bath, but thinking of the joyful scene over the Back Room, she might disturb them if she went back again. Moreover, there was still more than half a basin of clean water that she prepared in the afternoon, so she wiped herself clean with cold water, andy down after changing her clothes.


    After sleeping for a while, she was awakened by thirst. Yaoniang put her embroidered shoes on and went to the table to drink water.


    She barely had two sips, but suddenly someone hugged her from behind.


    She turned around only to see Jin Wang¡¯s handsome face and was instantly wide awake.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°This prince wanted toe, so this prince came.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte and quiet now. You should go back to rest¡­ ¡°


    She was so caught off guard by Jin Wang¡¯s actions which made her pretty much speechless.


    Jin Wang went to the bedside and sat down like a master.


    Yaoniang tried to endure but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Your Highness, yesterday, there was a reason for that, so this servant¡­ And you promised me that just oncest night. You can¡¯t go back on your words¡­ ¡°


    In the end, there was even a hint of distress in her voice.


    Yaoniang was anxious. She had spected about it for a whole day, for Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily after putting that chain on her ankle.


    Sure enough!


    Jin Wang frowned, ¡°Have this prince said that?¡±


    Yaoniang was stunned and thought for a while, then said, ¡°Although Your Highness didn¡¯t say it, you didn¡¯t disagree with me when this servant said it to you then.¡± Remaining silent meant that he tacitly agreed to it. This was naturally Jin Wang¡¯s disposition and also how Yaoniang interpreted him.


    Jin Wang blinked his eyes, ¡°This prince didn¡¯t speak, which means not agreeing.¡±


    Yaoniang was dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t this just ying rogue? How could he!

 Chapter 32，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 32 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter32£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 32 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Yaoniang shot a look at Jin Wang. She couldn¡¯t believe that such rogue words woulde out of his mouth.


    But when she looked at Jin Wang again, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    She was a little anxious, and at the same time, she thought of the gold chain on her ankle. She said in a hurry, ¡°Your Highness, you are wise and powerful. This little woman is just a widow of a dead man, with a son. She really can¡¯t do anything like this¡­ ¡°


    Jin Wang nced at her, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether you can do it or not.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned red.


    After a while, she finally mustered up her courage, ¡°But this servant is reluctant.¡±


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes at her, ¡°Why reluctant? Is it because of your dead husband?¡±


    .


    Hearing this, Yaoniang was stunned for a moment and shook her head subconsciously, ¡°In any case, this servant is unwilling. You can¡¯t force yourself on a daughter of a respectable family. I didn¡¯t sell myself to the Jin Wang Mansion. I am still the daughter of a respectable family.¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you cannot¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s appearance was terrifying, which waspletely different from his usual cold face. Yaoniang was scared silly; to the point of almost crying. By the time she returned to her senses, she had already moved closer, like a pathetic person.


    When she got closer, Jin Wang pulled her into his arms and let her sit on hisp. One hand circled her slender waist, and the other hand was familiarly holding her hand while drilling its way into his hem.


    Yaoniang could feel the heat and she shivered. She wanted to pull her hand back, but it was sped firmly by Jin Wang.


    ¡°This prince forgot to tell you that the poison in my body couldn¡¯t be cured at one time.¡± Jin Wang looked serious, but his hand which was holding Yaoniang¡¯s white and tender little hand in private was not. He lightly rubbed himself over and over again.


    Yaoniang could hear her voice trembling, ¡°Then how many, how many times it has to be?¡±


    Jin Wang squinted at the silly little nanny and said, ¡°We need to find an antidote.¡±


    ¡°When can we find the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, maybe in about a year or so.¡±


    Yaoniang had a feeling of dark clouds hovering over her head. After a long time, she said with embarrassment, ¡°You have a wife and concubines, you can look for them. There is no need to¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Does this prince need you to tell me what to do?¡±


    Yaoniang immediately stopped talking.


    Jin Wang by no means was satisfied with this. He nced at Yaoniang a few times, but Yaoniang currently had her mind on other things. Naturally, she didn¡¯t see his eyes.


    It seemed that this matter should be carried out with the consent of both parties. Jin Wang suddenly had such an understanding in his heart.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you still want to go home? If you serve me well, I will let you go home after one year.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± At this moment, Yaoniang¡¯s mind was preupied with the thoughts of Jin Wang not letting her go, so she naturally ignored the trap in his words.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Jin Wang nodded meaningfully and nced at her up and down, ¡°Not only that, but this prince will also reward you with arge sum of money, enough for you to spend the rest of your life in peace.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s head turned quickly.


    Actually, she was not so easy to coax. Although she wasn¡¯t smart, she was not so foolish. She knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse Jin Wang at all. Presumably, Jin Wang liked her a little, so he was particrly tolerant of her. If she didn¡¯t know how to behave and go beyond what was proper, he would certainly make her understand what a thundering rage was.


    Thinking of this, Yaoniang was a little dazed.


    How much does Jin Wang like her? Was this real?


    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jin Wang.


    In the dark, his handsome face was as smooth as jade, his eyebrows were as arched as willows, and his eyes were as bright as stars. He was so handsome that she didn¡¯t dare to take a look again. She felt the little bubbles popping into her heart, but then the bubbles burst even before they surged in.


    Su Yaoniang, don¡¯t think too much. Jin Wang just likes your body, not you.


    Affection fades as beauty withers away. A woman might be abandoned once her beauty is gone, and when the love grows cold, the rtionship dissolves.


    How many years would he continue liking her? How long could itst?


    She then thought about the one-year duration Jin Wang said. This one year must be the fresh period for Jin Wang. Most likely, he would not care about her anymore after that one year.


    Well, then¡ª


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this servant promises you. But can you, can you¡ª¡± She gritted her teeth and said with a bitter heart, ¡°¡­not let anyone know about it. This servant just wants to do her job well and doesn¡¯t want people to know¡­ ¡°


    Jin Wang remained silent. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart was thumping hard, but this was her bottom line. If people found out, she would inevitably go through the old pattern of her previous life. She hadn¡¯t figured out who killed her. She didn¡¯t want to die an untimely death again.


    Yaoniang had a kind of understanding in her heart after what happened yesterday. She couldn¡¯t escape.


    Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she should do whatever she wanted. As long as she waited for Jin Wang to lose interest in her, it would not be difficult for her to leave.

 Chapter 32，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 32 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter32£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 32 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    But only if she did not have any title, such as, his concubine.


    Right, she must not have a status, for it would be a shackle that bound her for life. With the status of Jin Wang¡¯s woman, she had to stay in the Mansion and could only meet Xiaobao secretly.


    Probably this kind of thought would make women in the world surprised, but Yaoniang had lived for two lifetimes and had long forgotten what she once cared about.


    Anyway, she had already lost her innocence, so was it shameful to get intimate with him? She just wanted to stay safely in the Mansion for a year, then go home to take care of her son for the rest of her life.


    Jin Wang was as silent as the dead, making Yaoniang¡¯s hair stand up on the back of her neck.


    She didn¡¯t know why.


    Just when she was about to say something, she saw a smile return to Jin Wang¡¯s lip as he said, ¡°Alright, this prince promises you.¡±


    This smile was like a hundred flowers blooming, and a million birdsing; a kind of unspeakable beauty.


    Yaoniang suddenly couldn¡¯t help thinking about why she had reacted in that way, and why Jin Wang would agree so easily.


    Perhaps she knew, but she didn¡¯t want to ponder over it.


    Yaoniang felt that the end never seemed to arrive. She had helped Jin Wang once, but in less than a quarter of an hour, he took her hand again.


    Looking at him, his eyes were closed, and fine beads of sweat were covering his forehead. Yaoniang¡¯s sight involuntarily moved downward.


    Over there, her hands were sore.


    Honestly, Yaoniang was prepared this time. But Jin Wang seemed to not have that kind of thought at all and preferred her hands.


    Of course, it was not just her hands. He also kissed her little lips, which hurt her a little, and even asionally kissed somewhere else. Either way, he had kissed her in her previous life. Yaoniang indeed felt embarrassed about it, but she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    However, that was it. Nothing else.


    Actually, Yaoniang was deeply puzzled. She remembered that Jin Wang wasn¡¯t like this in her previous life.


    His movement was suddenly stopped. Yaoniang put away her disorderly thoughts at once.


    In the dark, Jin Wang frowned and his eyes were looking at a certain ce as if something was puzzling. Yaoniang followed his eyesight, and soon her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Even though she felt her face reddened, she still wanted to see. Truthfully, she had only seen it several times in her previous life, taking a nce while serving Jin Wang in the bath.


    How shocking!


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ ¡°


    Jin Wang seemed to give up and pulled Yaoniang over. Before Yaoniang could understand what was going on, she saw his tall nose bridge getting closer before his thin lips suddenly ovepped hers.


    Yaoniang had always been a woman with a gentle and timid personality. Since he wanted a kiss, then she would let him have his way. His kiss was powerful and hasty as if he was going to swallow her whole person. Especially at this moment, he gave off such a ferocious feeling. It looked like he was eager to relieve something out of him, yet the attempt was fruitless. Yaoniang felt that her waist was about to break, so she could only hold onto his broad shoulders feebly.


    They were so close, and she could feel his strong desire. In silence, Yaoniang scooted over a little bit, trying to stay away from him. She only moved an inch but already got pulled back by him. Jin Wang seemed to realize that it was more interesting this way, so he held her and leaned over.


    Hiss¡­


    Both of them could not help but take a deep breath. Yaoniang reached out to push him away, but he didn¡¯t let her do as she wished and firmly pressed her down. Yaoniang was not as strong as him, so she couldn¡¯t resist and trembled when she felt his heat. Jin Wang did seem to enjoy it, so he began to move up and down. After a while, Yaoniang could feel herself beyond the highest heavens.


    Two-quarters of an hourter, Yaoniang was as soft as a boneless woman. Tears came out of her eyes, and her lower lips were bitten. Jin Wang¡¯s vigorous movement eventually stopped. He closed his eyes tightly and breathed heavily. After a long time, he looked down at her. Her cheeks were flushed, and a few strands of hair stuck on her sweaty face and neck, which was unpleasant to look at. Her lips were ruddy and swollen.


    He reached out to brush the hair away and caressed the little rosy lips with his finger, then he put her down to clean up.


    Looking at his back, Yaoniang forced her sluggish body up. She went behind the screen and wiped her face with water, then took off her silk pants and changed into a clean one. Holding the silk garment, she didn¡¯t even dare to take a look, so she merely stuffed it behind the washbasin.


    When Yaoniang came out, Jin Wang was already lying on the couch.


    He beckoned her over, so she approached him. As soon as Yaoniang sat down, she got pulled into his arms. Jin Wang¡¯s big palm stroked her back, then he said, ¡°You did very well.¡±


    Yaoniang was almost choked by her saliva and felt a little strange.


    That¡¯s right. In her previous life, did Jin Wang praise her to this extent in his heart?


    After thinking about it, Yaoniang concluded that if he said it was good, then it was good. Since Jin Wang thought she had done well, it meant she served him well. After a year, she could return home.


    It was before the daybreak the next day that Jin Wang quietly left under the morning light. Just likest time, though he didn¡¯t take Fucheng with him this time.

 Chapter 33，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 33 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter33£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 33 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Since it was still early when Jin Wang left, Yaoniang nned to get some more sleep.


    She was so exhausted since she hadn¡¯t slept well thest two nights.


    While she was still sleeping, someone came knocking on her door.


    Knock knock.


    The knocking sound was still heard, however, at this moment, Yaoniang was having a dream.


    She dreamed that Jin Wang allowed her to return home one yearter and rewarded her with arge sum of money. She went home with the money and met her elder sister, brother-inw, and Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao had learned to walk and could even call her ¡®Mother¡¯. Seeing this, Yaoniang was tickled pink and her smile was brimming with joy.


    At that moment, she heard someone knocking on the door of the yard. She opened the door while answering, only to discover Jin Wang standing outside while holding a little boy who looked just like him.


    The boy was obviously older than Xiaobao but addressed her as ¡®Mother¡¯. She was startled and immediately said that she was not his mother, because she only gave birth to one baby, Xiaobao. The little boy sat on the ground and began to cry, while Jin Wang¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He said that she had no conscience, leaving the father and son to run away.


    Yaoniang felt so wronged and wondered if this was a conspiracy of Jin Wang. At this moment, she eventually heard the knock¡­


    Yaoniang was jolted awake and broke out in a cold sweat. She was rendered senseless until she managed to look out of the window. It was already bright outside.


    She hurriedly opened the door.


    Ah Xia was standing outside.


    ¡°Nanny Su, I didn¡¯t see you in the morning, so I came here to call you.¡±


    Yaoniang asked her in haste, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Ah Xia was startled thenughed, ¡°It is not the right time for you to go to work. I just didn¡¯t see you having breakfast, I came to call you.¡±


    Yaoniang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I went to bedte yesterday and forgot the time.¡±


    Ah Xia nced at her, ¡°No wonder, your eyes are red. By the way, what¡¯s happened to your lips?¡±


    Yaoniang touched her lips subconsciously, feeling that it was different from usual and slightly stung. She faked a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it until you asked. Maybe I got bitten by a mosquito, it hurts a little.¡± She rubbed her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you, I have to quickly freshen up so I won¡¯t bete for workter.¡±


    Ah Xia nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and bring over your breakfast.¡± Then she ran away before Yaoniang had a chance to refuse.


    Yaoniang shook her head with a smile and returned to the room.


    Looking in the mirror, Yaoniang¡¯s face was full ofnguor. There was a hint of charm in the corner of her eyes. The rim of her eyes was slightly red, while her lips were ruddy and swollen. It was tender and beautiful, charming and delicate. Making one wish they could take a bite.


    Yaoniang rubbed her face and went behind the screen.


    Because of the hot weather and the inconvenience of taking a bath at night, Yaoniang ced two wooden barrels in the room. A barrel with a lid was filled with clean water and the other one was filled with wastewater, which was thrown out every day. Yaoniang opened the lid of the wooden barrel that still contained half a bucket of clean water, then scooped it out to the washbasin.


    Fortunately, there was some water left in the barrel, otherwise, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t know what to do these days. She couldn¡¯t go out to fetch water then wash up in the middle of the night. It would embarrass her to death.


    Thinking of this, she somehow remembered what happenedst night. Yaoniang flushed with shame and she could feel her face heated up.


    Yaoniang washed her face and rinsed her mouth, then went to the dressing table tob her hair. She coiled her pitch-ck, thick hair and made a sole bun on the back of her head, then fastened it with a wooden hairpin. She originally wanted to make bangs but felt that it was too troublesome. Previously, she just didn¡¯t want to be noticed, but the raw rice had boiled into cooked rice, there was nothing to hide anymore.


    When Yaoniangbed her hair, Ah Xia walked in with a tray in her hands.


    Breakfast was very simple: white rice porridge, mushroom and green cabbage buns, a te of pickles, and a te of stir-fried vegetables.


    Yaoniang expressed her thanks to Ah Xia.


    Ah Xia looked at her in amazement, ¡°Nanny Su, I didn¡¯t realize it before but you look so pretty.¡±


    Yaoniang touched her face subconsciously, and smiled a little embarrassed, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Ah Xia nodded repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I think you should not make bangs in the future, it doesn¡¯t make you look good.¡± Honestly, it¡¯s a little ugly, but Ah Xia didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°Is that so, I didn¡¯t notice that before. I won¡¯t do itter on.¡±


    Before leaving, Ah Xia had a talk with her for a while.


    After Ah Xia left, Yaoniang then came to the table for breakfast.


    She finished breakfast soon as she didn¡¯t have much time and was extremely hungry. She cleaned the table and sent the dishes to the small kitchen before leaving for work.


    It was a littlete when she arrived, but no one said anything. Yaoniang had always been a hardworking person and everyone did notice that. They wouldn¡¯t say anything bad to her just because she was asionallyte.


    Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian left shortly, leaving Yaoniang, Yuyan, and Yucui to look after the little princess. During the period, Yuyan went out for something, so there were only Yaoniang and Yucui.


    At this moment, Luyao came in and said, ¡°Eunuch Fu is here.¡±


    Consequently, Fucheng came in. He appeared to visit the little princess in Jin Wang¡¯s stead.


    Yucui didn¡¯t think much about it, because His Highness hadn¡¯t been here for a few days. It was Yaoniang who was uneasy and afraid that Fucheng would reveal things. After all, she also listened to the movement outside the day before yesterday and knew that Fucheng was outside on the day Jin Wang came to her. Therefore, she was extremely guilty when facing Fucheng.

 Chapter 33，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 33 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter33£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 33 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Fucheng did in facte to see the little princess. He asked about how much the little princess ate and how well her sleep was. Yaoniang was relieved.


    Fucheng asked Yucui to pour him a cup of tea. After Yucui went out, he looked at Yaoniang with a smile and said, ¡°Nanny Su, His Highness asked me to give you something.¡±


    He took out a small porcin pot from his sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best medicine for treating traumas. You can apply it on the lips, it¡¯s okay if you identally eat it.¡±


    Yaoniang flushed with shame and was too embarrassed to lift her head. She took it and said, ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Fu.¡±


    The more Fucheng looked at her, the more pleasing she became to his eyes. Fuchen replied while smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Fucheng went outside and happened to meet Yucui holding a tray of tea.


    ¡°Eunuch Fu, your tea.¡±


    ¡°No need. I still have something to do.¡±


    Yucui came in with the tea and said to Yaoniang, ¡°How strange is Eunuch Fu, why did he leave without drinking the tea?¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyes flickered, she restlessly touched the small porcin pot in her sleeve and did not reply.


    Yaoniang went back to her room in the middle of work and took out the small porcin pot from her sleeve.


    The small porcin pot was pinkish-white in colour, and the zed surface had a very fine opening. The texture was like jade and very exquisite. Yaoniang opened it and saw a turquoise translucent paste. She dipped some with her fingertips and rubbed them on the back of her hands. It was cool andfortable.


    She unbuttoned her clothes and bit her lower lip, then smeared the medicine on her two peaks while embarrassment burned her cheeks. The hot and slightly tingling sensation then disappeared soon. Seemed like Jin Wang was too passionate yesterday, seeing that he sucked them a great deal.


    After smearing some on her body, she untied her skirt. Looking at the reddened skin on both thighs, she blushed heavily and applied some on it as well. After that, she hurriedly put on her clothes and finally smeared the medicine on her lips.


    She hoped he wouldn¡¯te again tonight, or else she wouldn¡¯tst for another day.


    ***


    The Yao Family, situated in Huaishu alley, Linyun County, was densely covered by clouds of sorrow at this moment.


    In the west chamber, Mrs. Li¡¯s scolding could be heard every once in a while.


    It sounded a little faint from the outside since Mrs. Li suppressed her voice, but Huiniang didn¡¯t even need to listen attentively to know what her mother-inw was fussing about.


    The unmarried Yan¡¯er, to one¡¯s surprise, was pregnant. When she thought of it, Huiniang felt an inexplicable pleasure.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to gloat over it, but whenever she thought of her young sister who had gone to Jincheng, she couldn¡¯t help being consumed with hatred. She despised Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er like sin. Moreover, since Yaoniang left, Yan¡¯er had been egging on Mrs. Li to ask Yao Cheng to propose marriage to Chen An¡¯s family. Huiniang finally understood why Mrs. Li wanted to drive her sister away.


    In the end, they became the victim of their own evil deeds.


    Chen An¡¯s family didn¡¯t agree to the proposal. Yan¡¯er lost her innocence to Feng Heizi, and the Feng Family dide to propose marriage, but Mrs. Li objected. She hated Feng Heizi¡¯s poor family status and widowed mother, while Yan¡¯er was also unwilling to marry him. Both mother and daughter made a lot of noise.


    Huiniang usually acted as an indifferent spectator, but couldn¡¯t help criticizing them in her heart. You could look down your nose at Feng Family, but was your daughter qualified to do that? If you have the ability, just make the domineering Yan¡¯er live at home and don¡¯t marry for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Huiniang stood up and made her way to the west chamber.


    When Huiniang came, Mrs. Li immediately stopped her scolding. She was aware of the unfavourable situation, however, she had always been putting the air of mother-inw in front of her daughter-inw. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down on by Huiniang.


    Huiniang looked at Yan¡¯er, who was sitting on the chair, with a smile in her eyes. That girl could only lower her head, being reproached by Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t stay stubborn in such a situation. You are currently carrying someone else¡¯s child, yet you still want to marry Chenan?¡± That depends on Chen An whether he wants to marry you or not, but Huiniang didn¡¯t speak out. Earlier on, she deemed Chenan as a good match for her younger sister, but unfortunately, this vicious girl, Yan¡¯er, destroyed their marriage.


    Huiniang¡¯s words were just like a knife inserted in Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart. She instantly covered her face and started bawling.


    Mrs. Li. had always been siding with Yan¡¯er even if she was in the wrong. How could she bear watching Huiniang run her mouth at her daughter like this? She thenshed out, ¡°Su Huiniang, I tell you, don¡¯t you bully Yan¡¯er¡­ ¡°


    Huiniang interrupted her, ¡°Mother, you think too much. No one gives me money, why should I bully her?¡±


    This ¡°No one gives me money¡± was what Mrs. Li used to say. Huiniang merely gave her a taste of her own medicine, which was quite ironic.


    Before Mrs. Li raised her voice once again, Huiniang cut her off, ¡°Mother, you always say that Yaoniang has no sense of honour, having an illicit rtionship with some unknown man, saying it¡¯s ruining Yao Family¡¯s moral standards and traditions. Not to mention that she has a child out of wedlock, which was very unpleasant to hear. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t you also stop being so persistent about not letting Yan¡¯er marry into the Feng Family? Don¡¯t forget that although Chen An is only a minor official, he has a good reputation in the county. Also, Ming¡¯er is no longer young and will go to a private school after two years. Your two grandsons are the honours of the Yao Family. Supposedly the outsiders find out that they have such an aunt¡­¡±


    Huiniang didn¡¯t finish her words, but Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er understood her meaning.


    Even though Mrs. Li always made trouble out of nothing, she genuinely cherished Ming¡¯er and Hong¡¯er. On one side were her two grandsons, while on the other side was her good-for-nothing daughter. Didn¡¯t she understand which side to choose?


    Even if Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t make a decision right now, she would figure it out eventually.


    Yan¡¯er undoubtedly realized the truth and soon cried out loud, ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t marry! Since you don¡¯t want me to marry, then I won¡¯t¡­ ¡°


    Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t in a clear mind and inadvertently rebuked her, ¡°Mother was joking with you, saying not wanting you to marry. Mother only said that to make things difficult for the Feng Family. Don¡¯t take it seriously. If you don¡¯t marry, where do you want to go then? You silly girl¡­¡±


    Huiniang had already walked out of the west chamber at this point. Listening to the scolding behind her, the corners of her mouth spontaneously turned up.


    Yaoyao, this sister could only help you like this. How are you now? Why don¡¯t you send a message home?


    Huiniang decided to wait for her husband before going to the Wang family to ask for any news about her younger sister. Her younger sister had been away for nearly two months and hasn¡¯t sent anyone to deliver a message. She had no idea about Yaoniang¡¯s current conditions.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock at the door of the yard.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Huiniang answered.


    Silence soon ensued from the west chamber. Mrs. Li quickly raised the curtain and came out.


    ¡°Someone asked me to deliver something to your family, her surname is Su¡­¡±

 Chapter 34，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 34 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter34£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 34 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Huiniang wasted no time and went over to the courtyard door.


    There was a ck carriage with green curtains outside the door. From the looks of it, the carriage did not belong to an ordinary family.


    Behind the shaft of the carriage, sat a young man with dark skin and tall stature. From his face, one could tell that he was an honest man, and when he smiled, rows of big white teeth came into view.


    ¡°This little brother, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Jin Wang Mansion. I¡¯m here to deliver something for Nanny Su. Besides, she asked me to convey a message. Are you Nanny Su¡¯s elder sister?¡±


    Huiniang quickly nodded and said, ¡°I am Yaoyao¡¯s elder sister. Pleasee inside and sit down, it¡¯s really troubling you. How is my sister?¡±


    Zhou Sheng thought she had such a pleasant name to hear; Yaoyao, and repeated the name several times in his heart. He followed Huiniang inside while answering her question with a distracted mind.


    Zhou Sheng was guided to the hall. After drinking nearly a pot of tea, Huiniang figured out Yaoniang¡¯s situation.


    Huiniang learned that her sister had be a nanny of the princess. She was doing very well in the residence and was not bullied. It was said that she also received the favour of the master. After hearing the news, Huiniang was unable to suppress her tears.


    Zhou Sheng didn¡¯t understand why Huiniang suddenly cried, his eyes were a bit surprised.


    Huiniang reacted and wiped her tears, saying, ¡°My sister is timid and introverted. This is the first time she has been away from home, so it¡¯s hard for me to not worry.¡±


    Zhou Sheng nodded to express his understanding.


    After that, Zhou Sheng gave the cloth-wrapped bundle to Huiniang and specifically handed the silver in front of her eyes. He then told her, ¡°Nanny Su said that she is doing well in the Wang Mansion, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Nanny Su also said to let her elder sister use the silver to purchase a maid or hire someone to help with work, lest she overworks herself.¡±


    Thetter sentence was actually what Yaoniang really wanted to convey. Mrs. Li was azy person. How could Huiniang manage to look after her three children by herself? One could imagine how tiring it would be. This was what troubled Yaoniang day and night when staying in Jin Wang Mansion.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou, I¡¯ll think about it. Can you help me pass her a message? Just tell her to work hard in Jin Wang Mansion, don¡¯t worry about us at home. Xiaobao is very well-behaved, these days he learned how to turn over and he also eats very well¡­¡±


    Huiniang talked a lot before she was willing to send Zhou Sheng out. She asked Zhou Sheng to stay for a meal, but Zhou Sheng was in a hurry to go back. He said that there would be opportunities in the future. Huiniang reckoned that this young man was really kind-hearted, so she thanked him again and again. Her eyes followed Zhou Sheng as he drove the carriage away.


    She stood at the entrance for a while before returning to the house. As soon as she entered the house, she saw her mother-inw checking out the wrapped bundle sent by Yaoniang.


    Mrs. Li was holding a red set of clothes. Her chicken feet-like hands were rubbing the smooth fabric back and forth.


    Huiniang¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she had the feeling that Mrs. Li was about to rub a hole through the fabric. At the same time, she was relieved that Zhou Sheng gave her the silver directly, otherwise, it would surely note back if it fell into Mrs. Li¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Tsk, Su Yaoniang really made a fortune, using such nice material to make clothes. This olddy has lived for so many years and hasn¡¯t seen this kind of high-quality fabric,¡± Mrs. Li repeatedly clicked her tongue. She held up the set of clothes,paring them to her body, and said to Huiniang, ¡°I think this dress suits me very well. I¡¯ll consider it as Su Yaoniang¡¯s filial piety towards me.¡±


    Huiniang looked at the bright red flowers on the clothes, then at Mrs. Li¡¯s old face. She couldn¡¯t understand how Mrs. Li could conclude that the clothes suited her well.


    When Mrs. Li was talking, the jealous Yan¡¯er standing by the door interjected, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to marry soon. Give me this dress.¡±


    These two shameless women! Huiniang¡¯s lips were trembling with anger. When she was about to say something, suddenly there was a loud noise outside. Seemed that someone was banging on the door.


    Before the three of them could react, they heard a cry outside the door.


    ¡°Yao Yan¡¯er, you unlucky woman, you have topensate my son¡ª¡±


    This voice belongs to Widow Feng.


    Huiniang had a premonition and rushed out. Mrs. Li also hurriedly followed out and saw Widow Feng standing in front of the gate throwing a fit, with a lot of people watching the excitement behind her.


    Widow Feng was not someone to be trifled with. Since she could bring up a son as a widow, it certainly wasn¡¯t a smart move to make trouble with her.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s unwillingness to be inws with Widow Feng was not due to the Feng Family¡¯s poor status only, but also because Widow Feng was rude and unreasonable. She had suffered numerous losses in Widow Feng¡¯s hands before. Therefore, when Widow Feng came to her door to propose marriage, how could she not put up a front? She was aching to return what she had suffered in her early years.


    Mrs. Li was a fierce and tough person. Seeing Widow Feng attacking her baby daughter like this, how could she let her go easily? She leaped up then started biting back.


    ¡°You poisonous widow, you killed your own family! Are you seeking death?! You brainless trash, you are the unlucky one! All your family members carry bad luck!¡±


    Widow Feng plopped down on the ground, smashing her thighs and bawling out, ¡°My God! Open your eyes and see what kind of people are in this family! My son likes her daughter, yet she doesn¡¯t treat him as a human being and yed him to death! They despised my poor family and this poor widow¡¯s life! This undesirable life, am I the one who decides? I, Widow Feng, have been preserving my chastity after my husband¡¯s death! Everyone praises me, only this family is utterly devoid of conscience! Frequently saying that I killed my own family¡­¡±


    This was probably not the first time Widow Feng did this. She spoke in a high and low tone, tossing about this and that, then made a long-drawn-out ending. Her tears streamed down, making the listeners heartbroken. Although the current dynasty didn¡¯t allow widows to remarry, people would still regard them with great respect if there was an upright widow in one¡¯s family.


    The onlookers were already in turmoil. Considering that Mrs. Li¡¯s usual behaviour was not admirable either, it was inevitable that someone would speak up for Widow Feng.


    ¡°We are all neighbours, no need to harm each other. Just make amends and end this.¡± Some people advised.


    Hearing this, Widow Feng became more aggressive, ¡°It¡¯s not that my family doesn¡¯t want topromise! Before, I went to their house with a good intention to propose marriage. me the Yao Family who forced my son to go out to earn money, causing my son tomit a crime and be arrested by an official! I don¡¯t care, you Yao Family, mustpensate my son! Yao Yan¡¯er, if something bad happens to my son, I, Widow Feng, won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 34，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 34 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter34£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 34 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    As soon as this remark came out, there was amotion. Even Mrs. Li stopped her scolding.


    Heizi actuallymitted a crime. What did he do?


    Forget about Mrs. Li¡¯s arrogance and Yan¡¯er who couldn¡¯t disregard the difort in her heartining about marrying Feng Heizi. Hearing Feng Heizi was said to have met with a mishap, the two of them couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    What would happen to the child in Yan¡¯er¡¯s belly if something went wrong with Feng Heizi? Wouldn¡¯t the child be a fatherless one?


    Widow Feng saw that her opponent was shocked senseless. There was a sh of pride in her eyes, and she continued to wail, ¡°My poor grandson, his father suffers from misfortune before he is even born. Now it is unknown whether his father is dead or alive¡­ Oh, God, why don¡¯t you open your eyes, why don¡¯t bless us¡­¡±


    The amount of information was too enormous. Some people couldn¡¯t react at first, their gazes couldn¡¯t help but turn toward Yan¡¯er¡¯s belly.


    Mrs. Li was so angry that she wanted to beat Widow Feng out. She was afraid that Widow Feng would continue to say more. However, she also needed to find out what happened to the Heizi, so she had to drive away the people standing in front of the yard.


    ¡°Shoo, leave, leave! What are you all looking at!? There is nothing to watch!¡±


    At the sight of Mrs. Li¡¯s aggressive blow, the bystanders immediately dispersed in a fuss.


    Though the viewers were all gone, things about Feng Family and Yao Family had spread out from the mouths of these people. There were a lot of discussions everywhere.


    After Mrs. Li closed the door of the courtyard, she red at Widow Feng, ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear today, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Widow Feng brushed the dust off her pants and got up from the ground, not afraid of Mrs. Li¡¯s bluffing threat.


    To tell the truth, she had thought about everything before she came. The Feng Family was poverty-stricken, so naturally, there was no silver to bail Feng Heizi out of prison. The Feng Family had no money, but the Yao Family did. Moreover, the Yao Family had people in the county government. So, when she found out that her sonmitted a crime, besides the initial shock and confusion, she didn¡¯t panic at all.


    Creating such a scene today, Widow Feng naturally had assessed the pros and cons of this matter. Even though it was humiliating, they had nothing to fear, as her family was in the position of the husband. Once things blew up, the Yao Family could only help her family, unless they wanted to let their pregnant daughter be criticized for a lifetime. As long as the Yao Family helped them, her son would not only be able toe back, there was also the addition of a daughter-inw and grandson. She didn¡¯t have to suffer from looking at this old shrew of the Yao Family anymore. Everything will be fine.


    Widow Feng calcted very well.


    Widow Feng told her what she knew. Listening to her, Mrs. Li¡¯s face turned red and purple. She turned around and pped Yan¡¯er, ¡°You dead girl, why do you always give me trouble! Why do you give me trouble all the time!¡±


    Yan¡¯er was beaten up to tears. Huiniang only stood aside and looked at her coldly, having no intention to dissuade.


    ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s really troublesome for your family. You don¡¯t need to bother with other things, just take care of the child in Yan¡¯er¡¯s belly.¡± Widow Feng said with a smile.


    What Widow Feng said practically hit Mrs. Li on the nail.


    Mrs. Li glowered at Widow Feng then chased after Yan¡¯er. It¡¯s a pity that Widow Feng didn¡¯t even give Yan¡¯er a look in her eyes. After all, she was not her daughter. Yan¡¯er could get mad at her however she liked.


    Mrs. Li yelled at Huiniang, ¡°Su Huiniang, why haven¡¯t you gone to look for your husband and bring him home!?¡± Only by asking Yao Cheng could they know what¡¯s going on at Yamen.


    ¡°Mother, Hong¡¯er is crying. I¡¯ll go and see him first.¡± Huiniang didn¡¯t heed her words, she lifted the door curtain then headed to the east chamber. After entering, neither hide nor hair was seen.


    Mrs. Li was so outraged and wanted Yan¡¯er to go to find him, but given that her daughter was currently pregnant, she could only go by herself. As she was about to leave, Yao Cheng came back specifically for Feng Heizi¡¯s matter.


    The Widow Feng only knew that Feng Heizi hadmitted something because of money, but she didn¡¯t know the details. She only heard that her son had been sent to prison.


    Feng Heizi¡¯s crime was a serious one. He worked together with a courtesan in Yihong Pavilion to rob a passing merchant. The prostitute first figured out the amount and whereabouts of the merchant¡¯s silver, then Feng Heizi would take some aplices to rob the merchant on the way.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be his first time doing such a thing. He was extremely ruthless and never kept his victims alive, resulting in his crimes having never been exposed. But this time, God may have opened his eyes. The merchant he robbed was hit by a stone on his head and thrown into the river, but unexpectedly didn¡¯t die. He climbed up from the river and went to file a report to the officials, where the investigation eventually led to Feng Heizi¡¯s involvement.


    In the gambling house, the officials arrested him on the spot. None of his so-called brothers could escape either.


    It was considered a felony to murder for personal property. The lightest sentence would be exiled three thousand li (1500km) away, and the heaviest would be a decapitation in public.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Feng Heizimitted a crime. He kept his mouth shut, but the courtesan couldn¡¯t withstand the severe torture and forced questioning, ultimately confessing everything. From her confession, the official learned that Feng Heizi and his aplices had killed at least three to four people, not to mention some that hadn¡¯t been found out.


    In other words, Feng Heizi was doomed this time.


    After listening to Yao Cheng, Widow Feng copsed on the ground, howling her heart out.


    Widow Fengpletely lost her previousposure. She had naively thought that her son merely hit someone or stole something from others. Never once did she expect that her son would be so audacious. Knowing that Feng Heizi also earned silver outside, it was either he took it for eating out and drinking, or he gambled it all away. He had never given a penny to his family. Widow Feng was so busy working outside to make money, she had no clue at all.


    Not only was the Widow Feng, but Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er were also frightened.


    It¡¯s over. What should Yan¡¯er do?


    The eyes of the Yao Family members were all directed to Yan¡¯er¡¯s belly.


    In the past, every time Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er brought up Yaoyao, they always said that she was shameless for getting pregnant before marriage, and Xiaobao was a wild child who didn¡¯t have a father. This time, it was Yan¡¯er¡¯s turn to follow in Yaoniang¡¯s footsteps. Karma surely catches up to you.

 Chapter 35，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 35 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter35£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 35 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    If they didn¡¯t want to have Yan¡¯er and the child in her belly had nowhere to go, Feng Heizi had to be alright.


    Yao Cheng was someone who worked in Yamen. So, not only the Widow Feng, even Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but pin her hopes on him.


    Yao Cheng was constantly being nagged by the two women. But he wasn¡¯t a county magistrate, how could he make something like this possible? Still, he couldn¡¯t ignore them and could only force himself to find a way to manage it.


    As luck would have it, Jinzhou happened to be close to the border. When the border troops were in a shortage of manpower, the authority would send local death-row prisoners to fill in the army. With such a timely documenting down, Feng Heizi was exempted from the execution scheduled after the autumn harvest. He was sent to the border town after the selected date.


    Before the departure, Widow Feng went to see her son off. However, Yan¡¯er did not show up at all.


    Feng Heizi bid farewell to his mother and set out on the way to the border town. Death-row prisoners usually went to the war as cannon fodder. Obviously, Feng Heizi was aware of the truth, hence he escaped in the middle of transport.


    That¡¯s right, he fled.


    When the news arrived, the Yao Family and Feng Family did not know whether tough or cry.


    Although Feng Heizi ran away, he also ended up being unable to return to his family, as he was registered as a fugitive and deserter. Once he got caught, his crime would be unpardonable.


    Widow Feng breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was still better than having her son lose his life. On the other hand, the Yao Family was caught in a dilemma.


    Mrs. Li and Yao Cheng originally intended to let Yan¡¯er have an abortion. Since the pregnancy was still early, the matter would be settled quickly. But this decision was made on ount of Feng Heizi¡¯s indisputably death penalty. Now that Feng Heizi had escaped, what should they do with the child?


    In the end, Yan¡¯er decided to abort the child.


    She would rather die than bear the child, showing her aversion by kicking up a huge fuss.


    Mrs. Li then found a wandering doctor and brought him home to take a look at Yan¡¯er. He prescribed a few packs of medicine, saying to consume one pack a day. After three days, the fetus would certainly be able to bleed off. Mrs. Li paid the doctor with some silver then sent him off. She went to boil the medicine for Yan¡¯er with relish.


    This ted mood of hers was owing to the fact that if she looked for a doctor from a medical clinic, she had to spend at least ten liang of silver. Since she found a wandering doctor, it only took one to two liang of silver to solve the problem.


    But Mrs. Li had forgotten one thing. If the condition wasn¡¯t critical, it was impossible to pay a licensed clinic with one or two liang of silver or so. Yet this wandering doctor¡¯s fee was even several times cheaper, not realizing that cheap things were questionable.


    The medicine was indeed as effective as the wandering doctor said. Yan¡¯er bled after consuming the concoction, but the bleedingsted for almost six days nonstop. Mrs. Li finally couldn¡¯t sit still and sent her daughter to the clinic.


    At the clinic, the doctor reproached Mrs. Li, rebuking her for buying such strong medicine. Abortion is a life-threatening matter. If one doesn¡¯t want to hurt the root, they must carefully n it out and absolutely cannot take strong medicine. Moreover, if the medicine is of poor quality, it will end with abnormally excessive uterus bleeding. That was what currently happened to Yan¡¯er. Before being sent to the clinic, she had passed out due to excessive blood loss.


    The doctor was able to rescue Yan¡¯er, but she ultimately lost her capacity to be a mother in the future. The doctor said that the possibility of her getting pregnant was very small since her injury was too severe.


    Mrs. Li was very distressed and cried herself half-dead until she fainted, then woke up while ming herself for being stingy. She actually didn¡¯t do that to solely save money. Since doctors in the county clinic could only prescribe the medications after they examined the patient, Mrs. Li was ashamed, afraid that the matter would spread and do harm to her daughter¡¯s reputation. Consequently, she looked for a wandering doctor who made rounds of streets and alleyways.


    Who knew that the wandering doctor would be so terrible?


    And this matter wasn¡¯t over yet. Widow Feng came to the door and went berserk, throwing a fit at Mrs. Li. Given that Feng Heizi was in exile, whether he would survive or not was obscure. The child in Yan¡¯er¡¯s belly was the only life of Widow Feng.


    Now that the baby was gone, Widow Feng was dead set on opposing Mrs. Li.


    Nheless, Widow Feng made no sense. In the end, Yan¡¯er and Feng Heizi had neither the words of matchmaker nor their parents¡¯ orders. Even their marriage hadn¡¯t been decided, therefore Yan¡¯er couldn¡¯t be regarded as a member of the Feng Family. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable that she didn¡¯t want to keep the child and expected to marry another person in the future.


    But from the outlook, Feng Heizi ended up like that and didn¡¯t even have a son. The convention of human nature is to sympathize with the weak, especially since an heir is considerably more of family honour. Although Widow Feng was disheartened, the rumours about Yan¡¯er were already flying around.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s idea of marrying Yan¡¯er off waspletely ruined. In Linyun County, only a few people would be willing to marry Yan¡¯er.


    ***


    These days, Yao Cheng was drained by his family¡¯s affairs and couldn¡¯t even do his work properly.


    The family was in constant chaos. Before he went out, he rebuked Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er to put an end to it.


    As soon as he entered Yamen, the county magistrate called for him.


    Did the sunrise from the west today? Although Yao Cheng was a minor official at Yamen, to the county magistrate, he was merely an insignificant subordinate.


    Was there any major case in the county?


    Yao Cheng thought that even if there was one, he wouldn¡¯t get called by the county magistrate. He still had a direct superior above him. It wouldn¡¯t be his turn.


    He went to the back hall of the county government in doubt. When he entered the hall, he saw that the county magistrate, who had always looked straight into the sky and never looked to the ground, was talking to a person.


    This person¡¯s appearance looked ordinary, but his clothes were different from those ofmon people. He looked like a militarymander from an influential family. Yao Cheng had some ideas and could perceive something from the dress that looked different from howmon people dress, but he wasn¡¯t really sure.


    ¡°Yao Cheng,e here and give a salute to Guard Wang.¡± The county magistrate was unusually friendly, with eyes fixed on Yao Cheng. Yao Cheng¡¯s heart was pounding, somehow having an illusion that he was the long-lost son of the county magistrate.


    But his father¡¯s surname was Yao, and his mother¡¯s surname was Li. His mother said the pain of giving birth to himsted for three days and nights, she even bit his father¡¯s hand that time.


    Yao Cheng, who previously was lost in thought, stepped forward to salute Guard Wang cautiously.


    Guard Wang seemed to be a bit pretentious. He simply nodded and didn¡¯t say a word to Yao Cheng.


    The county magistrate closed in on Guard Wang and said, ¡°Guard Wang, this is Yao Cheng. He is smart and capable, one of the mostpetent people in our county government. This lowly official has always admired him and is nning to promote him. When you told me that our county government had a minor official surnamed Yao, this lowly official realized that it was him.¡±


    Yao Cheng had never seen the county magistrate act like a bootlicker he currently did. What was the identity of the Guard Wang? Yao Cheng was only a small official and his word did not carry much weight. He stood aside listening in silence.


    Guard Wang nced at the county magistrate and smiled, ¡°I can see that Lord Qian is a wise man who knows how to assess people. You may get things done soon. I¡¯ll go back to report once the duty is done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Lord Qian nodded repeatedly then turned his head to look at Yao Cheng kindly, ¡°Words had it that your younger sister-inw has been working as a servant in the Wang Mansion?¡±


    Yao Cheng¡¯s heart tightened, thinking something happened to Yaoniang in the Wang Mansion. However, they came to his door, and he couldn¡¯t pretend to know nothing, so he nodded honestly, ¡°My sister-inw did go to Jin Wang Mansion a while ago. The job was introduced by Aunt Wang, Wang Daniu¡¯s mother, through her sister. Lord, what happened to my wife¡¯s younger sister? Only a while ago, Yaoniang asked someone to bring home a letter¡­ ¡°


    Lord Qian interrupted him, ¡°Nothing happened to your sister-inw, but we can¡¯t overlook the safety of Jin Wang Mansion. Your sister-inw¡¯s background needs to be clear. By the way, is your sister-inw recently widowed and has an infant son?¡±

 Chapter 35，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 35 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter35£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 35 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by little monster </i>


    <i> Edited by Slowday</i>


    Lord Qian nodded and looked at Guard Wang.


    Guard Wang stood up and cupped his hand in salute to Lord Qian, ¡°Thank you, Lord Qian. I have to go back to Jin Wang Mansion to report, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Lord Qian followed him all the way to the front gate and waited until Guard Wang galloped away on his steed before turning back.


    No one instructed Yao Cheng to leave and he dared not go either, so he stood still and waited.


    When Lord Qian came back, he looked at Yao Cheng with an amiable visage, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such fortune. Your sister-inw actually attends to the Little Princess of His Highness Jin Wang, Yao Cheng¡­¡±


    Until Yao Cheng came out of the county government back hall, he was still slightly nonplussed.


    Was Yaoniang that remarkable? He couldn¡¯t help but think of Mama Liu¡¯s words about the seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister¡¯s door that day. He somehow deemed the situation a dream. The county magistrate, who only acknowledged money but not people, looked at him differently. His sister-inw seemed to catch the eye of a distinguished noble figure, because if not, how could they send people to check on a mere wet nurse?


    Things worth celebrating came up one after another and eventually swept the dark clouds hovering over his family during this period. Yao Cheng intended to go home and inform Huiniang, appeasing his wife.


    *


    Yaoniang of course did not know about these urrences in Linyun County.


    When Zhou Sheng came back, he conveyed the words of Huiniang. Knowing that her sister was alright and Xiaobao was well-behaved, Yaoniang heaved a sigh of relief. She was too busy dealing with Jin Wang and couldn¡¯t think about anything else. She felt that she couldn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep these days.


    The day was getting hotter. This month¡¯s assortment for the small courtyard had just been distributed, and there was ice in it.


    The ice was given not only to the little princess and Mammy Mu, but also to the three wet nurses.


    This matter was arranged by Fucheng. It was said the nannies worked hard to attend to the little princess every day. If it was too hot during the day, the little princess would have no one to assist her. Anyhow, a few boxes of ice were not a big deal. Every winter Jin Wang Mansion would store a lot of ice for summer and the ice usually wasn¡¯t used up either throughout the season, so might as well take it out to prevent it from bing wasteful.


    Nevertheless, it was unusual. No one would believe that any Mansion was willing to distribute ice for their servants. At most, the masters would put basins of ice in their room, while the servants followed to cool off. As for Mammy Mu, she couldn¡¯t be regarded as a servant. Everyone in Jin Wang Mansion knew it very well in their hearts.


    The special treatment of the three wet nurses was thanks to His Highness¡¯s love and affection for the little princess. This was a ssic example of chickens and dogs ascending to the heavens by following their master. Even the limelight of Liuchun Pavilion has risen and they also received an unparalleled amount of favour. After all, the small courtyard shared a close rtionship with Liuchun Pavilion, at least for appearance¡¯s sake, since the little princess was the daughter of Side Consort Hu.


    Mothers depended on their sons and sons depended on their mothers. This matter had always been reciprocal. Although the little princess wasn¡¯t born male, Jin Wang currently only had a daughter.


    The other rooms, Rugui, Qixia, and Tingxue Pavilion also heard the news and were so furious that they gritted their teeth. They wished to push Side Consort Hu aside, then give birth to either a son or daughter for Jin Wang and enjoy the same blessing. On the contrary, Siyi Courtyard was very quiet these days, seemingly to fade out of sight overnight.


    People in the mansion were aware that the consort was ill. Since that day His Highness departed from Siyi Courtyard, the consort had fallen sick.


    This was the first time Jin Wang refused to give the consort face. Although the husband and wife had always been courteous to each other like guests, it was unthinkable of Jin Wang to tantly humiliate her, all the more on her birthday.


    In private, rumours had been circting. From the way the wind blew, Liuchun Pavilion seemed to be regarded higher. Apparently, it was better to be favoured than to have a high status. Only by being favoured could one bear a child. Just look at Side Consort Hu, who barely entered the door for a little more than a year. She had already given birth to a little princess for His Highness, while the consort had been married to Jin Wang for seven to eight years yet hadn¡¯t been able to give birth to an heir.


    Although it was upsetting to admit, the existing conflicts in a family had been constantly rted to the heir since the olden days.


    Heirs were associated with the future of Jin Wang Mansion. If the consort couldn¡¯t give birth to a son and let others take the lead, then the Mansion¡¯s servants would regard her as someone of no importance in the days toe.


    At best, she would be a consort in name only. With the way that Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu were currently fighting, it was unknown whether she would have a good end in the future. It¡¯s not like this type of thing had never happened before. There had been an instance of a qinwang mansion being inherited by a son borne by the side consort. This resulted in the old consort being forced to live in seclusion by the side consort, not daring to even show her face.


    Presumably, there was a distinction of stature amongst themon people, but the imperial family wasn¡¯t precisely particr about one¡¯s birth origin.


    In Siyi Courtyard, Consort Jin looked as haggard as a dead tree, lying motionlessly in the bed. Mommy Zhou was nowhere to be seen, only Ziyan stayed to wait on her.


    Consort Jinughed ironically, and said to Ziyan, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t iting.¡±


    Ziyan sighed, ¡°Your Highness¡­ ¡°


    ¡°This is how he drives me into a corner! Why? I have stepped back, I have already taken countless steps back, why does he still do that? My father forced me and my mother also forced me! Seems like nothing matters to him yet he forced me! He brought in that kind of woman behind my back, wasn¡¯t it to disgust me? I have to fight against her so she won¡¯t have a chance to look down on me! Haha! In the end, he got what he wanted! His methods arepletely ruthless!¡±


    The author has something to say.


    Jin Wang: This prince was merely drilling into the little wet nurse¡¯s room at night and couldn¡¯t stand the heat, so this prince looked for something to cool himself off. You,mon people, are really good at making things up¡ú.¡ú


    Yaoniang: I don¡¯t know anything.

 Chapter 36，Part1

    <h4>Chapter36£¬Part1 </h4>


    <i>Tranted by Delph </i>


    <i> Edited by Delph</i>


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    Consort Jinughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Only with the support of Ziyan did she finally stop herughter. ¡°When she first entered the mansion, had I used my identity and capabilities, she wouldn¡¯t even be able tost a day. Ziyan, let me tell you the truth. When you enter a mansion, know that if the west wind doesn¡¯t overwhelm the east mind, it would be the east wind that overwhelms the west wind. Even if you aren¡¯t interested in fighting, there would still be countless people forcing you to fight. If you refuse to fight, you can only wait for your death¡­¡±


    Ziyan thought about the reports she¡¯d received in the past few days. ording to the reports, Side Consort Hu¡¯s people were extremely arrogant, often confronting their own people and even gathering other servants around. She remained silent.


    In her short-sightedness, she had always believed that since the consort doesn¡¯t like disputes, why not just stay as far away as possible? After all, as the main consort, just a meager Side Consort Hu wouldn¡¯t be enough to shake her position. However, just slightly over a year had gone by, when reality pped her fiercely in the face.


    Even if Side Consort Hu was a cheap whore and born as a prostitute, with Jin Wang backing her, she could still ride roughshod over the noble Consort Jin.


    ¡°Back then, my mother also suffered from this kind of loss. She thought she was so noble and no one could shake her position. Yet, she still ended up angered for most of her life as she watched that person give birth to both a son and a daughter. Meanwhile, throughout the decades she had only managed to give birth to a daughter. However, I¡¯m not even as good as my mother. Without any child to rely on, who knows how that person will deal with me in the future¡­¡±


    Zi Yan had wanted to say someforting words to Consort Jin when she sat up suddenly from the couch herself and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t sit and wait around for death. Since he is disgusted with me, I will find someone that won¡¯t make him disgusted. After their child is born, I will have the baby brought to my side to raise. The woman can be anyone, but it can¡¯t be the one from Liuchun Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, then we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let the people in Xiaokua¡¯s courtyard make some movements, and see if you can instigate that stupid and unenlightened wet nurse, who doesn¡¯t even understand that the pavilion closest to the water enjoys moonlight first. Go call over Concubine Feng and let some servants also go out to search for more candidates. This consort doesn¡¯t believe that no one can¡¯t steal that bitch¡¯s limelight.¡±


    As these words fell, Consort Jin¡¯s eyes shed brightly. It wasn¡¯t until that moment did the former prestige of the proud daughter of Xu Jiatian reappear. Time may have consumed her arrogance, but it hadn¡¯t consumed her mind.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ~


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know that because a certain man always sneaked into her room at night, and couldn¡¯t tolerate the heat, to make himself and her morefortable, he ordered for the ice to be brought to all three of the nannies. If Yaoniang learned of the truth, she would probably be frightened to death.


    A message had been sent down, and the ice kettles were delivered in the afternoon.


    Except for the little princess and Mammy Mu, each of the three nurses had an ice kettle in their room. Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang were so happy that theyughed until their eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. The other servants all admired their good fortune, only Yao Niang remained low-key.


    When the ice kettles were delivered, a lot of onlookers joined in the fun.


    As the young servant girls looked around here and there, some discerning ones noticed that the ice kettle in Yaoniang¡¯s room was different from the rest.


    Originally, everyone was very happy, but once these words were said aloud, their enthusiasm dampened.


    Nanny Qian is used to being a petty person. Hearing this, she felt ufortable, so she made up an excuse and went to Yao Niang¡¯s room to take a look.


    Yaoniang was rearranging her room since the ice kettle was not small. She had specially cleared out some space before finally settling the kettle down. Then she fetched a basin of water and carefully wiped off the dust on it. The kettle appeared to have been just taken out of the storage room.


    The arrival of Nanny Qian made Yaoniang a little surprised. After all, shouldn¡¯t she be busy in her own room right now?


    When Nanny Qian came in, her eyes were glued to the ice kettle. She gazed up and down all over the kettle before she snorted and walked out.


    As soon as Nanny Qian left, Ah Xia came in.


    After a nce at Nanny Qian¡¯s back, she turned and said to Yaoniang anxiously, ¡°Nanny Su, I heard some of the others say that the kettles are different.¡±


    ¡°How are they different?¡± asked Yaoniang.


    Ah Xia nced around Yaoniang¡¯s room and her eyes fell on the ice kettle.


    In a daze, she pointed towards the ice kettle and said, ¡°This is different.¡±


    Yaoniang turned her head and her gaze rested on her ice kettle as she wondered how hers was different from the others. Only after Ah Xia started exining did she understand how her kettle was special.


    The colours of the kettles were different and even though all three of the kettles were made of copper, the kettle in Nanny Qian¡¯s room was made of bronze while Yaoniang¡¯s was made of brass. The details and patterns on the kettles were different too.


    (TN: Bronze and brass are both copper alloys. Bronze is a mixture of copper and tin while brass is a mixture of copper and zinc.)


    Under the current circumstances, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t go herself so she could only send Ah Xia to take a look at Nanny Wang¡¯s ice kettle.


    When Ah Xia returned, she reported that Nanny Wang¡¯s and Nanny Qian¡¯s kettles were identical. Yaoniang was speechless.


    Isn¡¯t this simply asking for trouble?


    The few servants who had delivered the ice kettles were on their way to leave when they were stopped by Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang in the courtyard.


    ¡°Did you guys deliver the wrong things?¡±


    The leader of the servants looked at the nannies with doubt and asked, ¡°What do you mean we delivered the wrong things?¡±


    ¡°The kettles! They¡¯re different!¡± Nanny Qian was at a loss as to how to exin further. She could only gesture wildly in the direction of Yaoniang¡¯s room.


    The servants still couldn¡¯t understand her.


    Nanny Wang smiled, pulled Nanny Qian aside, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand us. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. It¡¯s just that one of the kettles that were delivered is different from the other two.¡±


    A servant frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? We were ordered to send it. Even if there was a difference, the arrangements were made by those above and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    After listening to the exnation, Nanny Qian still had more words to say but was violently grabbed by Nanny Wang from behind.


    ¡°Take care,¡± said Nanny Wang with a smile.


    After the servants were gone, Nanny Wang red at Nanny Qian angrily and said, ¡°I already said that there was no need to ask, but you just had to go look for more trouble.¡±


    Once she finished her words, Nanny Wang walked away and left Nanny Qian standing there all alone. Nanny Qian stomped her foot fiercely while her eyes shot daggers at Yaoniang¡¯s room. Then she quickly hurried back to her own room.


    No one discovered Mammy Mu standing there in the eastern corridor with Yuyan by her side.


    ¡°Act as if you didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± said Mammy Mu.


    Yuyan nodded her head.


    ~


    Yaoniang went to the small kitchen to eat dinner.


    When Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang who were already there saw her walk in, neither of them greeted her like before. Nanny Qian, especially, had ¡®unwillingness¡¯ written all over her face.


    However, the other people in the small kitchen still treated Yaoniang as warmly as before, if not warmer.


    Even though the three wet nursespeted with each other, the others were sensible enough to understand how to act ordingly.


    Perhaps the favouritism was too much that it caused Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang to lose theirposure. Normally, they would still try to maintain some superficial affection.


    Old Lady Wang attentively handed Yao Niang¡¯s dinner to her. This time, unlike before, it was especially packed in a food box.


    Food was normally served on a tray, but now that it was ced in a container, people may think that there was something special hidden inside. Nanny Qian showed a stiff smile but her eyes burned with anger. Although Nanny Wang¡¯s displeasure wasn¡¯t as obvious, her face didn¡¯t look pretty either.


    Yao Niang hurriedly took her food box and left. Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian remained in the small kitchen, what they would say and do, she wasn¡¯t interested in knowing. She also didn¡¯t bother to care and she didn¡¯t even have the time to care, because she guessed that Jin Wang would being again at night.


    Just as she expected, he came in the middle of the night.


    Recently, Jin Wang always arrived punctually and seldom skipped a single night. It¡¯s probably because after having a brief taste of pleasure, he became more greedy.


    However, there was one thing that had always confused Yaoniang. Jin Wang never entered her, but always climaxed outside of her.


    There was nothing wrong with Jin Wang¡¯s body. She had personally experienced it all in her previous life and also a little in this lifetime. However, now her thighs were rubbedpletely red and raw, but he still wouldn¡¯t enter her.


    Does he think that she was dirty?


    Obviously, she shouldn¡¯t be thinking in this direction, but she couldn¡¯t help it. There were no other exnations that she could think of.


    However, Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to mention even a word of this matter. Although her heart was knotted inside, she still left the matter alone to avoid unnecessary trouble. She also had an inferiorityplex. If Jin Wang really did disdain her and she¡¯d blurted out her thoughts wouldn¡¯t it be just asking for humiliation?


    With these thoughts floating in her mind, Yaoniang inevitably became less enthusiastic as she served Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was puzzled as to why she suddenly became less enthusiastic. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as vigorous as her former husband? With this thought in mind, he began to toss her around even more fiercely.


    But after tossing around for a long time, Jin Wang also realized that there was something not quite right. Yet, if someone had asked him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say what exactly wasn¡¯t right. The feeling was as if there was an itch that he couldn¡¯t scratch.


    All of Jin Wang¡¯s knowledge regarding the love between men and women in bed was from listening to the crude jokes made by the rough men from the barracks.


    He knew that women had another entrance that would cause unimaginable bliss for men. He had personally experienced it before and it had left asting impression. As for the other stuff he had heard from the soldiers, he had only understood the words but not the meaning.


    Truth to be told, as a prince, he shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant. The first time he had a wet dream, the pce should have sent an experienced maid to teach him. However, that year an incident urred and a shadow for the female body appeared in Jin Wang¡¯s heart. Later, he married Consort Jin and encountered another incident that further deepened his psychological scar.


    Nowadays, he would vomit at the mere sight of a female¡¯s body.


    Even though he had a princess with Side Consort Hu, that was just an ident. In fact, they had only slept together that one time.


    In regards to this matter, he waspletely innocent.


    However, the truth must not be made known to outsiders. How could Jin Wang possibly let the public learn about his private affairs?


    It¡¯s just that Yaoniang¡¯s shy look and considerate acts all moved Jin Wang, especially his self-esteem as a man.


    As he recollected the words he heard from the soldiers, hepared them with what he had experienced. But there was one phrase, ¡°To enter and be willing to die inside,¡± that he still couldn¡¯t understand.


    Enter where? And why would someone be willing to die?

 Chapter 36，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 36 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter36£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 36 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The next day, in his pursuit, to better understand the love between men and women, Jin Wang specially asked for a pornographic book.


    Although this type of book was mostmonly found in the pce, Jin Wang hadn¡¯t even read a single one before. Once, he had identally taken a brief look at a page, and he became so disgusted that he wanted to vomit.


    However, now holding a mentality of cutting off all retreats, he asked for his servants to look for a copy so he could learn.


    This time as he looked inside, his previous disgust was forgotten. Instead, it was as if he had discovered a whole new world.


    .


    Although he still hadn¡¯t figured out what the phrase, ¡°To enter and be willing to die inside,¡± meant, he did get a grasp of some fancy new positions. Later that evening, when he tried them with Yaoniang, he felt like his soul was about to fly out.


    Although Jin Wang still didn¡¯t know how to enter Yaoniang, he kept poking and jabbing at a certain ce that he almost seeded.


    Yaoniang¡¯s body was sensitive and soon she felt as if she¡¯d died several times already from one round. Jin Wang also finally understood the soldiers¡¯ feelings. It was like seeing the world through new lenses.


    After that evening, Jin Wang became even more interested in pornographic books. Hemanded his servants to go gather some more. With a fawning attitude, the servants all brought Jin Wang some of the most popr pornographic books avable on the market.


    Adopting a serious and studious attitude, Jin Wang carefully poured over all the material. Then, he finally realized the problem.


    ~


    The light in the room was dim. A copper ice kettle stood in the corner of the room and it was filled to the brim with ice. A refreshing coolness spread through the room.


    After Jin Wang hade in andid down on the bed, Yaoniang began to serve him some refreshments.


    Jin Wang reclined on the bed with his long legs slightly bent. He was wearing only a pair of purple pants and a shirt half opened as he fixed his gaze on Yaoniang, who was reluctant to join him on the bed.


    Yaoniang had already drunk a stomach full of water, but she still held her cup and continued to take small sips. Recently, she had be more and more fearful of Jin Wang, and she was too scared to face him


    Jin Wang coughed lightly, but the sound seemed especially loud in the originally quiet room.


    Yaoniang¡¯s hands shook and her heart raced like a deer. She knew that if she continued to dawdle, he would only be annoyed. She reluctantly ced her cup down and ambled towards him. As soon as she had walked over, she was dragged onto the bed.


    Yaoniang let out a brief shriek and hurriedly covered her mouth. She wasn¡¯t the only one living in the west wing. There was an empty room where Cuizhu used to live between the other nannies¡¯ room and her room. Despite the buffer, Yaoniang was still scared of being discovered.


    Jin Wang lowered his head and tried to rip Yaoniang¡¯s top off. She started to struggle and pushed against his chest. ¡°No! Wait! Wait!¡±


    Yaoniang continued to struggle so Jin Wang stopped and looked at her, confused.


    Her face turned red as a tomato. When she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him any longer, she covered her face with her hands. Then she whispered, ¡°Lately, there hasn¡¯t been enough milk for the little princess¡­¡±


    These words were simple and Jin Wang wasn¡¯t dumb.


    Was she using him of stealing his daughter¡¯s food?


    Even though Jin Wang was shameless, this time he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. To conceal his awkwardness, he coughed lightly and moved away.


    Jin Wang sat up and ced one of his hands behind Yaoniang¡¯s neck as support, while his other hand groped underneath. As he continued to grope, his hand began to creep under her skirts. Yaoniang furrowed her brows slightly but she didn¡¯t stop him. Yet, when his hand prodded at that unspeakable ce, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She hurriedly pressed down on his hand.


    Jin Wang raised his eyebrows and his eyes were gloomy. However, because of his guilty conscience from earlier, he still took his hand away.


    He had fumbled around clumsily and pressed on a sensitive spot, but Yaoniang still regretted what she¡¯d done.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang lowered his head and tried to peek underneath.


    Noticing something in the way, he tried to pull down Yaoniang¡¯s underwear. Unwilling to let it be pulled away, she grabbed onto it.


    Under the dim yellow light, Yaoniang¡¯s skin appeared especially fair and glossy. Her indigo-coloured underwear hung pitifully on her hips but was soon ripped out of the way.


    The beautiful scenery was revealed; her lower abdomen was smooth with no blemishes. There was some dark, slightly curled, soft, but sparse grass thatid on her pubic region, concealing the beginning of a quiet pathway.


    There also seemed to be a few drops of clear dewying on the fragrant grass. They appeared to havended there when Jin Wang withdrew his fingers.


    Around Yaoniang¡¯s jade neck hung a thin string that connected down to a dudou. The dudou barely managed to cover her firm and plump towers.


    Jin Wang had tasted the two jade white rabbits countless times, yet he still hadn¡¯t gotten tired of it.


    Now he wanted to taste what was hiding underneath, so he grabbed tightly onto Yaoniang¡¯s slender legs. She tried to keep her legs together and refused to let him spread them, but how could she be Jin Wang¡¯s opponent?


    Jin Wang applied some pressure and the next thing she knew, her legs were numb and spread apart.


    Yaoniang was embarrassed to death. She could only pull up the nkets and cover her face, in an attempt to bury her head in the sand.


    Now that she couldn¡¯t see, her sense of touch intensified. When she felt something poking her from underneath, Yaoniang shifted a little, and her heart felt stifled.


    Hiding was no longer an option.


    With a sense of mncholy, Yaoniang¡¯s suspended heart finally settled down. She epted that hiding from her fate was impossible.


    Truth be told, after a brief analysis, Yaoniang realized that she wasn¡¯t feeling opposed to any of this. She had already expected this day toe.


    It was also because she missed him. She missed him so much.


    ~


    Waves rose and fell, seemingly endless.


    Yaoniang grabbed tightly onto the mattress and bit down on her lips to prevent her moans from escaping. She felt her lips were already bitten blue, but Jin Wan still hadn¡¯t moved onto the main course.


    Jin Wang stared at the stunning scenery in front of him with bloodshot eyes. White and wless skin wherever he looked. Then he peered down and saw a tender, juicy, red slit that gushed out a clear liquid.


    He held himself and tried several times, but still couldn¡¯t get in.


    With difficulty, he finally found the right angle and gradually pushed himself in.


    Jin Wang let out a gasp as she groaned in pain.


    Yaoniang tensed her body and wanted to push him away, but was instead pressed down firmly by him.


    With her earlobe in his mouth, Jin Wang quickly gasped, ¡°Loosen up a little.¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Yaoniang whimpered softly like a wounded animal.


    Veins bulged on Jin Wang¡¯s forehead and his whole body was tense. He wanted to push himself in, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Only then did he realize that their sizes weren¡¯tpatible.


    Or did he get the wrong opening?


    As he thought of this, Yaoniang loosened up. She also understood that there was no way to back down. Compared with Jin Wang, she was the one who was obviously more experienced.


    She tried to calm herself down. She slowly rxed her body, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Move around a little, but you must move gently. Don¡¯te in all at once. Push in little by little¡­¡±


    Once Jin Wang heard this, he allowed himself to move a bit. At first, he didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant, but gradually he got the rhythm right. He learned that the more he moved, the better he felt, and the more he hammered, the morefortable it was.


    Not only was Jin Wangfortable, Yaoniang felt amazing too. A tingling sensation gradually began to build up inside.


    Yaoniang¡¯s temperature rose and she could feel more moisture seeping out underneath. With the extra lubricant, the giant iron rod sank in deeper.


    Jin Wang gradually got the hang of it and his movements became bigger and bigger.


    Yaoniang felt like her body had turned into a pool of water. All she wanted to do was grab onto him even more tightly. She wanted more. Jin Wang¡¯s current movements could no longer satisfy her. It only served to make her feel unbearable inside.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her watery eyes blinked, and she could feel her breasts begin to swell. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore so she arched her chest up towards him.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Jin Wang took a hold of one of her breasts and kneaded it. With his thick and calloused fingers, he rubbed her tender nipples.


    Some fluid was squeezed out and Jin Wang scooped it up. At the same time, he lowered his waist and rammed up to the hilt.


    Yao Niang shuddered. She wanted to mp her slender milky white legs around him, but she was too embarrassed to do it.


    She trembled even harder, then her body copsed like a broken string.


    That ce of Yaoniang was very tight and very small. Her tender insides mped down tightly on Jin Wang¡¯s iron rod. There seemed to be countless tiny mouths, all sucking on his tool at the same time.


    Jin Wang finally understood the words from the men in the army. Every woman had a small opening that could take a man to the seventh heaven.


    Now, he was even willing to give Yaoniang his entire soul.


    He continued to m into her just as he did before. Pulling out, pushing in, pulling out, pushing in.


    As he heard Yaoniang¡¯s soft whimpers, Jin Wang desperately wished to fuck her even harder.


    Yes, fuck.


    He recalled his memory from the military camp. The soldiers had drunk hard liquor and then they spoke with their rough ents. ¡°¡­Hearing her coquettish cries, I want to fuck her to tears¡­¡±


    Jin Wang also wanted to fuck the petite wet nurse to tears.


    And he did fuck her to tears. She cried pitifully. Not daring to make any noise, she could only bite onto the corner of the nket. Her face was red and streams of tears flowed from her eyes.


    Even though Jin Wang felt some distress as he watched her, he still pulled the bothersome nkets aside. Then he held up her tender opening and hammered his waist even harder.


    Time unknowingly flew by.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know anything anymore. Her entire body was heavy and she felt like a fish out of water. She had already climaxed several times but Jin Wang still kept going.


    She couldn¡¯t help but beg, ¡°Your highness, have mercy on me¡­¡±


    Jin Wang really did fuck her to tears. He had fucked her to the point of weeping and begging.

 Chapter 37，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 37 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter37£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 37 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    .


    Faint morning light shone through the window. On the bedid a pair of people, sleeping peacefully.


    Jin Wang woke up, but he remained still and didn¡¯t move.


    In his armsid a petite woman, fast asleep. Her back leaned against his chest and her body curled inwards. One of his armsid under her thin neck as a pillow, while his other arm wrapped around her slim waist, under the nkets.


    Jin Wang had never experienced such an intimate position before so naturally, he was unwilling to let go.


    Her hair emitted a sweet fragrance and her slender hands were so soft it was as if they were boneless. As if addicted, his palm couldn¡¯t help but wander around continuously.


    Jin Wang¡¯s hand crept up her body until it could reach no further so he could only stop.


    The person lying in his embrace shifted a little and Jin Wang greedily kissed her delicate neck.


    As Yaoniangid there half awake, she felt the clothes that she¡¯d changed into that morning be yanked away. Before she could even react, she felt him enter her from behind.


    She inhaled sharply, but Jin Wang ignored her.


    The bed began to shake again in a melodious rhythm.


    It was only under Yaoniang¡¯s continuous urging did Jin Wang finally stop.


    The sky was already bright outside, but the bed was still a mess. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again.


    Yaoniang asked anxiously, ¡°Now what should we do?¡±


    Jin Wang slowly put his clothes back on and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Yaoniang looked at the culprit and she thought about how he had tossed her around nonstopst night. She couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Look at what time it is already! Everyone in the courtyard has already woken up and¡­¡± She paused before she added, ¡°I also don¡¯t have any more clean bedding.¡±


    Thinking up to this point, Yaoniang felt sorry for herself. During the day, she had to wait on the daughter and during the night, she must serve the father.


    Recently, everyone looked surprised to see her wash her bedding in the morning. When they asked her for the reason, she could only blush and remain silent.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t possible to always be on her period. Plus, she wasn¡¯t even on her period right now. Her excuse could only be that she sweats too much and that she couldn¡¯t stand the sweat stains on her bedding.


    It was fine if she said that once or twice. But, she needed to repeatedly wash her bedding, so Yaoniang was at a loss for what to do. Because of this, Yaoniang turned timider and it was rare for her to reveal her ws to Jin Wang.


    She worried about the current situation too. Yaoniang thought hard about how Jin Wang could leave her room without alerting anyone.


    Jin Wang watched her face flush with urgency, but inexplicably, he wasn¡¯t angry nor could he bear to rebuke her. Instead, she only made others feel distressed for her.


    He recalled her being bullied by himst night and her pitiful cries, then he looked towards the messy bed. Jin Wang felt slightly embarrassed.


    He coughed lightly and held out his hand.


    At that moment, Yaoniang also realized her brashness. As she fretted inside, she saw him reach out his hand so she hurriedly walked over and sat down in hisp.


    ¡°Since this prince said that it¡¯s nothing, then it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Jin Wang changed the subject. ¡°Isn¡¯t it almost time for you to go to work?¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Nanny Su, are you up yet?¡±


    It was Ah Xia who hadn¡¯t seen Yaoniang so she came to her room to call her.


    Yaoniang subconsciously jumped up from Jin Wang¡¯sp and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± After that, she turned to Jin Wang and anxiously asked, ¡°What are you going to do? How are you going to leave? There are people outside.¡±


    ¡°Worry about yourself. This prince knows what to do.¡±


    Yaoniang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Really? Make sure to not let anyone see you.¡±


    Jin Wang stared at her gloomily. Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to say anything else so she left in a hurry.


    In the eastern chamber, Yuyan said, ¡°Mammy Mu, Nanny Su is up.¡±


    Mammy Mu nodded and said, ¡°Go clear away the outsiders then invite his highness toe over.¡±


    Yuyan epted themands and left. Some people were sent away while other people were given orders to preupy themselves. Soon the entire front yard was unupied. Then she came to Yaoniang¡¯s door, knocked, and said, ¡°Your highness, Mammy Mu invites you over.¡±


    After speaking, she walked off in a hurry and didn¡¯t dare to remain any longer to avoid embarrassing Jin Wang.


    As soon as she left, Jin Wang came out of Yaoniang¡¯s room and headed towards the eastern chambers.


    In the eastern chambers, Mammy Mu was sitting on her bed while Jin Wang sat opposite her.


    Yuyan brought over some tea, then she quickly left.


    ¡°What does your highness n to do?¡±


    Jin Wang was slightly embarrassed. That person just had to be his daughter¡¯s nanny. As he sneaked into her room every night, he thought no one was aware, but it was still the old ginger that was the spiciest.


    ¡°How did Mammy know?¡±


    Mammy Mu smiled and said, ¡°That person is simpleminded and everything is written on her face. She gets up every day and washes her bedding before dawn. It¡¯s not hard for anyone observant to notice.¡±


    Jin Wang covered his mouth with a fist and coughed lightly. He finally understood why the usually timid wet nurse had reacted so harshly and even dared to expose her ws to him. It turned out that her resentment came from here.


    He couldn¡¯t help but imagine a petite wet nurse secretly carrying a basin of dirty sheets out to wash, and felt that he was too cruel.


    ¡°What does your highness intend to do?¡± Mammy Mu asked herst question again since Jin Wang still hadn¡¯t answered her.


    Jin Wang frowned and said, ¡°This prince wanted to give her a title, but she didn¡¯t want it.¡±

 Chapter 37，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 37 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter37£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 37 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    If changed to someone else, Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t have answered so frankly, but Mammy Mu wasn¡¯t an outsider. She could be regarded as an elder that he respects.


    Mammy Mu contemted.


    Mammy Mu was a veteran from the pce. Even if Jin Wang didn¡¯t exin anything further in detail, she could still more or less understand what he meant.


    There were thousands of women on this earth. Some women were willing to do anything to climb up for power. Some women were willing to fight over trivial matters as if in a dogfight. There were countless desperate women in this world. But there were also those who honestly did their duty with a kind heart and without any evil intentions.


    ording to Mammy Mu¡¯s observation during the past few weeks, Su Yaoniang was thetter.


    Although she had a gorgeous appearance, she abided by her duties and did not take any shortcuts. Her actions only made people want tough at her or scold her for her foolish stubbornness.


    Yet, is this type of person really stupid?


    Of course not.


    At least Mammy Mu believed Yaoniang was wise. There was a saying that went like this: a wife wasn¡¯t as good as a concubine, a concubine wasn¡¯t as good as a mistress, and a mistress wasn¡¯t as good as someone unobtainable. Many men were like this. They weren¡¯t interested in what they already have, but in those out of their reach.


    Of course, it may not be Yaoniang deliberately leaving Jin Wang hanging. But her behaviour was enough to whet Jin Wang¡¯s appetite.


    One had to know that Jin Wang was a highly suspicious person, yet Su Yaoniang was someone that Consort Jin had sessfully stuffed in.


    ¡°I doubt she understands Siyi Courtyard¡¯s intentions. There¡¯s this girl from that courtyard who¡¯s always looking for her to talk. Yet whenever possible, Yaoniang would avoid her. If she could hide, she would hide.¡± Mammy Mu smiled and asked, ¡°Has your highness checked on her background?¡±


    Jin Wang nodded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to stuff in any random person. After all these years, doesn¡¯t Mammy already know her way of doing things? Fucheng also dispatched someone to go check on Yaoniang¡¯s background. She is a native of Jinzhou, born and raised here. Her brother-inw is a bailiff of the county and her father is a poor schr, her family background is clean.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯ that Jin Wang had mentioned was naturally referring to Consort Jin. Speaking of Consort Jin, Mammy Mu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°No matter how dissatisfied you are with her, she is still your main consort. You have to leave her some face. ording to Yuyan, she had angered you a while ago and you haven¡¯t set foot in Siyi Courtyard ever since. Those in the other courtyard have been very arrogant recently. Your highness, don¡¯t think of this old ve as too long-winded, but a wife is a wife and a concubine is a concubine. If the hierarchy is messed up, it would bring about all sorts of unnecessary things.


    Jin Wang remained silent for a while. He fidgeted with the sapphire ring on his index finger before he said, ¡°This prince knows.¡±


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s a little arrogant, there¡¯s nothing else wrong with her.¡±


    Jin Wang made noments. He didn¡¯t want to reveal too much to Mammy Mu because there were many things that she didn¡¯t know. Jin Wang preferred for it to remain that way.


    Seeing him like this, Mammy Mu also didn¡¯t say anything else. Today was the first time that she had said so much. It was only because she feared Jin Wang didn¡¯t understand how to keep the rear courtyard bnced. If the rear courtyard was unbnced, troubles would arise.


    Jin Wang stood up and said, ¡°Mammy, this prince has other duties to attend to.¡±


    Mammy Mu wanted to send him off but was stopped by him.


    ¡°She is a simple-minded woman. If anything happens, trouble Mammy to look after her.¡± Jin Wang paused before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Fucheng send over a servant girl. Arrange for her to stay in the room beside her so they can take care of each other.


    Mammy Mu nodded her head and Jin Wang left.


    Fearing that there wasn¡¯t enough time, Yaoniang didn¡¯t bring her breakfast back to her room to eat. Instead, she found a ce to stand like the others.


    A girl dressed in pink walked over to her with a smile and said, ¡°Nanny Su! You¡¯re here!¡±


    When she saw this girl, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She had recognized her immediately. She was her so-called close servant from her previous life, Die¡¯er.


    Yaoniang disliked people like Die¡¯er. She was a vain person who loved to nitpick but also had loose lips and azy attitude. In her previous life, Yaoniang always had to clean up her messes after her. Worst of all, there was nothing that she could do about it. She could only tolerate her because she was someone that Consort Jin had sent to serve her.


    Despite everything, Die¡¯er wasn¡¯t without any merits. She knew a lot about the mansion, at least more than Yaoniang, and coulde up with some decent advice. This was another reason why Yaoniang tolerated her.


    However, Yaoniang had no ns to get close to her in this lifetime. After her rebirth, she understood a lot more. Yaoniang¡¯s perception of Die¡¯er had changed a lot. She understood that both Die¡¯er¡¯s merits and faults had purposeful intentions. Consort Jin had deliberately nted Die¡¯er to incite conflict between herself and Side Consort Hu.


    In her previous life, if it hadn¡¯t been for Die¡¯er¡¯s instigation, she wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to target Side Consort Hu. Die¡¯er always had disputes with the people in the Spring Pavilion over trivial matters. Eventually, the conflicts between the two courtyards escted. True, Side Consort Hu and herself were already foes. Yet, if it hadn¡¯t been for Die¡¯er, they wouldn¡¯t have reached the point of not letting the other live.


    People always reflected on their past wrongdoings. Yaoniang had learned to be more careful after experiencing death, which was most likely caused by Side Consort Hu. Ever since she started working at her current courtyard, Die¡¯er frequently approached her. However, Yaoniang would always choose to avoid her if she could.


    Holding her breakfast, Die¡¯er walked up to Yaoniang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Nanny Su, do you want any more steamed buns? I probably won¡¯t be able to finish both.¡± She lifted the bowl in her hand to show that it contained two fat and white steamed buns.


    Yaoniang finished up her porridge quickly and cleared away her utensils. ¡°Enjoy your breakfast. I need to go report for duty.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, Yaoniang hurried away. As Die¡¯er watched her leave, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She could feel Yaoniang¡¯s aversion towards herself but she couldn¡¯t understand why. Die¡¯er believed that she wasn¡¯t an annoying person.

 Chapter 38，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 38 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter38£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 38 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang nervously walked back to her room.


    She was scared to see Jin Wang still remaining in her room. Yet, when she opened the door, there was no one inside. Her gazended on her tidied bed, free of the messy wrinkles fromst night, and on the clean bedding that had reced the soiled bedsheets.


    Yaoniang finally let out a sigh of relief, yet she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who did it. It definitely wasn¡¯t Jin Wang so it must have been one of his subordinates. But who could it be? It was done so quickly that it was the same amount of time she¡¯d finished her breakfast in.


    .


    With doubts running through her mind, Yaoniang began her first errands of the day.


    Yaoniang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t without any pain. In fact, it was sore and ufortable everywhere. However, she didn¡¯t find the pain to bepletely unbearable, so she just gritted her teeth and endured it.


    The little princess was already five months old. That was an age where babies would be extremely lively. The princess would want to y with everything in sight and she napped much less than before too. She used to spend more time asleep instead of awake. Now, she needs someone to apany her to y and she would take short naps only in the morning and afternoon.


    After she had finally put the little princess to sleep, Yaoniang also felt very tired. Her waist was also so sore that she almost couldn¡¯t straighten it.


    Yuyan noticed it and said, ¡°Nanny Su, you don¡¯t look so well. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest for a bit?¡±


    Yaoniang dazedly said, ¡°For some reason, my pillow fellst night while I was sleeping. Now my neck hurts.¡± Actually, it was the entire body that was aching, not just the neck. There was also pain in the back and the legs.


    Yuyan nodded sympathetically. ¡°Stiff necks could be really painful. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest for today? I¡¯ll have Nanny Qian and the others substitute for you.¡±


    Yaoniang thought about it for a while. Then she said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    She was already harsh on the eyes for Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian. If she returned to her room to rest and let them work instead, wouldn¡¯t it be asking for more hate?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, just go and rest. Ever since you started taking care of the little princess, you haven¡¯t taken a break. Return to your room and rx. There¡¯s also no need toe report for tomorrow. Take these two days off.¡± Yuyan paused. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to rest. There¡¯s no need to feel guilty for it.¡±


    Since Yuyan insisted, Yaoniang could only obey.


    In fact, she also wanted to take a breather. She had been feeling really worn out recently.


    Now that the decision was made, Yaoniang returned to her room. As for Nanny Qian and the others, they were notified and there was no need for Yaoniang to worry about it.


    After Yaoniang returned to her room, she immediately went to sleep. She slept until the afternoon and was awakened by some movement outside her door.


    She put on her clothes and went out to take a look.


    She saw that the door of the room next door, which used to belong to Cuizhu, was open. She walked closer, wanting to take a closer look when someone walked out of the room. The girl looked to be around 20 years old and she had a very in-looking face.


    ¡°You must be Nanny Su! I¡¯m Yuchan.¡±


    Upon hearing the first word, Yu, Yaoniang immediately thought of Yuyan. Sure enough, Yuchan said that she was here to serve the little princess. Yaoniang dispelled the doubts in her heart.


    When the sky turned dark outside, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.


    Recently, waiting for Jin Wang¡¯s arrival at night had developed into an inner demon.


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Jin Wang indeed came again that evening.


    As Yaoniang slept in a daze, she felt someone join in beside her. Immediately, she was startled awake.


    Arge and hot body was tightly wrapped around her. Even though she wore a full set of pyjamas and waspletely covered up, she felt like she wasn¡¯t wearing anything.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t Yaoniang who didn¡¯t wear clothes. It was Jin Wang who wasn¡¯t wearing anything.


    ¡°Your highness! Why are you here?¡± When it became <i>haishi</i> and Yaoniang saw that Jin Wang hadn¡¯t arrived, she assumed that he was sleeping elsewhere. She went to bed, but who knew that Jin Wang would actuallye?


    (TL: Haishi is the time between 9 pm and 11 pm)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want this prince toe?¡±


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Yaoniang smiled awkwardly. When Jin Wang¡¯s hand began to roam around, she grabbed onto his hand in a panic.


    Jin Wang raised his eyebrows and looked at her gloomily. His expression conveyed that if she didn¡¯t give a good excuse, she¡¯d be punished severely.


    Yaoniang blushed. After a brief pause, she stuttered, ¡°Ummm n-not t-t-tonight. It¡¯s s-s-swollen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s swollen?¡±


    Yaoniang almost believed that he asked that on purpose. She lowered her blushing face and said, ¡°That ce¡­¡±


    Jin Wang still didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Then he realized.


    He gazed up and down Yaoniang¡¯s face. ¡°Are you deliberately using that as an excuse to reject this prince?¡± For some reason, he thought back to before. Even though he was inexperienced, she was someone who had married and even had a child. Yet, they had wasted so many days where they could have slept with each other.


    When he had returned to his own rooms earlier that day he suddenly thought about this matter. He sulked the entire day over this. Believing that she had deliberately avoided sleeping with him, he felt his dignity as a man had been challenged and insulted.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t n oning tonight. But the more he stewed over it, the more frustrated he became. He couldn¡¯t hold himself back so he arrivedter tonight than usual. Yet when he arrived, he saw that she didn¡¯t even wait for him. Instead, she¡¯de up with excuses to not serve him.


    Jin Wang remembered what Fucheng had told him about the investigation. Her husband was a simple street vendor who had already passed away. He was a dignified <i>qinwang</i>. How could a mere street vendorpare with him?


    (TL: qinwang is a prince of first rank, usually referring to the emperor¡¯s sons or brothers)


    What¡¯s so good about her dead husband that she still can¡¯t forget him? To guard against himself and keep her body pure as jade, she used all sorts of methods. If it weren¡¯t for¡­


    Thinking up to this point, Jin Wang¡¯s face chilled. The surrounding temperature dropped several degrees.


    There was an ice kettle in the room to regte the temperature so it wasn¡¯t too cold or too hot. Yet, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but resist the urge to rub her hands together and warm herself up. Seeing the look on his face, what else is there that she couldn¡¯t understand? In her previous life, whenever she looked even a little reluctant, he would show that expression.


    She was afraid of Jin Wang being angry and she definitely didn¡¯t want to anger him.


    After she thought for a while, she bit her lower lips and shuffled closer until she reached him.


    She lowered her head and untied the thin belt around her waist. Then she grabbed onto his hand. Intuitively, he yanked his hand back, but Yaoniang was stubborn and didn¡¯t let go.


    Then his hand went under her clothes and began to explore.

 Chapter 38，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 38 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter38£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 38 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Yaoniang took initiative, yet whenever she did, she would always feel embarrassed. Yaoniang softened her body and gently leaned against Jin Wang¡¯s chest. Softly, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it yourself.¡±


    Jin Wang did go and touch that part.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    In a low voice, she continued, ¡°This servant was sore all day today. Yuyan saw that I was ufortable so she asked me toe back and rest. I¡¯m not, really not¡­¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes at her.


    He was so tall that even when sitting there, he was already a head taller than her. She could only reach his shoulders. Snuggled by his side, the pair created a contrast where he appeared strong and powerful while she looked delicate and pitiable.


    She did look pitiful. Her eyes were slightly bloodshot, her face was pale, and her pearly teeth were biting down on her lips. Jin Wang had an inexplicable urge to stretch out his hand and move her teeth. The little red mouth only belonged to him. Only he could chew on it. She was not qualified.


    Jin Wang did act on his impulse. He stretched out his fingers to open her mouth, rubbed against the soft lips, then withdrew his hand.


    .


    He thought to himself that Yaoniang did indeed want to please him.


    What¡¯s so good about her dead man? Perhaps all his bones were already rotten. How could hepare with him? In terms of social status, he was noble, no need to mention it. As for appearance, very few can defeat him. As for that¡­


    Yesterday, he had already tossed her to tears, and today that part waspletely swollen.


    There¡¯s simply nothing worthy ofparison.


    Thinking up to this point, Jin Wang finally rxed and let out a deep breath.


    No longer angry, he turned towards the petite wet nurse. With more affection than before, he said, ¡°Let this prince take a look.¡±


    He thought that he had already spoken very pleasantly, yet he still managed to scare her.


    Her crimson lips couldn¡¯t stop trembling and her facial expression stiffened. Her face became so red that it gave people an illusion that it would drip blood with a light poke.


    ¡°What? Pardon me?¡±


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This time, squinting his eyes were no longer effective. There was no way that Yaoniang would show him.


    Yet, this man, the more you don¡¯t want to show him, the more he wants to see it.


    In the end, he forcefully took a look.


    When he saw that original tender flesh was now swollen, he sighed with pity, yet his heart also swelled at the sight.


    ¡°Where is the ointment that Fucheng gave youst time?¡±


    Yaoniang looked at him suspiciously with a bad premonition in her heart. But when Jin Wang continued to pester her for it, she could only take it out from a small drawer beside her bed. She handed the jar to him.


    Jin Wang applied the ointment for her while Yaoniang buried her face under the nkets, unwilling toe out.


    Since her body was already like this, there was no need for Jin Wang to remain, so she waited for him to leave.


    Yet, the thought of leaving didn¡¯t even dawn on him. Heid down on the bed behind her. Seeing that she remained buried under the nkets, fearing that she would suffocate, he forcibly dragged her out. The two of them hugged each other to sleep and Jin Wang didn¡¯t leave until early the next morning.


    ~


    Ever since he met Yaoniang, Zhou Sheng always thought of her.


    He yearned for her so much that he would dream frequently and she would always appear in his dreams.


    Zhou Sheng was almost 20 years old. Many of those around his age were already married and even had children, yet he hasn¡¯t settled down yet.


    It wasn¡¯t that his parents didn¡¯t worry over this issue, but as a ve, girls frommoner families disdained him. In the mansion, there were servant girls interested in him, but he would look down on them. Up until now, this matter was always dyed.


    The Zhou family wasn¡¯t rich but was an ordinary farming family from the countryside.


    That year when his hometown was hit by a natural disaster, his father broke his waist. Eventually, his family could barely feed themselves. Zhou Sheng could only sell himself to be a servant. He was lucky that at that time, the imperial court had mandated Jin Wang to establish his household in Jinzhou. Zhou Sheng entered Jin Wang¡¯s manor and remained there all these years.


    The servants at Jin Wang¡¯s manor were all treated generously. Zhou Sheng worked as a groom in Jin Wang¡¯s stables and his monthly sry was not low. His fourth sister, Shun¡¯er,ter joined the manor too as a servant girl. The two siblings worked together in the manor to earn money and subsidize their family. Eventually, the tough days of the Zhou family were over. Now, they could even be regarded as a wealthy family in the countryside.


    Naturally, he thought about redeeming himself. The rules for those serving the imperial family members were different from those serving in normal households. Servants working in normal households could redeem themselves when they have the money. Those working for the imperial family members could be released without self-redemption once they reach the right age. Women were released at 20 years old and men were released at 25 years old. Of course, if someone wanted to remain as a servant they could continue to stay. If they chose to stay, there would also be no problem with marrying someone and starting a family of their own. The manor would arrange for everything.


    Since Zhou Sheng had worked for the manor for many years, he could already get a small house of his own. Yet, since he was still unmarried, he chose to live next to the stables with the other stablemen.


    After he woke up this morning, he changed out of his clothes and nned to stuff them somewhere. Then, he would wash them when he had some free time. He thought he was being discreet, but he didn¡¯t know that his actions already caught the eyes of his roommates.


    Six people shared the room and the other five were all older than Zhou Sheng. The other men would often make dirty jokes amongst each other, but Zhou Sheng never participated. With such a great opportunity to tease him, how could the other men let it pass?


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t looking to marry anyone so how do you spend your days?¡± A groom with a mouthful ofrge yellow teeth, known as Zheng Huangya, walked up to Zhou Sheng and wrapped his arm around his shoulders.


    Zhou Sheng was confused and didn¡¯t understand the remark. Seeing him like this, the other men in the room allughed.


    ¡°Come here and tell us. Which girl caught your eye? Or is it a servant girl in the manor hmmm?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know there was a servant girl surnamed Yao in this manor?¡±


    ¡°Tsk-tsk. What kind of person are you? Even those servant girls in charge of disposing of waste are more valuable than you. How would you know their names?¡±


    These words rang true. As servants who did roughbour, those girls serving within the manor looked down on them. Which girl serving within the mansion wasn¡¯t arrogant? How could servants who do roughbour catch their interest? Servants were also split into sses and grooms were probably among the lowest ss. Their job was to take care of animals so it¡¯s rare for them to show their faces in front of the masters. So who would be interested in talking with them?


    Yet, Zhou Sheng was different from the rest of them. He has a younger sister who works as a servant girl. Through his sister, Zhou Sheng also knows a lot of the servant girls within the manor. He often offered to help them and would do them favours, so the girls would all call him Brother Zhou Sheng.


    The other men in the room were all envious of him. But, there was no point in being envious. Who asked Zhou Sheng to look so handsome? Both the old and the young servant girls were willing to talk with him. For rough men like them, the girls would always be afraid to get too close to them. The servant girls would always avoid them whenever they could.


    They were indeed a group of rough men with crude words and a ruffian-like appearance. A young man like Zhou Sheng among these people was like an unstained lotus pulled from the mud.


    The men stopped teasing Zhou Sheng and transitioned the topic to the servant girls. They argued over which girl had the juiciest ass and who had the perkiest boobs. Zhou Sheng stood to the side with a blushing face. He wondered how the other people in the room found out about his secret.


    He thought it was only his actions this morning that caught their eye. What he didn¡¯t know was that he had talked during his dreams these past few nights. The other men in the room all heard what he had said.


    As the men discussed, the topic soon returned to Zhou Sheng.


    ¡°Sheng, my advice is to choose a wife with arge ass. Your servant girl surnamed Yao whatever, does she have a juicy ass?¡±


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s face blushed red like a tomato and he hurriedly excused himself. Then he ran out of the room leaving behind roars ofughter.


    Even though Zhou Sheng left in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t help but think. How big was Yaoniang¡¯s butt? But, as soon as this thought came up, he buried it. Even if her butt wasn¡¯trge, he would still like her.


    He stopped, took out a wooden hairpin from his pocket and looked at it. Then, he blushed and stuffed it back into his pocket.

 Chapter 39，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 39 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter39£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 39 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After Jin Wang left, Yaoniang nned to sleep a little longer then get up.


    Since Yuyan had given her today off, there was no need to go to work. Finally, she could sleep in for a bit and not get up so early.


    Unexpectedly, as she returned to bed from closing the door, someone knocked on it.


    At first, Yaoniang thought that Jin Wang had forgotten something and returned to fetch it. Then she realized that he never knocked when visiting her. Even though she would always keep the door tightly fastened every night, he could alwayse in easily.


    Who knew how he always found his way in?


    When Yaoniang opened the door, she saw Ah Xia standing outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s so early. Did something happen?¡±


    Yaoniang looked up at the sky outside. The sun was beginning to rise. Then she remembered that Ah Xia hade knocking on the door soon after Jin Wang had left. Did she see something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see?


    ¡°Nanny Su¡­¡± Ah Xia showed a hesitant expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you doing?¡± Yaoniang showed a reluctant expression. But since there was no light in the room and the sky was dark, it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    ¡°I slept early yesterday so I woke up early this morning. Since Qin¡¯er is on her period these days, I thought I¡¯d help her sweep the yard. Then¡­you¡­¡± Ah Xia seemed like she had more to say, but was afraid to say more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Yaoniang strained to suppress the panic that rose in her heart. But, after everything she¡¯s been through, her two lifetimes were not in vain. She managed to show a surprised and puzzled expression as if she truly didn¡¯t understand what Ah Xia meant.


    Ah Xia nced at her again, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My eyes must have been blurred. I seemed to have seen a mouse scurrying towards your room. Since your door is closed, it must have not been able to get in. You should still pay attention. If you do find a rat, call someone to help you. Otherwise, it may ruin your clothes and furniture.¡±


    Yaoniang scrutinized Ah Xia¡¯s expression. Seeing that she didn¡¯t appear to be lying, Yaoniang let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Later, when it¡¯s brighter outside, I¡¯ll go take a look. If I do find a rat, I¡¯ll scare it away.


    Ah Xia quickly nodded her head. ¡°Since you were sleeping, go back and sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± When she finished saying her piece, she hurried away.


    Yaoniang shut her door and returned to her room to continue to rest.


    The sky was fairly bright. Mist lingered, causing the air to be damp and refreshing. During summer, this time of the day was the mostfortable.


    Ah Xia clenched the broom in her hand tightly. As she swept the floor, she felt unsettled inside.


    She had lied to Nanny Su. There was no problem with her vision. She was sweeping the floor with a broom when she directly ran into that person.


    He was dressed in teal and wore a cold expression on his face. He walked out of the mist like an immortal who had descended into the mundane world.


    Ah Xia immediately recognized him, so she intuitively avoided him. Yet, the other party shot her a nce with his cold narrow eyes.


    What kind of nce was it?


    It was a proud and contemptuous nce, brimming with indifference. Like a towering peak of ice snow that had remained frozen for millennia. There also seemed to be many sharp swords hidden within the gaze.


    That was a look of warning.


    Ah Xia was stunned and before she could even react, that person had left already.


    After a while, Ah Xia finally returned to earth.


    His highness, Jin Wang, had walked out of the West Wing. Nanny Su¡¯s room was also from that direction. Nanny Su¡¯s status was unique in the courtyard. There was the protection of Yuyan and the others, the resentment of Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang, and the ice kettle from that day. All the events shed through Ah Xia¡¯s mind one by one.


    Everything became clear. It turned out that Nanny Su and his highness¡­


    She had impulsively gone to knock on Nanny Su¡¯s door as she wondered if her conjectures were true. Yet, as she stood there face to face with her, she hesitated.


    What could she ask? Ask if there was anything going on between Nanny Su and his highness?


    She had remembered that look in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes. If she does say something inappropriate¡­ Ah Xia shuddered. The consequences were not something she could afford.


    She was just a minor servant girl. Even if there was something going on between Nanny Su and his highness, what does it have to do with her?


    As Ah Xia swept the ground, she recalled Nanny Su¡¯s appearance in her mind. Her slightly nted hair bun, her enchanting posture, herzy demeanour¡­


    ~


    The sun hung in the sky like a big fireball. The flowers and grass in the gardens were all listless from basking in the sun. Cicadas screamed feebly and the air was hot and stuffy.


    Side Consort Hu, who couldn¡¯t tolerate heat, found it especially difficult every summer. She could only arrange for ice to be put out in Liuchun Pavilion.


    Despite the ice, Side Consort Hu still felt that the heat was intolerable.


    Not only did her body feel hot, but she also felt hot inside.


    Summer was always like this. Whenever there was something on her mind, she would feel especially restless and impatient.


    Recently, Consort Jin arranged for some girls to be brought into the mansion. It was unknown where she had found them from. Consort Jin said that the original servant girls around her were all sent to the other courtyards. Since she needed more manpower, she arranged for more servants. However, Side Consort Hu believed that Consort Jin had ulterior motives.


    Originally, after Jin Wang was angered by Consort Jin, he didn¡¯t set foot in Siyi Courtyard for many days. Although Jin Wang wasn¡¯t very intimate with Consort Jin, he never dishonoured her. As long as he was in the mansion, he would go to Siyi Courtyard for a meal every now and then. However, ever since that incident, Jin Wang never went again and Consort Jin also became ill.


    Side Consort Hu believed that she wasn¡¯t actually sick. She was feigning illness as part of her schemes.


    Fortunately, his highness couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.


    Side Consort Hu was really happy with the oue. Yet, she was only happy for a few days before she received the news that Consort Jin had recovered from her illness.


    Why couldn¡¯t this bitch just die?! She cursed within her heart many times.

 Chapter 39，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 39 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter39£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 39 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang¡¯s mansion was different from other households because its owner was a prince. There was a clear division ofbour which was divided into two departments. The departments were for internal affairs and external affairs.


    The external affairs department consisted of Changshi Mansion, Fengcheng Mansion and Zhaohui Hall. There was also an office for the internal affairs department. The internal affairs department was responsible for everything within the manor. This includes the hiring of the staff members like guards, chefs, and housekeepers. Other things such as sry, clothes and food distribution were also managed by the internal affairs department. The internal affairs department was also in charge of Jin Wang¡¯s rear courtyard, which was where his women lived.


    The internal affairs consisted of two parts, the rear courtyard and the office. Fucheng was responsible for the internal affairs office. Consort Jin was the head of the rear courtyard. Due to suppression from the internal affairs office, Consort Jin had very little power. She was only responsible for some regtions and the arrangement of servants within each courtyard.


    Even though this amount of power was very meagre, Side Consort Hu had still set her sights on it.


    Although it was very limited, this power held the lifeblood of everyone in the rear courtyard. Side Consort Hu doesn¡¯t wish to be constrained or restricted by others. The only way out was to fight.


    She had taken great pains while Consort Jin was ill, to win over, bribe, and ce people in strategic ces. Yet as soon as her ns were beginning, Consort Jin recovered. Yet, this wasn¡¯t the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. It was something else. Otherwise, Side Consort Hu wouldn¡¯t be cursing her like that. What was worse was that Consort Jin had arranged for more young girls to enter the manor. Then, she made it clear that she was grooming them to be a second or third Concubine Feng.


    The more Side Consort Hu thought of Consort Jin, the more annoyed she became. In her hand was a circr fan that she used to cool herself.


    ¡°Taohong, go get this concubine some frozen cheese with cherries. It¡¯s too hot.¡±


    When Taohong, who stood to the side, heard these words, she showed an awkward expression on her face


    The cheese itself wasn¡¯t anything rare and the method to make it wasn¡¯t difficult. Jin Wang¡¯s manor was rich and didn¡¯tck gold or jade. What kind of delicacy have they not seen? But the cherries¡­


    Jin Zhou is arge region ofnd located by the frontiers. It wasn¡¯t a rich region and no cherries were grown there. A while ago, a basket of cherries was sent as rewards from the capital. But the internal affairs office sent the cherries straight to Siyi Courtyard. All Consort Jin had to do was simply open her mouth and say that she liked to eat cherries. With this simple move, Side Consider Hu couldn¡¯t get even a single cherry.


    After this incident, the wind in the manor changed directions again. Those people who were previously brought over to Side Consort Hu¡¯s side had be fence-sitters again. They adopted a wait-and-see attitude.


    Now Side Consort Hu moured about wanting to eat frozen cheese with cherries. Isn¡¯t this sending Taohong to Consort Jin to ask for trouble?


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    Side Consort Hu could obviously notice the hesitance from her trusted maid. Her beautiful eyes gazed around andnded on Cuizhu, who stood beside her holding a fan. ¡°Cuizhu, you can go and tell them that the little princess wants to eat cherries.¡±


    How old was the little princess? Are cherries something that she could eat?


    This was simply using the princess as an excuse to anger others!


    Cuizhu had an ugly look on her face, but she didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She put down the fan in her hand and silently went out.


    Taohong watched as Cuizhu left and said, ¡°She¡¯s really even-tempered. Even though your highness messes with her like so, she still follows your orders.¡±


    ¡°Since she is willing, let her be. This concubine has more than enough ways to deal with someone like her.¡± Side Consort Hu smirked and waved her circr fan. She no longer feels annoyed but is waiting to see tumult and chaos arise from Siyi Courtyard.


    If Consort Jin did give the cherries, she would be causing herself disgust. Especially, since she knew that this was a scheme deployed by Side Consort Hu. But, if she didn¡¯t give any cherries, that would be looking down on the little princess.


    The little princess was Jin Wang¡¯s only heir. If she didn¡¯t value the princess, that would be equal to disdaining Jin Wang!


    This was Side Consort Hu¡¯s trump card. So far, this method hasn¡¯t failed her yet. Whenever she was in a conflict with Consort Jin, as long as she yed this card, there would be no fear of losing.


    Side Consort Hu would not allow the current situation to worsen. Even if she loses an opportunity, she refuses to allow Consort Jin to gain any advantage.? The worst-case scenario would be the current situation remaining unchanged. Then both sides would stay evenly matched.


    Unaware of what¡¯s happening at Siyi Courtyard, Jin Wang dropped a visit to the small courtyard where Yaoniang lived. The small courtyard, where she lived, was separated from Siyi Courtyard by merely a wall. It was a rare urrence for Jin Wang to have enough leisure time to visit during the daytime.


    On the second floor of the small building, the windows were wide open. The purple curtains hanging from the window danced in the wind.


    In this type of hot weather, naturally, there would be ice in the room. In the corner of the room, arge iceberg surrounded by mist stood in the ice kettle. A refreshing breeze blew through the bright room.


    Behind the bookshelf, Jin Wang read the document held in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Yaoniang sat on an armchair not far away. From a fine white porcin te on the flower table, she held up a bright red and juicy cherry.


    The bright red-coloured fruit was held in thin white fingers. It was exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    Jin Wang squinted his eyes in Yaoniang¡¯s direction. He thought that the cherries indeed suited her.


    There was a thinyer of ice ced on the bottom of the porcin te. Due to the cold, the cherries were covered in condensation. Sweet, tangy, cool, and delicious, Yaoniang ate more than 20 in a row before she stopped.


    She felt sullen. Normally, she wasn¡¯t a glutton. Yet, today, she had eaten so many in front of Jin Wang. She was unsure whether he wouldugh at her.


    But they were so delicious. She hasn¡¯t even eaten enough yet.


    She swept her gaze from the few remaining cherries on the te to Jin Wang by the side. She was very embarrassed. It was his highness who had brought the cherries, but he didn¡¯t even eat any. She was the one who ate them all.


    ¡°Your highness, would you like to eat any?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s first reaction was that he wasn¡¯t a woman. How could he be interested in these little things? Yet, as he looked from her thin long fingers to her alluring brows, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    He raised his eyebrows. Yaoniang, who immediately understood his meaning, walked over with the porcin te in her hand.


    As soon as she reached him, she was pulled onto hisp. Then the great lord raised his eyebrows again. Yaoniang slightly hesitated. Then she picked up a cherry with her dainty fingers and delivered it to his mouth.


    ¡°It tastes pretty good,¡± said Jin Wang.


    Yaoniang reached out her hand, and a small cherry pit rolled onto her palm.


    Like this, one person would feed and the other would eat. She also took the opportunity to nce at the document in Jin Wang¡¯s hand. It was quite fun.


    But as Jin Wang continued to eat, he started to make some movements. Either he would gently bite her finger or he would lick her fingertip with his tongue. Under the desk, one of his hands pressed and rubbed against Yaoniang¡¯s waist. He had a serious expression on his face, but underneath the desk, his hand acted improperly.


    ¡°You know what books say? It¡¯s that wine is sweetest when fed by a beauty.¡±? Jin Wang reached out his hand and patted her on the head.


    After she heard his words, Yaoniang blushed. She intuitively lowered her head and inadvertently nced at the document in his hand.


    Only then did she realize. It wasn¡¯t a document. It was clearly a picture book.


    The book was filled with exquisite illustrations, all depicting the most beautiful thing. The people in the painting were positioned the same way they currently were. There was a person sitting in the other¡¯sp, but the difference was that the beauty¡¯s clothes were only partially on. It was barely noticeable, but she appeared to be feeding the man by mouth.

 Chapter 40: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 40

    <h4>Chapter40: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 40</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes glinted with interest as Yaoniang¡¯s smile grew stiff.


    They looked at each other in the eyes.


    After a long while, Yaoniang gave in. She picked up a cherry with her slim fingers and put it between her lips. She hesitantly passed the cherry to Jin Wang with her mouth.


    Jin Wang ate the cherry, but he didn¡¯t allow her lips to go free. Instead, her lips were caught in his mouth together alongside the cherry.


    After some time, Yaoniang lowered her head and panted for air.


    Jin Wang¡¯s gaze darkened and his thin lips twitched. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you spit it out yet?¡±


    Her face immediately blushed. She quickly turned her head and spat out what was in her mouth. The cherry pitnded on the desk and rolled to the very edge before it stopped.


    He reached out his hand and lifted her palm-sized face. He saw her eyshes quivering and her glistening pink lips resembled rosy clouds. She looked mesmerizing.


    As he thought of her moans fromst night, Jin Wang¡¯s gaze darkened. Arge palm slid up along her slender waist. The fabric of the shirt felt soft and smooth like tofu.


    He greedily kneaded her waist with his calloused fingers.


    ¡°Your highness, this servant will go back down.¡± Yaoniang panted as she pushed him away. Originally, she hade up to serve tea but was retained by Jin Wang with a te of cherries.


    Jin Wang ignored her. Hisrge palm was already buried under her clothes.


    Fucheng, with his arms crossed over his chest, leaned against the door frame on the other side of the door.


    When he heard the movements inside, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Once men taste the meat, they would be different from those who haven¡¯t. After all, when had his highness ever acted like this before? He was like a cat who discovered a hole filled with fish. All he thought about during the day was to visit the hole. Then he would catch some fish to quench his insatiable appetite.


    To catch the fish, he learned to use snacks to coax people. Fucheng wondered to what degree was Nanny Su coaxed by his highness.


    Yet, Fucheng was very happy to see all this. Only when his highness interacted with women, would the manor have any hope of a little prince. Nanny Su also had a good figure for giving birth. Perhaps her first baby would even be a cute chubby boy! Within three years, she might even be able to have two babies!


    As time passed, a light breeze blew by, and the gauze curtains swayed in the wind.


    Yaoniang sat pitifully in Jin Wang¡¯sp. She was still wearing her cyan-coloured summer shirt. The hem of her skirt fell back down and her delicate white skin could no longer be seen. Yaoniang cleared her throat and said, ¡°Your highness, this servant really needs to go back¡­¡±


    She already repeated this phrase several times but was always ignored by Jin Wang.


    Half an hourter, Jin Wang finally stopped.


    Yaoniangid in his embrace and rested for a while. When she tried to get down, she almost lost her footing. It was Jin Wang who lent her a hand and helped her to stand firm. She was too embarrassed to look at him. She hurriedly straightened her clothes and ran out. When she came out, she saw Fucheng standing by the side. Yaoniang became more self-conscious.


    As she went down the stairs, she deliberately slowed down her steps. Her speed was like a crawling turtle. She wished that she had a mirror on hand so she could take a look at herself. With even a single mistake in her appearance, others would be aware of what had happened.


    Fucheng stood outside the door for a little longer before he went in.


    From behind the bookshelf, Jin Wang was no different than usual. He was reading the file in his hand.


    All of a sudden, he raised his head. Then he jerked his chin towards the porcin te left on the table and what remained of the cherries.


    ¡°Send some more of this to her.¡± As for who he was talking about, there was no need to say more.


    Fucheng looked distressed and hesitated. Then he said, ¡°There was only a basket of cherries. Since you don¡¯t like to eat them, this servant only left two tes of it. One te is here while the other was sent to Mammy Mu. The rest of the cherries were sent to Siyi Courtyard.¡±


    When he saw the unpleasant expression on Jin Wang¡¯s face, he further exined, ¡°You had ordered for them to be sent.¡±


    Jin Wang recalled with ease what he¡¯d said.


    As he thought up to here, he realized that he had given enough days of the cold shoulder to Siyi Courtyard. In his position, whether he favoured someone or not, it didn¡¯tpletely rely on whether he wished to. There were times where he does something simply because it must be done. Liuchun Pavilion was bing more and more arrogant. It was time to suppress it.


    Besides, Jin Wang felt that it was enough. Although he hated Xu Yanru, he had no ns to do anything like pampering the concubine and neglecting the wife.


    Yet, it was out of his expectations that Yaoniang likes to eat cherries. But since she likes it, he will give it to her. For Jin Wang, there was nothing that he was afraid to do.


    ¡°Go personally and ask for some. Say that this prince needs it to reward people.¡± The entire Jin Manor belonged to him. Jin Wang didn¡¯t think that this move was inappropriate at all. ording to Jin Wang, if he wished to give something he could. If he wished to take something back, that was also within his rights.


    Fucheng looked miserable. When the master makes a mistake, it¡¯s the servants who have to clean up after. Then he thought further. If a servant didn¡¯t clean up after his master, what use would the servant be?


    At Siyi Courtyard, Cuizhu finished conveying her message then left. Zi Yan hesitated. Then she said, ¡°Your highness if you refused Liuchun Pavilion, would anything bad happen?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with refusing?¡± said Consort Jin indifferently.


    ¡°But the little princess¡­¡±


    Consort Jin sneered and set aside the book in her hands. ¡°She only sent that servant girl with an excuse. Does she think that his highness would be unaware? Recently, she has been too arrogant so Jin Wang would want to suppress her. There¡¯s no way he would agree to her request.¡±


    This basket of cherries was a sign. Even if her heart was filled with discontent, Consort Jin still had to ept it.


    What Jin Wang gave to her was dignity. So long as she wished to sit in the high position of Consort Jin, she must ept it. She would even need to smile and say thank you.


    But her heart felt stifled inside and she desperately wished to vent her anger. Anyways, Jin Wang¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t touch her for now.


    It was because Consort Jin understood the game too well that she felt especially humiliated. This sense of humiliation eroded her confidence over time. As time went on, she felt less and less like the proud daughter of the Xu family she originally was, before marriage.


    ¡°After Cuizhu returns from this trip, she will suffer,¡± said Zi Yan with a slight sigh.


    Cuizhu, herself, was also aware of this. When she left Siyi Courtyard, her face was pale and her eyes were filled with resentment.


    Zi Yan had served at Consort Jin¡¯s side for many years. She naturally understood the look on Cuizhu¡¯s face. This chess piece of Consort Jin was nowpletely useless.


    ¡°She chose this path herself. This consort already gave her a choice. She dared to reach for things out of her reach. With her status and qualifications, she should¡¯ve been more self-aware.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t reality like so? Whatever consequences happen, they were only caused by ourselves.


    Zi Yan stopped talking. At this moment, someone outside the door announced that Eunuch Fu was here.


    After Fucheng came inside, he greeted Consort Jin. Then he exined the purpose behind this visit.


    The weather was hot outside, but Consort Jin had a weak constitution, so she never used ice. This meant that those who served alongside her also had to suffer through the heat. Once Fucheng finished exining, the room was silent. It was so quiet and the air waspletely still.


    Fucheng also noticed the ugly expression on Consort Jin¡¯s face, and he was rather puzzled. But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess the other¡¯s thoughts. He simply stood there with a smile on his face as he waited for them to get the cherries.


    But in the eyes of Consort Jin, it was that bitch, Side Consort Hu, who was wearing that smile.


    So what if you didn¡¯t n on giving any? I¡¯ll still send people over. Now even if you didn¡¯t want to give any, you still have to hand them over.


    ¡°Zi Yan, have someone go fetch them for Eunuch Fu. Give them all to him.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Zi Yan hesitated a little but she still followed her orders.


    Fucheng smiled and politely said, ¡°Consort, there¡¯s no need to give everything. I only need¡­¡± He paused and thought for a while. Since Jin Wang had ordered it, they were probably for Nanny Su. His highness values her and only thinks about coaxing her all day long. If he only gave a little, it wouldn¡¯t be presentable and his highness would lose face. For Jin Wang to look good, Fucheng said, ¡°Half of it should be enough.¡±


    Half?!


    Originally, Consort Jin said those insincere words only for him to hear. Yet, he actually dared to take it seriously?


    Fucheng left with a basket of cherries and a smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t notice Consort Jin¡¯s faux pas, but he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. He was a trusted servant of his highness Jin Wang and he only served him. Whether Consort Jin was happy or not, it had nothing to do with him.


    Besides, deep within Fucheng¡¯s heart was a sense of disgust towards Consort Jin.


    Fucheng was the only one who worked for Jin Wang that knew what happened from the beginning to the end. That lonely, cold, stubborn young man finally had colour in his life after much difficulty. But what resulted was resistance, revulsion, despise, and even betrayal.


    Now, that young man had grown up into a fine and upright mature man. The things that he once cared about, no longer weighed on his mind. Yet, the other party changed their attitude again.


    What a pity. It¡¯s toote.


    In this world, everything was like so. If you miss the opportunity, you miss it. You won¡¯t be able to turn back and people rarely wish to turn back.


    Moreover, Fucheng didn¡¯t think that Consort Jin truly wanted to repent. This was simply another method used by the women of nobility to consolidate their status. They would trample the men¡¯s dignity to fulfill their wishes.


    Fucheng believed that Nanny Su was much better. She was a gentle, kind, and simple woman. Yet, she could make his highness happy and improve his mood. There was also no need for his highness to be wary or apprehensive around her.


    This was pretty good.


    Once Fucheng was gone, Consort Jin lost herposure for the first time during her conflicts with Side Consort Hu. She smashed the teacup beside her onto the ground.


    ¡°This bitch!¡±


    ~


    In the evening, after a tiresome day, Yaoniang returned to her room.


    The ice was already ced in her ice kettle. Since the three wet nurses had different shifts for work, the internal affairs office ordered the ice to be delivered at a specific time each day. So whenever Yaoniang returned to her room, it would always be nice and cool.


    She rubbed her waist and was about to wash her face before going to eat dinner when she noticed something. She turned towards her ice kettle and saw a basket with stuff inside, ced on top of it.


    The basket was covered with ayer of cloth. She walked over, lifted up the piece of cloth, and saw bright, red, and delicious cherries smiling back at her.


    For some reason, she remembered Jin Wang¡¯s stern face.


    She snorted inside, yet she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    It was because of this basket of cherries that Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu were fighting recently.


    Consort Jin always valued her appearance and paid attention to propriety. So even when she suppressed Side Consort Hu, it wasn¡¯t too obvious. But now, her previous style had changed. She had adopted more ploys.


    Actually, she only used the normal methods that legal wives used to mess with the concubines. For example, she would leave them to hang during morning greetings. Or she would ask for them to stay behind and fan her. The fanning may even take up the majority of the day. Recently, Consort Jin liked to summon Side Consort Hu. But she wouldn¡¯t give any orders or instructions. Instead, Side Consider Hu would be forced to stand there and wait.


    Side Consort Hu suffered from Consort Jin¡¯s ploys several times. Finally, she had enough and went to look for Jin Wang for support. Yet, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by her andpletely ignored her. She was filled with anger and hatred. Sadly, in front of Consort Jin, she could only bow down before her. But, in private, Side Consort Hu would curse her and scheme for ways to fight back.


    With the two masters above fighting like a raging fire, their subordinates couldn¡¯t stay out of it. The maids of Siyi Courtyard and the maids of Liuchun Pavilion fought with each other often. Both sides suffered wins and losses. Their fights almost left the manor in shambles


    Yaoniang usually stays within the courtyard and doesn¡¯t go out to mingle. These were all gossip that she heard from those who also worked in her courtyard. This topic was discussed every day within the courtyard and it was like listening to a drama.


    But instead of being the protagonist in her previous life, Yaoniang watched the show as a bystander in this life.


    As an onlooker watching the drama unfold, Yaoniang sighed and wondered what was the point to all this. Indeed, for onlookers, there really was no point in all this drama. But for those that stood in the centre of the conflict, it was a matter of life and death.


    From her experiences in her past life, Yaoniang also understood this point clearly.

 Chapter 41，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 41 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter41£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 41 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The small kitchen was the busiest at noontime.


    Everyone had their own work that needed to be done, so they would take turns to have their lunch break. Yuyan and Yucui had be more restrictive after Jin Wang¡¯sst visit to the small courtyard. During hisst visit, he found no one working at their posts.


    Yaoniang came to the small kitchen to get her lunch.


    The meals for the wet nurses were made separately. To produce the best milk to feed the little princess, the nurses¡¯ meals were all first-ss. There were chicken, duck,mb, and fish. None of the meals were repeated. Additional fruits and snacks were also provided.


    For today¡¯s meal, besides the dishes of meat and vegetable, there was also soup. It was a soup of pig trotters with soybeans and herbs. This soup was good for promoting milk production and served as nourishment for the wet nurses.


    Flowers floated at the surface of the milky white stew. Within the soup, pieces of pig trotters and soybeans bobbed up and down. The chef began to stew the soup before sunrise and it was simmered slowly over a low fire. Now, she opened up the lid of the pot and a savoury aroma swirled through the air. The people who stood nearby, couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the smell.


    ¡°It smells sooo good! What delicious food did Mommy Mo make today? Let me try some.¡± The speaker was a young servant girl named Xiao Man. Whenever she saw something yummy, she would want to try it.


    When she first entered the small courtyard, she was very thin. Now, she more closely resembled a chubby ball. ording to the nannies who worked in the kitchen, she was round enough to be butchered for a New Year¡¯s celebration. These words weren¡¯t meant to be reprimands but were said with helplessness and even hints of pride.


    Xiao Man¡¯s mouth was very sweet and she was a hard worker. Everyone loved her very much.


    Seeing that Xiao Man was gluttonous again, Mommy Moughed. She pped away Xiao Man¡¯s outstretched chubby paws and said, ¡°This was prepared for the wet nurses. You can¡¯t eat this.¡±


    Xiao Man gulped and enviously said, ¡°Nanny Su and the others have really great meals. If I could eat their food every day, it would be great.¡±


    Old Lady Wang, who stood at the side and was filling arge basin with cooked dishes, heard this andughed. She joked, ¡°If you want to eat their meals, it won¡¯t be easy. First, you have to find someone to marry. Then, you need to have a kid. But being a nanny is a pretty nice job with decent pay.


    Old Lady Zhao was angered. ¡°You uncultured swine! Xiao Man is still young. Telling her this, aren¡¯t you afraid of misleading her?¡± As she said this, she stuffed some fennel seeds to Xiao Man. ¡°Here, you can eat these instead.¡±


    Xiao Man thanked her and ran away with a big grin. The servant girls like her, who didbour work, were usually thest to enjoy lunch.


    Mommy Mo saw Yaoniang walk in. She smiled and said to her, ¡°Nanny Su is here early today.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded. ¡°The little princess is asleep so I came here first. Later, Yuyan wille and we will switch.¡±


    The wet nurses¡¯ meals were already prepared and served on the tes. Mommy Mo looked at Yaoniang hesitantly and asked, ¡°I stewed some pig trotters today. Do you want any?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t like to eat meat. She especially disliked this type of meat stew. Yet, to produce enough milk for the princess, she does try to eat as much meat as possible. But she would never drink the broth. Despite not drinking the broth, Yaoniang produced enough milk so it didn¡¯t really matter. Mommy Mo also knew about this, which was why she asked.


    Unexpectedly, the sun must have risen from the west today because Yaoniang nodded.


    Although Mommy Mo was surprised, she didn¡¯t say anything. People¡¯s tastes were constantly changing. Even if you didn¡¯t like something yesterday, you could like it today. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Yaoniang carried her lunchbox and returned to her bedroom to eat.


    She opened her lunchbox and took out the dishes one by one. Although the dishes couldn¡¯t be described as gorgeous in colour or rich in vour, the quantity was there. There was a small te of everything.


    Bite by bite, Yaoniang slowly ate the meat.


    If others were to see this, they would be shocked senseless. After all, Yaoniang preferred vegetables over meat.


    It was obvious that Yaoniang struggled to down the meat. But she continued to eat. Soon, she finished an entire bowl of rice along with some vegetables.


    Her appetite was not small. Despite beingpletely full, she still forced herself to drink the entire bowl of greasy pig trotters stew.


    When she finished eating, she felt like there was still food stuck in her throat.


    There was a reason why Yaoniang forced herself to eat like this. Recently, she discovered that her supply of milk was decreasing.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it at first. But as the little princess¡¯s appetite increased day by day, the deficiency became more and more obvious


    Logically, this situation shouldn¡¯t happen to Yaoniang. She was a mother in both of her lifetimes and raised several babies. She understood how to keep an ample supply of milk. She would squeeze some out at a fixed time every day, regardless of whether she already fed the princess. This way, as long as her intake of nutrition remained constant, her milk shouldn¡¯t decrease.


    Yet now, even though she squeezed out milk every day, her supply dwindled. She could even feel the volume of milk production decreasing.


    Yaoniang began to panic. She was a wet nurse! What kind of wet nurse could not produce milk? Soon, she could lose her job! At first, she was angry with Jin Wang and med him for causing this situation.


    But since she was used to being timid, she didn¡¯t dare toin when she was with him. She could only dodge or avoid whenever it was possible. Yet, she didn¡¯t forget to carefully observe. From her observations, she realized that it had nothing to do with Jin Wang. She was furious.


    But why was there less milk?


    After thinking about it, Yaoniang believed that it must have something to do with her diet. It must be because she didn¡¯t eat enough meat, hence the situation today.


    Yaoniang ate a little too much so she didn¡¯t dare to recklessly move around. She rested in her room for a while to digest before making her way to the kitchen with her used dirty dishes. Then she went to the small building and switched with Yuyan so she could go enjoy her lunch.


    A day passed by in a sh. After Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang came over to take their shifts, Yaoniang returned to her room.


    She fetched some water to prepare for a bath when she heard some movement outside.


    Yaoniang opened the door of her room and peeked out. There was a loud noiseing from the small building mixed with the cries of the little princess. Something seemed to have happened.


    Without taking any extra time to think, she closed her door behind her and went to the small building. When she entered the room, she saw Mammy Mu¡¯s frightening expression. Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang were also upset. Yucui held the crying princess with an ugly expression on her face. Only Yuyan was missing.

 Chapter 41，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 41 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter41£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 41 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Everyone within the room was a mess. Lu¡¯er and some of the other servant girls also rushed over anxiously.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nanny Qian saw that Yaoniang arrived. She pointed at Yaoniang and said, ¡°Mammy, Nanny Wang and I just arrived for our shifts and we didn¡¯t even have the chance to feed the little princess yet. It must have been Nanny Su who was gluttonous and ate something she shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, how could the princess be like this?¡±


    When Yaoniang heard these usations, she was stunned.


    Before she even bothered to defend herself, she hurried over to Yucui¡¯s side.


    In her armsid the little princess with red rashes all over her face. The little princess had cried herself hoarse so her face waspletely flushed. This caused her rashes to look even more swollen.


    Hearing Nanny Qian¡¯s usations, Mammy Mu looked over with sharp eyes.


    Yaoniang began to exin.¡±I didn¡¯t eat anything weird. I only ate the food from the small kitchen.¡±


    Nanny Qian couldn¡¯t let the matter drop like that. She asserted, ¡°You can easily tell the princess has a rash at first nce. At her current age, she can only drink breast milk. It must have been the wet nurse who ate something bad, causing the princess to be like this. Nanny Su, if you ate something you shouldn¡¯t have, hurry up and confess. Don¡¯t prolong the princess¡¯s illness. Otherwise, no one would be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Mammy, this servant didn¡¯t eat anything wrong.¡±


    Mammy Mu instinctively believed that Nanny Su had nothing to do with this. She was partial towards Yaoniang because she knew about the special rtionship between her and Jin Wang. But it was also because of this rtionship that she had some doubts with her heart.


    Everyone in the manor knew that Jin Wang favoured Side Consort Hu. A woman¡¯s jealousy was terrifying. Mammy Mu understood this extremely well from her year of working within the imperial pce.


    Even a woman who was docile and virtuous could do all sorts of terrible things because of jealousy. Within the pce, imperial concubines miscarried and baby princes died. Although infants indeed had a high mortality rate, everyone knew that the truth wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Indeed, the truth wasn¡¯t simple. The culprits must have been one of the countless beautiful women in the pce.


    Was it possible that Yaoniang was jealous of Side Consort Hu so she tried to harm the little princess? Even if this matter wasn¡¯t caused by jealousy, Yaoniang was someone that Consort Jin had dispatched. Recently, those two women were fighting like fire and water. Could it be Consort Jin who ordered Yaoniang to ruin Side Consort Hu¡¯s greatest pir of support?


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Mammy Mu¡¯s mind. After she heard Yaoniang¡¯s exnation, she chose to remain silent.


    Mammy Mu¡¯s attitude influenced the other maids within the room. Lu¡¯er and Yucui¡¯s gazes toward Yaoniang were now filled with suspicion.


    Yaoniang was a little dejected. Ever since she came to work in the small courtyard, she was sincere and diligent. The people in the courtyard all treated her with affection. Although some may have had other motives behind their kindness, she always thought that Yucui and Lu¡¯er sincerely treated her well.


    As people who served the little princess, their only wish was for the princess to be well. Since everyone had the same goal, they shared a sense of intimacy.


    But now this sense of intimacy was destroyed by the sudden change.


    Why was it so fragile? Why did no one believe her?


    At this moment, Yucui suddenly spoke up. ¡°Nanny Qian, don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t have evidence. We all know Nanny Su¡¯s character. She isn¡¯t a liar.¡±


    Yaoniang felt strengthened when she heard this.


    She nced at Yucui gratefully. Then she turned to Mammy Mu and said, ¡°Mammy, this servant only ate the food that was served from the small kitchen and didn¡¯t eat anything else. Please uncover the truth behind this matter.¡±


    ¡°Who knows whether you ate anything bad or not?¡± retorted Nanny Qian.


    Mammy Mu pondered for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Guilty or not, now isn¡¯t the time to decide. Whether Nanny Su had caused the princess to be sick will be decided by his highness.¡±


    As she was speaking, Yuyan hurriedly led Doctor Liu into the room.


    Doctor Liu was an old man in his sixties. He was as thin as a stick and had a goatee. He originally was an imperial physician that served within the imperial pce. But when Jin Wang came to Jinzhou to establish his manor, he followed him to Jinzhou too. He was a well-respected doctor who served within Jin Wang¡¯s manor and had excellent medical skills.


    He entered the room with Yuyan and approached the princess. He instructed the servants toy the princess on the bed. Then he took a silver needle from his assistant behind him and carefully inserted it into an acupuncture point on the princess¡¯s neck. She calmed down right away and fell unconscious.


    ¡°This kind of crying isn¡¯t good for her. Let her rest first.¡± When he finished speaking, he reached out a hand to take her pulse.


    By this time, not only had Side Consort Hu arrived, but Jin Wang and Consort Jin also arrived.


    The three of them rushed over. Obviously, they came as soon as they had heard the news.


    When Side Consort Hu came in and saw the state of her daughter, she started weeping. Started to bber about how pitiful her baby was and then she started to me Yuyan and the others.


    Consort Jin frowned and her expression was solemn. ¡°Side Consort Hu, beware of propriety. Doctor Liu is treating the little princess right now. Can you please shut up?¡±


    Truth was that Consort Jin didn¡¯t want to be here. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Side Consort Hu get in trouble. If something happened to the little princess, she¡¯d be happier than anyone else. It was a pity that as the hostess of the manor, it was her obligation to show up.


    After Jin Wang came in, he immediately sat down on a nearby chair. Fucheng stood behind him.


    His handsome face was cold and solemn. His left hand fidgeted with the sapphire ring on his right hand. Those familiar with him would know that he was feeling uneasy.


    After Side Consort Hu heard Consort Jin¡¯s words, not only did she not listen, she also refuted it with sentences of her own. Jin Wang immediately snorted. The temperature of the room chilled and it was like falling into an ice cer.


    Suddenly, everyone was afraid to speak and the sound of breathing was barely audible. The room was silent as if there was no one there.


    After a while, Doctor Liu released a breath of air, breaking the silence.


    ¡°It appears that the little princess ingested something inappropriate, causing rashes to break out.¡±

 Chapter 42，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 42 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter42£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 42 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The little princess was now almost six months old. The only thing that she could ingest was milk.


    But Doctor Liu said that her rash was caused by ingesting something bad. Needles to say, it must havee from the milk of one of the three wet nurses.


    Whatever the wet nurse ate would be a part of her milk. This milk would then be fed to the princess. Everyone understood this. Their gazes focused on Yaoniang and the other wet nurses.


    Along with these pairs of eyes, one of them belonged to Jin Wang.


    Hisplexion was dark and his eyes were dull. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but withdraw into herself. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Jin Wang. Nanny Qian had insisted that she ate something she shouldn¡¯t have, which in turn harmed the princess. Would Jin Wang believe in those words?


    Sure enough, as soon as these thoughts shed in Yaoniang¡¯s mind, Nanny Qian spoke up again.


    She angrily said to Mammy Mu, ¡°Mammy, this servant didn¡¯t speak wrongly. It must have been Nanny Su who ate something bad in private which caused the princess to look like this. It was Nanny Su¡¯s shift during the day. Sister Wang and I didn¡¯t even have the chance to feed the princess yet after we arrived. The rash on the princess appeared just now. ording to usual practice, Nanny Su would feed the princess before she leaves her shift. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, who would it be?!¡±


    As soon as she finished her tirade, everyone¡¯s gazes allnded on Yaoniang again.


    With so many people staring at her, Yaoniang felt ufortable. She took a step back and forced herself to remain calm as she started to defend herself. ¡°This servant really didn¡¯t eat anything indiscriminately¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Yucui can testify.¡±


    Nanny Qian interrupted. ¡°Yucui girl, you need to be partial. If you don¡¯t make it clear, the responsibility willnd on Nanny Wang and me. We didn¡¯t even feed anything to the princess yet after we arrived for our shift.¡±


    Yucui hesitated then said, ¡°Nanny Su did feed the baby right before she finished her shift. As for Nanny Qian and Nanny Wang, they haven¡¯t fed the baby yet after they started their shifts¡­¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, Side Consort Hu flew over like a gust of wind and pped Yaoniang on the face. Her speed made everyone go speechless.


    With a crisp smack, Yaoniang¡¯s face whipped to the side. Her milky white skin became red and swollen.


    Fucheng¡¯s mouth parted in surprise. Mammy Mu¡¯s gaze condensed while Yucui and Yuyan looked towards Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang showed no expressions on his face. Only his darkened eyes revealed the slightest hint.


    Consort Jin frowned and scolded, ¡°Side Consort Hu, aren¡¯t you too impulsive? Do you still have the stature that a Side Consort should have?¡±


    Side Consort Hu turned towards her with a sneer. ¡°Whether this concubine has the stature or not, this concubine is aware. This concubine now wants to ask what your highness had meant. Does your highness wish to protect this presumptuous and evil servant?¡±


    Consort Jin was irritated. ¡°Side Consort Hu, your words made this consort a little confused. This consort thought that convicting someone like that would be unfair and immoral. Everyone knows about her efforts from before that helped stop the princess¡¯s bawling. Yaoniang should be given a chance to defend herself.¡±


    Side Consort Hu couldn¡¯t be bothered with Consort Jin anymore. Instead, she bitterly looked at Yaoniang as if she wanted to swallow her whole. ¡°You little bitch, if there¡¯s anything wrong with the little princess, even your life isn¡¯t enough aspensation. Servants,e! Drag this despicable servant out! This concubine will teach her a lesson that she will never forget!¡±


    Consort Jin was furious.


    When Side Consort Hu¡¯s voice fell, servants who stood outside, followed hermands and came in.


    Yaoniang covered her face and desperately shook her head. ¡°This servant didn¡¯t! This servant didn¡¯t eat anything indiscriminately! The whole day was spent by the princess¡¯s side. The only food this servant had was from the small kitchen! This servant worked alongside Yuyan the entire shift. Yuyan and the other servants would know whether this servant ate anything bad!¡± With that said, she couldn¡¯t help but peek at Yuyan and Yucui.


    Yuyan hesitated a little. Then she said, ¡°This servant honestly didn¡¯t see Nanny Su eat anything else.¡±


    ¡°This servant also didn¡¯t see anything,¡± followed Yucui immediately.


    Yaoniang let out a sigh of relief. But before she could even finish her exhale, she heard Nanny Qian say, ¡°But if she didn¡¯t eat anything bad, the princess wouldn¡¯t be like this. Plus, Yuyan and Yucui, were you guys with Nanny Su the entire time? How could you be sure that Nanny Su didn¡¯t eat anything behind your backs?¡±


    Faced with such rapid interrogation, Yucui and Yuyan looked towards each other. ¡°This¡­..This couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.¡±


    At that moment, Mammy Mu coughed. ¡°Invite Mommy Mo toe over.¡±


    Lu¡¯er nodded and immediately left.


    A short whileter, Mommy Mo came in. She was briefed about the situation on the way here. Once she was inside, she took out a piece of paper.


    ¡°The three nannies¡¯ meals were arranged ording to the orders of the doctor. There should be nothing inappropriate. Today¡¯s meal for the three nannies included¡­¡±


    She reported a series of ingredients and Doctor Liu nodded as he listened. Once Mommy Mo finished speaking, Doctor Liu said, ¡°The princess shouldn¡¯t have developed a rash from ingesting these foods.¡±


    Mammy Mu nodded and Mommy Mo left.


    The room was silent.


    Side Consort Hu sneered. She opened her mouth to speak when Mammy Mu said, ¡°A few of you go and search Nanny Su¡¯s room. Since everyone has their own doubts, it¡¯s better to clear everything up once and for all.¡±


    She said thatst sentence while looking towards Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang looked at her with gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mammy. This servant knows that the truth will speak for itself.¡±


    Yuyan led some servants to go search. Taohong was one of the servants that went to search as well.


    Side Consort Hu didn¡¯t trust Mammy Mu and the other servants so she ordered Taohong to go along.


    The room was very quiet. Only the sound of Doctor Liu¡¯s instructions to his assistant could be heard. Only a little time had gone by, but it seemed like years had gone by to those in the room.

 Chapter 42，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 42 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter42£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 42 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Consort Jin was inexplicably uneasy. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Side Consort Hu from time to time.


    Side Consort Hu stood there anxiously. She couldn¡¯t help but approach Doctor Liu and ask about the little princess in a low voice. She seemed to be very worried about her.


    After all, she had carried the princess for ten months in her belly before giving birth. It was normal for Side Consort Hu to be worried and anxious.


    Although nothing seemed abnormal, Consort Jin still couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Before she could figure out where her anxiety came from, Yuyan and the others returned.


    Without giving Yuyan a chance to speak, Taohong held up a te in her hand. She said to Side Consort Hu, ¡°Mydy, there was a te of crab buns in Nanny Su¡¯s room. When we found it, there was only one cold bun left. There were traces of residue still on the te. It appears to be someone¡¯s leftovers from a meal.¡±


    When he heard this, Doctor Liu looked over. ¡°If it was crab, that would exin the rashes on the princess¡¯s face. This type of food could cause all kinds of ailments, especially for babies. So, crabs are a big no-no for pregnant women. For those who are breastfeeding the baby, it is also forbidden. It seems like the princess¡¯s rashes were caused by crabs.¡±


    Side Consort Hu looked at Yaoniang with a cold smile on her face. ¡°What else can you say? As the wet nurse of a princess, there are many foods you are forbidden to eat. Yet you couldn¡¯t restrain yourself and privately ate it. Servantse! Throw this servant out!¡±


    Yaoniang was stunned by the discovery of the crab buns. She had no idea how the buns came to be in her room.


    But she was very self-aware and knew how much trouble she was in. She knew that someone had deliberately nted the buns to frame her. But she had no proof that she didn¡¯t eat the buns. All the evidence showed that she was the culprit.


    Now, what should she do?


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the other servants that worked in the courtyard with her. They all avoided her gaze.


    It was just as she¡¯d expected. With all the evidence provided, who would be willing to speak up for her?


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart fell. Actually, there was still someone who could help her. But she didn¡¯t dare to even look at him.


    Ever since Jin Wang arrived, Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes.


    It was probably from a feeling of inferiority. She was also scared others would find out about their rtionship. Now she still doesn¡¯t dare to look at him, but it was from a different type of inferiority.


    It was inferiority fromck of self-confidence and uncertainty.


    She was only a servant. How could shepare with Side Consort Hu, much less the little princess who was Jin Wang¡¯s only child?


    It was impossible for Jin Wang to protect her.


    Yaoniang¡¯s impression of Jin Wang from herst life was imprinted deeply in her mind. She understood that the man in the bed and the man off the bed were twopletely different people.


    She was only a ything.


    These kinds of thoughts were too deeply rooted and were always at the back of Yaoniang¡¯s mind. But ever since she started sleeping with Jin Wang she did her best to avoid them.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it. This way, she could still have the illusion that he somewhat liked her.


    It didn¡¯t matter where the source of his liking was from.


    True, Jin Wang was a little different in this lifetime, but Yaoniang always believed that people couldn¡¯t easily change. Let alone someone as cold-hearted as Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang in her previous life also acted dotingly towards her. But as time went by, she realized it was all in her mind.


    To put it bluntly, Jin Wang only used her to warm his bed.


    This was why Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look at Jin Wang. She was scared of seeing something she didn¡¯t want to see.


    She was a poor person who had nothing. With nothing in her pockets, she couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. She would rather not take her chances.


    Jin Wang frowned. He stared at the woman whose head hung down as if she had given up all resistance.


    He was sitting right there. Why didn¡¯t she ask for his help?


    Does she not trust him? It had already progressed to such a stage but she still didn¡¯t want to expose their rtionship! Did she feel ashamed from sleeping with him? Was her dead husband more important to her? Was sheing up with ways to leave the manor so she would rather be punished instead of¡­


    Seeing the red handprint on her swollen face, Jin Wang felt irritated inside.


    His expression chilled.


    Fucheng looked at him, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Consort Jin¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, but she also didn¡¯t say anything.


    It seemed like the matter hade to an end. Side Consort Hu¡¯s people came up to grab Yaoniang. But at this moment Side Consort Hu spoke up again.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Everyone turned their gazes toward her again. Consort Jin¡¯s pupils shrunk when she realized that Side Consort Hu was looking at her.


    ¡°She is a wet nurse and she knows that crabs are taboo to eat, but she still secretly ate them. The manor is strict. How could a wet nurse like her be able to get her hands on something like crab?¡± Side Consort Hu faced Consort Jin with a sharp light in her gorgeous eyes. ¡°Your highness, this wet nurse was sent to the princess¡¯s side by you. Don¡¯t you have anything to exin?¡±


    After she said this she seemed to have lost all her strength. She stumbled at Jin Wang¡¯s feet and started to weep. ¡°Your highness, you have to get justice for this concubine and the princess! It was clearly the Consort that wished to harm the princess. She simply borrowed the hand of the wet nurse!¡±

 Chapter 43，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 43 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter43£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 43 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s words were like a stone that stirred up thousands of waves.


    No one expected that she would direct her aim at Consort Jin.


    But if someone actually thought about it, it wasn¡¯tpletely unexpected. Side Consort Hu had directed each scene one after another. Yet, if she didn¡¯t target Consort Jin at the end, no one would¡¯ve realized her ploy.


    After all, the little princess that she carried in her womb for ten months was her greatest pir of support. Who would¡¯ve thought that she was ruthless enough to risk an infant¡¯s life to deal with Consort Jin?


    Even Consort Jin didn¡¯t think of it.


    But toplete herst step, shepletely exposed her intentions. Now it was clear that everything she did before was a result of deliberate scheming.


    The origin of the little princess¡¯s rash was already ambiguous. Nanny Su also wasn¡¯t foolish. Wet nurses knew that crabs were a big taboo and that they were forbidden. If Nanny Su was ordered by Consort Jin it would make more sense. But was Consort Jin a foolish person?


    Was she someone who would order a servant she¡¯d strategically ced to do such a shameful thing under broad daylight? It would make a lot more sense if it was Side Consort Hu¡¯s people who acted this farce out.


    This y had started from the very beginning, and it was a ruthless one. After all, it involved the little princess. At first, the situation of the little princess was terrible. Almost everyone was thrown into a state of panic. Now, the princess was still in a serious condition, but with the presence of Doctor Liu, it was no longer life-threatening. When everyone calmed down, their reasoning also returned. It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand that not all was as it appeared.


    Mammy Mu¡¯s gaze grew meaningful, and Jin Wang¡¯s eyes flickered. His face remained expressionless as usual, but he rxed a bit into his seat.


    Side Consort Hu was still weeping and it seemed like she didn¡¯t realize her motive was already exposed. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been afraid even if she did realize it. After all, this scheme of hers was not easy to resolve. Since she dared to arrange all this, she would definitely not leave any loopholes.


    On the other side of the room, after some thinking, Consort Jin stepped forward. ¡°Asking your highness to be fair. Even if this consort was stupid, ordering a person arranged to serve the princess to do this kind of thing would still be too much.¡± Compared to what Side Consort Hu had done, it was clear that Consort Jin¡¯s attitude was more open and upright.


    .


    Side Consort sneered and retorted, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Consort who is taking advantage of this matter. Thinking that no one would suspect you, you carefully arranged everything. Who doesn¡¯t understand the concept that even the darkest shadows are caused by light?¡±


    Consort Jin did not retreat. ¡°Who knows whether Side Consort Hu is willing to use the little princess as leverage to deal with this Consort? This consort isn¡¯t ming you, Side Consort Hu, but the princess is so small. Are you not afraid of an ident urring? Are you not afraid of stealing the chicken only to lose the rice?¡±


    Consort Jin was too calm, and her words had hit the nail right on the head. Side Consort Hu¡¯s face instantly changed.


    She hid her face behind her hands and started to cry again. ¡°How could Consort nder this concubine like that? The little princess was born after this concubine had carried her in the womb for ten months. This concubine had a foot in the grave during the delivery process. Who would use their own children as a way to harm others? Those who have such thoughts, either they are vicious, or they can¡¯t give birth to children themselves. They don¡¯t understand the feeling of being a mother. Parents with children would rather themselves suffer in ce of their child. Your highness, you must get justice for the little princess¡­¡±


    Although Side Consort Hu had cried andined, the meaning behind her words was that Consort Jin could not give birth to a child. This was pointing at the mulberry tree while cursing the locust tree! Consort Jin¡¯s expression ckened immediately. Her back was straight and her lips pursed together. ¡°There is no need for this consort to do this type of thing. Beseeching your highness to be fair.¡±


    Jin Wang was silent and it seemed like he was thinking over something.


    Side Consort Hu continued to pursue the matter. She pulled out her trump card. ¡°Since Consort insists that it was this concubine who had wronged the princess, let¡¯s have the Nanny confess. Under whose instigation did she do such a horrific thing?¡±


    The spearhead finally pointed at Yaoniang again. No one was surprised by this result.


    Side Consort Hu wanted to pin the crime on Consort Jin. Consort Jin couldn¡¯t sit still under the verbal onught. Yaoniang happened to be caught in the middle. This was a ssic example of mortals suffering when the gods fought.


    With a pale face, Yaoniang smiled deprecatingly. She knew that the situation would turn out like this. Although it appeared atst that the matter had nothing to do with her, she still couldn¡¯t rx her nerves.


    Sure enough, this moment arrived!


    ¡°Think carefully. Don¡¯t be fooled by other people. You must know that harming the little princess is an act with terrible consequences.¡± Side Consort Hu looked at Yaoniang with threats obvious in her eyes. ¡°But if you tell the truth, that you were forced by someone, his highness may spare your life.¡±


    Helping Consort Jin not only wouldn¡¯t gain her any favour but could also cause her to lose her life. Yet, if she told ¡®the truth¡¯, not only would she be seen in a new light by others, Jin Wang would also protect her life.


    In the entire Jin Wang Manor, Jin Wang himself was the most powerful person.


    This choice did not seem too difficult to make. Even if Yaoniang was instructed by Consort Jin to harm the princess, Side Consort Hu had already cleared away the barriers for her. As long as she wasn¡¯t stupid, she would know what to choose.


    Yaoniang looked at Jin Wang. This was the first time that she nced at him ever since he came into the room.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why she wanted to see him, but she knew that she wanted to look at him.


    Most likely, he would be partial towards Side Consort Hu. But she wasn¡¯t willing to do anything that was against her conscience. Yaoniang felt resistant to the very idea. She was innocent anyways. Why must she pour the dirty water on someone else? Simply to fulfill Side Consort Hu¡¯s selfishness?


    Many choices seem to be easy to make. But there would always be something that people overlook and ignore. It could be their conscience, reputation, persistence, or simply a bottom line.


    Some people, perhaps, wouldn¡¯t care about these things. They would think that if they were lost, then they were lost. For other people, these concepts were no less important than their own life. They were basic principles of living as a human being.


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes.


    Yaoniang hung her head and said, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of Side Consort Hu. This incident has greatly wronged this servant. This servant never ate any crab buns and doesn¡¯t know how they even came to be in this servant¡¯s room!¡±


    ¡°Well, you are one bold servant! You still dare to argue!¡± Side Consort Hu was enraged. ¡°Servants! Drag her out and beat her until she confesses!¡±


    Several servants approached Yaoniang to drag her out.

 Chapter 43，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 43 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter43£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 43 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Consort Jin clenched her fists inside her sleeves and her pupils shrunk.


    Of course, she was aware of Side Consort Hu¡¯s insidious intentions, but she was powerless to do anything. When she confronted the other person, she imed that Nanny Su was instigated by her.


    She looked at Yaoniang anxiously and wondered if she would be able to bear the beatings.


    Just then, Jin Wang spoke up.


    ¡°It was rewarded to her by this prince.¡±


    Although the words were said lightly, everyone in the room was shocked and their jaws dropped.


    Especially Side Consort Hu. With a face of disbelief, she stuttered, ¡°Y-your highness¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was also shocked and she lifted her head to look at Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang did not make eye contact with her but looked at Side Consort Hu.


    ¡°Your highness! This¡­ you¡­ her¡­ how is this possible¡­?¡± Side Consort Hu was incoherent, and her pair of phoenix eyes wide open. She gave others the feeling that she was about to fall apart in an instant.


    Jin Wang looked cold and indifferent. He stared at her and said, ¡°Since this prince said it was a reward from this prince, then it was a reward from this prince. This prince said that she didn¡¯t have it, then she didn¡¯t have it. You dare to disagree?¡± Thest sentence was said in a very low voice. Each word was slowly enunciated, one at a time.


    It was a warning. Jin Wang¡¯s eyes expressed how serious he was.


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s face paled and she lost her ability to speak.


    ¡°This matter is over. If this prince finds out that one of you had meddled in this matter¡­¡± Jin Wang stood up and looked around at everyone in the room. He did not finish the words but left with Fucheng.


    The room waspletely silent. No one expected that it would end like this.


    Jin Wang¡¯s solution was arrogant, but no one dared to call him arrogant.


    Jin Wang was the master of this manor. His words were thew. Even if he called the deer a horse, and turned ck into white, everyone would acknowledge it as fact. Even if they couldn¡¯t understand his actions, they knew that this farce disgusted Jin Wang.


    Only some people believed that they understood. But the direction that they were thinking in, was not the same. Mammy Mu and her confidantes were not surprised by how the farce had ended. Others thought that Jin Wang was maintaining Consort Jin¡¯s dignity, so he chose to protect her.


    Side Consort Hu was one of those that thought in thetter direction. She never would have thought that the scheme, which she had worked hard to arrange, would end up like this.


    But was there anyone that dared to argue? No one dared! Jin Wang¡¯s phrase ¡°You have any objections?¡± already left her speechless!


    Although Side Consort Hu was very embarrassed, she still wasn¡¯t afraid to look at Consort Jin. ¡°Your highness has some skills!¡±


    Consort Jin seemed to be thoughtful. She stared at the other woman and sneered.


    Side Consort Hu left, and most of the room suddenly became empty. Those who had been grabbing onto Yaoniang had followed behind her.


    Consort Jin approached Yaoniang. With her hands folded in front of her, she gazed at her from top to bottom. With a smile hanging from her mouth, she said, ¡°You¡¯re skilled.¡± After that, she took her people and left.


    With the departure of Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu, Doctor Liu also bid goodbye. His prescription was already being brewed and all that¡¯s left is for the little princess to drink it. He¡¯d returnter to do another check-up.


    He exined everything that required extra attention. Then, Doctor Liu said that he needed to go back to his office and double-check if he had missed anything in the prescription. He also said that he¡¯d be back shortly. Once he finished his words, he hurried out.


    .


    Only the servants that worked in the small courtyard remained.


    ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Yucui sighed and stepped forward tofort Yaoniang. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. We all believe you.¡±


    Yuyan sighed, and although she didn¡¯t say anything, she also sympathized with Yaoniang.


    ¡°Yeah, Nanny Su. Don¡¯t worry, we all know that you wouldn¡¯t do this type of thing¡­¡± Luyao was going to continue when she was pulled away by Lu¡¯er.


    Lu¡¯er looked at Nanny Qian, and Luyao followed her gaze.


    Not only Luyao, but everyone else also looked at Nanny Qian.


    Compared with the beginning, now she was like a jumping clown. Nanny Qian had be aplete joke.


    Although no oneughed, their eyes glinted with mockery.


    Nanny Qian wasn¡¯t a calm person. Her face quickly blushed at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    She couldn¡¯t understand everything that had happened. But she quickly realized that Su Yaoniang not only had Mammy Mu backing her but that she also had the support of Jin Wang and Consort Jin.


    How could she possibly get rid of Yaoniang so easily?


    But Nanny Qian wasn¡¯t thinking about how to get rid of Yaoniang. She was busy thinking of a way to save her own hide.


    ¡°Yucui, escort Nanny Qian to Liuchun Pavilion. The princess can¡¯t afford to have her serving by her side.¡±


    Nanny Qian¡¯s legs softened and she fell to the ground. She tried to defend herself, ¡°Mammy Mu, even if his highness had said that it wasn¡¯t done by Nanny Su, but¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, with a nce from Mammy Mu, Yucui came over and pped her face.


    ¡°Your courage isn¡¯t small. Who gave you the guts to challenge the master?!¡±


    Until that moment, Yucui was someone that frequently smiled.? Now she exhibited majesty and cruelty as someone from the imperial pce.


    Nanny Qian¡¯s face became red and swollen, and it was easily visible to the naked eye. It was obvious that Yucui¡¯s hand was quite heavy. She muttered in confusion, but still moved towards Nanny Wang ¡°¡­Mammy, forgive me¡­ Sister Wang¡­¡±


    Nanny Wang instinctively avoided her eyes. Lu¡¯er and Yucui dragged Nanny Qian out.


    ¡°Nanny Wang.¡± Mammy Mu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    It was known whether she was frightened by Nanny Qian¡¯s ending or something else, but Nanny Wang was so frightened that her body shook. ¡°Mammy?¡±


    ¡°Focus on what you are paid to do. Don¡¯t learn from Nanny Qian.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 44，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 44 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter44£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 44 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="1kbaf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fj8jq-0-0">As she watched Nanny Qian <span data-offset-key="fj8jq-1-0">being dragged<span data-offset-key="fj8jq-2-0"> out, Yaoniang did not sympathize with her.<span data-offset-key="64ehb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dtvnq-0-0">Perhaps<span data-offset-key="dtvnq-1-0">, once upon a time in her past life, she would¡¯ve sympathized with her. But during this lifetime, that would never happen.<span data-offset-key="enqte-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="affap-0-0">Thankfully<span data-offset-key="affap-1-0">, Jin Wang had spoken up for her. Otherwise, her current state would¡¯ve been much more pitiful. Yaoniang wasn¡¯t someone who has never seen the wooden nk before, and it was even used on her before. But in this lifetime, she chose her conscience because she didn¡¯t want to be the type of people she once hated.<span data-offset-key="4kdre-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2vvdr-0-0">She couldn¡¯t help but think of Jin Wang. Did his highness speak up to protect the consort? Or was it¡­<span data-offset-key="4a4qc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3t30i-0-0">¡°Nanny Su, your face is a little swollen. Would you like any ice?¡± asked Luyao.<span data-offset-key="7uugg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4s7ui-0-0">Yao Niang <span data-offset-key="4s7ui-1-0">automatically<span data-offset-key="4s7ui-2-0"> reached up to touch her face. The incident had happened so fast that she didn¡¯t have the chance to feel any pain at all. But now that it was over, she could feel the heating from her face.<span data-offset-key="1g2me-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7tdkq-0-0">¡°It¡¯s not troublesome anymore.¡±<span data-offset-key="dhugt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4n0af-0-0">Mammy Mu nced at her and sighed. ¡°You were also shocked today. Go back to your room and rest. There¡¯s still Yuyan and Yucui, they can take care of everything.¡±<span data-offset-key="jumh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="76di0-0-0">¡°But the little princess¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="qt4q-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4ecqk-0-0">Mammy Mu looked at Nanny Wang and said, ¡°Nanny Wang is also here. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±<span data-offset-key="a0lpd-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6qngn-0-0">¡°Yes.¡±<span data-offset-key="cv3ai-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7p8nv-0-0">Jin Wang came out of the small courtyard with a gloomy expression on his face.<span data-offset-key="a3uc2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1ftlp-0-0">Fucheng followed behind him, and he dared not even breathe too <span data-offset-key="1ftlp-1-0">loudly<span data-offset-key="1ftlp-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="6vt87-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4mmp0-0-0">¡°Go investigate. You go too.¡±<span data-offset-key="5c1lg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8qv91-0-0">This ¡®you¡¯ was not <span data-offset-key="8qv91-1-0">explicitly<span data-offset-key="8qv91-2-0"> mentioned, but the hidden guard in the shadows immediately left<span data-offset-key="8qv91-3-0">. Fucheng also bowed his head in acknowledgement.<span data-offset-key="a87nk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ddv9p-0-0">Since Side Consort Hu dared to arrange this y, she was sure that no one would be able to trace it back to her. But what kind of person was Jin Wang?<span data-offset-key="7f3di-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5u0g7-0-0">As the master of the manor, if Jin Wang wanted to investigate anything, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find something. It was a matter of whether he wished to or not. This time, Side Consort Hu had crossed the line. Before, she had used the little princess as an excuse and moved her out of Liuchun Pavilion. But who could expect her to be so foolish? It hasn¡¯t even been many days yet, but she¡¯d already forgotten herst lesson.<span data-offset-key="312si-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5055u-0-0">Not to mention this time, she also got Nanny Su entangled in her mess. <span data-offset-key="ep7f1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8j3uq-0-0">Fucheng peeked towards Jin Wang¡¯s face. His highness looked very angry. Arge part of it must have been because of the involvement of Nanny Su.<span data-offset-key="3rup2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3m3gd-0-0">Fucheng shook his head. Whether this incident <span data-offset-key="3m3gd-1-0">was done by<span data-offset-key="3m3gd-2-0"> the consort or self-directed by Side Consort Hu, it didn¡¯t matter. His highness had suppressed the matter <span data-offset-key="3m3gd-3-0">temporarily<span data-offset-key="3m3gd-4-0">. But someone would definitely <span data-offset-key="3m3gd-5-0">be held<span data-offset-key="3m3gd-6-0"> responsible.<span data-offset-key="9h8uv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e9pig-0-0">Nanny Su¡¯s pretty little face <span data-offset-key="e9pig-1-0">was red<span data-offset-key="e9pig-2-0"> and swollen. Fucheng didn¡¯t miss the sh that passed through his highness¡¯s eyes.<span data-offset-key="cdnfh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6fr38-0-0">When they returned to Zhaohui Hall, Fucheng started his investigation immediately.<span data-offset-key="2c7u3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6mbns-0-0">He knew that this matter must <span data-offset-key="6mbns-1-0">be dealt<span data-offset-key="6mbns-2-0"> with, and soon. Even if his highness hadn¡¯t given specific orders, as servants, they must be discerning.<span data-offset-key="fgp4d-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5pv73-0-0">Although Fucheng was a eunuch without roots, he hade in contact with countless women throughout the years<span data-offset-key="5pv73-1-0">. Women tend to be narrow-minded creatures. <span data-offset-key="5pv73-2-0">If Nanny Suined or caused a ruckus, his highness would be in worse spirits, and it would be the servants that suffered<span data-offset-key="5pv73-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="d5mm4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dn3qe-0-0">Honestly<span data-offset-key="dn3qe-1-0">, it would <span data-offset-key="dn3qe-2-0">mainly<span data-offset-key="dn3qe-3-0"> be himself. Who asked him to be the one that served his highness?<span data-offset-key="atl07-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4tn0c-0-0">Doctor Liu returned to the princess to do another checkup. <span data-offset-key="4tn0c-1-0">He soon left after confirming that the little princess¡¯s condition was improving from taking the medicine<span data-offset-key="4tn0c-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="11c7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dt6tp-0-0">Mammy Mu was too old to stay up the entire night, so she left Yucui, Yuyan, and Nanny Wang to watch over the little princess. Lu¡¯er and Luyan also didn¡¯t return to rest. Instead, they found themselves a ce outside where they could stand guard. <span data-offset-key="dt6tp-1-0">They were afraid that otherwise there may be some other unexpected events or emergencies<span data-offset-key="dt6tp-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="hidp-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9rui8-0-0">The night was deep, and everything was silent.<span data-offset-key="fe48o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="30-0-0">The light in the room was yellow and dim.<span data-offset-key="cbhi2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dql4u-0-0">Yucui couldn¡¯t help but sumb to her fatigue and soon she was fast asleep. Now, there were only Yuyan and Nanny Wang who remained on watch.<span data-offset-key="515qm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="27su9-0-0">Yuyan stood up <span data-offset-key="27su9-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="27su9-2-0">, which frightened Nanny Wang.<span data-offset-key="e6503-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="m2q5-0-0">¡°Yuyan ¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="4nj74-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2srkk-0-0">Yuyanughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Nanny Wang, I need to go relieve myself. You stay here. If anything happens, call Yucui. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±<span data-offset-key="mf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8hmfg-0-0">Nanny Wang nodded, and Yuyan left the room.<span data-offset-key="5pdc0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dph6s-0-0">The room was quiet again, so quiet that no sound could <span data-offset-key="dph6s-1-0">be heard<span data-offset-key="dph6s-2-0">. <span data-offset-key="dph6s-3-0">Nanny Wang, with her heart pounding like drums, <span data-offset-key="dph6s-4-0">carefully<span data-offset-key="dph6s-5-0"> looked towards Yucui, whoid on the couch beneath the window<span data-offset-key="dph6s-6-0">. After observing for a short while, she saw that the other party was in a deep sleep. She got up <span data-offset-key="dph6s-7-0">quickly<span data-offset-key="dph6s-8-0"> and reached over to touch the little princess.<span data-offset-key="chin-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="atovm-0-0">The medicine that the little princess drank included an ingredient that induced sleepiness. The princess¡¯s rash caused her to feel super ufortable. Whenever she was awake, she would cry until she was hoarse and exhausted. Doctor Liu could only add some sedatives to her medicine. <span data-offset-key="atovm-1-0">The sedatives helped her sleep and prevented her from crying too much and worsening her physical condition<span data-offset-key="197rn-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cv4qa-0-0">Nanny Wang <span data-offset-key="cv4qa-1-0">gently<span data-offset-key="cv4qa-2-0"> pinched the little princess¡¯s cheek again. When she saw that she did not wake up, she continued to pinch the princess¡¯s cheek with one hand. <span data-offset-key="cv4qa-3-0">She stretched out a finger from her remaining hand into the princess¡¯s mouth to poke around for something<span data-offset-key="cv4qa-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="fh0n4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ajnqd-0-0">She prodded around, careful not to miss anything.<span data-offset-key="9g1gr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2sa5m-0-0">Nanny Wang couldn¡¯t help but recall the incident from earlier that day¨C<span data-offset-key="a5gte-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4sf0p-0-0">Side Consort Hu had ordered her to <span data-offset-key="4sf0p-1-0">secretly<span data-offset-key="4sf0p-2-0"> cause the princess to have a rash. Nanny Wang wasn¡¯t stupid. If this matter was not done well, it would be herself thatnded in hot water. So she <span data-offset-key="4sf0p-3-0">deliberately<span data-offset-key="4sf0p-4-0"> instigated Nanny Qian to be more dissatisfied with Nanny Su. <span data-offset-key="4sf0p-5-0">As soon as something happened, that dumb woman jumped out to make usations without any extra prodding from her<span data-offset-key="4sf0p-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="3pa3d-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="csafj-0-0">Although the little princess¡¯s rash <span data-offset-key="csafj-1-0">was<span data-offset-key="csafj-2-0"> caused by crabs, it was not from the crab bun found on the te. It <span data-offset-key="csafj-3-0">was caused by<span data-offset-key="csafj-4-0"> the crab meat stuffed into her mouth by Nanny Wang when she started her shift.

 Chapter 44，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 44 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter44£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 44 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The little princess¡¯s teeth were still growing. Whenever she saw something ced in front of her, she would want to grab it and put it in her mouth. When Nanny Wang held out the crab meat, the little princess immediately opened her mouth in cooperation.


    But Nanny Wang also knew that the little princess couldn¡¯t chew food at all. She had given the infant some white steamed buns to eat before. Although she was very happy to eat it, she couldn¡¯t swallow itpletely. There would always be bits and pieces left in her mouth. One-month-old babies still wouldn¡¯t know how to spit out food. But their abilities were constantly changing. What if the little princess actually had swallowed it? But if she didn¡¯t, it would be in some corner of her mouth, or under her tongue.


    To put it bluntly, Nanny Wang had a guilty conscience. It was the first time that she¡¯d done something like it. She couldn¡¯t help but think of how miserable she would be if she was discovered.


    His highness was so wise and shrewd. He said that he wouldn¡¯t be merciful towards the perpetrator. What if he found out that she was the one who did it?


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. The more afraid she was, the more she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. This was why Nanny Wang couldn¡¯t resist taking a look in the princess¡¯s mouth. If there was nothing to be found, that would be the best, if something was found, she would wipe away all traces.


    Nanny Wang¡¯s finger continued to probe around the little princess¡¯s mouth. But the princess remained fast asleep because of the sedatives in the medicine.


    A voice suddenly asked, ¡°Nanny Wang, are your hands clean?¡±


    Nanny Wang automatically replied, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re washed. I¡¯ve scrubbed them nice and clean.¡±


    She immediately realized what happened. This wasn¡¯t Yuyan or Yucui¡¯s usual reminder to wash their hands before holding the little princess, but¡ª


    She turned her head stiffly and saw Yucui standing there, watching her with a smirk.


    Not far from Yucui, Yuyan stood there with an ugly expression on her face.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Jin Wang remained in the study room all night.


    His highness¡¯s anger continued to simmer, and none of the servants dared to say anything. They could only pretend to be mute, for fear of attracting Jin Wang¡¯s anger.


    Amp shone in the room. Jin Wang, who sat behind the bookcase, looked gloomy.


    Fucheng stood in front of the bookcase, cleared his throat and said, ¡°¡­ the crab bun had appeared under highly suspicious circumstances. Recently, the manor did buy some, but it was only for the consort to eat. Almost everyone in the entire manor knows that the consort had always liked to eat them¡­¡±


    ¡°But we did find that recently, Side Consort Hu always called Nanny Wang over. She did it under the guise of concern for the little princess. When the rashes had appeared on the princess, someone saw a servant girl named Qin¡¯er enter Nanny Su¡¯s room. She is one of Side Consort Hu¡¯s people. Mammy Mu also had some doubts about Nanny Wang, so with Yuyan and Yucui, they set up a ploy, and Nanny Wang actually fell for it¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You are sure it has nothing to do with Siyi Courtyard?¡± Jin Wang asked as he tapped his fingers on the table. His face was cloudy as if he was thinking about something.


    Fucheng nodded. Of course, he could understand his highness¡¯s mind.


    Honestly, almost everyone saw through Side Consort Hu¡¯s ulterior motive. This woman wasn¡¯t smart in the first ce. What if all this was a deliberate ploy created by Consort Jin, to let her rival fall into the pit? It was definitely something that she could pull off. Side Consort Hu had been contesting for power recently, and it had caused her to be very unhappy. It would be normal for Consort Jin to want revenge.


    Maybe others didn¡¯t know the entire inside story, but Fucheng, who served at Jin Wang¡¯s side, knew and understood everything.


    Over the recent years, if it hadn¡¯t been for Jin Wang¡¯s constant support and secret protection, Side Consort Hu wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. This was how big the difference was between her and Consort Jin.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t know how to count her blessings. Instead, she kicked up a fuss and caused his highness¡¯s patience to run out. Once he gave up on her, her remaining days would not be pretty.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little princess and-


    Jin Wang suddenly stood up, which interrupted Fucheng¡¯s train of thought. He instinctively stepped forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Fucheng knew that his highness was going to visit Nanny Su.


    Yaoniang pondered over a lot of things until she fell asleep.


    Half asleep, she was awakened by someone lying on top of her.


    His movements were filled with urgency and his skin felt hot to the touch. Yaoniang wasn¡¯t evenpletely awake yet but was still muddle-headed.


    She could feel his hands rubbing against her face. But his hands were too rough and her face was recently pped. Anger quickly rose in her chest


    When she was ndered and pped by Side Consort Hu, he didn¡¯t say anything. Now he was sprinkling salt to the wound. She desperately pushed back and tried to keep him away from herself. Unfortunately, there was nowhere to escape.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? You deserve to be pped¡­¡±


    He had the audacity to scold her!


    Yaoniang felt wronged inside. She tried to push him away, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. It had softened from his fondling and was weak all over.


    No light shone in the room. It waspletely dark.


    Darkness gave people endless courage. In the darkness, Yaoniang¡¯s courage greatly increased.


    Since she couldn¡¯t see his face, she became more brazen.


    Fine! If he continued to anger her, she would pack her bags and go home!


    As he roughly entered her, Yaoniang courageously bit on his shoulder. She tried to cause him pain so he would let go of her.


    But he acted like it was nothing. Instead, he slid his big palm down her body and pressed himself even closer against her. Then, he suddenly spanked her.


    The smack rang crisp and clear. The scent of lovemaking filled the air


    ¡°You are bing bold ¡­¡± He said as he lifted her leg.


    Yaoniang shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    She couldn¡¯t remember everything that happened afterwards. But she did have the impression that after a while, he had asked if she wanted to go home. He also asked whether she still thought about that street vendor.


    Yes, she did want to go home, but what street vendor?


    What does a street vendor have to do with her!?

 Chapter 45，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 45 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter45£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 45 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When she woke up the next day, the room was quiet and empty. On top of that, a sweet scent lingered in her nostrils.


    Yaoniang¡¯s head was hurting, her body was in pain, and she felt like she had been run over by a carriage.


    When she thought about how she had to report for duty soon, she braced herself and got out of bed. After washing up, she headed to the small courtyard where the princess lived. By that time, Yucui was already at her wits¡¯ end.


    Yesterday, Nanny Wang was taken away by Fucheng and Nanny Qian was sent to Liuchun Pavilion. The little princess had woken up and whined for milk. Yucui wanted to go look for Yaoniang but was stopped by Yuyan. Instead, Yuyan went to the small kitchen and asked for some thin porridge. The two of them worked together to feed the little princess. But porridge was porridge. Milk was milk. Even after drinking it, the princess was still hungry so she kicked up another ruckus.


    Yaoniang hurried inside to feed the little princess. She also learned that yesterday¡¯s incident was caused by Nanny Wang, who did it under Side Consort Hu¡¯s orders.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that Side Consort Hu had orchestrated everything. But she didn¡¯t expect Nanny Wang¡¯s involvement.


    Ever since she could remember, she had the impression that Nanny Wang was an honest and diligent individual.


    It appeared to be that Nanny Qian¡¯s actions were from no small effort on Nanny Wang¡¯s part. Yaoniang¡¯s heart was conflicted, and she realized that she still has much to learn.


    Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian were both gone. Now, she was the only wet nurse serving the little princess. Yaoniang worried about this. If it was before, it wouldn¡¯t bother her one bit, but now, her supply of milk is decreasing. If she only worked a single shift during the day, she could manage to scrape by. But now that she was the only wet nurse remaining, she feared it may not be enough.


    Yaoniang had hidden the fact that her milk supply was dwindling from those in charge of the small courtyard. After all, she was a wet nurse. If she had no more milk, could she still keep her job? But now, she couldn¡¯t continue to hide it. Just as Yaoniang decided she was going to admit the truth, Yuyan returned from the outside with an ugly expression.


    From listening to her, Yaoniang understood why her milk supply was decreasing.


    It turned out that Nanny Wang had added malt-infused water in secret into her meals. When mixed in with her meals, this water was scentless and tasteless.


    Malt-infused water had the effect of decreasing milk supply. It was also a raw ingredient inctation suppression medications. Nanny Wang had bribed a woman in the kitchen to put some in her food every day. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t put in too much out of fear of being discovered. But as the ingested amount umted over time, her supply of milk gradually dwindled.


    Yaoniang then asked when did the woman start putting it in her food. Turned out that Nanny Wang had made up her mind to deal with her after Yaoniang had taken the opportunity to calm the princess¡¯s crying.


    After she heard everything, Yaoniang was shocked.


    At the same time, she also had a sense of sorrow. During her previous life, she had encountered countless shots fired in the open and many arrows shot in the dark. It wasn¡¯t like she had no experience. But she did not expect that in this lifetime, one after another would target her.


    She was only a wet nurse.


    If the situation between her and Jin Wang was known¡­


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what would happen.


    .


    The only reason she had managed to live for so long in her past life was Consort Jin¡¯s support. During this life, she has only lived in the manor for less than four months. Yet she has already seen and heard her fair share of schemes and malicious plots.


    After she reflected, Yaoniang felt even more satisfied with the choice she had made in the beginning. She would stay away from trouble and perform her duties sincerely. When Jin Wang became tired of her, she would return home.


    But the street vendor-


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but remember what Jin Wang had saidst night. Even after continuous pondering, she still couldn¡¯t understand what he had meant. She even wondered if she had heard it wrong. After all, she wasn¡¯t clear-headed at the time. Maybe she did hear it wrong.


    But just as she was going to move on to something else, Yaoniang suddenly realized why Jin Wang had asked about the vendor.


    When her brother-inw had made up her family background, he made it so that she was married to a poor street vendor. Even worse, the man was short-lived. An ident had happened when he went out to sell goods which caused her to be a young widow.


    But why did Jin Wang ask about this? Could it be that he was drinking vinegar?*


    ¡°Nanny Su ¡­¡±


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but shudder. She didn¡¯t dare to tie Jin Wang and jealousy together. It was more likely that Jin Wang had sent someone to investigate her background.


    Thinking of this, Yaoniang thought that she should find some time to go home.


    As for the current situation of Yaoniang¡¯s dwindling milk, Mammy Mu specially instructed Yucui to go ask Doctor Liu about it.


    Doctor Liu said that the malt water may have caused her milk supply to decrease, but it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if it was properly taken care of. When Yucui returned, she brought back a few packs of medicine and a list.


    The list contained ingredients that were good for breastfeeding and promotingctation. With the kitchen preparing food ording to the list, Yaoniang could be nursed back to optimal health.


    But it would take time for her to return to normal, and the little princess couldn¡¯t go without food. When Mammy Mu was about to have Yuyan go to Liuchun Pavilion and ask for Nanny Qian, people from Siyi Courtyard arrived.


    Consort Jin had dispatched Zi Yan along with two newly-hired wet nurses to the small courtyard.


    One had to admit that the consort did things swiftly and resolutely. Mammy Mu didn¡¯t ask anything but simply epted the two of them.


    Mammy Mu doesn¡¯tpletely trust Consort Jin, but Consort Jin was a very intelligent woman. Since she took the initiative to send someone to the door, it indicated that she wasn¡¯t willing to harm the little princess. Ensuring that everything went smoothly was tantamount to her reputation. Since she had sent the two nurses, it was the same as giving others something to hold against her if something bad happened.


    Mammy Mu was also not willing to ignore Consort Jin¡¯s considerate gestures. As far as she was concerned, as long as it wasn¡¯t harmful to the little princess, she could ignore it. This was why Yaoniang and Cuizhu coulde and work in the small courtyard without any trouble. When the little princess had the rash, Mammy Mu and Jin Wang intuitively believed that Side Consort Hu self-directed and self-acted everything. Their suspicion for Consort Jin was not great at all.

 Chapter 45，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 45 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter45£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 45 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was a pity that Side Consort Hu couldn¡¯t understand this simple truth.


    But no matter whether she could understand the truth, in this matter, Side Consort Hu had failed to steal the chicken and lost the rice.


    The incident of the little princess being harmed, seemed to havee to an end. Jin Wang¡¯s attitude was also understood by everyone.


    Consort Jin¡¯s status and position within the manor were still supreme. No one could undermine it, not even the favoured Side Consort Hu or the little princess. After both Nanny Wang and Nanny Qian were driven away, only Nanny Su remained. Those observant servants all understood this matter clearly.


    Ever since Side Consort Hu entered the manor, Consort Jin¡¯s position had be shaky. But now it was as solid as a rock once more.


    Some fence-sitters, who waited to watch the wind¡¯s direction,? changed their attitudes. The smarter ones still treated Side Consort Hu with respect as usual, but their actions may not always match their words. Respect wasn¡¯t about showing intimacy but keeping a sense of distance. As for those who weren¡¯t smart, it was inevitable that they would step on those who were drowning. As a result, the treatment that servants from Liuchun Pavilion received, suffered. They would also quarrel often and get in conflict with other servants.


    Many thought that Side Consort Hu would try to regain favour and power, but surprisingly, she remained quiet and didn¡¯t stir up any troubles.


    Not only that, but Consort Jin also began to settle ounts with Side Consort Hu.


    There were rules in the manor about the number of servants one could have, depending on their status and identity. For example, the consort could have four first-ss maids, eight second-ss maids, and some other older female servants. ording to the regtions, side consorts were inferior and treated as such. But Side Consort Hu relied on Jin Wang¡¯s favour and the fact that she was pregnant in the past. Not only does her servants exceed the usual standards, but she also received extra indulgence in other matters. This time, Consort Jin was determined to settle the score.


    Over half of the people in Liuchun Pavilion were gone after a single night. Many of them were confidants of Side Consort Hu. When Consort Jin sent someone to settle the ount that day, the entire Liuchun Pavilion cried and wailed. Even the people in the small courtyard became rmed.


    Side Consort Hu naturally couldn¡¯t bear it this time. But it was a pity that she still couldn¡¯t see Jin Wang despite going to Zhaohui Hall several times.


    Jin Wang¡¯s attitude was very clear.


    As a result, the manor¡¯s rear courtyard entered a rare period of peace, with Consort Jin resuming dominance.


    In this regard, Consort Jin was only too happy to see it happen. She could finally breathe out a sigh of relief and hold her head high.


    Whether one wanted to or not, epted it or not, in this manor, only by following Jin Wang¡¯s will could one live a smooth life. In the past, it wasn¡¯t that Consort Jin didn¡¯t understand this concept. But it was a pity that she was too proud and unruly. Even if she acted obedient on the surface, she still harboured disdain in her heart.


    But this pride was finally crushed into powder by the constant wear and tear of reality. When Jin Wang took the initiative to pass the knife, Consort Jin took it without hesitation.


    She could only surrender. She had no choice but to give in, especially since there were plenty of reasons thatpelled her to yield.


    Yaoniang had suffered a lot of grievances, and now she has to recuperate and take care of her body.


    When she saw that the two new wet nurses were doing a good job, Mammy Mu had Yaoniang rx. Her only duties currently were to guide the new nannies on how to properly serve the little princess.


    Once the two new nannies could finally work on their own, Yaoniang went to Mammy Mu to ask for leave.


    She wanted to go home.


    Mammy Mu approved it and sent instructions for a carriage to take Yaoniang home.


    While the sky was still dark outside Yaoniang got up and prepared.


    She had a lot of things that she wanted to bring back. Some were rewarded by Mammy Mu, while others were conferred by Consort Jin. Side Consort Hu knew that this was the first time for her to return home ever since she entered the manor, so she also joined in the fun and sent some stuff over.


    But there was no movement at all from Jin Wang¡¯s side.


    Of course, this was only on the surface. Although it appeared that Jin Wang no longer came to the small courtyard, the reality was that he would alwayse at night. Who knew what was bothering him recently. He used to arrive much earlier in the evening, but now, he wouldn¡¯t be here until midnight. As a result, Yaoniang would usually sleep until midnight. Then, she would be rudely awakened by the pressure of someone lying on top of her.


    This man also wouldn¡¯t say anything. He would simply do it and toss her throughout the night. When Yaoniang woke up the next morning, not even a sliver of his shadow could be found.


    Yaoniang felt like she had returned to her previous life. This was how Jin Wang was in her past life.


    But she refused to continue to delve into the topic. She had never been sessful at guessing Jin Wang¡¯s iprehensible heart.


    Yaoniang carried her luggage, informed Mammy Mu, then departed from the small courtyard.


    She reached the manor¡¯s side entrance. There, a ck carriage with blue curtains waited for her. In the carriage sat a familiar person. It was Zhou Sheng.


    When he saw Yaoniang arriving with a heavy bag in her hand, Zhou Sheng jumped out of the carriage. He quickly reached her.


    Yaoniang was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Brother Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Sheng smiled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I also happened to be going home, so I took this job on purpose.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention that to take on this job, he had to treat his roommates to a drink. Despite his attempts to cover up, everyone soon learned who Zhou Sheng wanted to woo. It was Nanny Su who served alongside the little princess.


    Everyone said that Zhou Sheng was going to make it big. Although Nanny Su was a widow and had a child, she was someone who frequently showed her face in front of the masters of the manor. With the current situation, it was almost certain that she would be the personal nanny of the little princess in the future. If Zhou Sheng could really marry Nanny Su, his future would be set.


    Zhou Sheng was toozy to bother with all this. His thought process was very simple. He had finally found this opportunity to be alone with Yaoniang.


    He rushed to help Yaoniang with her baggage then he took it to the back of the carriage and set it down. He came back and ced a wooden step in front of Yao Niang.


    ¡°Nanny Su, hop on the carriage.¡±


    Yao Niang was a little abashed by the other person¡¯s considerate actions.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks. Let¡¯s get in the carriage. If we set off early and go faster on the road, we can probably get there by evening.¡±

 Chapter 46，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 46 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter46£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 46 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Fucheng nced at Jin Wang¡¯s gloomy face. He couldn¡¯t understand what his highness was thinking.


    Nanny Su had gone home. His highness had already known about it for days in advance. If he wasn¡¯t willing for her to leave, he should have expressed it. Instead, he remained sullen and ordered people to report on the small courtyard¡¯s affairs every day.


    He knew that both Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu had bestowed some gifts. To curry favour with the consort, Concubine Feng, Lady Li and Lady Tao had also conferred some rewards.


    Besides thedies of the rear courtyard, Mammy Mu also granted some things to Yaoniang.


    Jin Wang was the master of the manor. It was one thing for him not to know about Yaoniang returning home, but he should have also bestowed some gifts since he knew. Yaoniang was a hard worker and also suffered from being wronged by others. Moreover, she also shared a special rtionship with Jin Wang.


    But Jin Wang didn¡¯t. Instead, he asked for reports about what gifts Yaoniang was given even though he himself did not give anything to Yaoniang


    Based on Fucheng¡¯s many years of experience, his highness was sulking and irritated.


    But it wasn¡¯t the first time for Jin Wang and Yaoniang to be at loggerheads. It could be seen from how he would only visit the small courtyardte at night. Sometimes he would even decide not to go, only to change his mindter and arrive farter into the evening than usual


    Fucheng thought what was the point? If he wished to go somewhere, just go. Why bother having an internal conflict over this type of matter?


    But Fucheng dared not say this out loud. He still wanted to live for some more years.


    The servants below had alreadye to report that Nanny Su was packed up and prepared to leave the manor. Jin Wang obviously wanted to go see her off, but he still hesitated and didn¡¯t make a move. Until Yaoniang had almost reached the gate, did he make up an excuse to go. Then when he reached the manor¡¯s side gate, he happened to stumble on this scene.


    Fucheng looked at the young driver who was talking to Nanny Su. He concluded that the man was smiling abnormally.


    Did this young man have ideas about Nanny Su?


    This thought excited Fucheng. When he peered at Jin Wang¡¯s face, it had indeed be colder and his expression was chilling to the core.


    Fucheng couldn¡¯t help butpare the two men. If he was Nanny Su, he would rather look at the smiling face than the cold face.


    Humph!


    He seemed to have heard a cold snort. Fucheng turned around and saw Jin Wang walking away.


    The pair of people over there still hasn¡¯t even noticed anything.


    Yaoniang got in the carriage, and Zhou Sheng drove away from the side entrance of the prince¡¯s manor.


    He had good driving skills. The carriage ran fast and steady. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t even feel any jolts while sitting inside.


    Actually, it was also because the manor had good quality carriages. After Mammy Mu had spoken, Zhou Sheng deliberately picked one of the good carriages. The type which was specially prepared for the masters to use. These carriages were wide andrge. There were also couches inside, which made the carriagesfortable to sit in.


    Yaoniang looked around curiously. Only after she asked about it did she learn that it was a carriage designed for the masters of the prince¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Will this cause trouble for Brother Zhou?¡± Yaoniang had always been a responsible person. She would feel bad if someone got in trouble because of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The master and the mistresses of the manor rarely go out. These carriages are very well taken care of, it would be a pity for them to be left idle fromck of use,¡± said Zhou Sheng carelessly.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°To be honest, these carriages are often borrowed by the other favoured servants in the manor. Those who work in the horse and carriage department also turn a blind eye to it to prevent themselves from offending anyone. Nanny Su, Mammy Mu had personally ordered a carriage for you, so there¡¯s nothing anyone can say about it. ¡°


    Hearing this, Yaoniang was relieved.


    It seemed that Zhou Sheng travelled on this road often. He didn¡¯t even stop to take a break but simply continued down the road.


    The weather was sweltering. To reduce the heat, Yaoniang opened the carriage door to allow for better air cirction.


    Zhou Sheng was very happy to see this because now he could talk with her. He was more than willing to speak with Yaoniang. They talked with each other the entire trip and time flew by very quickly. By the end of the trip, they had a very good understanding of each other.


    At the very least, Yaoniang knew about Zhou Sheng¡¯s hometown and some of his family¡¯s situation. Zhou Sheng also learned more about Yaoniang¡¯s history. Yaoniang still used the same excuse where her ex-husband was a vendor. An ident had happened when he went out to sell goods. Then he passed away, leaving behind a pregnant wife.


    ¡°Nanny Su, there¡¯s no need to be devastated. Life goes on. See, isn¡¯t everything going well now?¡± Zhou Sheng wasn¡¯t very good at coaxing others and his words offort were very dry.


    When Yaoniang looked at him, she smiled a little. ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou, for your concern. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m happy to work in the prince¡¯s manor to earn more money. Then, I will go home and raise Xiaobao.¡±


    Zhou Sheng, who was still driving the carriage, looked at her from the corner of his eyes. He endured, but he simply couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nanny Su, you don¡¯t n on marrying again?¡±


    During the Dagan dynasty, widows often remarried, especially in Jinzhou. Because of its location which was near the borders, the local customs were rtively more open.


    When she heard this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She lowered her head. ¡°As a woman with a dead husband and a young child, which man would be willing to marry me?¡±


    Zhou Sheng wished to express he was.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare to.


    These past few days, like a possessed man, he dreamed of her every night. All he wanted was to rush up to her and tell her that he wanted to marry her. But when the actual person sat in front of him with her fair and wless face, he became scared.


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s entire body was tense and his heart was pounding like crazy. He suppressed his nervousness and squeezed out some words of praise to Yaoniang.


    It was probably the first time for him topliment someone, so he wasn¡¯t very skilled. But he still managed to amuse Yaoniang.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, thank you very much.¡±

 Chapter 46，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 46 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter46£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 46 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Her expression of gratitude was sincere. Yaoniang could see that Zhou Sheng was trying tofort her and encourage her. She could tell that the young man in front of her was a kind person.


    At noon, Zhou Sheng parked the carriage by a teahouse that stood on the side of the road.


    It seemed that he was very familiar with the ce and had been here many times in the past. Zhou Sheng led Yaoniang into the teahouse.


    The teahouse was very simple and only served some basic tea and steamed buns.


    Zhou Sheng was a little annoyed. Everything was going ording to schedule, but when noontime approached, he was afraid that Nanny Su would be hungry. He chose to stop here for a lunch break, but he realized that he had forgotten that the food here was not delicious.


    Yaoniang smiled and took out a cloth bag from the baggage that she carried with her. Inside were some meat buns wrapped in oil paper.


    ¡°These were made by thedies in the kitchen. But it was inconvenient to eat it on the road.¡±


    ¡°You should eat them. I¡¯ll just eat some steamed buns,¡± refused Zhou Sheng.


    ¡°How can one person finish all this by themselves? The weather is hot, and they will go bad after a while. Brother Zhou, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡±


    The two then ordered two bowls of tea. Together, they ate the meat buns with the tea.


    Zhou Sheng felt like he was drenched in sweetness as he enjoyed his meal and that Yaoniang was even more pleasing to the eye.


    After they finished the meat buns, they drank some tea. Then they found a ce to wash their hands.


    In such a deste ce, Zhou Sheng was afraid that Yaoniang would encounter a mishap, so he stood guard outside thetrine.


    Yaoniang went in then came out after a while with her face still blushing. This was the first time for her to go to the washroom with a grown man standing guard outside.


    There was arge tank of water outside the teahouse entrance. A water basin and adle sat next to it. They were used for washing hands.


    Yaoniang went to wash her hands. Zhou Sheng diligentlydled out a scoop of water to help her wash.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, I must be troubling you. Taking me with you must be a bothersome¡±


    ¡°How could¡­¡±


    As he was speaking, a carriage drove by, then stopped in the open space in front of the teahouse.


    Four people got out of the carriage. The first person was a young man, while the other three were tanned and burly men. The young man was ordinary in appearance and dressed inconspicuously, but people could tell that he was the leader of the group at first nce.


    ¡°Young master, besides the small teahouse, there¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    The young man, who was addressed as a young master, had an expression full of disdain and impatience. ¡°What can I eat in a ce like this¡­?¡±


    Noticing someoneing, Yaoniang automatically leaned to the side and wiped her hands on her skirt to dry.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Zhou Sheng nodded. He decided not to bother with washing his hands, but to take Yaoniang and leave.


    They passed by the four men but were suddenly stopped from behind.


    ¡°Hey! The youngdy in the front!¡±


    Yaoniang lowered her head and acted like she didn¡¯t hear anything. She wanted to continue forward but was not quick enough. She was stopped by arge man standing in her way.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡± The young master stared at Yaoniang¡¯s face without blinking. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a stunning person in such a deste ce.


    The young master was the only son of a rich merchant. As the only son in all three generations of his family, he was spoiled rotten and livedwlessly. Coupled with the fact that his family was considered rich where he lived, the young man became a frequent visitor of brothels. At his current young age, his body was already drained of vitality.


    He was no longer a child but he still didn¡¯t know anything besides how to start fights. The merchant hardened his heart, made up his mind, and drove his son out to sell goods. He wanted to make his son suffer so that he would understand the hardships of life, lest he causes the family business to fall to ruin.


    The young master was usually pampered and was ustomed to a life of luxury. When has he ever experienced so much hardship? But this was beside the point. The key point was that now he doesn¡¯t have the chance to visit brothels and apany beauties.


    The group of men have been on the road for the past two days. Besides the dust on the road, there were only trees. Yes, they did asionally also see people, but there were only rough men. It wasn¡¯t easy to encounter such a pretty flower. No wonder the young master couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.


    As an experienced veteran, he naturally knew what type of woman was the most delicious. He loved mature women, not those young unmarried virgins. The older women understood how to have fun, but the young girls were like dead fish once theyid down on a couch.


    The number of women he has had was unknown, but Yaoniang was still a peerless stunner in his eyes. Her clothes were conservative and her entire body was tightly wrapped, but he could still see her pert butt and full swaying tits when she walked. It was obvious that she was well taken care of by a man.


    The young master licked his lips as he rubbed his chin and roamed his eyes up and down Yaoniang. When the other three men who stood beside him saw this, they all smiled bitterly but did nothing to stop him.


    Yaoniang had the illusion that she was stripped bare by his gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hands to cover her chest and step to the side to hide. Zhou Sheng stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    ¡°I wonder why this young man is blocking our way?¡±


    The young master raised his head and nced at Zhou Sheng. ¡°Move aside! Don¡¯t hinder this young master¡¯s way!¡±


    He stretched out his hand towards Zhou Sheng and pushed him. Zhou Sheng was caught off guard by his shove and staggered to the side.


    ¡°Brother Zhou ¡­¡± Yaoniang hurried over to help him.


    The young man approached Yaoniang to drag her away as he said, ¡°Look at you, a sweet young couple. But so what? This young master doesn¡¯t care, I happen to love to plow fields that have already been plowed.¡± Zhou Sheng stood in his way to guard against him. Impatient, the young man scolded, ¡°Are the three of you dead? Why aren¡¯t you helping?!¡±


    Although the three followers looked helpless, they approached Zhou Sheng without hesitation. It was not the first time for them to do such a thing.


    Zhou Sheng had a bad feeling in his heart. He tried to signal with his eyes to Yaoniang so she would run away. ¡°Where are you people from? Do you know which household we are from?¡±


    ¡°Pffft! Who cares which household you are from? Get out of my way!¡±


    As he finished his words, he swung his fist towards Zhou Sheng. At this point, Zhou Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to reason with him any longer. He pushed the people away and shouted to Yaoniang, ¡°Yaoniang, hurry and run!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhou ¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was so anxious that she started to cry. She ran a few steps but suddenly turned around and ran back again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away!¡± Her cheeks flushed red, and she was furious. ¡°Blind your dog¡¯s eyes. We are from Jin Wang Mansion. Offending those from Jin Wang Mansion here in Jinzhou, are you tired of living?! ¡°


    She tried her best to imitate Side Consort Hu¡¯s domineering style. But with her soft body and petite face, it would be a wonder for people to take her seriously.


    But the men did pause their movements and looked towards her.


    ¡°Jin Wang Mansion? You two?¡± The young master squinted his eyes as if he had heard a joke.


    Yaoniang looked around anxiously, and suddenly saw a carriage parked in the woods not far away.


    ¡°We came out in a carriage from the prince¡¯s manor!¡±

 Chapter 47，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 47 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter47£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 47 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The pair set off in their carriage again but this time, they travelled faster than before.


    The two people on the carriage looked at each other with fear lingering in their hearts.


    It was unknown whether it was because Jin Wang Mansion was too infamous in Jinzhou or something else. The young master was scared away and repeatedly said that everything was just a misunderstanding. The group of people had gone to the teahouse to take a short break, but now they don¡¯t dare to rest anymore. They couldn¡¯t be quicker in leaving, it was as if there was a tiger on their heels.


    Zhou Sheng blushed and he nced at Yaoniang who was sitting next to him. ¡°Nanny Su, you are great at remaining calm under pressure. I was so scared.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? It was just because Brother Zhou was afraid that I would be hurt.¡±


    Honestly, Yaoniang was actually very moved. Under those circumstances, Zhou Sheng did not choose to run away on his own, but he remained behind to keep those men away from her. Besides the father and son of the Su family and her brother-inw, Yao Cheng, Yaoniang hade in contact with very few men in her life. Su Xiucai was a conservative and inflexible man. Su Yucheng was azy man who only cared about satisfying his stomach. Her brother-inw, Yao Cheng, acted more like Yaoniang¡¯s real brother.


    Then there was Jin Wang, but Jin Wang couldn¡¯t be counted as an ordinary person. Zhou Sheng could be regarded as the first unrted man to be close to Yaoniang.


    ¡°It was me that was stupid. I thought it would be too eye-catching to park the carriage by the main road, so I parked it by the forest out of sight. If I had parked the carriage by the road, where everyone could see, even if they ate a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. This must have frightened Nanny Su.¡±


    With the Jin Wang Mansion emblem on the carriage, it was the same as a free pass. In Jinzhou, there was nowhere that it couldn¡¯t go.


    ¡°Brother Zhou is considerate, but no one could have expected this to happen¡­¡±


    The two continued to talk aboard their carriage. In the woods to the back of the teahouse, a man in ck, who sat upon arge horse, suddenly whistled. This whistle sounded like a bird¡¯s cry and it wasn¡¯t noticeable by other people. Before one could even blink, a ck hawk flew down from the sky andnded on his shoulder.


    The man took out a bamboo tube. He poured out a special thin charcoal pencil and a small roll of paper from the bamboo tube.


    As he sat on the horse, with the pencil in one hand and the small roll of paper in the other, he wrote: harassed by a local despot on the road, the coachman saved the beauty, Nanny Su is safe.


    He paused and considered whether he should add another sentence to report that the evil people have fled because they heard his highness¡¯s name. After he thought about it, he decided not to add it because the paper was limited and it would be better to be concise. Then, he put the small roll of paper into a silver tube, tied it to the ck hawk¡¯s talon and released it into the sky.


    After he finished all this, he braced himself and started to chase after Yaoniang and Zhou Sheng.


    Before night fell, the two finally arrived in Linyun County.


    The carriage stopped in front of Yaoniang¡¯s house and she felt a rush of nervousness and homesickness. Zhou Sheng took the initiative to get out of the carriage and knock on the door. ¡°Hello? Is there anyone home?¡±


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from the inside and the door was opened.


    It was Yao Cheng.


    When he saw Yaoniang getting down from the carriage, Yao Cheng was a little surprised. ¡°Yaoniang, you are back!¡±


    As he greeted her, he wanted to turn his head back inside and announce her arrival, but he soon changed his mind for some reason. ¡°Quickly,e inside. We¡¯ll talk once you are inside.¡±


    Yaoniang walked into the house, and Zhou Sheng was also dragged inside by Yao Cheng.


    Yao Cheng said that Zhou Sheng had worked hard during this trip. He also urged him to eat a meal before leaving. Zhou Sheng refused several times before he finally agreed. He wasn¡¯t desperate for a meal with the Yao family, but he didn¡¯t want to miss any chance to be together with Yaoniang.


    As soon as Yaoniang walked inside, Huiniang, who heard her movements, rushed up and hugged her in her arms.


    ¡°You stinky brat, you haven¡¯te back for such a long time!¡±


    Tears streamed down Huiniang¡¯s face as she scolded her and Yaoniang sobbed too. As soon as the men entered, they saw the two women hugging and crying together. Yao Cheng instinctively looked over and made eye contact with Zhou Sheng. When he saw that Zhou Sheng had such a tacit understanding as himself, Yao Cheng looked over at his younger sister-inw again. Then back at Zhou Sheng. Yao Cheng couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts.


    Yaoniang had thought that upon her return this time, Mrs. Li would say some sour words and make some snide remarks. But contrary to her expectations, the Mrs. Li that she knew had changed from her previous attitude and instead, treated her very warmly.


    Not only to Yaoniang but also to Zhou Sheng. Mrs. Li expressed an unusual enthusiasm that made people feel ufortable. She even asked Yao Cheng to go out to buy some food and drinks, thene back and entertain Zhou Sheng. After all, as a visitor, he was a guest and should be treated as such.


    Yao Cheng obeyed. After he finished buying some food and wine, he returned. It was perfect timing because Yaoniang and Huiniang had also just finished preparing dinner. Ordinary citizens didn¡¯t have any rules about separating tables for masters and servants. With everyone sitting together at the same table, it was very lively.


    But one person was missing from the dinner table- Yan¡¯er.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Yao family recently. She cared even less about that person. After all, arge part of her current circumstances was caused by Yan¡¯er. It was already good that she wasn¡¯t taking revenge, how could she bother to care for the other party?


    During dinner, Mrs. Li repeatedly asked Zhou Sheng about himself.


    The questions were very detailed. They included: where are you from, what is your family like, and what do you do for a living. Yaoniang was puzzled about why Mrs. Li was so interrogative, but Yao Cheng and his wife understood. The couple interrupted Mrs. Li several times, which dampened her spirits. But her mood soon improved when she thought of how she already got a good grasp of Zhou Sheng¡¯s general situation.


    After dinner, Yao Cheng invited Zhou Sheng to stay for the night. He didn¡¯t refuse the offer. After all, everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t safe to travel in the dark.


    After organizing a room for Zhou Sheng, Yao Cheng went to look for Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang was holding Xiaobao in her arms and she was reluctant to ce him down. At his current age of six months old, babies were simply too cute.


    His small hands were chubby, and his tiny arms and calves were like lotus roots. They tempted people to take a bite. Xiaobao was not like the little princess, who had ice in her room to reduce the heat. It was already very good for ordinary people to have a basin of water in the room, so Xiaobao wore little clothes. With a big red dudou wrapped around his small body, he looked even more cherubic.

 Chapter 47，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 47 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter47£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 47 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After these past few days of recuperation, Yaoniang¡¯s milk supply gradually increased again. Her milk for the day had umted and she couldn¡¯t wait to feed her son. So as soon as Xiaobao rubbed his cheeks against her breasts, she bundled up her son and returned to her room to feed him.


    Xiaobao seemed to recognize her as his mother, and didn¡¯t resist her but suckled her breasts. The age of six months old is when babies¡¯ appetites be bigger. Yaoniang watched as her son drank her milk and she felt sweet inside.


    Suddenly, Yaoniang realized some simrities between her baby¡¯s small face and that man¡¯s.


    She looked closer and found that Xiaobao¡¯s eye shape was very simr to Jin Wang¡¯s. They both had narrow but long eyes. But since Xiaobao was still young, so it wasn¡¯t as obvious. But if someone took a closer look, they could see the resemnce.


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyes were shaped differently. She had apricot eyes, which were round with slightly curved edges, and gave her a gentle and charming look.


    In other words, did Xiaobao look like his father?


    When she thought of this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in her heart


    She was reluctant to recall her humiliating past. To be honest, Yaoniang hadn¡¯t even seen the face of the evil man who had raped her.


    Yaoniang refused to think about it any longer. She changed the side that Xiaobao ate from, and he soon fell asleep after he ate his fill.


    She caressed her son¡¯s small head with mncholy. No matter how long she spent gazing at him, it wasn¡¯t enough. Xiaobao had grown older and his appearance had slightly changed, but their blood ties could never be erased.


    A knock sounded from the door, followed by Huiniang¡¯s voice. ¡°Yaoyao.¡±


    Yaoniang hurriedly put Xiaobao on the bed and got up to open the door.


    She saw that Yao Cheng was also standing outside, and she quickly invited the two of them toe in.


    Yaoniang had thoughts on her mind and so did Yao Cheng.


    Yao Cheng and Huiniang both opened their mouths to ask about how Jin Wang Mansion had sent someone to inquire about the details of Yaoniang¡¯s background.


    After a while, Yao Cheng added, ¡°Yaoniang, there¡¯s no need to be scared. From my knowledge, if the master wanted to hire you, they would definitely send someone to conduct a background check. After all, the little princess is different from us and is a very important person. Naturally, the process of hiring the nannies around her couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. ¡°


    If it weren¡¯t for what had happened, Yao Cheng¡¯s analysis would make sense. But because of the ambiguous rtionship that Yaoniang had with Jin Wang, she had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t so simple.


    But if someone asked her to exin howplicated it was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. She could only set the matter aside for the time being.


    ¡°Brother-inw, would people believe the backstory that you fabricated? Will Jin Wang Manor send someone to investigate whether I had a child out of wedlock?¡±


    Yao Cheng looked at her with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Why would Jin Wang Manor send someone down to inquire about such trivial matters? Isn¡¯t it just a background check to see if you are clean? Your father is a *Xiucai and your brother-inw works in the local government office. If a daughter of such a family is considered to have an unclean background, then I honestly don¡¯t know what kind of people would be clean. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Yaoniang immediately wanted to add something, but then she stopped herself. If she said too much, she may end up saying something she shouldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want her sister and brother-inw to know that despite signing up to be a wet nurse, she ended up getting involved with the child¡¯s father. If people found out, she would be too embarrassed to go out. After all, she was a daughter raised in an upright family.


    In her previous life, her sister and brother-inw had found out, but what was done couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Huiniang noticed her sister¡¯s hesitation and was amused. ¡°Okay, okay, I just knew you would be worried about this. Did you think that your sister and brother-inw would remain idle while you were gone?¡±


    Yaoniang cast her a doubtful look. Huiniang continued with a smile: ¡°After you had left, I went back home and told Father, Mother and Brother Zhu to say to the outsiders that you got married. Your husband is a street vendor but because his family wasn¡¯t from the local area, you guys got married in a hurry. ¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the neighbours to be unaware that a marriage took ce.¡±


    Huiniang grinned. ¡°I asked them to say that you got married from the Yao family.¡± After all, the eldest daughter-inw of the Su family always picked on Yaoniang, and the neighbours of the Su family all knew. Before Huiniang had gone home to pick up Yaoniang to live with her at the Yao family, there was a hugemotion. Only after the disturbance was resolved did Yaoniang leave with her.


    Yaoniang was stupefied.


    Huiniang continued, ¡°As for the neighbours on the Yao family side, I went out and gave them some wedding candies a while ago. Think of it as amassing a good fortune for you. Naturally, I told them that the wedding was held at the Su family. Hehe. No need to thank me.¡±


    Huiniang was very clever. No one would bother to inquire more. The neighbours of the Yao family wouldn¡¯t go to the neighbours of the Su family to discuss Yaoniang¡¯s marriage. Especially since the two families lived quite far away from each other, almost on opposite sides of the county.


    As she looked at her slightly haggard sister under the dim light, Yaoniang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She took a hold of Huiniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister¨C¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You are already a mother, but you still have the temper of a little girl.¡± Huiniang stroked Yaoniang¡¯s cheek as she said so. Despite her words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden.


    This was all that she could do for her misfortunate sister. At least when Yaoniang returns home, she wouldn¡¯t be forced to leave with Xiaobao, but would still be presentable in front of the masses.


    Yaoniang sniffed and went to the cab to take out her luggage.


    ¡°The masters of the house bestowed some clothes, fabric and jewelry ¡­¡± Yaoniang took the things out of her bag one by one. ¡°The clothes and jewelry are for you. The fabric should be kept to make clothes for Ming¡¯er, Hong¡¯er and brother-inw. ¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of giving all this to us? You keep it. Since they had bestowed it to you, you should keep it. You can keep it for Xiaobao to wear in the future, or you can sell it for some money.¡±


    ¡°Sister, if you and brother-inw do this, I would be too ashamed to face you. I have caused you so much trouble, and you guys are also taking care of Xiaobao ¡­¡±


    Once these words were said, it was pointless to continue to protest. Continuing would only cause more pain. Huiniang could only interrupt her siser, console her, and ept the things that Yaoniang brought back.

 Chapter 48，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 48 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter48£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 48 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At the same time, on the other side of the house in the West Chamber, Mrs. Li went to find Yan¡¯er to discuss Zhou Sheng.


    ¡°This young man is quite good. He is honest and works in the prince¡¯s manor. He is also not too old.¡±


    Yan¡¯er peeked through a slit in the window but didn¡¯t manage to see Zhou Sheng. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°How sessful can he be? He¡¯s just a servant who works for his master.¡±


    Mrs. Li pped her thigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with working as a servant? It also depends on who the masters are! Can the hired workers of smallndlordspare with the servants of the prince¡¯s manor?! Besides, Zhou Sheng is only how old this year? Who can say for sure what his future will be like? Do you think of yourself as a phoenix or the Queen Mother of the West? If you miss this chance, you will have to go to the countryside to marry an old widower and be a stepmother!¡±


    Yan¡¯er was also unwilling to be a stepmother. She wrinkled her face and nced at her mother hesitantly. ¡°It has to be him?¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes, it does! I¡¯ll try to keep him for another day, and then we can ask your brother to help act as a matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°That Yaoniang won¡¯t mess things up right?¡± Yan¡¯er rolled her eyes at the thought of her.


    ¡°See if she dares!¡± Mrs. Li pped her thigh again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that Xiaobao is still living at our house.¡±


    Yan¡¯er nodded and snuggled up to Mrs. Li. ¡°Mother, Yaoniang seems to have struck it big. This time she brought back a lot of good things. The things from the prince¡¯s manor are definitely not bad. You must help me ask for some so that I can use it as a part of my dowry.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned this, Mrs. Li would have forgotten about it. When Yaoniang came inside, she did see her carrying tworge bags, but at that time Zhou Sheng was next to her. She was too embarrassed to ask Yaoniang for the things in front of an outsider.


    But in front of her daughter, she would never expose her thoughts. She used her finger to poke her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°You greedy and shallow little girl. If you want a dowry, you have to get married first!¡±


    With that said, she left the West Chamber and passed by the East Chamber. She saw the lights from inside and hesitated. She resisted the urge to go over to eavesdrop and walked away.


    A faint glimmer of light shone from the horizon as dawn broke.


    Lin Yun County was like a giant beast that gradually woke up from a deep slumber. The streets and alleys gradually became rowdy with voices.


    It was still and quiet in the Yao Family neighbourhood. From time to time, one could hear the creak of a door, followed by the sound of wooden wheels running over the cobbled streets. A garbage cartes by every morning and goes from door to door to collect trash.


    Yaoniang had woken up a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t want to get out of bed. Lying next to her was Xiaobao who was sound asleep.


    There was a faint sound of rustling from sweeping the yard outside. Yaoiang kissed her son on the head and got up to get dressed. When she was almost set, she heard the sound of movement from outside.


    A noise sounded and it was apanied by Yao Cheng¡¯s voice. Yaoniang pushed open the door and went out.


    Huiniang was also up and was making the bed.


    Ming¡¯er lived in the main room along with Mrs. Li, while Hong¡¯er still lived with his parents.


    At this moment, Hong¡¯er hadn¡¯t woken up yet and was sleeping in his own small crib. Lying under the winder, the crib was surrounded by wooden railings.


    Huiniang turned and said to her sister, ¡°Is Xiaobao awake yet? Put him here before he wakes up. So even if we happen to turn our backs on the child, he won¡¯t fall off the bed when he wakes up.¡±


    Babies at the age of six months old were naughty. They would roll off the bed when they awakened. If there were no railings, who knew what would happen. Huiniang had to watch over three children by herself. Although Mrs. Li asionally watches over Ming¡¯er, her eldest son, Yan¡¯er and she were bothzy people who didn¡¯t want to do anything. Despite needing to watch over the children, Huiniang also had to do all the housework. She had no choice but to find a carpenter to make such a bed. When she was too busy, she would put Hong¡¯er and Xiaobao in the bed.


    When she saw the bed, Yaoniang¡¯s heart ached. She forced back her sorrow and nodded. She returned to her room and carried Xiaobao out, then ced him beside Hong¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When other families are too busy, they would also leave their children like this.¡± Huiniangforted her sister when she saw that Yaoniang was troubled.


    Yaoniang nodded and said, ¡°Sister, I asked you to hire someone or buy a servant girl to help with the housework. Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Huiniang sighed. ¡°Do you think that buying a servant girl is simply a matter of money? It¡¯s not easy to encounter a servant girl who is old enough to know how to take care of children. Buying a servant girl who is too young is the same as gaining another daughter. Your brother-inw and I can¡¯t bear to order a young girl to do the work. There¡¯s even less need to mention hiring people toe and help. It¡¯s hard to find a trustworthy person to work for you and it¡¯s even more difficult to investigate a random person¡¯s background and character. If some evil person was hired, what¡¯s to stop them from kidnapping the children and selling them?¡±


    Yaoniang thought about it and agreed. ¡°I wille back again after half a year, but I think it¡¯s still better to hire someone. Even if they can¡¯t help with watching over the children, they could help with the housework. Those two women don¡¯t do anything themselves but make you do everything. Even if you feel it¡¯s fine, I feel tired on your behalf.¡±


    As she talked, Yao Cheng walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°Brother Zhou is really courteous. He got up early in the morning to help us sweep the yard.¡±


    Only then did Yaoniang learn that the sound that she heard earlier that morning was from Zhou Sheng sweeping the yard.


    ¡°This Brother Zhou is a pretty good man, Yaoyao what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Zhou is pretty nice¡­¡±

 Chapter 48，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 48 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter48£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 48 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang told them about what had happened on their way back. Huiniang broke into a sweat once she heard what had transpired. ¡°These people are toowless. Even under broad daylight, they dare to kidnap young women.¡±


    ¡°This is definitely not the first time for them to do this. Thankfully we had the insignia of Jin Wang Mansion on our carriage. No one in this county would dare to pull out a tiger¡¯s whiskers.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not so bad for Yaoyao to be working at the prince¡¯s mansion.¡±


    As the three were talking, Hong¡¯er and Xiaobao awoke. After they put some clothes on the children and washed their faces, Yaoniang and Huiniang went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Yao Cheng stayed behind to look after the children. While Yaoniang stood in the kitchen making breakfast, she could hear Mrs. Li¡¯s enthusiasm as she talked with Zhou Sheng outside.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s she up to this time?¡± Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t the type of person to be courteous to others. Now that her words were nothing but polite, Yaoniang was sure that she was up to no good.


    ¡°What else could it be but¡­.¡±


    Huiniang told Yaoniang about what had happened to Yan¡¯er.


    Yaoniang was so shocked that her mouth dropped in surprise. It was way beyond her expectations. Did this also happen in her past life? But since Yaoniang never returned home in her past life, there was no way for her to learn about what had happened to Yan¡¯er.


    As she thought about it, she realized this was karma for Yan¡¯er¡¯s past evil deeds. The pressure in her chest that had umted over her two lifetimes disappeared at the news. She felt her entire body had lightened.


    ¡°So she wants to matchmake Big Brother Zhou and Yan¡¯er together?¡±


    Huiniang looked at her younger sister and noted that she wasn¡¯tpletely stupid.


    ¡°This mustn¡¯t be done! Brother Zhou is a good person, we can¡¯t hurt him like this.¡± Yaoniang immediately wanted to go out but was held back by Huiniang. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you think your Brother Zhou is a fool? There¡¯s no way he would fall for the mother and daughter¡¯s schemes¡±


    Yaoniang heard those words and asked, ¡°Sister, what do you mean by my Brother Zhou?¡±


    Huiniang looked at her younger sister with great interest. ¡°This Brother Zhou¡¯s eyes are only filled with you. Don¡¯t tell me you never noticed it.¡±


    Yaoniang actually never noticed it. She simply thought that Zhou Sheng was too nice but she never expected that he would have these kinds of thoughts. She recalled their conversation on the way here and how he had asked whether she was interested in getting married again¡­


    ¡°I feel that this Zhou Sheng is quite good. Since he knows your situation and is willing to be with you, he won¡¯t care about how you were supposedly married or that you also have a child.¡±


    Yaoniang said, ¡°He¡¯s not a widower and he has never gotten married before. How could he want someone like me?¡±


    Huiniang didn¡¯t want to listen to all this. She looked at her younger sister and said, ¡°What do you mean by someone like you hmm? My family¡¯s Yaoyao is the best woman in the world and deserves to be treated as such.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡­¡±


    Huiniang patted her on the head. ¡°Well, just keep your sister¡¯s words in your heart. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to live on her own with a child. Since someone is willing to be with you, why not consider it? Sister also hopes that you will find a man in the future, someone who can look after you, take care of you and love you.¡±


    Look for a man?


    Yaoniang fell silent. She nced at Zhou Sheng, who was washing the carriage in the courtyard. It happened that Zhou Sheng also looked over and they made eye contact with each other. She saw the joy in his eyes so she instinctively lowered her head then somehow thought of Jin Wang.


    At Jin Wang Manor, in Zhaohui Hall, Jin Wang received the third secret letter sent from Shadow Guard Eleven.


    A few characters were written on the narrow strip of paper: The driver stayed for another day. The family has the intention of matchmaking.


    Fucheng stood to the side and wished he could crane his neck to read it.


    But the key point was that he dared not. Instead, he couldn¡¯t wait to bury his head in the sand.


    Ever since his highness had received the first secret message from Shadow Guard Eleven, he exuded coldness. By now, the air surrounding him hadpletely frozen. Fucheng wasn¡¯t interested in bringing further contempt on himself by asking for the content of the message.


    Jin Wang stood up suddenly and walked out. ¡°Prepare a horse!¡±


    Fucheng choked. Where is this man going? It then registered in his mind that his highness was going to find Nanny Su.


    Mrs. Li insisted on keeping Zhou Sheng in the Yao Family house for one more day. She even used her status as a senior to achieve this, so Zhou Sheng could only agree to it.


    Mrs. Li, who received a satisfactory oue, went to look for her son with joy. But who would have thought that she would hit a wall at Yao Cheng¡¯s ce?


    ¡°Mother, I advise you to dismiss this idea. His family background is clean and not that shabby. Why should he marry a woman like Yan¡¯er? Although both Huiniang and I treat Zhou Sheng as a brother-inw, it¡¯s not because of Yan¡¯er, but because of Yaoyao. She¡¯s the entire reason as to why he¡¯s even here. Don¡¯t tell me that Yan¡¯er has taken a fancy to Zhou Sheng. Why is it that whenever a man who likes Yaoyao, Yan¡¯er has to stick her foot in? Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn her. If she messes up again, I will send her to the Guzi Temple and force her to be a nun!¡±


    Yao Cheng couldn¡¯t be med for his harsh words. He has been annoyed by his mother and sister for a long time already. It was one thing if it was only Mrs. Li, she¡¯s his mother and there¡¯s nothing he could do to her. But he really doesn¡¯t have any good feelings for his sister, Yan¡¯er.


    Even though she was his biological sister, Yao Cheng had never been close to Yan¡¯er even when they were children. Yan¡¯er had been a thief when she was a child, and she would lie and cheat her way out of trouble. It often ended up being Yao Cheng who got punished by Mrs. Li. The incident with Yaoniang also let Yao Cheng realize that his younger sister had been spoiled rotten by their mother. Her heart was so vicious that chills would run down one¡¯s back at the mere thought of it.


    Ever since the incident with Feng Heizi, Yan¡¯er has made a huge fuss. Yao Cheng believes that if her fate wasn¡¯t good, simply let it be. As long as she could cherish what she already has, she wouldn¡¯t have a miserable life. He tried to look for people to be Yan¡¯er¡¯s husband, but she would either dislike them for being poor, for being old, or for already having children of their own. She wasn¡¯t interested in being a stepmother.


    But the problem was that with the way Yan¡¯er was now, whoever wished to marry her and was without a son, would have no choice but to cut off his lineage.


    Mrs. Li did not expect her son to speak so harshly. She stretched out her hand, pped him twice, and angrily said. ¡°Who exactly is your sister? It¡¯s certainly not Su Yaoniang, so why are you always looking after her! You white-eyed wolf have married a wife and forgotten your mother! You deny your biological sister for the sake of your wife?!¡±


    ¡°Just take it as if I¡¯ve married a wife and forgotten my mother. Huiniang treats you so well. You and Yan¡¯er only need to open your mouth and meals are served. What have you ever done for the family? All you do is point your fingers and order Huiniang to do everything. You even have the audacity to find fault with her! If you sincerely wish for your son to be sessful, our Yao Family to be glorious, don¡¯t make Yaoyao unhappy. She now serves at the little princess¡¯s side. For the sake of this rtionship, County Magistrate Qian is nning to promote me to be the department head! If you think this department head position isn¡¯t worth it, continue acting ording to your wishes!¡±


    In the end, it was still the son who best understands his mother. Mrs. Li really does love Yan¡¯er. But whenpared with her son¡¯s future, her dream of being a rich wife, and the future of the Yao Family, her love for Yan¡¯er has to step back.


    After Yao Cheng left, Mrs. Li smacked her lips. ¡°Tsk. A person can be worth so much from working in the prince¡¯s manor? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s struck gold.¡±

 Chapter 49，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 49 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter49£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 49 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the end, Mrs. Li did change her attitude.


    In fact, to please the Li Family, Yaoniang especially gave Mrs. Li a piece of satin that she had brought back from the prince¡¯s mansion. After Mrs. Li¡¯s attitude changed, to please Yaoniang, she immediately decided to let Yan¡¯er move out of the West Chamber. She arranged for Yan¡¯er to move in and live with herself in the main room and for Yaoniang to live in the West Chamber.


    Mrs. Li said that since Yaoniag was only here for a few days, she shouldn¡¯t live in such a small room. Anyways, the West Chambers are now vacant.


    Yaoniang wanted to turn her down, but Huiniang didn¡¯t let her. She could only tidy up her bedding and move to the West Chamber to live.


    Now, she lives in the same room that she used to live in.


    It was Zhou Sheng who helped her move her belongings. After her conversation with Huiniang, Yaoniang felt embarrassed whenever she saw Zhou Sheng. Zhou Sheng didn¡¯t take it seriously but had a smile on his face as he helped her.


    A woman who was familiar with Mrs. Li came by to talk to her and happened to see Zhou Sheng and Yaoniang moving together. She asked if this was Yaoniang¡¯s husband. Before, Huiniang had gone out to give wedding candies from house to house and had told her about Yaoniang¡¯s marriage.


    Mrs. Li received her son¡¯s instructions so she nodded and said yes. The womanmented that they were a match made in heaven, then followed Mrs. Li inside the house. Yaoniang blushed, and after a nce to see there was no one else around, confessed to Zhou Sheng, ¡°Most people here don¡¯t know that my husband is dead.¡±


    It could be regarded as an exnation for what the woman had said and that it was all caused by a misunderstanding.


    Zhou Sheng was red in the face. When he heard her words, he felt sorry for her. He looked at Yaoniang in the eyes. ¡°My condolences.¡± Yaoniang automatically avoided the obvious affection in his eyes and pretended to be preupied with the task at hand. The matter passed just like that.


    When it was time for Huiniang to make dinner, she asked Yaoniang to go out and help buy vinegar.


    She feared that Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the vinegar jar on her own so she also asked Zhou Sheng to go with her. In fact, Huiniang was trying to create a chance for Zhou Sheng to spend some time with Yaoniang alone.


    Zhou Sheng was more than willing to do this. Carrying the empty vinegar jar, he went out with Yaoniang


    Most people around here knew Yaoniang. When they saw her, they would greet her and many couldn¡¯t resist ncing at the man next to her. Someone teased them and said that the young couple has such a good rtionship that they even go shopping together.


    Many believed that Zhou Sheng was Yaoniang¡¯s husband, the street vendor.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to admit the truth. Zhou Sheng was ecstatic upon hearing thements and he eagerly listened to everyone call Yaoniang his wife. Maybe he really could marry the beauty back.


    A lot has happened during this trip to Yaoniang¡¯s hometown. Despite thosewless men they met on the way, Zhou Sheng was still content in his heart. Even he didn¡¯t expect his and Yaoniang¡¯s rtionship to progress so fast. Although Zhou Sheng was an honest man, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could tell that Yaoniang¡¯s older sister and brother-inw were interested in matchmaking him with Yaoniang.


    As the evening approached, the night market was bustling and many stalls selling goods were set up along both sides of the street. There was everything for sale, and cries advertising their wares sounded one after another


    Yaoniang bought some vinegar and had Zhou Sheng carry the vinegar jar. As she walked, she would look around at the vegetables from the vegetable stalls. She wanted to add some freshness to the dinner table for that night.


    Yaoniang chose some veggies and asked the vendor to tie them together. She reached into her purse to take out some money to pay for the vegetables. But before she could even take out her money, Zhou Sheng managed to pay for the food first.


    ¡°How can I let Big Brother Zhou pay for this?¡± Yaoniang said to him as she gestured to the vendor to return the money that Zhou Sheng had given him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I didn¡¯t pay anything despite living at your house for over a day. Paying a little for the vegetables is nothing.¡±


    As the two were arguing over this, they heard a shriek from next to them.


    Yaoniang turned her head to look and saw something ck flying towards herself.


    Before she could even react, she was lifted into the air and seated on a horse. In a blink of an eye, the horse that took her was gone.


    Only then did someone react and shout ¡°Someone was kidnapped!¡±


    Others shouted to Zhou Sheng, ¡°Your wife has been kidnapped! Quick, go report to the officials!¡±


    Zhou Sheng was stunned on the spot, unable to recover even after a long time.


    He had seen the face of the man on the horse.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it had all happened at the speed of lightning. Yaoniang could even feel the wind brushing against her face.


    Her mind was nk and even now, she still hasn¡¯t regained herposure. When she pulled herself together, she realized that someone was sitting behind her.


    She was too familiar with this scent. It was Jin Wang.


    Why was Jin Wang here?


    She wanted to speak, but her voice couldn¡¯t be heard over the wind. She could only keep her lips shut.


    Finally, after waiting for the speed of the horse to slow down, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Your highness, what are you¡­¡±


    She trailed off once she saw Jin Wang¡¯s face which was as cold as frost. The horse reelerated its pace, and Yaoniang could only hold onto Jin Wang¡¯s sleeves tightly and shrink back like a quail.


    The horse had already run beyond the borders of the county, but it continued without stopping.


    Yaoniang was a little ufortable from the jolting of the horse, and she tried to summon the courage to speak several times. But once she saw Jin Wang¡¯s gloomy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but stay silent.


    Jin Wang was angry.


    .


    But why?

 Chapter 49，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 49 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter49£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 49 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As Yaoniang was entertaining all sorts of weird thoughts in her head, she suddenly felt something strange poking her from behind.


    Immediately, she knew what it was. What surprised her was that Jin Wang could still be affectionate even at a time like this. In summer, the clothes they wore were thin, so with such a big and hot thing pushed against her in broad daylight, it was inevitable for her to be embarrassed.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face flushed and her ears turned red, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a single word. She could only suffer in silence. But as the horse continued to run, her body also jolted up and down from the animal¡¯s movement. Suddenly, that thing changed its position, moving from her lower back to her bottom.


    She trembled and tried to move away, but was held down by a big hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Sit still. If you fall, this prince can¡¯t help you.¡±


    There was no ambiguity in these words, but Yaoniang felt they were a little weird.


    The horse ran very fast and his sturdy arms were wrapped around her waist. The temperature was only a little warm, but Yaoniang felt like she was being burned by a hot iron. That naughty thing wasn¡¯t obedient at all. Because of the horse¡¯s movement, it kept poking into that ce. As the prodding continued, Yaoniang became soft.


    At some point, the horse¡¯s speed had slowed down.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, she blurted out the question in her heart, ¡°Why did your highnesse here?¡±


    Jin Wang, who sat behind her, didn¡¯t speak. The hand that held the horse¡¯s reins clenched and repeatedly brushed against her as the horse continued galloping. Due to the friction, two small rosebuds hidden under Yaoniang¡¯s clothes bloomed.


    They were heavy and swollen. Doctor Liu¡¯s medicine was very effective. Yaoniang hadn¡¯t produced so much milk in a long time. As a mother, whenever she felt that she was full of milk, she would automatically think that it was time to feed her child.


    ¡°Your highness, you should send me back. It¡¯s already time for Xiaobao to eat. I need to go back to feed the child¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she felt a little chilly. She couldn¡¯t help but shrink back and that thing mmed into her.


    It had never been so rough before, but this time it shocked her. With her breath suspended, she nced down and realized how far off the ground she was. Afraid that she will fall, she instinctively pushed closer towards Jin Wang. But the motion only pushed that thing in deeper, and a moan from Jin Wang sounded in her ear.


    Yaoniang squeezed Jin Wang¡¯s arm tightly. For the first time, she neglected etiquette and forgot her status. With her scream hidden in her throat, she almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying out. Her body was stiff and she trembled. Her tears could not be held back, and her red lips whimpered, ¡°Your highness, I really need to go back, let me go back¡­¡±


    Her voice was very quiet. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard, for fear of making unusual noises.


    Jin Wang casually said, ¡°This prince will send you backter¡­¡±


    Then Yaoniang realized that the horse had sped up.


    ~


    Yaoniang got off the horse and her legs were so weak that she almost fell to the ground.


    Although Jin Wang had never exined why he was here, her intuition told her that he was here to warn her.


    Was it because of Brother Zhou?


    Jin Wang instinctively stretched out his hand to hold her, then saw that she managed to stand on her own. He snorted coldly, turned the horse around and rode into the night, disappearing as quickly as he had appeared.


    The sky waspletely dark and Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy. She hurried towards the door of her house.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think too much, her mind was a mess, and she didn¡¯t know how she should exin to her family where she was during her disappearance. She wondered whether Big Brother Zhou had seen Jin Wang¡¯s face. At least he should have told her family about her being taken away. But how should she exin herself now that she is back?


    The house must be in chaos at this point¡­


    But when Yaoniang arrived at the door of her house, there was only silence. She could faintly see some lights inside because the door was not shutpletely, only partially closed.


    Yaoniang stretched out her hand and pushed open the door. Some lights and voices wereing from the main room. She hurried over anxiously.


    When the bamboo curtain was pushed aside, the people sitting at the table eating in the main hall turned and looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Zhou Sheng said that while you guys were out, you had met a girl who worked in the same courtyard as you. Then you went to her house to visit. I was nning to have your brother-inw go find you after dinner,¡± said Huiniang


    Yao Cheng asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Sit down and eat if you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±


    After listening to her sister, Yaoniang automatically looked at Zhou Sheng who was sitting next to Mrs. Li. The two of them made eye contact then quickly looked away.


    Yaoniang realized that Zhou Sheng must have immediately recognized the man on the horse, then invented that excuse to cover up for her.


    To avoid suspicion, Yaoniang said, ¡°Sister, I have already eaten. I came back sote because I had eaten some dinner.¡± For some unknown reason, she suddenly recalled the time when Jin Wang had said that he would fill her up lest she is hungry. As an honest and conservative girl raised in a schrly family, when had she ever heard this type of nonsense? She hadn¡¯t understood it at the time but now, she realized the hidden meaning of those words.


    She felt as if her entire body was lit on fire. She didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, for fear of being noticed by the others. She hurriedly said, ¡°You eat, I¡¯ll go into the house and watch the children.¡± Then she hurried away.


    ¡°You little girl, Xiaobao and Hong¡¯er are already asleep¡­¡±


    Huiniang¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop her.


    Yaoniang had a feeling that there was a pair of eyes fixed on her back. They belonged to Zhou Sheng. The gaze made her want to escape.


    Once she returned to her room, it was all silent.


    Both Xiaobao and Hong¡¯erid quietly on the small bed, fast asleep.


    Yaoniang felt ufortable everywhere. It seemed as if her bones were still reverberating, and certain ces on her body were hot and painful. Especially those ces.


    She grabbed a water basin, filled it with some hot water in the kitchen, then went back to her room to take a bath. Only after looking closely did she realize how vigorous Jin Wang was when he had tossed her around. There were hickeys and marks all over her.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy. She hurriedly got out of the tub and changed into her clothes. Then she went outside to pour the water out and finally calmed her heart.


    The night was destined to be long, Yaoniang did not close her eyes all night.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Sheng left.


    He didn¡¯t tell anyone, but just quietly left. Huiniangined about why he had left in such a hurry, but Yaoniang knew why Zhou Sheng had left without even eating breakfast. Not just him, but she also felt ashamed to look at him.


    In fact, Yaoniang knew when Zhou Sheng had left. She hesitated, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t go out to send him off. Things were already like this and she had no ns to marry anyways. This way, she alsopletely extinguished thest me in her heart.


    Huiniang reminded her to still consider Zhou Sheng as a potential partner. Yaoniang agreed on the surface, but in her heart, she knew that it was impossible for her to be together with Zhou Sheng.


    No one would dare to provoke the prince¡¯s woman.


    Mini-theatre:


    King Jin: <(£þ¦á£þ)> Hehe I feel great, so great¡­


    Yao Niang: o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Ugh I¡¯mpletely hollowed out¡­

 Chapter 50，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 50 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter50£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 50 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="ipb0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1ffam-0-0">Yaoniang took a total of five days of leave for this trip.<span data-offset-key="8itrl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1h7v5-0-0">It took two days to travel back and forth, so she could only stay at home for three days.<span data-offset-key="2tphi-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bjkir-0-0">Yaoniang hesitated whether to go back to her maiden home, the Su Family, but she decided not to go after thinking about it<span data-offset-key="bjkir-1-0">. She spent the entirety of her trip and spare time helping Huiniang with the housework. She took apart the beddings to wash them and cleaned the entire house inside out. She also dug out the clothes of Xiaobao, Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er and patched up whatever was necessary.<span data-offset-key="168st-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9a639-0-0">Xiaobao grew fast and many of his clothes couldn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="9a639-1-0">be worn<span data-offset-key="9a639-2-0"> anymore. <span data-offset-key="9a639-3-0">Since the season was changing soon, Yaoniang took out some new fabric that she had brought back to make some new pants for Xiaobao and Hong¡¯er<span data-offset-key="9a639-4-0">. At their age, their pants are <span data-offset-key="9a639-5-0">frequently<span data-offset-key="9a639-6-0"> soiled and must <span data-offset-key="9a639-7-0">be changed<span data-offset-key="9a639-8-0"> throughout the day.<span data-offset-key="fkve5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8iidp-0-0">She selected the fabric that Mammy Mu had rewarded her, which <span data-offset-key="8iidp-1-0">was made<span data-offset-key="8iidp-2-0"> of fine cotton. <span data-offset-key="8iidp-3-0">Yaoniang didn¡¯t know what the name of this cloth was, and she had never seen such good material outside the prince¡¯s mansion anyway<span data-offset-key="8iidp-4-0">. The material didn¡¯t look exquisite or expensive. In fact, it looked like a piece of ordinary cotton fabric, but the texture of the fabric was <span data-offset-key="8iidp-5-0">extremely<span data-offset-key="8iidp-6-0"> fine and soft. The clothes worn by the little princess were all made of this type of cloth.<span data-offset-key="did91-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2799m-0-0">Yaoniang spread the cloth on the table, estimated the amount needed for Xiaobao and Hong¡¯er, then cut it with a pair of scissors<span data-offset-key="2799m-1-0">. As she was about to sew, she realized that they had no thread of the same colour at home.<span data-offset-key="d6j4i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="45acd-0-0">The fabric was light blue, but Huiniang¡¯s thread collection did not contain any thread of this colour. If she were to use threads of different colours, it would ruin the final product¡¯s appearance.<span data-offset-key="946vq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7ur-0-0">Yaoniang told Huiniang that she nned to go to the embroidery workshop to buy some embroidery thread<span data-offset-key="7ur-1-0">. Huiniang agreed and told her to return soon. Yaoniang took her money with her and went out.<span data-offset-key="5sg6j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1pju2-0-0">The closest embroidery workshop was a little far away from the Yao Family home. Yaoniang walked for a quarter of an hour before she finally arrived. <span data-offset-key="1pju2-1-0">When she arrived at the embroidery workshop, she picked up an embroidery thread in the matching colour and paid for it<span data-offset-key="1pju2-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="bghk1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6b18j-0-0">Halfway on her way back, she <span data-offset-key="6b18j-1-0">was stopped by<span data-offset-key="6b18j-2-0"> a shout.<span data-offset-key="dhd8e-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1u88r-0-0">¡°Yaoniang!¡±<span data-offset-key="2ckov-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aisu7-0-0">Yaoniang turned around and saw that it was Chen An.<span data-offset-key="4jqq7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="75gb3-0-0">Yaoniang wasn¡¯t very familiar with Chen An, they had only met a couple of times. She didn¡¯t even know that Chen An <span data-offset-key="75gb3-1-0">was interested<span data-offset-key="75gb3-2-0"> in her until after the ident.<span data-offset-key="je6m-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="copuh-0-0">This was a ssic example of a man sitting at home, while disaster struck from heaven. The former Yaoniang felt resentful towards Chen An, he could¡¯ve liked anyone, but it <span data-offset-key="copuh-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="copuh-2-0"> had to be her out of all people. But this way of thinking was to shift the me onto others to help vent her anger. After a long time, this type of resentment will <span data-offset-key="copuh-3-0">eventually<span data-offset-key="copuh-4-0"> fade.<span data-offset-key="a9v8s-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b928-0-0"> At this moment, as she looked at the man, who had a hint of excitement in his eyes while looking at her, Yaoniang felt a littleplicated<span data-offset-key="b928-1-0">. She couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t know him, so she could only remain silent.<span data-offset-key="cv558-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e9vk6-0-0">¡°How are you?¡± Chen An looked at Yaoniang almost <span data-offset-key="e9vk6-1-0">greedily<span data-offset-key="e9vk6-2-0"> as if he wished he could carve her into his bones.<span data-offset-key="c1h27-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aplkd-0-0">Actually, Chen An didn¡¯t fall in love with Yaoniang from seeing her at the Yao Family, but from even earlier than that<span data-offset-key="aplkd-1-0">. He would evene up with all sorts of excuses to visit the Yao Family to see Yaoniang.<span data-offset-key="601lm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="u2c1-0-0">It was well known that the leader, Yao Cheng, had a beautiful and virtuous younger sister-inw and that she even lived in his house<span data-offset-key="u2c1-1-0">. <span data-offset-key="u2c1-2-0">It was inevitable that some people would tease him and say that he had better not go to the wrong bed by ident and end up sleeping with his sister-inw<span data-offset-key="u2c1-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="1tb0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8q2ev-0-0">But this resulted in Yao Cheng not leaving them any face as he scolded them.<span data-offset-key="ajneq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ckojl-0-0">Everyone knew that although the leader was <span data-offset-key="ckojl-1-0">normally<span data-offset-key="ckojl-2-0"> an easy-going man with a good temper, this matter wasn¡¯t something they could make fun of<span data-offset-key="ckojl-3-0">. <span data-offset-key="ckojl-4-0">Later, when they heard that the leader wished to find a husband for his sister-inw, several young men who worked under Yao Cheng <span data-offset-key="ckojl-5-0">were moved<span data-offset-key="ckojl-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="c574f-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7vdf8-0-0">Chen An was one of them.<span data-offset-key="dc0ca-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="66fan-0-0">Everyone knew that the leader¡¯s sister-inw was also the daughter of a <span data-offset-key="66fan-1-0">schrly<span data-offset-key="66fan-2-0"> family. At that time, daughters from <span data-offset-key="66fan-3-0">schrly<span data-offset-key="66fan-4-0"> families were one of the best choices as a wife. Plus, Yao Cheng had said more than once that his sister-inw was beautiful and virtuous. <span data-offset-key="66fan-5-0">A beautiful, gentle, virtuous woman and had a good family background would interest any man<span data-offset-key="66fan-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="ctdqe-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="227lb-0-0">Chen An, who made up a random excuse, had gone to visit the Yao Family house. Afterwards, the man returned, but the soul didn¡¯t.<span data-offset-key="ctgb6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="48v57-0-0">After he returned home, he would think about her every day, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone he worked with. What if they wished topete with him when they found out? He had asked his mother to go to the Yao Family to propose marriage, but his mother was unwilling. When he asked for the reason, he learned that his mother nned to make him a couple with his cousin.<span data-offset-key="4nrrf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ambin-0-0">If there was no Yaoniang, he would be fine with marrying his cousin. It didn¡¯t matter who he married. But with Yaoniang in the picture, his cousin was like a fisheye. <span data-offset-key="ambin-1-0">While Chen An tried toe up with something to make his mother give up this idea, he also concocted all sorts of excuses in an attempt to see Yaoniang<span data-offset-key="ambin-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="2q7eh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dr3oe-0-0">Chen An knew that Yan¡¯er liked him.<span data-offset-key="dk3s0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="20b2k-0-0">That girl was an ill-mannered one. She would stop him in the street and stuff money into his clothes. Chen An would never ept it. He was a conservative man, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see a woman acting so slutty.<span data-offset-key="6d3ut-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f8pjj-0-0">But he never expected that Yan¡¯er would actually attack Yaoniang. At the time, Chen An wasn¡¯t clear about what had happened. He only knew that something had urred at the Yao Family. The team leader also hadn¡¯t appeared at the office for several days. He couldn¡¯t rest assured and wanted another chance to see Yaoniang, so he visited the Yao Family house.<span data-offset-key="3j201-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7b4gp-0-0">He couldn¡¯t go inside but saw Yan¡¯er at the door.<span data-offset-key="f9bcr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="75k7h-0-0">She told him that Yaoniang had <span data-offset-key="75k7h-1-0">been dirtied by<span data-offset-key="75k7h-2-0"> an evil man and that she was no longer a virgin.<span data-offset-key="d39qc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dm1l2-0-0">Chen An <span data-offset-key="dm1l2-1-0">was shocked<span data-offset-key="dm1l2-2-0"> and he couldn¡¯t believe it. He felt that Yan¡¯er was lying to him. To check whether she was right, he approached Yao Cheng. Yao Cheng didn¡¯t say a single word. He only dragged him to the corner and beat him <span data-offset-key="dm1l2-3-0">harshly<span data-offset-key="dm1l2-4-0">. How could Chen An not understand?<span data-offset-key="6iuq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3hmn1-0-0">He was in a daze for many days. His mother had even gone behind his back and betrothed him to his cousin. What <span data-offset-key="3hmn1-1-0">was done<span data-offset-key="3hmn1-2-0"> couldn¡¯t be undone, Chen An could only let the matter go. But he would always remember Yaoniang, who had be a cinnabar mole in his heart that couldn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="3hmn1-3-0">be erased<span data-offset-key="3hmn1-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="b243r-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="98nru-0-0">Naturally<span data-offset-key="98nru-1-0">, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know about his mental struggles. She only felt that this man was too rash.<span data-offset-key="1b8fe-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dpqes-0-0">¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Yaoniang didn¡¯t answer his question. She turned her head and was about to leave when she <span data-offset-key="dpqes-1-0">was grabbed<span data-offset-key="dpqes-2-0"> from behind.<span data-offset-key="d254a-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b1ng1-0-0">¡°How are you? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve always been thinking about you?¡±<span data-offset-key="68f4m-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fhorh-0-0">¡°Let go!¡±<span data-offset-key="5gtc7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bvo42-0-0">¡°I¡¯m not letting go. Actually, Yaoniang, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that I don¡¯t care whether you are a virgin. The only person I want to marry is you and I want to take care of you for the rest of my life¡­¡±

 Chapter 50，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 50 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter50£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 50 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="fchit-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9aenf-0-0">Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but smack his hand away. ¡°If I remember <span data-offset-key="9aenf-1-0">correctly<span data-offset-key="9aenf-2-0">, you are already married.¡±<span data-offset-key="6hd8v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ed7a2-0-0">Her sister had told her the news. <span data-offset-key="ed7a2-1-0">Huiniang was indignant, saying that Chen An would always make an excuse toe over, but as soon as Yaoniang met with trouble, he ran away and got married<span data-offset-key="ed7a2-2-0">. <span data-offset-key="ed7a2-3-0">These words were a way for her to vent her anger, like Yaoniang¡¯sint about why he had to take a fancy to her of all people<span data-offset-key="ed7a2-4-0">. After a period of time, this feeling <span data-offset-key="ed7a2-5-0">gradually<span data-offset-key="ed7a2-6-0"> faded.<span data-offset-key="5t82h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="33qf5-0-0">But now he already has a wife. Yet he still said that he wanted to marry her and take care of her for the rest of his life. Yaoniang believes there was a problem with his character.<span data-offset-key="3fpio-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="504be-0-0">¡°I am indeed married, but the person that I married wasn¡¯t someone I wanted to marry. It was my mother¡­¡± At first, he was a little bit ashamed to speak, but his voice <span data-offset-key="504be-1-0">gradually<span data-offset-key="504be-2-0"> became smoother and calmer. Chen An looked at Yaoniang with affection in his eyes. <span data-offset-key="504be-3-0">¡°If you don¡¯t dislike me for already <span data-offset-key="504be-4-0">being married<span data-offset-key="504be-5-0">, I am willing to also marry you and take care of you and that child forever<span data-offset-key="504be-6-0">. As for Tian¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to care about her.¡±<span data-offset-key="fu20v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="flp54-0-0">Yaoniang had an urge tough, and she did. She looked at him with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t like you! Yes, I don¡¯t like you. Can you let me go now? If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll scream for help.¡±<span data-offset-key="9i371-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2u932-0-0">Chen An didn¡¯t expect Yaoniang to say that. His face turned pale, and he seemed to have suffered some serious damage.<span data-offset-key="6d2dl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fnps3-0-0">¡°Yaoniang, you¡­ you are already in this state with a child¡­ I am even willing to marry you, despite you having a child. You can rest assured that I will treat you well¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="cj106-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="di3r1-0-0">Yaoniang yanked her hand back, and interrupted him, ¡°Do you think that I should be grateful for you being willing to marry me<span data-offset-key="di3r1-1-0">? I¡¯m not interested! Please don¡¯te to me again in the future, we are not familiar with each other.¡±<span data-offset-key="ekic3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7f4dk-0-0">¡°Yaoniang ¡­¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="4htgf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4q8ts-0-0">Yaoniang left without looking back.<span data-offset-key="dgfo5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="eqmq6-0-0">There was a carriage parked on the opposite street corner. Seated inside the carriage, Jin Wang¡¯s face was as ck as charcoal.<span data-offset-key="75o00-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b4c4a-0-0">By his side, Fucheng <span data-offset-key="b4c4a-1-0">carefully<span data-offset-key="b4c4a-2-0"> peered at the face of his highness. He didn¡¯t know what he should say. Could he say that these men were <span data-offset-key="b4c4a-3-0">really<span data-offset-key="b4c4a-4-0"> insightful and that they were all interested in Nanny Su?<span data-offset-key="6b2q5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="58ugl-0-0">That day, Jin Wang had left behind all his men; the speed of his horse was too fast. The people who followed also didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so Fucheng had no idea what had happened. All he knew was that after his highness had returned, he was in a much better mood than before.<span data-offset-key="28shs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bpjur-0-0">But this was only his guess. Anyway, ever since Jin Wang hade to Linyun County, he never left.<span data-offset-key="b9d4u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bdhep-0-0">Today, An Shiyi passed a message saying that Nanny Su was going out. Jin Wang rarely ordered for a carriage to go out, but he did today. <span data-offset-key="bdhep-1-0">Fucheng thought that his highness wasn¡¯t young anymore, yet he still wished to go out and y with his little lover<span data-offset-key="bdhep-2-0">. Nanny Su appeared in the distance, but before they could go over, Demon Chen popped up halfway!<span data-offset-key="1jdks-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e311u-0-0">How was this ying with his little lover, he was <span data-offset-key="e311u-1-0">obviously<span data-offset-key="e311u-2-0"> here to catch them in the act!<span data-offset-key="said-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4toir-0-0">At least that was what <span data-offset-key="4toir-1-0">was written<span data-offset-key="4toir-2-0"> all over Jin Wang¡¯s face when he looked at it.<span data-offset-key="fio07-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d6kqq-0-0">Fucheng felt that the atmosphere was too awkward. Whenever his highness <span data-offset-key="d6kqq-1-0">was angered<span data-offset-key="d6kqq-2-0">, he could only act dead beside him. If he couldn¡¯t share the worries and work for his master, what kind of servant was he?<span data-offset-key="6n59a-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e69jq-0-0">So Fucheng cleared his throat and cursed, ¡°Humph, where did this kide from? So ignorant! Nanny Su, a prince¡¯s woman, how dare he have ideas about her!¡±<span data-offset-key="fhmnq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8lg2f-0-0">Not only did he fail to get Jin Wang¡¯s praise, but his words also earned a cold shoulder.<span data-offset-key="5q5ui-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="alhpg-0-0">Jin Wang leaned back and twisted around the sapphire ring on the fourth finger of his right hand. He asked, ¡°How many days of leave did she take?¡±<span data-offset-key="fe19u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key=jhf-0-0">Fucheng understood Jin Wang¡¯s meaning as if he had received help from a divine being. ¡°Nanny Su asked for five days of leave. She spent a day on the way here, stayed at home for three days, so tomorrow, Nanny Su should <span data-offset-key=jhf-1-0">depart<span data-offset-key=jhf-2-0"> for the manor.¡± <span data-offset-key="1r4ls-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dsiq2-0-0">Yaoniang spent most of the evening preparing clothes for Xiaobao and Hong¡¯er before she fell asleep<span data-offset-key="dsiq2-1-0">. When she woke up, it was still dark.<span data-offset-key="ajrqs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2963o-0-0">She <span data-offset-key="2963o-1-0">quietly<span data-offset-key="2963o-2-0"> got up, lit the oilmp, and under the dim light, she got to work again.<span data-offset-key="19pi3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="smps-0-0">She cleaned up everywhere and packed the things that she needed to take with her into her bag. Actually, she didn¡¯t have a lot of things to bring with her. When Yaoniang came here, she had brought two big bags with her. Now that she was going back, she only had a small bag with some spare clothes.<span data-offset-key="8po9f-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cr67u-0-0">Huiniang knocked on the door, <span data-offset-key="cr67u-1-0">fully<span data-offset-key="cr67u-2-0"> dressed, then came in. ¡°What time is it now? Why did you get up so early? Your brother-inw said that there was a lighting from your ce. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±<span data-offset-key="5qq4g-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="hjcb-0-0">Under the dim light, when Huiniang saw her younger sister¡¯s red eyes, she understood. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, don¡¯t go. Even though you haven¡¯t earned a lot of money, you could still get quite a bit of money if you sold those things.¡± <span data-offset-key="6l4rq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="arken-0-0">At this moment, Huiniang had forgotten about Yao Cheng¡¯s uing promotion. She believed that if one needed to rely on this type of rtionship to get promoted, it would be better not to do it.<span data-offset-key=59i-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="63lie-0-0">Yaoniang also knew about this news. When she first came back, Yao Cheng had told her about it. So now, there was an extra factor caused by her working in the Jin Wang Mansion. No matter what, she has to wait for her brother-inw to settle down in his new position.<span data-offset-key="4bunv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e8no7-0-0">Of course, it wasn¡¯t only that. Yaoniang also wanted to save more money because she nned to buy a small house in the future. Then she would open a small shop to support herself and her son. But opening a shop wouldn¡¯t be easy. She couldn¡¯t rely on her sister and brother-inw for everything. The days in the future were still long and she might encounter problems. She would feel safer if she had some silver with her.<span data-offset-key="5lban-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e27vo-0-0">Now, Yaoniang didn¡¯t n on marrying anymore. Once upon a time, she had thought that if she met a suitable man who was kind to Xiaobao, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to marry again. But Jin Wang <span data-offset-key="e27vo-1-0">really<span data-offset-key="e27vo-2-0"> scared her that day. She realized that even if she left the prince¡¯s manor one day, it would still be impossible for her to remarry. As Jin Wang¡¯s woman, he wouldn¡¯t allow others to contaminate her, even if he didn¡¯t want her anymore.<span data-offset-key="agff-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5f389-0-0">So, she <span data-offset-key="5f389-1-0">really<span data-offset-key="5f389-2-0"> needed silver, the more the better.<span data-offset-key="ef8s5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="90nlr-0-0">But this wasn¡¯t something she could exin to her sister. Yaoniang could only smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s a good job, how could I not do it? The masters of the house are generous, and I n to work for another one and a half years to earn some more money. But I¡¯ll need to trouble you with Xiaobao.¡±<span data-offset-key="59j">?<span data-offset-key="86evs-0-0">Huiniang sighed and said, ¡°What do you mean by troubling me? Xiaobao is my nephew. Whatever Hong¡¯er has, he would also have. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll treat him <span data-offset-key="86evs-1-0">badly<span data-offset-key="86evs-2-0">. And you don¡¯t need to finish packing everything right now. Sleep for a while. Zhou Sheng won¡¯t be here so early.¡±<span data-offset-key="2il4b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4n9sp-0-0">Yaoniang nodded. After she blew out themp and returned to her bed, she wondered whether Brother Zhou woulde to pick her up. If he asked about the kidnapping incident while they were on the road, what should she say?<span data-offset-key="aihed-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="epoia-0-0">When she woke up again, it was bright outside, and the yard was very noisy. It seemed like there was a visitor.<span data-offset-key="crvdl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1vhca-0-0">Yaoniang put on her clothes and pushed the door to go out. She raised her eyes and saw a man standing in the courtyard.<span data-offset-key="4l1ef-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="degal-0-0"> He had a ck jade crown on his head and wore a ck brocade robe embroidered with threads of gold. He was tall and handsome, so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem to be a mortal man. Under the sun, light reflected off his brocade robe and he appeared as if he was glowing.<span data-offset-key="3kt35-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9cfbm-0-0">Those long, narrow and dark eyes stared <span data-offset-key="9cfbm-1-0">directly<span data-offset-key="9cfbm-2-0"> at her. Yaoniang¡¯s cheeks flushed and she <span data-offset-key="9cfbm-3-0">was dumbfounded<span data-offset-key="9cfbm-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="ddoe4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8ftgd-0-0">Could someone tell her why Jin Wang was here?!

 Chapter 51，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 51 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter51£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 51 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    This was the most honourable moment for the Yao family. Despite the many years that Mrs. Li has lived, she dared not imagine that a prince would show up at her house.


    A knock had sounded from the door and it was Mrs. Li who went to open it. As soon as she pushed the door open, she was stunned by what she saw.


    Guards dressed in armour and seated on huge horses stood around a carriage. At first nce, the carriage looked inconspicuous, but it was a bit bigger and taller than the average carriage. Add in many guards into the picture and the scene looked a bit bizarre to the eye.


    A middle-aged man with pale skin stood outside the door, looked at her with a smile on his face, and asked her whether Nanny Su lived here.


    At first, Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t react, but then she thought, wasn¡¯t Su Yaoniang working as a nanny? Were they looking for her?


    Yao Cheng heard themotion and he came out. When he learned that the man on the carriage was Jin Wang, he immediately knelt down.


    When she saw her son kneel, Mrs. Li also fell down with her legs trembling. With an amiable smile on his face, Fucheng helped the two of them up. He exined that Jin Wang had nothing important he needed to do here, but was merely passing through Linyun County. When he learned that Nanny Su was also here visiting home, he offered to give her a ride back to the manor.


    A prince is here to give her a ride? Did Su Yaoniang make it big this time?


    Mrs Li¡¯s mind was full of these kinds of thoughts. When Jin Wang got out of the carriage, all her words were stuck in her throat. She never expected that there woulde a day where she would be unable to speak. Yet today, she waspletely in a state of speechlessness.


    The prince was so handsome, so majestic, and magnificent¡­


    Only when she saw Yaoniang did shee back to her senses. ¡°Yaoniang, Yaoniang¡­¡±


    Yao Cheng coughed next to her, but Mrs. Li turned a deaf ear and ran towards Yaoniang.


    This was the brightest smile that Yaoniang had ever seen appear on Mrs. Li. The tone of her voice was also the softest and most ingratiating it had ever been. There was also a very obvious sense of caution when she said, ¡°Yaoniang, the prince is here! Hurry up and wee him!¡±


    Yaoniang stood on the top step while Mrs. Li stood on the bottom step looking up at her. Her old face was difficult to make out under the bright sunlight but Yaoniang could see that her usual frown was missing. In its ce was a huge grin. Yaoniang had the illusion that although things have remained the same, the person has changed.


    But without giving her enough time to react, Mrs. Li had alreadye up the steps to grab her.


    With one hand holding onto Yaoniang, Mrs. Li walked towards Jin Wang. ¡°Attendant Fu said that his highness was also going to return to the mansion and that they are going to give you a ride. Yaoniang, you are so lucky.¡±


    Yaoniang staggered then regained her bnce and stood still in front of Jin Wang. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. She bent her knees and greeted, ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Jin Wang gave a hmm but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Fucheng, who was next to him, smiled, ¡°Nanny Su was not scared, right? When we were passing by Linyun County, I suddenly remembered that Nanny Su¡¯s house was nearby. Since you are also returning to the manor today, we decided toe here and conveniently give you a ride.¡±


    After he said this, he turned and asked Jin Wang, ¡°Your highness, would you like to go in and sit?¡±


    Yao Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Your highness, please, pleasee in and sit. This little one was negligent.¡±


    Jin Wang gave Yaoniang a nce then took the lead to walk inside.


    The group went into the hall. Mrs. Li had never thought of the hall as shabby but when Jin Wang sat down in the hall, she felt that her family was extremely poor.


    Fortunately, Fucheng¡¯s smiling face dispelled her embarrassment. Fucheng¡¯s smile was amiable and it made him seem like an approachable man. ¡°Madam, sit down. Ask Yao Cheng to sit too. His Highness is an easygoing man. There¡¯s no need to restrain yourselves.¡±


    Easygoing? The two instinctively looked at Jin Wang¡¯s cold face. Jin Wang¡¯s expression did not change, but he nodded his head.


    Mrs. Li chuckled and sat down at the end of the table, while Yao Cheng sat next to Jin Wang. Because Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, the two of them also didn¡¯t know what to say. Their faces were almost stiff from smiling for so long.


    At this time, Yaoniang walked in with some tea and approached Jin Wang. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Your highness, our humble house is simple and the utensils are crude. Hope that your highness will not be offended.¡±


    ¡°This prince will not be offended.¡± Then, King Jin picked up the ordinary, even rough, white teacup decorated with blue flowers, and took two sips of tea.


    When Jin Wang acted like this, he gave people the impression that although he may be cold-faced, he could also be a kind person. Otherwise, why would he bother toe to the Yao Family and drink their crude tea? If one recalled the intent of the other party, it was to give Yaoniang a ride back to the prince¡¯s manor.


    Thinking about it like this, Jin Wang was indeed a good person with a cold face but a warm heart.


    Yao Cheng was still wondering how to speak so as not to appear impolite while Mrs. Li had already begun to chatter, ¡°Your highness is a very good person. This olddy heard from Yaoniang that the masters of the manor all treat her very well and would not let her do any heavy work. She has enough to eat and use and is also rewarded with a lot of good things when she makes a trip home. This is a good blessing for our Yaoniang.¡±


    Yao Cheng was so frightened that he was about to stop his mother from saying anything else. Unexpectedly, Jin Wang started to say something.


    ¡°Nanny Su is dedicated, hardworking, and diligent. Naturally, she would be treated as such.¡±


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t recognize those words, but it did not prevent her from understanding their meaning. Jin Wang said that Yaoniang served well.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°His highness is of noble birth. It is expected for Yaoniang to work to the best of her abilities.¡±


    She was interrupted by Yao Cheng when she wanted to continue. ¡°Hope your highness is not offended. This little one¡¯s mother is a vige woman who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world and is not good with her words. Your highness is wise and elegant and has a myriad of affairs to attend to. This little one will ask Yaoniang to pack up, so as not to dy your highness¡¯s journey.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately got up to leave and pack her belongings.


    Mrs. Li was dissatisfied and said, ¡°This child! It¡¯s rare for his highness to visit our house. How could his highness not stay for a meal at our home? His highness,ing at this time, perhaps hasn¡¯t even had any breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 51，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 51 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter51£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 51 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She acted as if she didn¡¯t see Yao Cheng¡¯s wink and took a stab at keeping Jin Wang.


    There was no opportunity for Yaoniang to speak before Jin Wang agreed.


    Jin Wang agreed to have a meal at the Yao¡¯s, which made Mrs. Li ecstatic. She stood up and walked to the door to holler at Huiniang to go buy some food. Fearing that Huiniang would not be able to carry too much by herself, she called for Yan¡¯er too. For some reason, Yan¡¯er hid in her room and refused toe out, so in the end, it was Yaoniang who apanied Huiniang.


    Yaoniang and Huiniang would go out to shop for food. Yao Cheng would continue to apany Jin Wang, and Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er would look after the three children. The eldest brother, Ming¡¯er, already knew how to walk, but at his age, he wasn¡¯t sensible enough not to bump into others. It would be terrible for him to collide into Jin Wang.


    Huiniang grabbed a basket and left with Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang felt irritable but it was hard to exin why. Her mind was elsewhere even as she walked down the street. She couldn¡¯t understand why Jin Wang hade to her house, and why he had lied about giving her a ride back to the manor out of convenience. She even thought of the day before yesterday¡­


    She hadpletely immersed herself in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t even notice Huiniang staring at her multiple times.


    Huiniang pulled her to a stop, looked around their surroundings and saw no one. Then she asked, ¡°Tell your sister the truth, why on earth is his highness Jin Wang visiting our house? Is it¡­ Did? you¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was shocked. ¡°Is it what? Sister, what are you talking about!¡±


    Huiniang red at her, and continued in a low voice, ¡°Do you think your elder sister is a fool? A majestic prince, the prince of Jinzhou, woulde all the way here for no reason? And even offered you a ride back out to the prince¡¯s manor of convenience? You are only a wet nurse! Even if someone were to pick you up, it would be impossible for a prince toe in person to pick you up! You better tell me the truth. Does he fancy you?¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Yaoniang stopped. Huiniang became even more anxious. ¡°Tell me, how far have you guys gone? Did you only kiss or did you sleep under the same covers as him?¡±


    It was still Huiniang who understood her sister the best. It was impossible for Yaoniang, with her timid character, to dare to do anything indecent. Huiniang observed Jin Wang¡¯s behaviour today. If one didn¡¯t consider the difference between their statuses, it would be like the time when Yao Cheng had courted her. Originally, she actually didn¡¯t want to marry Yao Cheng, but Yao Cheng would always find excuses to go to her house to pester her. Although that person looks tall and big, he is actually thin-skinned. Yet he could alwayse up with ridiculous excuses.


    So Huiniang still held onto some luck in her heart. Maybe his highness Jin Wang took a fancy to her sister, but her sister was too timid to respond. The two of them were still innocent.


    When has Yaoniang ever discussed this kind of topic with her sister? She was embarrassed to death. Plus with how hot the weather was, there¡¯s no way she would sleep under the same covers as Jin Wang.


    ¡°No, no!¡± She didn¡¯t actually lie. She hasn¡¯t slept under the same covers as Jin Wang.


    Obviously, this wasn¡¯t enough to deceive Huiniang who was as sharp as a tack. She looked at Yaoniang solemnly. ¡°Really? Do you know what it means to sleep under the same covers? It means that two people are naked and they do this and that¡­¡± In the end, even though Huiniang was already a mother of two, she still couldn¡¯t help but be a little embarrassed.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned red, her eyes flickered, she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Huiniang.


    When she saw her sister like this, what else couldn¡¯t Huiniang understand? She sighed. Holding the basket for groceries in one hand, she used her other hand to poke Yaoniang on her forehead. ¡°You, you, how dare you! You have the nerve¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Yaoniang looked at Huiniang pitifully, acting both nervous and timid. When Yaoniang was still a child, whenever she did something wrong, she would always make such a face, and Huiniang couldn¡¯t get angry with her.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid! You and him¡­¡± Huiniang was so frustrated that she turned around and looked at Yaoniang a little dejected. ¡°Then what does he mean? Is he not willing to give you a status? The two of you are just going to be like that?¡±


    Yaoniang thought for a while, then said: ¡°He mentioned it but I didn¡¯t want it¡­¡± When she saw Huiniang ring at her, her voice became softer. But she also knew that if she didn¡¯t properly exin herself, her sister would not let her go. Yaoniang continued, ¡°There are so many women in his inner courtyard, and their fights are fierce. I don¡¯t dare to get involved.¡±


    What exactly ¡®fights are fierce¡¯ meant, Huiniang didn¡¯tpletely understand. But she did understand that since he was a prince, his wives and concubines wouldn¡¯t be of low birth. Yaoniang and herself came from a poor and humble family. Her sister also has a child. If she did appear next to Jin Wang, she would be harassed to death by those women above.


    But her younger sister¡¯s body was also good at giving birth to children. With a man taking up her body in vain, Huiniang was angered. If Jin Wang was not a prince, she would have asked her husband to beat him up.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Go back with him? Then what¡¯s going to happen in the future? Will he let youe back?¡±


    When she mentioned this matter, Yaoniang also had no good answer. She could only talk about her own thoughts. ¡°As a man like him, what kind of woman has he never seen? He is merely after the novelty. Over time, he¡¯ll get bored.¡±


    ¡°But what if he doesn¡¯t get bored? What¡¯s going to happen to Xiaobao? ¡°


    Huiniang saw that her sister was at a loss for an answer. She also had no ideas. ¡°You are also a mother. You need to have a n and think it all through. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. We will continue to talk about it after we buy the groceries.¡±


    Then she hurriedly took Yaoniang to the morning market.

 Chapter 52，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 52 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter52£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 52 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The groceries from the morning market were plentiful and fresh. There were all kinds of food for sale and cries from vendors promoting their products sounded one after another.


    Because of the resentment in her heart, Huiniang was reluctant to buy anything. She felt that giving the food she prepared to Jin Wang was too much of a loss.


    As they passed by a stall selling fish, a crucian carp jumped around in its container of water. Merely looking at it would make one¡¯s heart happy. But noticing that her elder sister had a sullen face, Yaoniang dared not speak up.


    Huiniang didn¡¯t miss her sister¡¯s nce. She gave her an angry look and approached the vendor to ask how much the fish cost. The price wasn¡¯t too expensive. The fish was indeed good, but Hui Niang still spent a long time picking and choosing before she finally bought two fish.


    Huiniang had never been like this before. But today it was because she was preupied with the thoughts in her mind.


    When they came to the pork stall, Yaoniang wanted to buy some pork chops. Only after Huiniang expressed her disdain did she reluctantly buy two pieces. They continued to buy their groceries in this manner. On their way home, Huiniang red at her sister, hating iron for not turning to steel, and said,? ¡°Look at your good for nothing attitude!¡±


    Yaoniang felt very wronged. Obviously, she was doing it for the sake of the overall situation. No matter what, Jin Wang was also a prince. Now that he came to visit the Yao Family, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send him off with only some snacks. But it also wasn¡¯t her who asked Jin Wang to remain behind for a meal.


    Back at Locust Tree Alley, the entire alley was quiet.


    When they arrived at the door of the Yao Family house, they saw many guards standing outside the door and in the courtyard. Yaoniang also noticed her next-door neighbour peering over from their front door.


    Seeing this, she felt a headache. She didn¡¯t know what to do in the future.


    But Huiniang was full of energy and she looked like she was ready to settle ounts with someone. Yaoniang was afraid of what her strong-tempered sister could do. Once the sisters walked inside their home, Yaoniang pinched her sister as a warning. Huiniang asked her, ¡°You think your sister is a fool!?¡±


    Only then did Yaoniang feel relieved inside.


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she saw Huiniang put the basket of groceries on the ground and walked directly to the main room. She looked over, only to see Yan¡¯er inching towards Jin Wang. Even from far away, she could sense the chill emanating from Jin Wang. Fucheng stood awkwardly to the side and next to him was Mrs. Li with a bright smile on her face.


    What did Yan¡¯er want?


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but clench her hand, and hurriedly followed Huiniang.


    Huiniang walked into the main room and stepped forward to grab Yan¡¯er. ¡°Yan¡¯er, I need a helper while cooking. Come and give me some help.¡± As she spoke, she held onto Yan¡¯er with one hand to drag her out.


    Yan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°I¡¯m not going! Have Yaoniang assist you¡­¡±


    Huiniang smiled on her face, but secretly pinched her using great strength. ¡°What, I can¡¯t have you assist me in the kitchens? It won¡¯t be easy to find a husband with your current attitude¡­¡± Yan¡¯er was barely given a chance to resist before she was dragged away.


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t react in time. By the time she returned to her senses, Yan¡¯er had already been taken away by Huiniang.


    When she passed by Yaoniang, Huiniang nced at her and said, ¡°You should change the tea for his highness. Mother and Yan¡¯er are too clumsy and might cause an ident.¡±


    Yaoniang was already dumbfounded, but she soon understood her sister¡¯s meaning. With a quick sigh, she hurried inside the room.


    Mrs. Li spouted a random excuse and rushed out, narrowly avoiding bumping into Yaoniang. Yaoniang was disgusted in her heart and ignored her. Jin Wang continued to exude chilliness inside the room, and Fucheng who stood behind him was easily overlooked.


    Jin Wang cleared his throat, and Fucheng went outside like an honest man. He didn¡¯t walk far but stood by the door.


    ¡°Your highness, would you like this servant to help you change the tea?¡± asked Yaoniang.


    Jin Wang raised his eyes and nced at her then nodded.


    Yaoniang changed the tea and ced it on the table next to him. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should leave or stay, especially with Jin Wang staring at her with his pair of dark eyes. She became nervous.


    ¡°Why did your highness think abouting here? Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to pick me up. Big Brother Zhou told me that he will pick me up on his way back¡­¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Yaoniang regretted it. Sure enough, Jin Wang¡¯s face became cold.


    ¡°Did this prince allow you to call him Big Brother Zhou?¡±


    The question was clearly off-topic. Yaoniang thought if she didn¡¯t call him Big Brother Zhou, what else could she call him? Was Jin Wang jealous?


    But apart from being jealous, Yaoniang had no idea why he would be like this. That day, he had kidnapped her on the street then punished her severely. Today, he even visited the Yao Family so early. What else could it be apart from him being jealous? He seemed to be jealous of Zhou Sheng


    She nced at him secretly and saw that his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. His eyes stared at herself with a fierce glint.


    Yaoniang was too familiar with this glint in his eyes. Whenever he tossed her around, he always looked like this. But this was not Jin Wang Mansion, they were at the Yao Family¡­ Yaoniang was timid and carrying a tone of wanting to please him, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me call him that, I won¡¯t call him that.¡±


    Jin Wang stared at her. Clearly, he was the one who was sitting and she was the one who was standing, but Yaoniang still felt a sense of oppression for an unknown reason.


    Only once she saw him nod his head did she be relieved. When she looked at him again, he wasn¡¯t looking at herself anymore. She had no clue what he was thinking.


    After a long while, Jin Wang nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s the point of standing? It¡¯s not like there are no chairs here.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately found a chair to sit on.


    Once she sat down, Jin Wang had anotherint. ¡°Sitting too far away!¡± He jerked his chin towards the chair next to him. Yaoniang could only stand up again and sit down on the chair next to him


    Only then did Jin Wang gaze at her again. He looked her up and down then said, ¡°You need to be self-aware.¡±


    Self-aware¡­?

 Chapter 52，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 52 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter52£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 52 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang¡¯s thoughts were too obvious. Jin Wang could see through her expression with a single nce. He frowned and patiently exined, ¡°You are this prince¡¯s woman. You are not allowed to get involved with those carriage drivers and bailiffs. If this happens again, this prince will not spare you!¡±


    When he mentioned carriage drivers, what he actually meant was Zhou Sheng.


    Bailiff? Yaoniang suddenly remembered Chen An whom she had run into yesterday. Could he be the one that Jin Wang meant?


    She looked at Jin Wang suspiciously, but Jin Wang didn¡¯t exin further. Instead, he said with disgust, ¡°Who was that woman? If it weren¡¯t for seeing that she is a member of this family, this prince would have long ordered her to be dragged out. ¡°


    The way Jin Wang acted today really surprised Yaoniang. Before, Jin Wang would never say so much to her. The way Jin Wang was today seemed like he was enlightened.


    There was a sweetness in Yaoniang¡¯s heart even though he was acting domineering and unreasonable.


    ¡°She is my brother-inw¡¯s little sister!¡± she whispered.


    Jin Wang snorted, ¡°Pretentious, fake and uncultured.¡±


    Yaoniang had a strong urge tough and she did. This caused Jin Wang to snort again.


    When she looked at his face again, he had a weird expression and he seemed almost embarrassed. Yaoniang yed with the corners of her clothes and whispered, ¡°Could this servant ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Well, my sister knows what happened between us.¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. Then she whispered again, ¡°My sister cares about me a lot and is very strict. She was furious while we were out and she said that you¡­ If she does something offensiveter, can you not hold it against her¡­¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s words caused one to have wild and fanciful thoughts. Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but wonder about what her sister knew, how she had told her sister about it, and what her sister thought about him.


    But how could Jin Wang ask these sorts of questions out loud? He could only make a hmm sound.


    After receiving Jin Wang¡¯s reply, Yaoniang was very happy and said, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡±


    She was a girl who would not hide her happiness, anger, sorrow, or joy. When she was happy, one could easily hear the joy in her voice and see it on her face. There was also a very obvious grin on her face.


    But Jin Wang had never seen her show such a bright smile before.


    He had only seen her begging for mercy, being meek with no temper, and acting cautious, afraid of making mistakes.


    There had never been such a smile.


    Jin Wang suddenly had an inkling about why she didn¡¯t want to be given a status but was only willing to be a wet nurse. The way she is right now, not to mention Consort Jin, even Side Consort Hu could easily defeat her.


    At the same time, unpleasant feelings rose in his heart. Could it be that serving him made her so unhappy?


    Huiniang violently dragged Yan¡¯er into the East Chamber, and she saw Yao Cheng in the room.


    Yao Cheng looked at her with a bit of panic in his eyes.


    Inexplicably, he felt a little guilty.


    Huiniang red at him fiercely, but for fear of scaring the three children, she dragged Yan¡¯er to the inner room. Yao Cheng chased after them. At that moment, Mrs. Li followed in from the outside and noticed a lot of people standing in the yard. She hurriedly shut the main gate and continued after Yan¡¯er.


    This was the first time that Huiniang, who had always been highly cultured and steeped in propriety, showed such a sneer on her face.


    Actually, this was not the first time. When Yaoniang had that ident, Huiniang also looked like this. To beg her toe back, Yao Cheng tried everything he could think of. Later, Yaoniang persuaded Huiniang, and only then did Huiniang finallye back.


    He looked at Huiniang worriedly, ¡°Huiniang¡­¡±


    Huiniang ignored him but took a deep breath. Yan¡¯er was still pestering Huiniang to let her go. Huiniang listened to her and let go of her, but Yan¡¯er wasn¡¯t ready and she fell to the ground.


    When Mrs. Li walked in, this was what she saw, ¡°Su Huiniang¡­¡±


    Huiniang looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t point your finger at me. There are still so many people standing outside. If you are not afraid of embarrassing yourself, go ahead and make amotion!¡±


    Mrs. Li immediately shut her mouth.


    Hui Niang nced at the three of them and suppressed the difort in her heart. ¡°I know what you are thinking. If you don¡¯t mind causing trouble to the Yao Family, keep doing what you are doing. When something bad does happen, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡±


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°What do you mean by causing trouble, this is a good opportunity. If the prince likes Yan¡¯er, our family will soar into the skies¡­ ¡°


    .


    Huiniang ignored her and turned to look at Yao Cheng, ¡°You also think this way?¡±


    Yao Cheng was speechless.


    Actually, Yao Cheng did have these thoughts before. The appearance of Jin Wang was too unexpected. Once the incredulity fades away, his heart filled with excitement.


    Especially when Mrs. Li brought Yan¡¯er out, Yao Cheng wanted to stop her, in fear that Yan¡¯er would cause trouble in front of Jin Wang. But Mrs. Li pulled him aside and expressed her thoughts, and Yao Cheng couldn¡¯t help but be moved by her thoughts.


    Regardless of whether it was possible or not, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try. If it really happens¡­


    People would always indulge themselves in the world of possibility. Allow that sliver of delusion to expand into a major disaster. Yao Cheng was tempted, but he wasn¡¯t aplete fool. He found an excuse and left the scene, so even if Yan¡¯er messed up, he would have a way to retreat. Once he found out, he woulde in to scold her and say that his sister was simply ignorant.


    The idea wasn¡¯t half-bad, but it was a pity that they miscalcted Huiniang¡¯s reaction.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Yaoniang, Huiniang would not say anything even if she felt disgusted in her heart. But the reality wasn¡¯t so, Jin Wang hade to the Yao Family for the sake of Yaoniang. How could this pair of mother and daughter get in the way?


    Hui Niang was a little disgusted with Jin Wang and felt that he had taken advantage of her younger sister. But she could do nothing about the rtionship between them. It was already like this between Jin Wang and Huiniang. Since Yaoniang seemed to have an unusual affection for Jin Wang, how could she allow Yan¡¯er to intervene?!


    Yan¡¯er¡¯s behaviour reminded her of Chen An, Zhou Sheng, and her sister¡¯s current predicament. Who caused it? To put it bluntly, it was Yan¡¯er.


    ¡°An unmarried woman, who¡¯s no longer a virgin and has a child, dares to fancy a prince. Not to mention whether the prince would even be interested in her, but even if he is, you¡¯d better keep it hidden lest a catastrophe falls on us.¡±


    But could it be hidden? Impossible! Almost everyone knew about what Yan¡¯er did.


    Mrs. Li was unreconciled. ¡°What ability does Su Yaoniang have to let a princee to the door?¡±


    To put it bluntly, no one was a fool. Even if Fucheng¡¯s excuse was passable, it did not mean that they couldn¡¯t understand the hidden meaning.


    Men love sex, whether she was a widow or had a child, it didn¡¯t matter.


    These words were undoubtedly like a knife cutting into Huiniang¡¯s heart, but she refused to show weakness. She looked at Yao Cheng with a sneer, ¡°I have already said what should be said. I¡¯ll leave it up to you!¡±


    Yao Cheng did not hesitate for too long, and said calmly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, stay here until the prince leaves. Stay in this room, you are not allowed to go out.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Cheng¡¯er!¡±


    Yao Cheng looked at Mrs. Li with some irritation: ¡°What your daughter is like, you know in your heart that it¡¯s unlikely she will seed. It¡¯s more likely she will fail and once the matter is lost, our whole family will have to pay for it!¡±


    He smiled bitterly and said to Huiniang, ¡°Huiniang, I was too greedy and I lost my head there for a bit.¡±


    Huiniang snorted, turned her head and walked out. Yao Cheng followed in a hurry, trying to get forgiveness from his wife.


    The meal was ready soon and it was set on the square table in the hall.


    The dishes were very simple. There were seven ordinary dishes and one soup, all home-cooked dishes.


    Yao Cheng invited Jin Wang to sit down. ording to reason, as the host, he should be seated along with the guest. But if Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, Yao Cheng didn¡¯t dare to sit.


    Yaoniang was about to say that her brother-inw could leave and eat elsewhere to avoid embarrassment. But Jin Wang invited Yao Cheng to sit and eat together.


    Not only Yao Cheng but also Huiniang.


    So a very weird meal began. Yao Cheng lowered his head and only looked at his bowl. Huiniang looked at Jin Wang from the corners of her eyes from time to time. Jin Wang was calm, but Yaoniang was in a cold sweat, frightened that her sister would speak up and cause Jin Wang to be angry.


    At this moment, the cry of a baby suddenly broke the silence. The sound was very sharp, which was different from the normal cry.


    Yaoniang¡¯s body quivered. She dropped her chopsticks and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 53，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 53 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter53£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 53 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yaoniang entered the room, she saw Xiaobao on the small bed crying with tears all over his face.


    Hong¡¯er also sobbed and sniffled, but was coaxed by Mrs. Li in her arms. As Mrs. Li coaxed Hong¡¯er, she scolded Yan¡¯er ¡°Why are you so fierce with that bastard? What if you scared Hong¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Who asked him to pee at random times¡­¡± Yan¡¯er was still talking until she saw Yaonianging in and giving her a harsh look. Yan¡¯er quickly shut up.


    Yaoniang ignored them and hurriedly held Xiaobao to take a look.


    She saw that there was a red fingernail mark on Xiaobao¡¯s small arm, which looked like a lotus root. Due to the strength of the person who held him, his arm was slightly swollen and bruised. His skin was also broken.


    The little butt was wet, the pants were wet, and there was arge stain on the mattress. Yaoniang guessed that it was Xiaobao who had wet the bed and was pinched by Yan¡¯er. Of course, there was also the possibility that Yan¡¯er was in a bad mood and deliberately took her anger out on the child. Otherwise, she would not have pinched him so hard.


    ¡°You dare to talk back to your mother and look for trouble? Scram! I couldn¡¯t even have a meal in peace!¡± As Mrs. Li cursed, she winked at Yan¡¯er.


    Yan¡¯er was not stupid. In her heart, she cursed Xiaobao for being so squeamish. She turned and walked out, without giving Yaoniang a single nce.


    Yaoniang had never seen people bullying others like this. Two adults couldn¡¯t even watch over three children properly. Although Yaoniang had not been with Xiaobao for a long time, in the past few days she knew that Xiaobao was well taken care of by her sister. She takes him to pee regrly and he never wets the bed. It must¡¯ve been Mrs. Li and Yan¡¯er who were negligent and caused the child to wet the bed. Now, they have the audacity to disdain the child for being dirty.


    That wasn¡¯t even all. She actually dared to pinch Xiaobao like this!


    Looking at the red nail mark, Yaoniang was so distressed that she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. Her eyes were blood red.


    Xiaobao must also be in a lot of pain. He was still crying hoarsely even as she held him in her arms. He rubbed his face against her with an aggrieved expression.


    The child was wronged.


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind was nk. Seeing her sistering in behind her, she thrust Xiaobao into Huiniang¡¯s arms and rushed over with a scream.


    Yan¡¯er¡¯s back was facing her, so she couldn¡¯t guard against Yaonianging at her. She only felt something heavy hit her and fell forward face to the ground.


    The fallpletely befuddled her. Before she could react, she was pped once after another, effectively stunning her.


    ¡°You poisonous woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so poisonous, he is still so young¡­¡±


    The grievances, resentment, and indignation umted deep in her heart all erupted at once. Yaoniang, with tears streaming down her face, pped Yan¡¯er over and over.


    If she had a knife in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t resist shing at this person!


    ¡°Su Yaoniang, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t expect that Yaoniang, who was as meek as a sheep, would hit people. She was utterly shocked. Once she recovered from her shock, she saw that Yan¡¯er was beaten like this. Mrs. Li was furious.


    She put Hong¡¯er on the small bed and was about to go over and tear apart Yaoniang. Seeing this, Huiniang hurried over to drag her away. Xiaobao, who was lying in her arms, was so scared that he started to cry again.


    The room was an utter andplete mess with the sounds of screaming and the crying of children all mixed together.


    Mrs. Li pushed Huiniang away, stretched out her hand to pull on Yaoniang¡¯s hair, but was knocked to the ground before she reached her target.


    It was Fucheng.


    Fucheng did it without any guilt. He gazed at her with a smile on his face and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t very good. You are already getting on in age, how can you get physical with others?¡±


    When Mrs. Li looked up, Jin Wang was standing by the door with Yao Cheng at his side, face as ck as ink. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Hearing this violent shout, only then did the movements of Yaoniang finally stop. She stiffened her back and stood up.


    She didn¡¯t lift her head or look at anyone, but came to Huiniang¡¯s side, took Xiaobao into her arms and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°What in the world are you doing? Even with his highness Jin Wang here, you guys still act like this?!¡±


    Mrs. Li was not a person who would show weakness. She would cast the me on others instead. Acting particrly righteous and confident, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Su Yaoniang? Like a crazy person, she came in and pped Yan¡¯er. My poor Yan¡¯er, look at the swelling on her face¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she helped Yan¡¯er, who was lying on the ground, to sit up. After she saw Yan¡¯er¡¯s miserable situation, she screamed, ¡°Su Yaoniang, if you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation today, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    Huiniang would not sit back and watch her sister get bullied. She stepped in front of Yaoniang and said, ¡°What do you mean by giving you an exnation? Why don¡¯t you talk about how Yan¡¯er treated Xiaobao? How could she do this to such a young child?¡±


    She was so angry that her entire body was shaking. Yan¡¯er dared to do this kind of thing. Even without thinking too hard, she knew that Yan¡¯er was taking revenge because she had ruined her schemes earlier. If she had known that something like this would happen, Huiniang would have changed her way of doing things. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know something like this would happen.


    ¡°Yao Cheng, see for yourself what your sister is like. Let me tell you, if there is no exnation for this matter today, I won¡¯t let your Yao family go!¡±


    Yao Cheng nced at the shocking nail marks on Xiaobao¡¯s arm. Then he looked at the angry Huiniang. There was also Yaoniang, who was crying silently. Finally, his eyesnded on his mother and Yan¡¯er whose face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. He could feel a headacheing up.


    But before he could speak, Mrs. Li bombarded, ¡°Who are you not letting go? Who are you not letting go of? Su Huiniang, talking to your mother-inw like this, do you still have any dignity¡­¡±


    Fucheng could also feel his head hurting. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Jin wang. Originally, he wanted to wait for his highness to speak, so he hurriedly stepped back. Yet Jin Wang only stared at Yaoniang¡¯s back. Who knew what was on his mind?


    Yaoniang patted Xiaobao again and again. Only then did he finally calm down.

 Chapter 53，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 53 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter53£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 53 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobao¡¯s milky face was covered in tears. He looked at his mother and then at the other people, arguing on the other side of the room. His eyes were ignorant, pure as the brightest star in the sky.


    Seeing such eyes, Yaoniang felt a stinging pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Enough! Stop arguing!¡±


    Because her voice was too abrupt and a bit loud, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look towards her at the same time.


    Yaoniang, with a smile on her face, turned around and looked at Huiniang. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to argue with them for me.¡±


    ¡°Yao Yao¡­¡± Seeing her sister¡¯s smile, Huiniang was a little dazed.


    Yaoniang looked at Yao Cheng again and bowed. ¡°Thank you, sister and brother-inw, for helping me take care of Xiaobao during this time. I will leave with Xiaobao. It was all my fault. We have caused you trouble this time. ¡°


    Yao Cheng was at a loss and said, ¡°Yaoniang, don¡¯t say that. It was all Yan¡¯er¡¯s fault. Brother-inw will educate her¡­¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t continue to listen to his words. Holding Xiaobao in her arms, she walked out of the room with her head lowered.


    After she arrived in her room, she ced Xiaobao on the couch and began to pack her things.


    Fortunately, she had already moved out of the Eastern Chambers. Now all her belongings were here, including some of Xiaobao¡¯s belongings. Of course, some remained in the Eastern Chambers, but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t take everything by herself. She could only take the necessities with her.


    Xiaobao¡¯s things took up the majority of the space. After all, a baby needs to have his diapers changed every day.


    She packed everything into a bag and then began to change clothes for Xiaobao. Someone came into her room, and without turning her head, she said, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I won¡¯t let Xiaobao stay here any longer. You live your own life. Don¡¯t let me ruin your life.¡±


    The person didn¡¯t say anything. Feeling strange, Yaoniang turned her head and saw that the person standing in her room was Jin Wang.


    Seeing Jin Wang, Yaoniang was flustered. She didn¡¯t want to think about how he saw her shrewish behaviour nor did she want to think about what Jin Wang thought when he saw Xiaobao.


    She was a wet nurse. But now with a child in the picture, she couldn¡¯t continue to work at the prince¡¯s manor. Then there was also the rtionship between her and Jin Wang. With Xiaobao in the middle, it would make Jin Wang ufortable.


    Despite knowing that it would be hard to survive out there on her own with Xiaobao, Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to ask Jin Wang for help. That would simply be asking for humiliation.


    She turned her head back and continued to pack her luggage, hoping that Jin Wang would leave as soon as possible.


    There¡¯s no need to say anything to her. She doesn¡¯t need hisfort. She also doesn¡¯t need a breakup fee. Just pretend that nothing had happened between them.


    Jin Wang furrowed his eyebrows as he gazed at her back. Then he looked over at the shuffling little boy who was lying on the bed.


    The bastard of that street vendor.


    No matter how Jin Wang looked at him, he wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye.


    But-


    It was the first time that Jin Wang saw the honest woman being so angered that she resorted to showing her ws and biting people.


    The Yao Family¡¯s mother and daughter were not anything good. Jin Wang already knew a bit about it, but he didn¡¯t expect the current situation of this little nanny to be soplicated. He guessed that she didn¡¯t receive any less bullying on the other days when he wasn¡¯t here, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have exploded so quickly.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face suddenly became cold. He had wanted to support Yao Cheng, but he had changed his mind.


    When he came to see Yaoniang, naturally he saw the little bastard who made him disgusted.


    Forget it, the manor was so big and had a lot of people. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to raise a little kid.


    She wanted to return home because of this little bastard? If he swept away from her worries, would she never want to go home again?


    For some reason, such a thought suddenly popped up in Jin Wang¡¯s mind.


    He cleared his throat, ¡°Why are you packing all this? When we go back, just buy new ones.¡±


    His tone was full of disgust. It seemed to express ¡®This prince is very rich. Yet you, a prince¡¯s woman, are so small-minded. You really lost this prince¡¯s face.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang¡¯s movements stiffened.


    ¡°What are you doing still standing there? Carry that boy with you and let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yaoniang slowly turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were red and her lips trembled. ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang frowned and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to leave the residence before you evenplete your duties?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jin Wang coughed. He turned around and walked out. ¡°Fucheng, have her follow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fucheng, who stood by the door, hurriedly responded and walked in.


    ¡°Nanny Su, look at¨C¡± Fucheng nced at the infant lying on the bed. This was the first time that he looked directly at the child. Fucheng understood his highness¡¯s awkwardness, but to be fair, this child was extremely good-looking. As expected of Nanny Su¡¯s child.


    If Nanny Su could also give birth to such a beautiful child for his highness, Fucheng felt that he could wake up from his dreamsughing.


    ¡°Would you like me to carry the child?¡±


    ¡°How would this be good?¡± Yaoniang hesitated.


    Fucheng smiled and nced at Jin Wang. ¡°Don¡¯t let his highness wait too long. Nanny Su, you are probably not aware, but this is the first time that his highness has bothered to do so much.¡±


    .


    Yaoniang blushed.

 Chapter 54，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 54 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter54£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 54 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Trantor¡¯s Warning: NSFW


    This was the first time for the members of the Yao Family to witness the ruthlessness of the nobility.


    Eunuch Fu, who always wore a smile on his face, was still smiling, but there were things hidden in his smile.


    His smile made their hearts tremble. The stone-like guards in the courtyard suddenly came to life and stood in front of them. Although Jin Wang had a cold face, he wasn¡¯t scary. Originally he seemed approachable and within their reach but now, he suddenly became unattainable.


    Yao Cheng sweated profusely but was blocked by someone who prevented him from approaching the West Chambers at all. Huiniang, who stood beside him, was silent. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Jin Wang stepped out of the West Chambers. Without even looking at the two of them, he stepped into his grand carriage.


    The couple and Mrs. Li did not dare to speak at all.


    After a while, Yaoniang¡¯s figure appeared at the door. Huiniang couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Yao Yao!¡±


    Yaoniang came over. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Huiniang¡¯s eyes were on Xiaobao, who was lying in Fucheng¡¯s arms.? She finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yaoniang nodded. She had thousands of words she wished to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to begin. In the end, she summarized everything into one sentence. ¡°Huiniang, you and brother-inw stay healthy. When I have time, I wille to see you.¡±


    Huiniang nodded and watched as her sister got into the carriage.


    It was not until they all left that she withdrew her eyes.


    She nced at Yao Cheng who was standing next to her and went back to the house without a word.


    Yao Cheng¡¯s face was green and pale. Mrs. Li muttered about how Jin Wang changed his face so fast and didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. When shemented how Su Yaoniang, this slut, was ungrateful and treacherous, Yao Cheng exploded.


    ¡°Yao Yan¡¯er must get married within a month, otherwise I will send her to Guzi Temple!¡±


    ¡°You unscrupulous wolf cub¡­¡±


    The rest of the words disappeared when she saw Yao Cheng¡¯s resolute expression. Mrs. Li knew that her son wasn¡¯t joking this time and that he was serious.


    The carriage ttered along. Inside, Yaoniang sat next to Jin Wang and did not dare to speak.


    The carriage was very luxurious, with aplete set of appliances. There was a small stove in the corner of the carriage for boiling water and making tea.


    Once Jin Wang got in the carriage, he took out a book from a hiddenpartment and leaned back on the soft couch as he began to read. Under his instructions, Yaoniang took out a teapot, a teacup and tea leaves from another hiddenpartment. She waited for the water on the stove to boil as she prepared to make tea.


    The water finally reached a boil. Yaoniang washed the tea leaves with boiling water, and then ced them in the teapot.


    She poured boiling water into the teapot. The emerald green tea leaves scattered about, tossing and turning everywhere before they finally came to a stop. Yaoniang, picking up the teapot in her right hand, poured some tea into a teacup. Then she respectfully offered it to Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang, without raising his eyes, knocked on the table next to him. Yaoniang ced the teacup on it, not far from him.


    Both the table and the teacups were specially made. When the teacup is ced on the table, it won¡¯t move. The jostling of the carriage will not affect it at all.


    Yaoniang peered at Jin Wang¡¯s hazy face through the lingering smoke. For some reason, she remembered what Fucheng had said.


    Buried in her thoughts, she sat in a daze. She did not even notice Jin Wang looking up at her.


    Jin Wang knocked on the table with the book, interrupting Yaoniang¡¯s thoughts. It was unknown what she was thinking, but her face turned red when she looked up at Jin Wang.


    ¡°Massage my shoulders.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy, so she hurriedly moved in.


    Behind the soft couch was the wall of the carriage. Yaoniang could only snuggle up next to him and massage one of his shoulders at a time.


    Jin Wang¡¯s shoulders were hard and strong. Yaoniang needed to put in a lot of effort to massage it. As she squeezed, her eyes couldn¡¯t help butnd on a red mole, hidden behind Jin Wang¡¯s earlobe.


    She felt that this red mole was familiar. After thinking about it for a while, she remembered that Xiaobao also had one behind his ear.


    Both their moles were small and inconspicuous. They were dotted right in the middle of the back of the earlobe. If it was in the front, people would think they were wearing earrings.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t take it to heart and her mind continued to wander. Her kneading alternated between light and heavy. From her technique, it was obvious that her mind was not on task. Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were on the book, but he felt an itch by his ears. Warm air was blown onto the tips of his ears, and a faint fragrance lingered in the air.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes dimmed. He turned to his side, and with his long finger, he lifted open Yaoniang¡¯s skirt. A moon-white dudou decorated with embroidered plum blossoms was revealed.


    Two different shades of whites shone beside each other, making her skin appear extra lustrous and fair.


    Yaoniang gave a light shriek and her hands tightened their grip.


    ¡°Come here and let this prince take a look. Have you recovered from that day?¡±


    Speaking of that day, Yaoniang was naturally shy.


    She wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking of everything that Jin Wang had done for her. Jin Wang hadn¡¯t mentioned what she should do with Xiaobao yet. If she pleased him, would he let Xiaobao stay with her?


    Because of this thought and along with some instinctive obedience mixed in, Yaoniang leaned over.


    It could be seen that Jin Wang liked Yaoniang¡¯s suppleness very much. With his eyebrows raised and a mentality of tasting delicious food, he loosened the strings of her dudou. A beautiful scenery appeared before his eyes.


    When he saw the two pink and tender flowers, Jin Wang¡¯s eyes turned blood red.


    The bloody colour was not obvious. His eyes seemed bloodshot at first nce, but if one looked closer, it could be seen that they were different from the look of exhaustion.


    He flicked it with his fingertips, and the little flower hardened and perked up.


    ¡°This prince is hungry.¡±


    With this sentence, Yaoniang blushed.


    ~


    Trembling, she held it up and leaned close to Jin Wang¡¯s mouth.


    Jin Wang took advantage of her offer and caught it with his lips.


    It was like sucking on jade dew. All the pores of his body rxed and his spirit was invigorated. Jin Wang¡¯s long fingers slid down and wandered around her waist, kneading and squeezing, pinching and rubbing. Yaoniang¡¯s entire body went limp.


    Yaoniang was a sensitive person. She was taught well by Jin Wang in her past life, and she was unable to resist his touch


    Especially since this was not the first time for the two of them. Jin Wang was bing more and more familiar with her body and knew what triggered her emotions. Only when she was moved could he perform to his satisfaction


    The big palm slid under the skirt and removed her panties. As the panties travelled down her legs, Yaoniang¡¯s knees softened. But in the eyes of Jin Wang, she was forcing herself to straighten her waist.


    Satisfied, Jin Wang slid his palm up along her velvety thigh. The other hand covered her two globes of soft flesh, gently kneading them. At first, they were rubbed gently and slowly, but the force soon became heavier and heavier. With the slender fingers of the original hand, he rubbed against thend of the fragrant grass.


    After a while of kneading and teasing, the stream was already flowing.


    Jin Wang¡¯s hand moved south and he pushed his long slender finger inside deeper and deeper. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and her breathing became heavy. Her eyes seemed as if tears were about to fall out. She wanted to go limp, but she feared he wouldn¡¯t like it. She could only hold on to the shoulders of Jin Wang, and whisper, ¡°Your highness, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at how the water is flowing. If others heard you they would think I¡¯m forcing you.¡±


    Yaoniang clearly remembered that Jin Wang wasn¡¯t like this in her previous life. Yet in this life, for whatever reason, whenever they do such things, he would maintain a cold face and say such embarrassing words.


    She was a thin-skinned person. She wanted to turn a deaf ear to his words, but this time, Jin Wang didn¡¯t n on letting her go so easily.


    ¡°Hmmm? You want this prince to fuck you?¡±


    Yaoniang clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t speak. Unexpectedly, Jin Wang took a hand and pressed on her swollen clit, kneading and twisting it lightly. No matter how good her self-control was, her tender body still shook like chaff. She fell into his arms, and her little hand pressed against hisrge palm. She whimpered, ¡°Your highness, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­¡±


    Jin Wang bit her earlobe then he slowly kissed and pecked it. ¡°What do you mean by not being able to take it? This prince remembers how tightly you sucked every time, for fear that this prince wille out. So enthusiastic.¡±


    He took her hand to cover his huge rod. The giant under her palm was hard and hot, Yaoniang shivered and wanted to withdraw her hand, but he didn¡¯t allow it.


    After this short while, his giant had already swelled. He gradually lost hisposure, and his hand that was fingering her moved with more urgency and force. Yaoniang tried to mp her leg together but was held back.


    ¡°Sit up by yourself, don¡¯t let this prince serve you every time.¡±


    Yaoniang could only support her weak body, leaning on his shoulders, and straddling his waist.


    Holding onto his veiny and powerful rod in her small hand, she aimed it at her small opening. With a frown and furrowed eyebrows, she slowly pushed it inside.


    Probably because he disliked her for being too slow, Jin Wang held onto her pink buttocks and with one powerful thrust, he entered all the way.


    Yaoniang uttered a cry. Her body twitched and her heart trembled.


    And here Jin Wang was only getting started. With one hand on her lower back, and the other hand rubbing her full and fleshy globes, he began to thrust inside over and over with eagerness and ferocity. Yaoniang¡¯s beautiful eyes turned white. Her mouth was crying and screaming, but it was unknown whether it was from pain or pleasure.


    Jin Wang hissed in her ear, ¡°There are people outside. With you being so loud, they can all hear it. Then it would be known that this prince acts indecently under broad daylight.¡±


    .


    Despite his words, his movements did not cease. He held up her pink buttocks and mmed them down again and again. As he pounded in, he hit that spot over and over making Yaoniang feel sour, numb, itchy and painful. Suddenly, she felt like she lost her heart and soul.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t dare to call out and she also didn¡¯t have the guts to bite Jin Wang. She could only put a finger in her mouth and clench her teeth.


    This was the first time that Jin Wang had done this man and woman act under broad daylight, surrounded by guards.


    To top it off, they were inside a well-lit carriage. She was as delicate as snow, her waist was like a thin willow, and her face was like a peach blossom. That pair of lovely jade breasts also bounced up and down along with his powerful thrusts.


    The giant under his body was squeezed and sucked in all directions by that beautiful hole. If it weren¡¯t for Jin Wang¡¯s extraordinary self-control, he wouldn¡¯t have held on for so long. Then how could he have seen such a gorgeous scene of a beauty being fucked till flooding water?


    ¡°What a little minx, this prince is about to die on you!¡±

 Chapter 54，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 54 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter54£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 54 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yaoniang woke up again, she was still in the carriage.


    Only then did she realize that she had fainted. When she looked down at her clothes, they were neat and there was nothing wrong with it. It was obvious that she had been cleaned up.


    Jin Wangid beside her, his eyes half-closed, as if asleep.


    She sat up and saw that Jin Wang was not awake. She went to the side and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Yaoniang was a little worried. Xiaobao was carried into the carriage behind them by Fucheng. She guessed that it was already afternoon, and she didn¡¯t know how Xiaobao was. Was he crying? Was he hungry?


    The more she thought about it, the more the fire burned in her heart. They were on the road and there was nothing for the baby to eat. He shouldn¡¯t have started bawling from hunger right?


    She looked at Jin Wang again. Seeing that he was still asleep, Yaoniang cautiously approached the window and tried to open it.


    They were still travelling on the road as expected, surrounded by a few guards riding their tall horses next to the carriage. Yaoniang tried not to think about whether the movements in the carriage just now were heard. She struggled to think of a way to ask about Xiaobao.


    She blushed and hesitated, but the guards near the carriage had already noticed her.


    The movements in the carriage from before were somewhat heard from the outside. Her gentle and charming cry tickled their hearts, but no one dared not mention anything. Now that a stunning face appeared by the window, the depiction in their minds wasplete.


    One of the guards leaned over and asked, ¡°Lady, what are your orders?¡±


    This was an honorific title. The concubines of Jin Wang have no official status but were generally calleddies. Thisdy was different from the others because she was a widow. But the young guard thought that if such a beauty was given to him, let alone a widow, even if she was a toxic woman, he would still hold her like the treasure of his palm.


    Yaoniang had no idea how she should phrase her question. How was she supposed to ask whether her son needed breastfeeding?


    Seeing her jade face turn crimson and her timid look, the guard knew what she wanted to ask. He cleared her throat and said: ¡°Just now, Eunuch Fu sent a message. Lady does not need to worry about the child.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded hurriedly, said thank you in a low voice, and lowered the curtains of the carriage.


    The guard looked at the lowered carriage curtain and felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    Yaoniang turned her head to see Jin Wang looking at her faintly, his face a bit cold. She also realized that she was not conforming to propriety just then. She hurried past him because she was afraid that Jin Wang would be angry with her.


    Jin Wang snorted coldly, and Yaoniang cautiously snuggled up next to him. She didn¡¯t dare to speak any ttery, but her behaviour showed her intent.


    Seeing such a coquettish and timid Yaoniang, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t get angry. He couldn¡¯t show his pettiness and how he couldn¡¯t bear to see her talking to other men. He thought to himself that tomorrow, he would throw that guard far away. To vent his anger, he kneaded her perky towers.


    In the carriage behind Jin Wang and Yaoniang¡¯s, Fucheng held Xiaobao in one hand. With a small silver spoon in the other hand, he scooped some coarse gruel from the bowl and fed it into the infant¡¯s mouth.


    The people that Jin Wang brought along this time were all big and rough men. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to let the boorish guards take care of the baby. If they caused the baby to wail and cry, Nanny Su would feel distressed and whine at Jin Wang. In the end, Fucheng could only condescend himself to babysitting Xiaobao.


    Ever since Jin Wang was entrusted with his own vassal state, Fucheng worked with one master above him and tens of thousands of men below him. When would he need to work and serve others? But he was used to serving Jin Wang every day and as a servant, his job was to serve people. Although his actions were a little clumsy at first, he was stillpetent.


    ¡°Stinky little bastard, even you know that rice is fragrant and shit is stinky. When has your Grandpa Fu ever needed to take care of a baby? You should count yourself blessed!¡± Although Fucheng¡¯s words were rough, his actions were light and considerate. He feared that the silver spoon would identally stab the child in the mouth, especially since they were in a moving carriage.


    How could Xiaobao understand this? All he knew was that he was hungry and that somebody was feeding him, so he behaved himself as he sat in Fucheng¡¯sp. When Fucheng¡¯s silver spoon came over, he would open his small mouth cooperatively. The food was delicious, and he was as happy as a m.


    Now that he was no longer hungry, he stopped eating as eagerly as before. A chubby paw reached out and rubbed against Fucheng, who then scolded him for it. Xiaobao didn¡¯t seem to realize or understand but gave him a toothless smile.


    How could Fucheng get angry at a baby? He simply shook his head when he saw it, poked his little nose with his finger, and said, ¡°Look at your lovely little self. If only your mother could give birth to his highness a plump and lovely baby like you. Then, not only would your Grandpa Fu feed you, you can even ride on Grandpa Fu¡¯s head to poop and pee. Your mother would also gain a better standing.¡±


    Xiaobao knew that Fucheng was talking to him. He blinked his eyes and opened his mouth, looking all curious and innocent. Fuchengughed, ¡°Why is Grandpa Fu even telling you all this? You can¡¯t even understand anything!¡±


    Of course, Xiaobao could understand it. If he was a real baby, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it, but he was not.


    He lived for twenty years in his previous life. Ever since he was young, Xiaobao grew up in a medicine jar. He always thought that he had a congenital disease, butter, he learned there was another reason for his illness.


    Father Emperor only had him as a son. He knew that he had no mother ever since he was a child.


    When Xiaobao was very young, he was curious about what his mother was like. He asked his father, but he never said anything. People who knew his mother also kept their lips firmly shut. No matter how he asked, they didn¡¯t tell him anything. Later, after Xiaobao grew up, he secretly investigated and found out that his mother was already dead a long time ago.


    His mother was merely a little concubine of his father. She was gone when he was only over a year old. As for how she died, all Xiaobao knew was that she died fighting for favour in the rear courtyard. Xiaobao was a little skeptical of this result. Ever since he could remember, his father had a pure heart with few desires, like an ascetic monk. There were very few concubines around him. As for the few that he had, they were like decorations.


    Regarding this matter, the court would make some noise every once in a while, but his Father Emperor had a fist of iron. No one in the court dared to disobey him. As for himself, the sickly crown prince, he sat securely in his position until his hollowed-out body could no longer support him.


    Before he died, Xiaobao finally learned why his body was like this. It wasn¡¯t a congenital disease. He was poisoned when he was very young.


    At that time, his mother had died. He escaped by luck, but his body was damaged.


    To maintain his broken body, his father had searched for famous doctors and magical medicines and exhausted all his efforts. Yet, he could only save him for 20 years. By the time his oil was exhausted and themp was dry, his father had pinned his hope on ghosts and gods. Monks and Taoists ran rampant in the pce and the atmosphere was foul.


    Actually, Xiaobao had wished to tell his father to have another prince. But as he looked at his father¡¯s temples that had turned white and his cold face like ten-thousand-year-old ice, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In the end, Xiaobao died under golden light with sounds of scripture chanting in the background. He thought he was about to ascend to paradise. Yet when he opened his eyes, he saw a much younger version of his father looking at himself with disgust.


    Xiaobao was weak ever since he was young. He couldn¡¯t run or jump like ordinary children, he could only spend his leisure time reading books. He knew astronomy and geography, but he also read a lot of rural tales and folk stories.


    He thought to himself: Did he have a rebirth?


    He actually experienced a rebirth! He came back to the time when he was only a few months old and saw a much younger Father Emperor. There was also the old tortoise Fucheng at a younger age and a person who he suspected to be his mother.


    But his mother was not the concubine of Father Emperor. Others called her Nanny Su and he was also not the son of Father Emperor. Apparently, he was the child of his mother and a street vendor.


    After using his mind for so long, Xiaobao¡¯s small body was already very tired. Lying in Fucheng¡¯s arms, he stretched out his small arms and legs to block the spoonful of gruel that Fucheng tried to feed him. His little face showed a look of disgust.


    Fuchengughed and scolded, ¡°You little whelp is quite clever. Ok, I won¡¯t feed you anymore.¡±


    Xiaobao flipped over and yawned.


    He¡¯ll figure out everything eventually. Since God had allowed him to live again, he must take good care of his mother and no longer let his Father Emperor be lonely for a lifetime.


    Although Emperor Jin¡¯an had never told him, Xiaobao could see that his heart was as quiet as still water under his coldness. Maybe his mother was not as insignificant as others say, but was the unforgettable past of his father?


    With this thought in mind, Xiaobao fell asleep.


    Fucheng wanted tough and scold him again but seemed to be afraid of waking him up. Instead, he carefully ced Xiaobao on the soft couch next to him.


    Mini theatre:


    Xiaobao: I turned out to be the child of my mother and an itinerant peddler? ! Could it be that my father in my past life had raised his son in vain? (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)


    Jin Wang: ¡ú. ¡ú Domineering President Face


    Yaoniang: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ) I don¡¯t know anything.

 Chapter 55，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 55 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter55£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 55 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    This carriage was much faster than the one Yaoniang used on the way here. Right before the sky turned dark, the group of people arrived at Jin Wang Manor.


    Under the cover of darkness, Yaoniang went back to her small courtyard with Xiaobao.


    The small courtyard appeared to have been arranged a long while ago. Xiaobao was arranged to stay in the room where Yuchan lived, which was next door to Yaoniang¡¯s room. While they were still in the carriage, Yaoniang finally plucked up the courage to talk to Jin Wang about keeping her son by her side. Jin Wang had no objection to this, but his only condition was that Xiaobao could not live with Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang had a tacit understanding of Jin Wang¡¯s meaning. At least now, her son could finally stay by her side. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Xiaobao while she worked in the residence.


    The only issue was that Xiaobao¡¯s food would be a bit difficult to solve. Fortunately, Yuchan was not a random person. When Yuchan first came to the small courtyard, Yaoniang thought that Yuchan was here to serve the little princess. But after Jin Wang¡¯s visits at night, it was Yuchan who cleaned up the mess. Only then did Yaoniang understand why Yuchan hade to the small courtyard.


    Yaoniang had a n. If she could feed her son, she would feed more. If worsees to worst she would just drink some more milk soup in the future. If she wasn¡¯t free in the evening, she would ask Yuchan for help to feed him some rice gruel or something. Anyway, Xiaobao was already at the age where he could start to eat some of that stuff.


    Like so, Xiaobao settled down in the small courtyard as the son of Nanny Su.


    This was unprecedented. There had never been a wet nurse who could take care of her own child while working as a servant. But Yaoniang was not any normal wet nurse after all. She cured the little princess of her nightly cries and won over the hearts of Mammy Mu, Jin Wang, and even Consort Jin. Now she is the head of the little princess¡¯s wet nurses. It was likely that she would even be the little princess¡¯s future Mammy. By then, her job wouldn¡¯t be as simple as breastfeeding her.


    It was said that Mammy Mu pitied Nanny Su for her tragic life, so she agreed to let the mother and son enter the residence together. Mammy Mu holds an unusual position in the mansion and has the power to do this.


    After receiving the favour from above, it was reasonable to say that she would go to thank her. The next day, early in the morning, Yaoniang held Xiaobao and came to Mammy Mu¡¯s residence to see her.


    Nowadays, Mammy Mu has very little work to be done. She doesn¡¯t intervene in the affairs of the small courtyard. She designates it all to Yucui and Yuyan, and she rarely shows her face to others. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but guess what Mammy Mu was doing in her room all day. She learned that Mammy Mu spent most of the time in her room reciting Buddhist scriptures.


    When Yaoniang arrived, Mammy Mu had just finished the ceremony. She was covered in the smell of sandalwood and was still holding a string of Buddhist beads in her hand. Mammy Mu was dressed in in clothes.


    She walked out of the small Buddha room in the back and sat down on the bed. Luyao brought over a basin of water to serve her. Mammy Mu took a sip of tea before she raised her head to look at Yaoniang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let Nanny Su wait for a long time. This has been an old habit of mine for many years. I always dilly-dally like this in the mornings.¡± Her words indicated that she did not mean to look down on Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang with Xiaobao in her arms bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Mammy Mu, don¡¯t say that. It was Yaoniang who came at a bad time and disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°Nanny Su, sit.¡± Then she ordered Luyao, ¡°Serve some tea.¡±


    Yaoniang sat down on the chair. Mammy Mu asked, ¡°Nanny Suing at this time is because¡ª¡±


    Yaoniang was screaming in her heart. Mammy Mu most certainly already knew about herself and Jin Wang. To avoid embarrassment, Yaoniang acted ording to protocol and said, ¡°This servant is here to thank Mammy. Thank you, Mammy Mu, for sympathizing with this mother and son and for allowing Xiaobao to stay with this servant.¡±


    Following Yaoniang¡¯s words, Mammy Mu shifted her gaze to Xiaobao¡¯s face, who was lying in Yaoniang¡¯s arms.


    The child was born with a good-looking face and it was likely that he would be a handsome young man in the future. It¡¯s unknown what kind of demeanour his parents had to be able to give birth to such a child. There was no need to mention Yaoniang¡¯s appearance, but this child did not resemble her. He most likely looks more like his father. It¡¯s a pity that his life is too bitter, that his father was gone before he was even born.


    While Mammy Mu looked at Xiaobao, Xiaobao was also looking at her.


    Xiaobao had a deep impression of Mammy Mu. Although she was only an old Mammy, she had a special status in the pce because of her extraordinary rtionship with Father Emperor.


    In Xiaobao¡¯s previous life, Mammy Mu had always treated him kindly. He had learned about his mother from her. Unfortunately, Mammy Mu wasn¡¯t willing to go into further details. She said that there was no need for him to think so much and that he must maintain a peaceful mind and healthy body


    She only mentioned his mother once, that his mother was a poor woman who lived a hard life.


    Xiaobao still remembered Mammy Mu¡¯s constant sighs and wringing wrists. Later, he learned that his mother was pregnant with his brother when she died. His father would order people to perform a ritual on the tenth day of the third month every year. There were two recipients for this ritual. One was called Su Yaoniang and the other was Erbao.


    It took him a lot of effort to learn these two names from the eunuch who was in charge of the matter.


    When Xiaobao came back to life again, this was the reason why he immediately decided that Yaoniang was his mother. There was only one person called Yaoniang beside his father. She could only be his mother.


    Thinking of this, Xiaobao¡¯s eyes darkened involuntarily. Although his face was still pretending to be innocent and naive, his thoughts had long drifted away.


    On the other hand, Mammy Mu looked more and more startled. She realized that Xiaobao looked a little like that person.


    Back then, Mammy Mu had watched the birth of Jin Wang. Naturally, she still remembers what he looked like when he was still in his infancy. She felt that Xiaobao and Jin Wang as a baby were carved from the same mould.


    Especially those long and narrow eyes. Those were the unique characteristics of the men from the Zhao Family. But when she thought about it again, all babies looked the same when they were young. They are all chubby, white and cute. She must have been muddle-headed to think that Nanny Su¡¯s son and his highness looked alike when they were young.


    Nanny Su was married. ording to what she had heard, her dead husband was a street vendor.

 Chapter 55，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 55 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter55£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 55 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Mammy Muughed and shook her head. At the same time, she said, ¡°This is nothing. I pity the parents of this world. You don¡¯t have any inws to help you. If the child stayed outside, you wouldn¡¯t be at ease when serving the master. In the future, do your best to serve the master. Then my efforts wouldn¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    If outsiders were to hear this, they would think that the master Mammy Mu was referring to was the little princess. But in Yaoniang¡¯s ears, the master she was referring to meant Jin Wang. Because of this, she felt a little embarrassed. She nodded and said that she would serve the little princess well, then she bid goodbye to Mammy Mu.


    Xiaobaoid in his mother¡¯s arms and his little mind whirled nonstop.


    Little princess? As in his father¡¯s daughter? But he clearly remembered that his father had no child other than him in his previous life.


    What exactly was going on? Were there still things that he didn¡¯t know?


    At these thoughts, Xiaobao gave a bitter smile. He knew too little about his mother and the life of his father when he was still living in his prince¡¯s residence. Few of the old servants had remained and this topic seemed to be his father¡¯s closest guarded secret. No one dared to say anything about it. It seemed that there was something hidden beneath the surface.


    Also, why did he be the son of a street vendor in this life? What happened?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiaobao still couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so he stopped thinking about it anymore.


    He knew too little about the outside world, so he wasn¡¯t able to analyze anything at all.


    In a daze, Xiaobao suddenly felt something being stuffed into his face. When he fixed his eyes on it, it turned out to be a mass of white.


    Xiaobao was utterly stunned. In response, he struggled desperately. His eyes shifted and his little head writhed. He didn¡¯t want to see it or eat it.


    His mother actually tried to feed him milk!


    Yesterday, to hide from this, he intentionally ate more rice gruel. But he didn¡¯t expect that his mother still had not given up on this idea.


    Yaoniang was sweating profusely. She stroked Xiaobao¡¯s back and touched his forehead, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you child? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Hey, eat quickly. Your mother is about to go to work. If you don¡¯t eat, you will be hungry.¡±


    Xiaobao turned his head, unwilling to face Yaoniang, but there was some inexplicable grief in his heart.


    What was his father doing? Why did his mother be a wet nurse? He, a dignified crown prince, had to condescend to hide behind others. This wasn¡¯t even the main point. How could a man at his age drink breast milk? Even if it was from his mother, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Actually, because it was his mother, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    No one knew that Xiaobao¡¯s face was red because he was embarrassed. Even if they noticed his red face, they would think it was from him struggling so hard. Yaoniang also finally gave up on feeding him forcibly, and pulled the clothes up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, you can only have some rice gruelter,¡± said Yaoniang with a worried expression as she looked at Xiaobao. Seeing that it was almost time for her shift, she hurriedly carried Xiaobao over next door. Then she handed him over to Yuchan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this child but he doesn¡¯t want to drink milk. If he gets hungry, could you make some gruel to feed him?¡±


    Yu Chan nodded, but Yaoniang, who had been frowning, suddenly said, ¡°Nevermind. The weather isn¡¯t as hot as before. I will squeeze some milk out for him. If he is hungry, feed him the milk. How can the gruel be nourishing?¡± Once she finished her words, she hurried back and returned to her room.


    In the middle of her shift, Yaoniang came back and saw that Xiaobao had drunk the milk that she squeezed out.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he was willing to drink it, everything was fine. In fact, this saved Yaoniang a lot of worries. Otherwise, she would be afraid that Xiaobao doesn¡¯t have any food to eat while she works. Going back and forth would also attract too much unwanted attention. After all, she was working as the little princess¡¯s nurse.


    Xiaobao knew nothing about herplicated thoughts. He was forced topromise because babies at his age mostly drank milk. Xiaobao was very protective of his current small body. He must not be a sick man in this life.


    In the afternoon, people from Siyi Courtyard came. Consort Jin had heard that Yaoniang was back and had brought her son into the mansion. She then sent her people to invite Yaoniang toe over and talk.


    Yaoniang took Xiaobao and went.


    When she arrived at Siyi Courtyard, Consort Jin was sitting on the bed, pruning a pot of begonia on the bedside table.


    Dressed in an autumn-coloured coat she looked slim with elegant and graceful temperament.


    It was inconvenient for Yaoniang to perform the usual greetings. She could only hold Xiaobao and bow. Then she stood to the side.


    Consort Jin was thoroughly preupied. Her small pruning shears shuttled a few times among the lush foliage, and the flower branches continued to fall. A basin of begonia, which originally had no shape, gradually appeared to be well arranged with her movements.


    She looked at it carefully before nodding in satisfaction. After she put down the pair of pruning shears, she had Zi Yan and others clean her hands. Then, she looked at Yaoniang and said, ¡°This consort heard that you just came back. You have led a tragic life. Since your child is here, live well in the residence. You mother and son will not be mistreated.¡±


    Consort Jin¡¯s attitude towards Yaoniang had changed ever since that incident. Even though she was facing Side Consort Hu¡¯s threats, Yaoniang hadn¡¯t betrayed her. After that incident, Yaoniang only saw Consort Jin twice. The first time was when Consort Jin bestowed her rewards and the second time was today. Consort Jin looked very amiable both these two times.


    Yaoniang did not dare to be neglectful. She had interacted with Consort Jin too much in her previous life. She knew that the other party was a person who always had a purpose when doing things.


    ¡°Thanking Consort for her grace.¡±


    Consort Jin nodded. She looked at the Xiaobao in her arms, smiled and said, ¡°This is your child? What a white and lovely baby.¡± She nced at Zi Han, who immediately understood. She took out a golden ne, walked up and handed it to Yaoniang. ¡°This is the consort¡¯s reward for the child.¡±


    Mini-theatre:


    Xiaobao: (sorrowful face) Dad, what are you doing? Why did I be the son of a street vendor?!


    Jin Wang: (facing the wind in three feet of tears) I became a peddler somehow¡­ I am also desperate¡­

 Chapter 56，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 56 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter56£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 56 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to pick up the ne. She said with trepidation, ¡°Your Highness, this is too expensive.¡±


    Consort Jin did not speak. Zi Yan, who stood at the side, said with a smile, ¡°Nanny Su has a good character. With your hardworking and sincere attitude, you deserve this reward. Besides, this isn¡¯t for you, but for the child.¡±


    With these words spoken, Yaoniang could only ept the gift. ¡°This servant thanks the Consort for the reward.¡±


    With Yaoniang¡¯s eptance, it meant that she was now one of their own people. Zi Yan¡¯s attitude became much softer.


    Zi Han asked Yaoniang, ¡°Nanny Su, what is your child¡¯s name?¡± After receiving Yaoniang¡¯s answer, she smiled and said to Consort Jin, ¡°Your highness, look at how handsome this child is. He lives up to his name*. ¡°


    Zi Meng nodded earnestly. ¡°You don¡¯t say! Nanny Su is very fortunate.¡±


    Xiaobao was the main topic of the ensuing chatter and he garnered much praise from the servant girls. After a while, Yaoniang had the illusion that she had a good rtionship with all of them. Consort Jin spoke very little from the beginning to the end, but she kept a smile on her face. She appeared to be someone who enjoys indulging her maids.


    When the consort was tired, she waved at Yaoniang to leave.


    Zi Han offered to walk Yaoniang out.


    At first, Yaoniang refused, but her refusal was not epted. She could only walk out with Zi Han.


    ¡°Nanny Su is very blessed. This is the first time that I have seen the consort treat someone like this.¡± Zi Han¡¯s smile was very meaningful. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that definitely isn¡¯t false. Those who follow the consort would never be treated badly,¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyes were in a daze. She lowered her head and said, ¡°The consort is a good person.¡±


    Zi Han smiled and waved her hand, ¡°It is also because Nanny Su¡¯s character is well regarded by the consort. I have never seen anyone else with this honour.¡± She stretched out her hand and stroked Xiaobao¡¯s head, ¡°What a beautiful child. In the future, your mother will count on you. You must work hard to gain honour and distinguish yourself. Then your mother wouldn¡¯t have raised you all on her own in vain.¡±


    Seeing that Xiaobao looked a little uneasy, Yaoniang patted him twice and smiled a little shyly. ¡°The child is still young. Who knows what it will be like in the future? I don¡¯t need him to be outstanding. As long as he grows up safe and healthy, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Obviously, Zi Han disagreed. ¡°Nanny Su¡¯s way of thinking is not good. This child is a good seed. What he will be like in the future depends on the teachings of the adult. Like a small sapling, you must carefully water, fertilize and weed it. When the wind blows and the branches be crooked, you must straighten them so that the sapling can grow bigger and taller. These words may not be pleasant to the ears. But Nanny Su, you are a servant who waits on other people. Are you willing to let your son serve others in the future? Isn¡¯t it better for him to work hard and rise above others?¡±


    What a good saying, rising above others!


    But what support was needed to get ahead? Obviously, it was not something Yaoniang can provide on her own as a wet nurse. Consort Jin and her people had said many good things about Xiaobao, all sorts ofpliments. Which mother isn¡¯t willing to hear other people say good things about their child? Naturally, she would rejoice when she hears it. But when one is happy, they would yearn for more. Then, tips and suggestions would follow.


    No one hopes for their child to be a servant in the future. If she hadn¡¯t experienced everything in her previous life¡­ If Yaoniang was a typical simple-minded nanny¡­ Perhaps these people would have already moved her.


    What a pity¡­


    ¡°The consort really values ??Nanny Su.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart was as cool as a cucumber, but her face showed awkwardness. She hung her head and held Xiaobao tightly. Zi Han didn¡¯t say anything else. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she went too far. She walked Yaoniang out of Siyi Courtyard.


    Once she was far away from the courtyard, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake her head.


    She wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, but even she knew that this piece of pie was too good to be true.


    The consort wanted to use her. The motive was obvious and the reward was Xiaobao¡¯s future. With a consort¡¯s backing, no matter what Xiaobao does in the future, he will have good support. But the premise is that Consort Jin must be willing to keep her promise and that Yaoniang must remain useful.


    But the problem was Xiaobao-


    Yaoniang looked down at her son in her arms, who was looking at her with hisrge eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss him on his forehead. He was too cute.


    Xiaobao was only a few months old and there were still years and decades toe. What happened to the consort that caused her to be so desperate?


    Xiaobao was suddenly attacked by his mother. He automatically reached up to touch his forehead with his chubby hand.


    But it was a pity that with his small body, his arms were too short. With this cute action of his, Yaoniang was struck in the heart and she smiled until her eyes could no longer be seen. She stopped thinking about those messy things, hugged her son, and kissed him on the forehead. She teased, ¡°Xiaobao already knows to be shy?¡±


    Was he shy? Him? Shy? He, a dignified crown prince¡­


    Fine, he was shy!


    Xiaobao was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t dare to face anyone. He held Yaoniang¡¯s neck and buried his little face in her neck.


    It smelled so good. This was the smell of his mother.


    What Yaoniang had just said sounded in his ears-


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need him to be outstanding. As long as he grows up safe and healthy¡­¡±


    That empress from the Xu Family, who was under house arrest until her death, has a really big face. How dare she use him to instigate his mother!


    Seeing Zi Han walk out with Nanny Su and her son, Zi Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I wonder if Nanny Su understands our meaning?¡±


    If changed to someone else, they would have understood long ago. But this Nanny Su was extremely stupid. No matter what the consort said, she would look ignorant. Zi Yan didn¡¯t know whether she was too stupid or too cowardly.


    Consort Jin smiled and looked down at her white and slender fingertips. ¡°You really think she is stupid? She may not be the smartest, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s stupid. If she is stupid, she wouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn that day. She knew that even if she pulled me in, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect herself. It¡¯d be better to rely on no one, remain neutral, and give others an honest impression. This consort also has to acknowledge her goodwill.¡±


    ¡°But if she understands, why is she pretending that she doesn¡¯t?¡± Zi Meng asked, a little puzzled.


    ¡°This is a dumb solution that only dumb people cane up with. With her self-awareness, she doesn¡¯t dare to aim too high. Unlike that one surnamed Hu, who is as stupid as a pig, but aims higher than anyone else. Under different circumstances, this consort would appreciate her prudence and honesty, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, they were not under normal circumstances.


    Consort Jin desperately needed a helper. Someone who was valued by Jin Wang and serving at the little princess¡¯s side. Who else could it be but the beautiful Nanny Su? She was the best candidate.


    ¡°Your highness, is it true?¡± Zi Die couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe that Consort Jin¡¯s own father would do this.


    Consort Jin¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t speak, but stood up and went into the inner room.


    Zi Die hurriedly followed. Zi Meng looked at Zi Die helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s already reached this point. How could it still be a matter of true or false?¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡± But the consort was her father¡¯s own daughter!


    Zi Meng knew what Zi Die was thinking without even needing to guess. She said, ¡°The letter was sent by her highness¡¯s mother herself. How could it be fake?! Enough. You need to watch your mouth. Why can¡¯t you keep it shut? Always making the consort upset.¡±


    Zi Die touched her mouth aggrievedly and said nothing.

 Chapter 56，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 56 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter56£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 56 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ording to Xiaobao¡¯s memory in his previous life, Father Emperor had an empress, but he had never seen her.


    He only knew that the empress was the daughter of the Xu Family and was the former Consort Jin.


    Ever since he could remember, Empress Xu had been confined in Fengyi Pce and had never shown up in front of others. The Xu Family had also always kept a low profile and remained inconspicuous, unlike the typical maiden families of an empress.


    Xiaobao had always been puzzled about this. This kind of puzzlement had not been resolved even until his death. He thought it may have been involved with his mother¡¯s death, but he also felt that there was more to that. Empress Xu must have done something else to have angered his father or the Head of the Xu family had done something. But in the end, the empress had to take the fall. Otherwise, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    Xiaobaoid on the couch and turned over.


    His mother had left to wash his clothes. The two things that made Xiaobao the most ashamed after his rebirth was that his mother continued to try to breastfeed him and that he couldn¡¯t control his urination.


    Pooping was fine. He could make noises to get the attention of others when he needed to go. His mother and Yuchan were both attentive people and they could understand.


    But urinating-


    Xiaobao has tried several times, but he doesn¡¯t feel any urges before he would suddenly pee.


    Yaoniang med this on the day Yan¡¯er had scared Xiaobao.


    As for this kind of reasoning, Xiaobao was embarrassed, but he was willing to believe it in his heart. Otherwise, after living for so many years, how was it possible that he couldn¡¯t even control his urination?


    But in the past two days, he has been learning to control the timing. From incontinence whenever he urinated to being able to gradually control it now and then. Now he could even call an adult whenever he needed to pee.


    Yaoniang realized that her son was getting more and more sensible. Now, he even knew to tell an adult whenever he needed to pee.


    Yaoniang walked in from outside with water droplets still on hand.


    It was noon, and everyone was eating. She took advantage of the break to wash her son¡¯s clothes.


    Yuchan didn¡¯t want to let her wash the clothes, saying that she mustn¡¯t damage her hands, but Yaoniang was used to this type of work. On top of that, Yuchan had to look after Xiaobao. How would she have free time? It wouldn¡¯t be good to have Yuchan take care of her own child and also make her wash his clothes. Looking after a child all on her own was already not easy.


    ¡°Lady, let¡¯s eat.¡± When there was no one around, Yuchan never called her Nanny Su, but Lady. Yaoniang had asked her not to call herdy several times, but she didn¡¯t listen. This was why Xiaobao concluded that his mother was his father¡¯s concubine. Yet he couldn¡¯t understand why his mother refused to live a life of wealth and honour as his father¡¯s concubine, but wanted to work as a wet nurse.


    When he first arrived, Xiaobao couldn¡¯t understand it. But after the trip to Siyi Courtyard, he gained a little understanding. This was most likely his mother¡¯s stupid way to protect herself. Working as a wet nurse, no one would think of her as a threat or plot schemes to harm her.


    But why did he be the son of a vendor? After Xiaobao¡¯s rebirth, the limited information he had learned told him that his father was not Jin Wang, but a street vendor.


    This was something he still doesn¡¯t understand.


    Yaoniang¡¯s meal was ready on the table but Yuchan had already finished eating.


    Yaoniang washed her hands and sat down at the table. While eating, she said to Yuchan, ¡°Have you eaten enough? If you haven¡¯t eaten enough, apany me and eat more.¡±


    Yuchan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m good. Lady, enjoy your meal. I will put some clothes on for Young Master Xiaobao.¡± After Xiaobao had wet his pants, Yaoniang washed him but didn¡¯t put a diaper on for him. Yuchan was afraid that Xiaobao would urinate again and wet the bed.


    ¡°What young master? Just call him Xiaobao.¡± He wasn¡¯t even a young master in the first ce.


    Yuchan came to the bed, and Xiaobao, lying on the bed, was wiggling his fleshy little butt. It was unknown what he was doing. Yuchan was puzzled by these movements before, but then Yaoniang told her that babies at this age were like this. They would flip over and amuse themselves. Once they got the hang of flipping over, they would learn to crawl. After crawling, they would learn to sit. Then they would walk. Yuchan didn¡¯t need to interfere unless he was about to fall off the bed.


    Yuchan wrapped her hands around Xiaobao¡¯s waist and dragged him towards herself. She said, ¡°Young Master, this servant will help you change your diapers.¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s face was red with shame. To avoid being seen by others, he justid there. Yuchan tucked the folded diaper into his waistband and turned him over like a pancake. Then she tucked the other end of the diaper into the waistband in front of him.


    Yuchan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Young Master Xiaobao is really easy to be shy. Lady, look at him covering his eyes with his small hands.¡±


    Yaoniang, who was sitting at the table, looked over and saw her son curled up like a shrimp. He had covered his eyes with his chubby hands. She had no idea what was going on in his mind throughout the day. She has never seen babies at his age be so sensible


    The twoughed at how cute Xiaobao was. Xiaobao¡¯s face turned red and he rolled to the foot of the bed to hide. Yuchan suddenly thought of something, ¡°Mammy Mu asked me to tell you to pick a maid from the small courtyard to serve you.¡±


    Yaoniang was taken aback for a moment.


    Seeing this, what else couldn¡¯t Yuchan understand? After spending thesest few days at Yaoniang¡¯s side, she could tell that she was timid and didn¡¯t like to attract others¡¯ attention. His highness and Mammy Mu also knew this, so they are probably nning a gradual approach.


    Yuchan continued with an excuse, ¡°She would be this servant¡¯s helper so that you wouldn¡¯t need to pitch in and work nonstop.¡±


    Yaoniang thought about it. Yuchan was the only one looking after Xiaobao during the day and would most likely also get tired. It would be good to have a helper. But when picking the candidates, she hesitated. She subconsciously thought of Xiang Cao, but the rtionship between Xiang Cao and Zhou Sheng¡­


    ¡°Then Ah Xia.¡± In the small courtyard, these two girls were the only ones that had a decent rtionship with Yaoniang.


    Xiaobao¡¯s ears were perked as he listened to the adults¡¯ words and his thoughts wandered.


    .

 Chapter 57，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 57 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter57£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 57 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Ah Xia moved into Yuchan¡¯s room that same day.


    Fearing that Ah Xia didn¡¯t wish to leave the small kitchen, Yaoniang asked her privately, but Ah Xia was very willing to take care of Xiaobao. Ever since Xiaobao came to the small courtyard, Ah Xia liked him. She woulde over to visit him every day. Looking after Xiaobao would be a very suitable job for her.


    Ah Xia was very diligent. Once she started her new job, she relieved a big burden for Yuchan and Yaoniang. Ah Xia was still a child at heart and could y with Xiaobao. A game that involved throwing a cloth ball could be yed by the two of them for an entire afternoon.


    The cloth ball was made by Yaoniang. The ball was sewn with brightly coloured cloth and rags were stuffed inside to fill it. Now, Xiaobao can sit up without too much effort. ying this kind of throwing game can exercise his ability to turn around as well as his hand-eye coordination.


    Seeing Xiaobao having such a good time, Yaoniang felt that making this ball was very worth it.


    In fact, this kind of small ything was also sold outside. Most of them were made of wood or rattan. It wasn¡¯t easy to leave the residence, so Yaoniang could only make it herself.


    Her first ball turned out very sessful so Yaoniang made two of them. One was for Xiaobao and the other was for the little princess.


    Xiaobao picked up the cloth ball and lifted his arm. He gave a light yell to remind the other party and then threw it out. To be honest, he felt bored to death inside. He also didn¡¯t want to y this kind of naive game, but he couldn¡¯t control his current body well. He could only learn to exercise slowly like ordinary babies.


    Xiaobao deliberately threw it off target. Ah Xia grinned and picked it up. After making a face at him, she threw it back.


    Yaoniang was sitting on the bed under the window, sewing clothes for Xiaobao.


    These few days she had been particrly idle. Side Consort Hu woulde to the small courtyard every day. Who knows what the hell she was up to this time. Side Consort Hu would personally apany the little princess to y. She would also feed the princess, shower and dress her, and even breastfeed her. The wet nurses¡¯ job was robbed. On top of that, she still remembered how Yaoniang didn¡¯t give her face before, so she would act all nice and kind while criticizing Yaoniang¡¯s work.


    After two days of being messed around like this, Yuyan secretly told Yaoniang to leave whenever Side Consort Hu came.


    So Yaoniang left whenever she arrived. She waspletely at ease.


    ¡°This Side Consort Hu is really annoying. That matter had nothing to do with Sister Su, but she always vents her anger on you,¡± said Ah Xia while ying with Xiaobao.


    The reason why she said this was because Yaoniang hade back to hide from Side Consort Hu. To avoid offending Mammy Mu, Side Consort Hu¡¯s way of finding fault was to criticize Yaoniang for not serving the little princess well enough. Not doing enough here, not doing well there, not as good as her and so on.


    But ording to Yaoniang¡¯s thoughts, this was Side Consort Hu¡¯s way to demonstrate her power. As the little princess¡¯s biological mother, whatever she says was right. Yaoniang also understood why Side Consort Hu was acting like this. It was probably because the consort was pushing her down so much that she couldn¡¯t hold her head up. She wanted to use the little princess to increase her own standing.


    Her actions also showed her motherly heart, which was for Jin Wang to see.


    In fact, thest point was the most important. It has been a long time and Yaoniang hasn¡¯t heard anyone talking about Jin Wang staying in Liuchun Pavilion. When talking about Side Consort Hu, they only used derogatory words. Of course, their words were mostly meant for Yaoniang to hear, but it does show the current attitude of the people working in the manor.


    After all, the consort was now in great power.


    As for the matter between Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu, Yaoniang has always been reluctant to get involved. She would avoid them whenever she could. So when Yuyan asked Yaoniang to leave whenever Side Consort Hu showed up, Yaoniang was only too happy to agree.


    But Yaoniang would definitely not tell Ah Xia this. She could only smile and say, ¡°The side consort is the little princess¡¯s mother. It¡¯s normal for her to think that others aren¡¯t doing their jobs well enough.¡±


    Her words resulted in different reactions from Ah Xia and Xiaobao. Ah Xia hated iron for not turning to steel, so she didn¡¯t say anything. But Xiaobao fell over after throwing the ball. No matter how Ah Xia teased him, he wouldn¡¯t get up.


    Xiaobao thought this Side Concubine Hu was really something. He had no idea where Father Emperor had gotten a woman like her from.


    In the past few days, to gather more information, Xiaobao would cause a ruckus every day to go out to y. It happened that Ah Xia was familiar with the people in the small kitchen. Whenever there was nothing to do, she would bring Xiaobao with her to the backroom to y. Like this, Xiaobao learned a lot of bits and pieces of information. The one who he heard about the most was this Side Consort Hu.


    Xiaobao felt that for such a person to survive, she must have been blessed by immortals. As for this immortal who didn¡¯t consider others, it must be his good father.


    When he thought of this, Xiaobao was reminded by the fact that his father already had a princess, but he was only the son of a street vendor. He was irritated by this thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiaobao was annoyed when he was picked up all of a sudden. When he looked up, he saw his mother¡¯s white and gentle face.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡±


    Yaoniang touched her son¡¯s forehead then the back of his head. Xiaobao was veryfortable being held by his mother. All his annoyance immediately disappeared.


    So what if Father Emperor has a daughter? Even if he was the son of a dead peddler, he still has his mother! But Xiaobao continued to feel that something was wrong. He was definitely not the son of a street vendor because he looked 80% like Father Emperor when he grew up. There must be something wrong!


    Could it be that his father once lived among themon people for unknown reasons? Working as a street vendor for a period of time, then had a moving rtionship with his mother? But his father didn¡¯t doubt his birth. He could only give him such a disgusted look if he believed that he was the son of another man.


    What was going on?


    Xiaobao really hated the fact that he was too young now to investigate what happened between his mother and his real father.


    That night.


    Hearing some movement, Xiaobao opened his eyes.


    There was the faint sound of footsteps and a light came on from outside the screen.


    It was dark so the light was very obvious.


    The door was gently opened, and Yuchan walked out quietly.

 Chapter 57，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 57 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter57£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 57 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In fact, Xiaobao woke up a long time ago. The soundproofing of this house was not good, and the sounds from next door could more or less be heard. In his previous life, Xiaobao lived for 20 years. Although he had not been able to get married due to physical reasons, his father had tried to make him give birth to a son or daughter. Even if he wasn¡¯t sessful, Xiaobao was not an innocent child,


    He knew what the movements meant. As soon as he heard it, he covered his ears with a quilt. As a son, how could he listen to his parents do that?


    His father came here tonight. Like those who have illicit rtionships with women, he climbed into his mother¡¯s bed.


    This was not the first time. Xiaobao was already used to it. Yuchan would leave every midnight ande back soon.


    Xiaobao felt movement from beside him. Relying on the dimness of the room, he looked over and saw it was Ah Xia who sat up.


    Since Ah Xia moved in, a canopy bed has been added to the room. Xiaobao slept with Ah Xia on the same bed, so when Ah Xia moved, Xiaobao could feel it.


    But Ah Xia sat up for a while and thenid back down again. Not long after, Xiaobao heard the sound of Yuchan pushing the door and entering.


    Xiaobao thought this Ah Xia person was very interesting. Normally, she was innocent and always chattering, but sometimes her behaviour doesn¡¯t seem to match her personality.


    The room was quiet again.


    After thinking for a while, Xiaobao stopped thinking about it. He felt that his problems in his previous life had not changed. Since he was weak and couldn¡¯t go anywhere, he spent his time specting on people¡¯s hearts. To be honest, after thinking about it, what kind of thoughts could a little girl have? Even if she did have certain thoughts, a finger was enough to press her to death.


    Next door, Yaoniang¡¯s long hair was scattered, half lying in the arms of Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang¡¯s jade-like face still showed hints of crimson. This was the aftermath of bliss. Yaoniang was out of breath. Until now, her breathing still wasn¡¯t even and her whole body continued to tremble uncontrobly.


    Jin Wang¡¯s desires were overwhelming. Yaoniang was still able to cope before, but now she felt like she lost half her life after every round.


    By the end, Yaoniang¡¯s entire body was trembling, unable to stop.


    Yaoniang hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation before. She was ashamed and embarrassed. It was too much for her both mentally and physically. She started to cry on the spot.


    Seeing her like this, a touch of remorse appeared in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes.


    He also knew that he had gone too far. But it seemed that once he met her, the beastly desire hidden in his heart could not be controlled and it surged up all at once. He had no scruples performing lewd acts and saying obscenenguage. Afterwards, when Jin Wang recalled it, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether that was even himself?


    But he also knew that men were very different in bed whenpared to normal times. He didn¡¯t take it seriously, but today¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, this prince won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡±


    Yaoniang ignored him and she continued to cry with her head buried in the nkets.


    Jin Wang looked at her and saw her ck hair scattered around. Her snowy skin was red, and even slightly bruised. His heart was suddenly in pain. He held her up and saw that her head was still lowered. He stretched out his big palm and raised her palm-sized face.


    There were tears on her face. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and her entire face was covered in a rosy glow. Even her facial muscles were shaking uncontrobly, obviously because of how he had just tossed her.


    Jin Wang felt a me rising in his body again and wanted to make love to her again.


    Push her down under his body and bed her!


    He closed his eyes to cover their bloody glint. When he opened them again, the room was dark. He stretched out his hand and stroked her face. As he held her in his arms, he stroked her back with his big palm to help ease the uncontroble trembling.


    Yaoniang finally felt her teeth stop shaking and the tension disappear. She cried but was worried about Xiaobao next door, so she didn¡¯t dare to cry too loudly. She could only cry quietly.


    ¡°Why are you like this?!¡±


    As soon as Yaoniang thought of Yuchan cleaning up the mess and seeing the traces left on the bedding, she felt suffocated. This man was too much. He had carried her behind the screen to clean up, and Yuchan came inside. But for whatever reason, his interest was sparked. When they did it again, she couldn¡¯t control herself and made a noise.


    Once she thought of all this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t wait to bury herself in a hole and die.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this prince¡¯s fault. This won¡¯t happen again!¡± It was the first time in his life that Jin Wang had been so soft-spoken and humble. Even when facing the emperor, Jin Wang had never been like this before.


    But looking at her, she was so pitiful. He couldn¡¯t bear to be indifferent.


    In fact, during this period of time, Jin Wang could be considered to have understood Yaoniang¡¯s personality. She was a dough-like person. But dough-like people also had a temper. Being willing in her heart and expressing her willingness on her face were two very different things.


    She was so sweet when she wanted to bring that little bastard into the mansion. Sometimes Jin Wang even thought about putting her in his pocket and carrying her with him wherever he went. When he had nothing to do, he would take her out and y around. Even if they didn¡¯t do it, he would feel happy when he sees her caring for him.


    So why should he let her feel resentful?


    Right, that was it.


    Jin Wang said this to himself in his heart.


    As a result, hisplexion softened and his tone was very soft, ¡°This prince promises you.¡± This was the best that Jin Wang could do.


    Yaoniang was very surprised but she believed it.


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Yaoniang with her red and swollen eyes open.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Yaoniang finally settled down and fell back. Under the caress of Jin Wang, her sleepiness surged up and she fell asleep.


    After he confirmed that she was asleep, Jin Wangid her down on the bed.


    When he saw that she was not awake but was in a deep sleep, Jin Wang stayed beside her in silence. Then he got up, put on his clothes and left.


    When he came outside the small courtyard, he solemnly said, ¡°Go find Doctor Liu.¡±


    There was a faint sound of branches being moved by the wind, and Jin Wang walked towards Zhaohui Hall.

 Chapter 58，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 58 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter58£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 58 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Trantor note:


    I changed the names Dark Guard Ten, Dark Guard Eleven, Dark Guard One, etc to An Shi, An Shiyi, An Yi, etc. The literal meaning of <i>An?</i>is dark and the second part of their name is the number. Since they are Jin Wang¡¯s hidden guards I called them Dark Guard Ten, Dark Guard Eleven, Dark Guard One, etc. but due to recent progressions, I feel that the story would flow better if I used their romanized names. I will be making edits to all the previous chapters. Sorry for the confusion.


    Under the dim yellow light, Doctor Liu¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. He stroked his beard from time to time.


    The room was frighteningly quiet. Fucheng stood to the side with a solemn expression, as if there was a knot in his heart.


    After a long while, Doctor Liu released Jin Wang¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s eyes have recently felt ufortable under the light? Once the light is too bright, will there be an urge to tear up? Lust clouds your mind all day, and there are always beautiful thoughts? Once you bed a woman, you can¡¯t stop even if you wish to? And the thoughts can¡¯t disappear no matter what? ¡°


    Doctor Liu¡¯sst three questions were the most important even though it may be difficult for Jin Wang to answer. But doctors must look, listen, question and feel the pulse to diagnose their patients and they have to speak the truth. This was also not the first time for Doctor Liu to treat Jin Wang so there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be said.


    Jin Wang nodded.


    Seeing this, Doctor Liu frowned even more. He sighed, ¡°From what it looks like today, the poison is about to prate the bone marrow. If the antidote is not avable, then within three to six months, Your Highness will fall into blindness. Your vitality would be drained then death would ur!¡±


    What a vicious poison!


    In the beginning, when Jin Wang was first poisoned, he only showed symptoms of ingesting aphrodisiac. At worst it was more potent than ordinary aphrodisiacs.


    But the various signs of his body afterwards showed that the poison was unusual. It was also because of Doctor Liu¡¯s superb medical skills and wide range of exposure, that he recognized the poison to be Bliss Sanctuary. This drug had long disappeared from the market.


    This Bliss Sanctuary was developed many years ago by a gangster monk to satisfy his own lust. It has a miraculous effect on both men and women. When a man takes it, it will make the woman he sleeps with feel excited too.


    The same goes for if women took it.


    In the beginning, relying on this drug, countless women were imprisoned by this person. This monk was bold enough and even made moves on the female rtives of the imperial court officials. With the cooperation of the imperial court officials, the monk was finally captured. This person was beaten up, and the name of this poison has also passed on from the world.


    Even Doctor Liu did not expect that Jin Wang would be poisoned by this drug. But the symptoms were all there. Normally, he would behave like usual, but his lust would increase greatly. When it was the night of the full moon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. In theter stage, this poison attacked more frequently, until it led to the deficiency of yang then death.


    But this poison was not without an antidote. Since this drug was originally developed by an adulterous monk to satisfy his own lust, he naturally wouldn¡¯t entrap himself. There was also a kind of medicine that could counteract all the negative effects of this poison after taking it. Together, they have an indescribably wonderful effect on men. He could do ten rounds in a single night without a problem.


    After Jin Wang was poisoned, he ordered people to search for information about this drug. It took a lot of effort to find the notes left by the imperial officer who had captured the monk. ording to the records, this monk was 80 years old but was still strong and vigorous. At the age of 70 years, his 18th concubine had given birth to a son.


    It¡¯s a pity that only this record was found. The descendants of this man have also been lost.


    After listening to what Doctor Liu said, Jin Wang was still as motionless as a mountain, but Fucheng lost his usual calmness.


    ¡°This servant will go send a letter to An Yi to ask if he has found the antidote.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded, and Fucheng hurried away.


    After Fucheng left, Jin Wang asked, ¡°Is there any way to buy more time?¡±


    Doctor Liu thought for a moment. He hesitated and said, ¡°Sexual intercourse would work, but it is only a temporary solution.¡±


    .


    The reason why he hesitated was that he was also clear about Jin Wang¡¯s afflictions. Those who knew the inside story would all call this drug vicious. It was pure evil to give a man repulsed by women this kind of medicine.


    ¡°Understood. You may leave.¡±


    Doctor Liu nodded then left.


    Jin Wang closed his eyes and sat there, his slender fingers tapping on the arm of the chair.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Send a message to the capital. Fight by all means necessary! This prince doesn¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t have anything he cares about. As long as there is something, destroy it! Use his most cherished thing to exchange for the antidote!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Overnight, the rear court of the manor changed again.


    His Highness had gone to Liuchun Pavilion and stayed there overnight.


    Everyone was talking about it.


    For some discerning servants, this did not seem to be a surprise. After all, the little princess was still there. Side Consort Hu had used her to increase her sense of existence. As long as His Highness cared about his only daughter, he wouldn¡¯tpletely abandon Side Consort Hu.


    The servants of the Liuchun Pavilion finally straightened their backs. Their attitudes have also changed from their earlier submissive state. Whether a servant had face or not depended on whether the master had power.


    Earlier, to help the Consort step on Liuchun Pavilion, the main kitchen had not prepared meals for Liuchun Pavilion on time for a long while. Whenever Meng¡¯er went to remind them, the main kitchen would alwayse up with excuses.


    It has only been a day, but the people have already changed their attitudes. When the people of the main kitchen faced Meng¡¯er, they didn¡¯t show an ugly face but wore bright smiles. They spouted pretty words and even stuffed her with fruits and desserts.


    Meng¡¯er picked up the food tray and went out of the main kitchen. After a long way away, she cursed, ¡°Damn those snobs!¡±


    When she returned to Liuchun Pavilion, Meng¡¯er was full of pride. Facing Side Consort Hu, she described how the people from the main kitchen fawned on her.


    ¡°Those dirty people deserve a lesson. Only after Your Highness had pped them in the face did they realize that Ma Wang has three eyes1. No matter what, because of the little princess, His Highness can¡¯t ignore you!¡±


    Side Consort Hu curled her lips and smiled, her gorgeous face full of pride.


    But inadvertently, another sense of sorrow emerged. It was unknown what thought had appeared on her mind.

 Chapter 58，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 58 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter58£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 58 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="1k9kg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cbci3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f3dst-0-0">At the small courtyard, the maids and the old female servants sat down by the back of the small kitchen, talking to each other<span data-offset-key="f3dst-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="9apej-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7kh9k-0-0"> Most of the time, it was the older women who talked. The maids¡¯ mouths were not as quick so they spent more time listening.<span data-offset-key="46rul-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2llti-0-0"> Those from the small courtyard had received the news of Side Consort Hu returning to favour. <span data-offset-key="2llti-1-0">Mentioning this incident, she smacked her lips and said, ¡°I <span data-offset-key="2llti-2-0">just<span data-offset-key="2llti-3-0"> knew that there is no way for that side to remain silent<span data-offset-key="2llti-4-0">. There¡¯s still that one supporting them.¡±<span data-offset-key="edjmm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4nu7u-0-0"> ¡°Exactly. She has the only child. If she gave birth to a son then she could <span data-offset-key="4nu7u-1-0">probably<span data-offset-key="4nu7u-2-0">pletely suppress that side.¡±<span data-offset-key="3ruep-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cp2m3-0-0"> These women¡¯s words seemed to be vague, but everyone understood what they meant. Since servants can¡¯t discuss their masters, they could only resort to using pronouns.<span data-offset-key="4hn9l-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7ijcl-0-0"> Several maids listened with gusto, including Ah Xia and Xiaobao sitting by the side.<span data-offset-key="9i7hb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f7h8g-0-0"> Mommy Zhao, who was one of the most talkative, saw Xiaobao looking thoughtful. She smiled, pointed at him and said to others, ¡°Look at this little thing, he seems to understand it.¡±<span data-offset-key="5af38-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f6cai-0-0"> Everyone¡¯s gazes followed her finger and theyughed.<span data-offset-key="5sp17-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2k0b9-0-0"> As the only baby in the small courtyard, Xiaobao was very popr among the females. <span data-offset-key="2k0b9-1-0">Since the little princess was the master, with the Side Consort Hu and Mammy Mu at the side, they couldn¡¯t get too close to her<span data-offset-key="2k0b9-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="398nc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="931hh-1-0">On the contrary<span data-offset-key="931hh-2-0">, Xiaobao was the son of a wet nurse. The female servants could afford to be a lot more reckless because his identity was as one of themon people. It¡¯s normal to pinch babies¡¯ round cheeks and poke their chubby hands. There are even those unceremonious olddies that like to kiss the cheeks.<span data-offset-key="dinf0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3a5vi-0-0"> Who asked babies to be so cute?<span data-offset-key="fs51o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7795b-0-0"> In this regard, Xiaobao was <span data-offset-key="7795b-1-0">deeply<span data-offset-key="7795b-2-0"> disturbed and annoyed to death. It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t speak yet and he didn¡¯t dare to make any shocking actions. He could only suffer <span data-offset-key="7795b-3-0">bitterly<span data-offset-key="7795b-4-0"> in silence.<span data-offset-key="d7uhs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dd3ao-0-0"> The bitterness was endless.<span data-offset-key="mp2c-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1u127-0-0"> A woman came up and hugged Xiaobao. She grinned and touched his pee-pee. ¡°Look at how good our Xiaobao¡¯s pee-pee grows!¡±<span data-offset-key="do0tl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="as1m4-0-0"> Xiaobao <span data-offset-key="as1m4-1-0">was stunned<span data-offset-key="as1m4-2-0">, his small eyes were nk.<span data-offset-key="d1itb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="24vr2-0-0"> Several womenughed. One of them said, ¡°That one should have a child on hand to catch his interest. <span data-offset-key="24vr2-1-0">Perhaps<span data-offset-key="24vr2-2-0"> then she¡¯ll be more sessful.¡±<span data-offset-key="e1tj6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5jrl-0-0"> Then someone said, ¡°What use is there to interest him? Without seeds, the field can¡¯t grow seedlings!¡±<span data-offset-key="95u94-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bl37s-0-0"> The women¡¯s words grew <span data-offset-key="bl37s-1-0">increasingly<span data-offset-key="bl37s-2-0"> vulgar and it became more and more unbearable. Some of the maids seemed to understand but others did not. As for those who understood, their faces flushed, and those who did not look confused.<span data-offset-key="4nso-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f6gl0-0-0"> Xiaobao understood and <span data-offset-key="f6gl0-1-0">was mortified<span data-offset-key="f6gl0-2-0">. He immediately forgot about his pee-pee <span data-offset-key="f6gl0-3-0">being yed by<span data-offset-key="f6gl0-4-0"> someone. But these words also informed him that Father Emperor did not like that one from the Xu Family.<span data-offset-key="ebuq4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8ddvd-0-0"> But he wasn¡¯t surprised at that. <span data-offset-key="8ddvd-1-0">What did surprise Xiaobao was that his father, who <span data-offset-key="8ddvd-2-0">supposedly<span data-offset-key="8ddvd-3-0"> stayed at the Liuchun Pavilionst night, actually came to sleep with his mother<span data-offset-key="8ddvd-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="63eo0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fhf2a-0-0"> Don¡¯t ask how Xiaobao knows, he won¡¯t say it anyways.<span data-offset-key="9l3t2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="vj-0-0"> What the hell was his father doing?<span data-offset-key="1c2r3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dppa1-0-0"> Xiaobao furrowed his little brow.<span data-offset-key="doqva-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="92lmj-0-0"> Jin Wang stayed at Liuchun Pavilion for five consecutive days. The servants were no longer shocked by that.<span data-offset-key="c9ftt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bj6k-0-0"> Because they know that even if there was no sixth day, there would still be another first day and second day.<span data-offset-key="16h3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8u8h9-0-0"> Consort Jin was not surprised by this. When the maid reported it to her, she sneered. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why that person hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The two of them can fight each other, while she sits on top of the mountain to watch the tigers fight.<span data-offset-key="bk1f4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="48pe-0-0"> From then on, Consort Jin changed from her previous way of thinking.<span data-offset-key="d8796-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4r139-0-0"> She was already like this. What else couldn¡¯t she ept? As long as she gave in to that person, she wouldn¡¯t lose her position as the main consort.<span data-offset-key="bo73o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bmglg-0-0"> But even with this way of thinking, it was still hard to ept.<span data-offset-key="7gg58-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7fo7b-0-0"> Atst, the reward from the imperial court finally arrived. With this batch of rewards came several beauties.<span data-offset-key="4su3u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dptr3-1-0">Regarding<span data-offset-key="dptr3-2-0"> the matter of how Jin Wang has no heir, it has been a burden on Emperor Hongjing¡¯s heart. After all, Jin Wang was his son, and one of the most outstanding of his sons. How could a Qinwang have no heir?<span data-offset-key="9t8v6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cp0rn-0-0"> But, Jin Wang has never cared about this matter. <span data-offset-key="cp0rn-1-0">On the asions where he <span data-offset-key="cp0rn-2-0">was summoned<span data-offset-key="cp0rn-3-0"> to the capital, he woulde up with all sorts of excuses when Emperor Hongjing wanted to reward him with women<span data-offset-key="cp0rn-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="10htu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9u99q-0-0"> There has been a rumour in the capitaltely that Jin Wang has no heir because he liked men, nor women. It¡¯s fine to like men. Many princes and nobles in the capital even raise boy toys, but it¡¯s a big problem if the man can¡¯t produce heirs.<span data-offset-key="b8a0q-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="38ar4-0-0"> Emperor Hongjing thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good to go on like this. <span data-offset-key="38ar4-1-0">He chose two young women from noble families in the capital and bestowed them to Jin Wang along with a few other beauties<span data-offset-key="38ar4-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="2n0cb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="12qeo-0-0"> The two noblewomen <span data-offset-key="12qeo-1-0">were given<span data-offset-key="12qeo-2-0"> the titles of Side Consort. One was Liu Yan¡¯er, the di1 daughter of Marquis Ruyang, and the other was Xu Yueru, the shu2 daughter of Duke Xuguo3.<span data-offset-key="2b2hm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5c514-0-0"> Side Consorts <span data-offset-key="5c514-1-0">were recorded<span data-offset-key="5c514-2-0"> into the genealogy of the imperial family and the two women <span data-offset-key="5c514-3-0">were bestowed by<span data-offset-key="5c514-4-0"> the emperor<span data-offset-key="5c514-5-0">. <span data-offset-key="5c514-6-0">It stood to reason that Jin Wang Mansion would hangnterns and decorations to celebrate<span data-offset-key="5c514-7-0">. The night of the women¡¯s arrival, the entire Jin Wang Mansion <span data-offset-key="5c514-8-0">was red<span data-offset-key="5c514-9-0"> and bursting with joy. The servants were even bestowed wine and dishes in celebration.<span data-offset-key="daosf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dlrre-0-0"> It was night. Lingbo Pavilion and Haoyue <span data-offset-key="dlrre-1-0">Residence<span data-offset-key="dlrre-2-0"> were <span data-offset-key="dlrre-3-0">brightly<span data-offset-key="dlrre-4-0"> lit. The Side Consorts¡¯ personnel were all looking forward to what was toe.<span data-offset-key="4u2b8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="347ev-0-0"> This time, two side consorts entered the door together. They did not carry the sedan chair nor worship heaven and earth to enter the bridal chamber. <span data-offset-key="347ev-1-0">Whether they could ask for peace from the main consort the next morning and have face in front of Jin Wang¡¯s other concubines, would depend on where Jin Wang chose to spend the night<span data-offset-key="347ev-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="a66bt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fi6tk-0-0"> If changed to the capital, it would be impossible for two side consorts to enter the <span data-offset-key="fi6tk-1-0">residence<span data-offset-key="fi6tk-2-0"> at the same time. But this was not the capital. It was Jinzhou. <span data-offset-key="fi6tk-3-0">Fearing rejection, as soon as the imperial envoy had finished proiming the imperial decree, the two women <span data-offset-key="fi6tk-4-0">were stuffed<span data-offset-key="fi6tk-5-0"> into the <span data-offset-key="fi6tk-6-0">residence<span data-offset-key="fi6tk-7-0">.<span data-offset-key="646bc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aqrf0-0-0"> The two side consorts were <span data-offset-key="aqrf0-1-0">extremely<span data-offset-key="aqrf0-2-0"> embarrassed. <span data-offset-key="aqrf0-3-0">If it weren¡¯t for their many dowry servants, those who weren¡¯t in the know would believe them to be random nameless concubines<span data-offset-key="aqrf0-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="pb49-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ikft-0-0"> So whether they could earn back this face depended on where Jin Wang rested that evening.<span data-offset-key="a7kr5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4c93b-0-0"> After all, they <span data-offset-key="4c93b-1-0">were bestowed by<span data-offset-key="4c93b-2-0"> the emperor¡¯s decree. Even if Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to, he still had to put up an act. The two of them had also asked around beforeing to Jinzhou. It wasn¡¯t that Jin Wang avoided women, but that he was busy with war all year round.<span data-offset-key="6du8r-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2abb8-0-0"> Jin Wang Mansion has a side consort who is <span data-offset-key="2abb8-1-0">heavily<span data-offset-key="2abb8-2-0"> favoured, as well as a little princess. It is <span data-offset-key="2abb8-3-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="2abb8-4-0"> a rumour that Jin Wang likes men!

 Chapter 59，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 59 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter59£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 59 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="ielg-0-0">There was a happy event in the mansion. The masters had bestowed the servants with wine and food.<span data-offset-key="avnhh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b40gc-0-0"> The small courtyard also received its share.<span data-offset-key="20h2g-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bbers-0-0"> The emperor bestowed His Highness with so many women at once, and he couldn¡¯t even refuse. The servants of the <span data-offset-key="bbers-1-0">residence<span data-offset-key="bbers-2-0"> were in a wild frenzy as they discussed the current situation of the manor.<span data-offset-key="8u0hq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2mbmb-0-0"> There were three tables arranged in the yard by the backroom. All the servants of the small courtyard who coulde came.<span data-offset-key="64mra-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5i9dk-0-0"> Yaoniang was also there.<span data-offset-key="2r8eu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4pu6m-0-0"> Everyone was drinking, but she couldn¡¯t drink. She <span data-offset-key="4pu6m-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="4pu6m-2-0"> sat there, eating the dishes. Xiaobao was very obedient and sat on his mother¡¯sp without making a fuss.<span data-offset-key="etco1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4f325-0-0"> Today, Xiaobao was <span data-offset-key="4f325-1-0">surprisingly<span data-offset-key="4f325-2-0"> obedient. He has always been obedient, but he has never been so quiet. His little face was deep in thought and he looked very worried. His appearance <span data-offset-key="4f325-3-0">really<span data-offset-key="4f325-4-0"> made people want tough.<span data-offset-key="bqu5k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c8nig-0-0"> He couldn¡¯t help but peek at Yaoniang. He was afraid of seeing sadness on his mother¡¯s face. <span data-offset-key="c8nig-1-0">Even though Yaoniang had a calm expression and <span data-offset-key="c8nig-2-0">asionally<span data-offset-key="c8nig-3-0"> talked to people, he thinks it was <span data-offset-key="c8nig-4-0">highly<span data-offset-key="c8nig-5-0"> likely for his mother to be sad<span data-offset-key="c8nig-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="ar-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c4ecp-0-0"> After all, anyone would be sad if this happened to them. Now that his father gained more concubines, it was likely that he would rarelye to see his mother in the future.<span data-offset-key="3q2p4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="espm8-0-0"> Xiaobao wanted to tell Yaoniang, don¡¯t be afraid. Once he is older, he will find a way to investigate the truth. Even if he was the son of a street vendor, it doesn¡¯t matter. He will definitely be outstanding and his mother can rely on him to live a lifetime of happiness.<span data-offset-key="7s1a9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6c15j-0-0"> As night fell, the crescent moon hung high in the sky.<span data-offset-key="ehrjt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4cbv7-0-0"> The banquet <span data-offset-key="4cbv7-1-0">was cleared<span data-offset-key="4cbv7-2-0"> away and everyone joined hands to clean up the mess. Yaoniang returned to her room with Xiaobao. Yuchan tried to take Xiaobao with her as usual, but Yaoniang shook her head. ¡°He will sleep with me tonight, so you guys can sleep in peace.¡±<span data-offset-key="btv2k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4qsof-0-0"> Yuyan nced at her <span data-offset-key="4qsof-1-0">hesitantly<span data-offset-key="4qsof-2-0">, ¡°Xiaobao is actually very obedient. He doesn¡¯t make any noises at night.¡± <span data-offset-key="6lsnt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d6rq1-0-0"> Ah Xia stood beside Yuchan and echoed, ¡°Yeah, Sister Su. I don¡¯t mind sleeping with Xiaobao.¡±<span data-offset-key="7bclv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="71gm5-0-0"> Xiaobao seemed to be afraid that his mother would give himself to Yuchan, so he <span data-offset-key="71gm5-1-0">hurriedly<span data-offset-key="71gm5-2-0"> wrapped his arms around Yaoniang¡¯s neck<span data-offset-key="71gm5-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="93fbj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9462c-0-0"> Seeing this, Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°Look at him, <span data-offset-key="9462c-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="9462c-2-0"> let him sleep with me tonight.¡± She seemed to have something else to add, but she still didn¡¯t say it after a brief pause.<span data-offset-key="5gpno-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c2fos-0-0"> Like this, Xiaobao <span data-offset-key="c2fos-1-0">sessfully<span data-offset-key="c2fos-2-0"> went into the room with Yaoniang.<span data-offset-key="afqf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7dljp-0-0"> Ah Xia helped bring over some hot water. Yaoniang went behind the screen to wash, while Ah Xia helped Xiaobao wash. <span data-offset-key="7dljp-1-0">By the time she finished washing and changing his clothes and diapers, Yaoniang was also ready to sleep<span data-offset-key="7dljp-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="142m2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2nsrj-0-0"> There was only one light on in the room. It <span data-offset-key="2nsrj-1-0">was ced<span data-offset-key="2nsrj-2-0"> on the small bedside table, illuminating the bed.<span data-offset-key="1kmra-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8q19r-0-0"> Xiaobaoid there as he watched her ck hair hanging down her back, with a few loose wisps of hair at her temples. No matter how he looked at her, she was beautiful. Looking at his gentle mother, there was a soft warmth in his heart.<span data-offset-key="arsni-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="32hi2-0-0"> He had a hard time ever since he was reborn as a baby who couldn¡¯t walk or talk and he would <span data-offset-key="32hi2-1-0">inevitably<span data-offset-key="32hi2-2-0"> feel aggrieved. But Xiaobao was grateful from the bottom of his heart for having such a good mother.<span data-offset-key="4ple5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="crepn-0-0"> Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. You still have Xiaobao.<span data-offset-key="8qjlg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d2opl-0-0"> Seeing Yaoniang sitting on the bed, Xiaobao¡¯s butt shuffled over to her side. Yaoniang looked at him in surprise. ¡°Xiaobao is amazing. You can already crawl!¡± <span data-offset-key="93jor-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8v3jt-0-0"> Exerting some effort, Xiaobao flipped over. Breathing <span data-offset-key="8v3jt-1-0">heavily<span data-offset-key="8v3jt-2-0"> with his tummy up, he thought to himself: How was this crawling? It was <span data-offset-key="8v3jt-3-0">obviously<span data-offset-key="8v3jt-4-0"> sliding. But Yaoniang was so happy that she picked up her son, kissed his forehead, and squeezed his chubby hand. Only after Xiaobao was blushing and pushing her away with his small hand did she let go.<span data-offset-key="7aot4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9a696-0-0"> Yaoniang yed a game of throwing the ball with him again. Xiaobao knew what his mother was waiting for, so he cheered up and had a good time with Yaoniang. Theirughter could even <span data-offset-key="9a696-1-0">be heard<span data-offset-key="9a696-2-0"> in the next room.<span data-offset-key="22jkt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a1t40-0-0"> Yu Chan finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard theughter from that side.<span data-offset-key="8jj8k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c82tb-0-0"> Nanny Su was a good-natured person. <span data-offset-key="c82tb-1-0">Although she <span data-offset-key="c82tb-2-0">was arranged by<span data-offset-key="c82tb-3-0"> His Highness to serve her, if she <span data-offset-key="c82tb-4-0">was asked<span data-offset-key="c82tb-5-0"> to choose, free from any external factors, she would choose to be on Yaoniang¡¯s side<span data-offset-key="c82tb-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="6qg68-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="jeqt-0-0"> Ah Xia¡¯s eyes shed, and her head dropped. It was unknown what was on her mind.<span data-offset-key="7nap8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6cgsm-0-0"> The mother and son yed for a long time until Xiaobao couldn¡¯t help yawning. Only then did Yaoniang realize howte it was.<span data-offset-key="fmbn9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a7f5k-0-0"> ¡°Go to bed. Are you hungry? Do you want to drink any milk?¡±<span data-offset-key="dntof-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="da207-0-0"> Xiaobao was so scared that he rolled over to the other side of the bed, pointed his butt at her, and ignored her. Yaoniang thought of how she had fed Xiaobao a bowl of gruel and half a bowl of milk while they were eating. He should not be hungry <span data-offset-key="da207-1-0">at this time<span data-offset-key="da207-2-0">, so she gave up the idea of ??breastfeeding her son.<span data-offset-key="57r5k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8a2vs-0-0"> Yaoniang went to blow out themp andid down on the bed, but she was not sleepy.<span data-offset-key="95qgg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="30qkc-0-0"> Feeling a little person roll over, she immediately reached out and hugged him. With the moonlight, she could <span data-offset-key="30qkc-1-0">faintly<span data-offset-key="30qkc-2-0"> see her son¡¯s sweet little face. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile, throwing away all her random thoughts.<span data-offset-key="f81n6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e1abe-0-0"> What right does she have to think of all this in the first ce? She was not his and he was not hers. Whether he favours the two new side consorts has nothing to do with her! Was it because she knew that he had never touched anyone since he had her, that she couldn¡¯t help but be greedy?<span data-offset-key="1mhe0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="evaf6-0-0"> Su Yaoniang, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about all this!<span data-offset-key="7a5g9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7heip-0-0"> Caressing her son¡¯s warm and soft body, Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="7heip-1-0">gradually<span data-offset-key="7heip-2-0"> fell asleep.<span data-offset-key="63vg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cphdn-0-0"> At Zhaohui Hall, Fucheng kept looking at Jin Wang with his eyes.<span data-offset-key="e9bfq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7rp0i-0-0"> The only thing missing was rushing up to His Highness and asking whether he was going to Lingbo Pavillion or Haoyue <span data-offset-key="7rp0i-1-0">Residence<span data-offset-key="7rp0i-2-0"> tonight<span data-offset-key="7rp0i-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="ejuh6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bthjc-0-0"> Fucheng had such uncertain thoughts because the two side consorts <span data-offset-key="bthjc-1-0">were bestowed by<span data-offset-key="bthjc-2-0"> His Majesty<span data-offset-key="bthjc-3-0">. What kind of bridegroom wouldn¡¯t show up on his wedding night?<span data-offset-key="fpgft-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="60lse-0-0"> What a pity that Jin Wang continued to read his documents. He even picked up the pen from time to time to makements, not at all in a hurry.<span data-offset-key="cd8vu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3ij4f-0-0"> Indeed, the prince wasn¡¯t in a rush, but the eunuch was anxious to death!<span data-offset-key="d9evc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="491of-0-0"> When it was finally haishi1, Jin Wang stood up but did not intend to go out. Instead, he went to the bedroom in the back.<span data-offset-key="evhrg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e2188-0-0"> He changed out of his clothes and went to take a bath. Fucheng thought to himself: Okay, I guess His Highness doesn¡¯t n on going anywhere. But Jin Wang put on his clothes again, and Fucheng was so excited as if he <span data-offset-key="e2188-1-0">was injected<span data-offset-key="e2188-2-0"> with chicken blood. He couldn¡¯t wait to deliver His Highness into a woman¡¯s bed.<span data-offset-key="fbdvb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d9aj3-0-0"> When Jin Wang left the room, Fucheng wanted to follow him but <span data-offset-key="d9aj3-1-0">was stopped by<span data-offset-key="d9aj3-2-0"> Jin Wang. ¡°Don¡¯t follow.¡±<span data-offset-key="fii1p-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cid2v-0-0"> Needless to say, Fucheng knew where Jin Wang was going. He was going to find Nanny Su again. Who knows whether the two new side consorts will sleep <span data-offset-key="cid2v-1-0">peacefully<span data-offset-key="cid2v-2-0"> that night. They will most likely be waiting all night.<span data-offset-key="7q7uq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6bu45-0-0"> But who made Nanny Su <span data-offset-key="6bu45-1-0">be favoured<span data-offset-key="6bu45-2-0">? His Highness was unwilling to miss out on even a single night. If he had to miss a night for whatever reason, it would stay on his mind as he looked forward to the following evening. Then he would rush over before the sky had even gone dark.<span data-offset-key="9e8r9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4f155-0-0"> Yaoniang was in a deep sleep but was <span data-offset-key="4f155-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="4f155-2-0"> kissed awake by someone.<span data-offset-key="18v3n-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7mb6g-0-0"> The visitor didn¡¯t deviate from his usual routine. While sucking and biting her lips, his hands rubbed and kneaded her. As he rubbed and rubbed, he grew impatient. He pulled open her shirt and began to explore.<span data-offset-key="f88n9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d8rg6-0-0"> Yaoniang, still half-asleep, <span data-offset-key="d8rg6-1-0">subconsciously<span data-offset-key="d8rg6-2-0"> wrapped her arms around the other person¡¯s neck in response<span data-offset-key="d8rg6-3-0">. The lips and teeth of the two intertwined. <span data-offset-key="d8rg6-4-0">Their breathing became heavier and heavier, and the other person¡¯s thin lips <span data-offset-key="d8rg6-5-0">gradually<span data-offset-key="d8rg6-6-0"> moved down, biting on her jade neck<span data-offset-key="d8rg6-7-0">.<span data-offset-key="76q2q-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8u75q-0-0"> ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± whispered Yaoniang, her body bubbling with pleasure.<span data-offset-key="aadn2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aj8l3-0-0"> Jin Wang gave a hum, put one hand on the back of her neck, and fumbled downwards with the other.<span data-offset-key="81v93-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bo6jn-0-0"> He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He loosened his belt and reached down to support it when he felt something was wrong. Why was there something beside him?<span data-offset-key="bnnl3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9137j-0-0"> In the dark, the blushing Xiaobao made two light hums. The movements of the two froze.<span data-offset-key="bfr5t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5vl1k-0-0"> Yaoniang wanted to scream but choked back the sound in her throat.<span data-offset-key="c5nqq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7c7o1-0-0"> ¡°Xiao, Xiaobao¡­¡±

 Chapter 59，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 59 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter59£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 59 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="9h24k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3armm-0-0">Jin Wang climbed down the bed and lit themp. Indeed, that little bastard was lying next to Yaoniang.<span data-offset-key="sesn-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7u65s-0-0"> Looking at the little boy with an innocent face and even rubbing his eyes because of the sudden brightness, Jin Wang stared at Yaoniang<span data-offset-key="7u65s-1-0">. ¡°Why is he here?!¡±<span data-offset-key="bm59n-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ejui6-0-0"> Yaoniang was <span data-offset-key="ejui6-1-0">inexplicably<span data-offset-key="ejui6-2-0"> guilty. ¡°I, I, I took Xiaobao to sleep with me tonight.¡±<span data-offset-key="e2l5r-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="289bm-0-0"> ¡°Isn¡¯t he usually next door?¡± Jin Wang frowned, his face full of displeasure.<span data-offset-key="eedse-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="34k3d-0-0"> Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="34k3d-1-0">originally<span data-offset-key="34k3d-2-0"> felt uneasy, but when she saw him like this, a burst of resentment came up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking Xiaobao with me to sleep?¡± <span data-offset-key="34k3d-3-0">This sentence <span data-offset-key="34k3d-4-0">was supposed<span data-offset-key="34k3d-5-0"> to sound imposing but when she said it, there was no sense of intimidation whatsoever<span data-offset-key="34k3d-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="6t4gn-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b1nm7-0-0"> Jin Wang snorted, grabbed Xiaobao by the cor, and walked outside with him.<span data-offset-key="6lq43-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d5b1q-0-0"> ¡°What are you doing!¡±<span data-offset-key="codam-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6r3m8-0-0"> Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="6r3m8-1-0">was shocked<span data-offset-key="6r3m8-2-0">. She jumped from the bed without even bothering to put on her shoes and almost fell. After going out, she realized that the door was already open with Yuchan standing outside.<span data-offset-key="33o5t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8qkjb-0-0"> Jin Wang threw Xiaobao to Yuchan and closed the door.<span data-offset-key="bl4po-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dbsvn-0-0"> When he turned and looked back at Yaoniang, Yaoniang felt <span data-offset-key="dbsvn-1-0">inexplicably<span data-offset-key="dbsvn-2-0"> guilty. She had never spoken to Jin Wang in such a fierce tone before. She was about to turn her head and put on her shoes. She also wanted to avoid Jin Wang¡¯s stare. <span data-offset-key="dbsvn-3-0">Just<span data-offset-key="dbsvn-4-0"> as she turned around, he wrapped his arms around her and lifted her.<span data-offset-key="3i34q-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4ceaj-0-0"> Holding back a scream, Jin Wang pressed her onto the table and thrust inside.<span data-offset-key="63mja-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f6q2j-0-0"> Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="f6q2j-1-0">was unprepared<span data-offset-key="f6q2j-2-0">, she almost couldn¡¯t hold back her scream. She covered her mouth with her palm as he rammed into her again and again.<span data-offset-key="4crj3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bt1v8-0-0"> ¡°He will not <span data-offset-key="bt1v8-1-0">be allowed<span data-offset-key="bt1v8-2-0"> to sleep on this bed in the future!¡± <span data-offset-key="dj132-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6ve4q-0-0"> If it was any other thing, Yaoniang would be willing to concede but not this. She gasped and said, ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯te tonight, so that¡¯s why I let Xiaobao sleep with me.¡± Her words <span data-offset-key="6ve4q-1-0">were spoken<span data-offset-key="6ve4q-2-0"> in rebellion. Yet once her words left her mouth, they sounded soft with a hint of grievance.<span data-offset-key="58qij-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9dvo7-0-0"> Looking at her little face, Jin Wang became interested. ¡°Then where did you think this prince would go?¡±<span data-offset-key="8a48a-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dtcm9-0-0"> How could Yaoniang concentrate <span data-offset-key="dtcm9-1-0">at this time<span data-offset-key="dtcm9-2-0">? She <span data-offset-key="dtcm9-3-0">automatically<span data-offset-key="dtcm9-4-0"> said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the two side consorts¡¯ ce¡­?¡±<span data-offset-key="ba0pp-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3v3qk-0-0"> She only realized what she said after the words had already left her mouth.<span data-offset-key="5qg6b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4mg4o-0-0"> ¡°Jealous?¡±<span data-offset-key="f1p55-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dk8u6-0-0"> ¡°This servant dares not.¡± She didn¡¯t look <span data-offset-key="dk8u6-1-0">directly<span data-offset-key="dk8u6-2-0"> at Jin Wang.<span data-offset-key=f1e-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ditqp-0-0"> Jin Wang hummed twice and raised his eyebrows, but his actions were harsh and heavy. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want this prince to find someone else, then you should serve this prince well. If you serve well, this prince will give you everything! ¡°<span data-offset-key="49bni-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a7rnu-0-0"> Yaoniang had already lost her soul to his pounding. <span data-offset-key="a7rnu-1-0">Except for thest sentence of giving her everything, nothing else registered in her mind<span data-offset-key="a7rnu-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="1u131-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="784v3-0-0"> In the main hall of the Siyi Courtyard, Consort Jin sat in the main seat with Side Consort Hu sitting below her. As for Lady Li and Lady Tao, they weren¡¯t allowed to sit in a chair so they could only stand to the side.<span data-offset-key="93oau-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aqpae-0-0"> Two other people also stood below. They were Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu who had <span data-offset-key="aqpae-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="aqpae-2-0"> entered the <span data-offset-key="aqpae-3-0">residence<span data-offset-key="aqpae-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="507tk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="78qjh-0-0"> Yesterday, His Highness stayed in Zhaohui Hall all night and didn¡¯t go out at all. Everyone learned the news early this morning. Needless to say, these two guarded an empty chamber all night.<span data-offset-key="caovd-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fgdf-0-0"> With a dignified smile, the Consort Jin looked down at the two people below. Or to be more urate, her gaze was on Side Consort Xu.<span data-offset-key="b61bo-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dnvb2-0-0"> Side Consort Xu resembled her mother, who was charming and lovely. <span data-offset-key="dnvb2-1-0">From the aspect of appearance, those who looked like that were <span data-offset-key="dnvb2-2-0">typically<span data-offset-key="dnvb2-3-0"> simple and candid<span data-offset-key="dnvb2-4-0">. But Consort Jin knew that this was all fake. <span data-offset-key="dnvb2-5-0">In terms of<span data-offset-key="dnvb2-6-0"> shrewdness and pretentiousness, few people can outperform this mother and daughter<span data-offset-key="dnvb2-7-0">.<span data-offset-key="8ai1b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5mqcm-0-0"> Consort Jin hates this kind of people the most. They disgust her to the point of nausea.<span data-offset-key="e8j50-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a2bua-0-0"> But now, she doesn¡¯t think so anymore. The previous her must have not been thinking straight. Isn¡¯t the current situation pleasing to the eye? Peering down at her with a smile and seeing her in an awkward and embarrassing position. So long as she remains as Consort Jin, she would have to submit to her.<span data-offset-key="uhek-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2m7lb-0-0"> And in this mansion, there are more than enough women to fight with her.<span data-offset-key="1ken8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bsdap-0-0"> ¡°Since you have entered the door, you are all people who will serve His Highness. Treat each other as sisters and help each other. This consort won¡¯t say anymore. The two side consorts who have <span data-offset-key="bsdap-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="bsdap-2-0"> entered the <span data-offset-key="bsdap-3-0">residence <span data-offset-key="bsdap-5-0">probably<span data-offset-key="bsdap-6-0"> still have things to do. You may all leave.¡± <span data-offset-key="5vggt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="adnia-0-0"> Once Consort Jin disappeared behind the beaded curtains, the group of beautiful women dispersed<span data-offset-key="adnia-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="6ho6l-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="et4q8-0-0"> Lady Li and Lady Tao left very <span data-offset-key="et4q8-1-0">quickly<span data-offset-key="et4q8-2-0">, <span data-offset-key="et4q8-3-0">obviously<span data-offset-key="et4q8-4-0"> not wanting to get involved. <span data-offset-key="et4q8-5-0">Side Consort Hu smirked, looked up and down at Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu and said, ¡°Sisters, careful on the way back<span data-offset-key="et4q8-6-0">. I will take my leave first.¡± Sheughed and left.<span data-offset-key="2abj1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="537nr-0-0"> Whether it was her words or her actions, they all showed ridicule. Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu¡¯splexion <span data-offset-key="537nr-1-0">instantly<span data-offset-key="537nr-2-0"> turned ugly.<span data-offset-key="61qro-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5a7dk-0-0"> But with another woman there, how could they show weakness to the other side. The two of them soon returned to normal. Side Consort Liu, who had an aloof and arrogant temperament, disdained all this. She raised her chin and nodded <span data-offset-key="5a7dk-1-0">reservedly<span data-offset-key="5a7dk-2-0"> to Side Consort Xu, then left. Side Consort Xu <span data-offset-key="5a7dk-3-0">was left<span data-offset-key="5a7dk-4-0"> standing there alone. Her face turned green then white. It was unknown what she was thinking.<span data-offset-key="euqk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bmp39-0-0"> Actually, Xu Yueru already knew that this was a difficult path beforeing over to Jinzhou.<span data-offset-key="3fh59-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-0-0"> Consort Jin was the legitimate sister, born of the legal wife and has hated herself and her concubine mother all these years<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-1-0">. There was no doubt <span data-offset-key="3f5qv-2-0">as to<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-3-0"> how she would treat her. But Xu Yueru <span data-offset-key="3f5qv-4-0">was used<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-5-0"> to being above others and was even raised as a legitimate daughter ever since she was a child. <span data-offset-key="3f5qv-6-0">She had forgotten that even if Duke Xuguo loved her, even if her concubine mother <span data-offset-key="3f5qv-7-0">was favoured by<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-8-0"> the duke, her status as an illegitimate daughter would never change<span data-offset-key="3f5qv-9-0">.<span data-offset-key="dlmov-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4lm9h-0-0"> The things that Duke Xuguo had done for the sake of her concubine mother that year have already made the people of the capitalugh <span data-offset-key="4lm9h-1-0">secretly<span data-offset-key="4lm9h-2-0"> in their hearts<span data-offset-key="4lm9h-3-0">. Who would put Xu Yueru in their eyes after that?<span data-offset-key="b3p2k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fiae8-0-0"> She¡¯s reached the age of marriage, but her legal mother couldn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="fiae8-1-0">be bothered<span data-offset-key="fiae8-2-0"> less. Although Duke Xuguo found some prospects for her, none of them were good enough. <span data-offset-key="fiae8-3-0">People with high status disdain her for being of concubine birth, and her concubine mother is infamous in the capital<span data-offset-key="fiae8-4-0">. As for those men of low birth, she can¡¯t swallow the insult to herself.<span data-offset-key="22pf4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f5tge-0-0"> It doesn¡¯t make sense for her sister to be a consort while she marries a schr of poor background.<span data-offset-key="d8g6c-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="22c4-0-0"> All the way until sixteen, her marriage has not <span data-offset-key="22c4-1-0">been settled<span data-offset-key="22c4-2-0">. Not only was Xu Yueru anxious, but her concubine mother was also anxious. She begged Duke Xuguo to intervene. <span data-offset-key="22c4-3-0">After pondering over this matter for a while, Duke Xuguo finally revealed his n to send another daughter to serve Jin Wang<span data-offset-key="22c4-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="62inh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="56j0q-0-0"> Although Jin Wang doesn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="56j0q-1-0">reside<span data-offset-key="56j0q-2-0"> in the capital, who doesn¡¯t know that among the vassals, Jin Wang and Yong Wang were the most powerful<span data-offset-key="56j0q-3-0">. <span data-offset-key="56j0q-4-0">Holding hundreds of thousands of troops in their hands, even the imperial court has to give them some face<span data-offset-key="56j0q-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="d94br-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4bk87-0-0"> Regardless of why Duke Xuguo was eager to win over Jin Wang, long story short, the side consort of a vassal prince was a very good position for someone of Xu Yueru¡¯s status<span data-offset-key="4bk87-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="8s0e6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="210sn-0-0"> Especially since Consort Jin was Xu Yanru.<span data-offset-key="16dot-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="kog4-0-0"> But the more Xu Yueru and her concubine mother thought about it, the more they believed it to be <span data-offset-key="kog4-1-0">feasible<span data-offset-key="kog4-2-0">. Consort Jin hasn¡¯t given birth to an heir, it must be because she couldn¡¯t give birth. If Xu Yueru married over and gave birth to a son in one fell swoop, even Consort Jin would have to stand aside.<span data-offset-key="fjq7h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4d4jj-0-0"> From then on, the entire Jin Wang Mansion would belong to Xu Yueru alone. <span data-offset-key="4d4jj-1-0">Back then, since Duchess Xuguo couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, her concubine mother was able to elevate her standing and that woman <span data-offset-key="4d4jj-2-0">was forced<span data-offset-key="4d4jj-3-0"> to bow her head all her life<span data-offset-key="4d4jj-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="5m9g9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8u3o5-0-0"> Of course, hard work was indispensable to sess butpared to glory and wealth, this was nothing<span data-offset-key="8u3o5-1-0">. They weren¡¯t born into a life of riches so they could only throw away their dignity to fight and steal for it.<span data-offset-key="7thql-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e5ht2-0-0"> Xu Yueru <span data-offset-key="e5ht2-1-0">was brought<span data-offset-key="e5ht2-2-0"> up by her concubine mother ever since young, and her concubine mother has a great influence on her<span data-offset-key="e5ht2-3-0">. As a daughter of a ducal family, even if she was born of a concubine, she could still be the main wife. Yet, she had toe and be a concubine.<span data-offset-key="eu236-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6g62s-0-0"> So Xu Yueru came over, with the belief that she was sure to win, but reality poured cold water over her.<span data-offset-key="djfqs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bu6lc-0-0"> Jin Wang actually disregarded her. Not only her but also that woman Liu Yan¡¯er. For a man to not appear in the bridal chamber on the wedding night, what else could it be but disdain?<span data-offset-key="2vpjg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4ru73-0-0"> In a short period of time, Xu Yueru thought a lot, but she was still unresigned.<span data-offset-key="d06hn-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8ee5o-0-0"> There is no man she can¡¯t conquer, it is <span data-offset-key="8ee5o-1-0">simply<span data-offset-key="8ee5o-2-0"> a matter of means.

 Chapter 60，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 60 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter60£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 60 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    While these women, who had recently entered the mansion, spent all their time and efforting up with ways to receive favour, Jin Wang learned to be like those hooligans sneaking into boudoirs at night.


    But to the outside world, His Highness Jin Wang was not fascinated by the female sex. Side Consort Hu¡¯s unparalleled momentum was still the same as before.


    In the past few days, Liuchun Pavilion has been particrly lively. Side Consort Hu was paid respect by the women one after another. Except for Side Consort Liu, all the new concubines were there, including Xu Yueru.


    At first, Side Consort Hu didn¡¯t give Xu Yueru a good face, but for whatever reason Xu Yueru seemed to match her taste. After a few visits, the two of them even talked very happily.


    The people of the small courtyard couldn¡¯t keep up with the drama, there were new topics every day.


    On this day, Side Consort Xu came to visit the little princess.


    This was the first time she came to visit the little princess, and she was apanied by Side Consort Hu. The two came to the small courtyard and saw the white and chubby little princess. Side Consort Xu spewed pretty words from her mouth one after another and made Side Consortugh again and again.


    ¡°Elder sister is really blessed. If I can also give birth to a little princess for His Highness one day, I¡¯ll be content for the rest of my life.¡±


    Side Consort Hu thought to herself: Pfft someone like you? But out of her lips came hypocritical friendliness. ¡°Younger sister is fortunate. You can probably even give birth to a son for His Highness.¡±


    Side Consort Xu also likes to hear these words. Holding back the urge to lift her eyebrows out of conceit, she said reservedly, ¡°Giving birth to a girl or a boy is predestined by the heavens. It¡¯s not up to us to choose but our fortune.¡±


    She wanted to humble herself and express that she had no desire to have a son. Even if she does have that thought in her heart, she would never admit it to Side Consort Hu. Otherwise, how could she have the opportunity to approach His Highness? But who knew that she would be misunderstood by Side Consort Hu.


    Side Consort Hu misunderstood what she meant. She thought that Xu Yueru meant that she was not fortunate enough and so gave birth to a small princess!


    This has always been a source of pain in Side Consort Hu¡¯s heart. If she gave birth to a body in one fell swoop, then there would be no ce for these women. But she had to give birth to a daughter.


    There was no way for Side Consort Hu to change her face because of a single sentence. Side Consort Xu was still useful to her, but she didn¡¯t feelfortable in her heart. Her nce fell on Yaoniang, who had her head lowered sitting to the side. ¡°Nanny Su, why haven¡¯t you changed the diaper for the little princess? What¡¯s the point of having you all? If the little princess¡¯s buttocks turn red, and His Highness finds out, who knows how he will deal with you all.¡± Her words were to show how important the little princess is to Jin Wang.


    Yaoniang was tossed around for most ofst night. She was released only after she begged her ¡®good brother¡¯ for a long time. When Side Consort Hu came, she found a corner to hide, but who knew that she could doze off while standing. Hearing Side Consort Hu¡¯s words, a woman named Ji Ling hurried over to open the diaper of the little princess, only to find that the princess had not peed at all. It was Side Consort Hu using her for her usual tricks again.


    Looking at the jealous and envious Side Consort Xu, Yaoniang sighed in her heart and took out a clean diaper for the little princess to put on.


    However, the little princess has grown naughtier now that she is older. She didn¡¯t want to lie down, but to sit up. Yaoniang changed her to this position, but the little girl became interested in Yaoniang¡¯s hair. She reached out and grabbed a handful.


    Yaoniang snorted, and gingerly tried to pry away the little hand, trying to get her hair back. Side Consort Hu was unhappy and said, ¡°If the little princess wants to grab it, just let her!¡±


    Yaoniang had no choice but to endure the pain. She lowered her neck and bent at the waist to change the little princess¡¯s diaper.


    When Jin Wang came in, he saw this scene. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he saw two women standing beside him.


    Side Consort Xu¡¯s eyes were sharp. When a figure came in, she hurriedly turned her head to look.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Side Consort Hu naturally followed, feeling regretful for bringing Side Consort Xu over. To be honest, even she did not expect Jin Wang toe at this time. Otherwise, she would never do such a stupid thing.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± She came over with an ingratiating smile and bent at her knees to salute.


    Jin Wang had a cold expression on his face. He did not speak but looked at the cheerful little princess who was sitting on the bed and pulling on Yaoniang¡¯s hair.


    Fucheng naturally saw that scene too. He smiled and hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°How can this be done? It won¡¯t be good for someone to get injured and for the little princess¡¯s hand to get hurt. Someone! Come over and loosen the princess¡¯s hand!¡±


    In fact, Yuyan had nned to do that a long time ago but was interrupted by Jin Wang¡¯s sudden arrival. Hearing this, she hurried over to help Yaoniang get her hair out of the little princess¡¯s hands. She pushed the princess gently to the side and Yaoniang went to the side to rearrange her messy hair.


    Side Consort Hu ended up bringing contempt on herself and felt very aggrieved.


    Her words to let the little princess grab her hair had just left her mouth when Fucheng rebutted her words by saying that it wouldn¡¯t be good for someone to get injured. Yet before she could exin anything, she felt Jin Wang¡¯s cold eyes fall on her. He snorted coldly, turned his head and left.


    ¡°Your Highness¨C¡± Side Consort Hu hurried out.


    Side Consort Xu stood there. It was unknown what was on her mind as she followed.


    But when she came out, she didn¡¯t see Jin Wang at all. She only saw a furious Side Consort Hu standing in the yard.


    ¡°Sister Hu, where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    Seeing Side Consort Xue over, Side Consort Hu quickly put away the expression on her face. She said with a smile, ¡°His Highness still has official duties to do. He hade over to take a look at the little princess. Once he saw her, naturally, he would leave.¡±


    Side Consort Xu nodded. For some reason, she suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Hu, the one surnamed Su is a wet nurse?¡±


    Side Consort Hu nodded impatiently. She was so upset at this moment that she didn¡¯t want to bother with this person.


    But Side Consort Xu gave a weird smile, and said, ¡°No matter how I look at her, she doesn¡¯t seem like a wet nurse. Putting a wet nurse like her next to the little princess, sister, you are very tolerant.¡±


    At first, Side Consort Hu didn¡¯t understand her meaning. Once she got it, she was annoyed and looked at the other woman impatiently. ¡°This person wasn¡¯t someone that I arranged for. It was your good sister who put her next to the little princess.¡±


    Speaking of Consort Jin, Side Consort Xu restrained herself and asked as if she couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°The consort?¡±


    Side Consort Hu sneered and nodded.


    Side Consort Xu nced at Side Consort Hu. She seemed to hesitate, then said, ¡°If it were her, Sister Hu would have to be careful. As her sister, I know her the best. She would never do useless things. Before she had married, she was proficient in qin, calligraphy, painting, and chess, but she was the best at chess. The thing with chess is that one must anticipate their enemy¡¯s attack early on. After taking one step, one would need to calcte the next dozens of steps. You must stay cautious of her.¡±

 Chapter 60，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 60 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter60£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 60 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Side Consort Xu was born with a desire to instigate others. Only when the others are in chaos can she take advantage of the other party. Yet she didn¡¯t know that with this single instigation of hers, Side Consort Hu¡¯s mind rippled.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that every time Jin Wang went to Liuchun Hall, he would spend the night in the small building. Did the consort know that she¡­


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s face turned ugly. Seeing this, Side Consort Xu smiled in her heart. Without bothering to go back with her to Liuchun Pavillon, she bid goodbye.


    Side Consort Hu stood there thinking for a while. Then she turned her head and went back to the small building again.


    ¡°Nanny Su, are you okay?¡± Seeing Yaoniang holding her sideburns, Yucui came up and asked.


    Taking her hand away, the area looked a little red.


    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s all red. I¡¯ll help you get some medicine for it.¡±


    Yaoniang held her back. Rubbing her sideburns with one hand she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be all right in a while.¡±


    ¡°And the little princess too. Why does she always like to pull on people¡¯s hair?¡± Not only does she pull on Yaoniang¡¯s, but also the other two wet nurses. Sometimes, even Yuyan and Yucui are not spared.


    ¡°Children at their age are all like this. Even Xiaobao is also like this.¡± But now Xiaobao doesn¡¯t pull anymore. Even if he pulled, it would be very light. It wouldn¡¯t be to hurt others but to catch the attention of adults. Sometimes even Yaoniang can¡¯t help but be surprised as she reflects on his behaviour. She feels that Xiaobao is actually a lot smarter and more sensible than other babies of the same age.


    At this moment, Side Consort Hu walked in from outside. No one spoke.


    ¡°Side Consort.¡± A few girls bowed their knees to salute, and Yaoniang hurriedly stood up and bent her knees.


    Side Consort Hu nodded and sat down aside.


    The tea that was just served had been already cleared away because Side Consort Hu and Side Consort Xu had left. They could only remake it again.


    Yaoniang always felt that Side Consort Hu¡¯s gaze seemed weird. After the little princess was coaxed to sleep, she took the little princess from Yuyan¡¯s arms. But even with the little princess in her arms, Yaoniang still felt Side Consort Hu¡¯s eyes on her.


    Side Consort Hu felt that she was utterly blind. Her entire vision had been blocked by a single piece of leaf.


    She had always felt that this wet nurse was honest and not too outstanding, so she didn¡¯t take her to heart. But looking at her with a different frame of mind this time, all the hints were there. The wet nurse sure looks honest, but she also has a very good body.


    Look at her butt and breasts, protruding out in both directions. This was the most irresistible thing to men.


    She should know that bitch of a consort would not do useless things in vain. She had thought that she would be safe after getting rid of that slut, Cuizhu.


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s eyes seemed to have poisonous hooks, drilling directly through Yaoniang¡¯s cyan clothes.


    She was born in a brothel and naturally knew a lot of things that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know. Women who have blossomed arepletely different from those who haven¡¯t. Those who are well moisturized by men arepletely different from those not well moisturized.


    As she gazed at the other woman, she saw that herplexion was fair with a rosy glow. Her skin was smooth and bright and her eyes had an irresistible charm to them. At first nce, one would be able to tell that she was moisturized very often.


    Side Consort Hu thought about how she had gotten up this morning to take a look at herself in the mirror. The woman in the mirror had eyes full of resentment. Her skin was still fair as before, but itcked moisture. The corners of her eyes and the tips of the brows were all dried up like a well thatcked water. It has been a long time¡­


    And because of this, the gaze she used to look at Yaoniang became more poisonous. But then she thought about it even more. If this slut actually had a rtionship with His Highness, she wouldn¡¯t remain in her current position to suffer. Plus, when His Highness had juste, he didn¡¯t even take an extra look at this little slut.


    Side Consort Hu retracted her gaze. She nned to find someone to investigate this instead of only guessing and thinking about it.


    Yaoniang and the others could see that Side Consort Hu was acting a bit bizarre. She had sat down and drunk two sips of tea then left without saying a word.


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s weird gaze made Yaoniang¡¯s heart palpitate. Because of this, after she had put the little princess to sleep, she found an excuse to go back to her room.


    She took a look at herself in the mirror and felt that she was no different from before, except that her clothes were a little tighter. It seems that she has gotten a little fatter recently.


    Yaoniang has been very annoyed about her recent weight gain.


    She has to feed two babies by herself, so she would inevitably need to drink all kinds of nourishing soups every day. Her appetite has also increased a lot, which resulted in her body growing meatier.


    Her chest was much bigger than before, and the waist was also more fleshy. She thought that Jin Wang would definitely dislike her figure, but he actually felt that this was better than before¡­


    Thinking of this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but blush. Looking at herself in the mirror again, she felt that she had to remake her clothes to make them looser.


    That night.


    Xiaobao was sent next door to sleep.


    He had been very sticky to Yaoniang during this period. After Jin Wang had bumped into Xiaobao sleeping in Yaoniang¡¯s bed, he tossed her a lot that following night. Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to challenge his patience anymore.


    In fact, Xiaobao deliberately adhered to Yaoniang so that he could see his father more often. Otherwise, as the son of a street vendor, how would he be able to see his father?


    Xiaobao¡¯s idea was to rely on his likable appearance, along with the fact that his father likes his mother, to be able to impress the other person. What a pity that reality didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. Just because of his identity as ¡®the bastard of the street vendor¡¯ was enough for him to be a thorn in Jin Wang¡¯s heart.


    Xiaobao was dejectedly handed over by Yaoniang to Ah Xia. Seeing such a son, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Children all like to stick to their mothers, especially babies at his age where they only have a faint notion of understanding.


    She couldn¡¯t help but rub Xiaobao¡¯s little head, ¡°Xiaobao, you can sleep with your mother tomorrow night .¡±


    Xiaobao nced at her with his little eyes. How many times did she use this excuse of ¡®tomorrow night¡¯? Humph! Taking advantage of the fact that babies can¡¯t speak. He became even angrier,id on Ah Xia¡¯s shoulders and ignored her.


    How could Yaoniang pay attention to all of this? She just felt guilty in her heart. After all, how could babies at such a young age understand suchplicated words?


    She sighed and went back to her room.


    At night, Jin Wang arrived at the same time as before.


    The small courtyard was still and silent as usual.


    The moon hung in the night sky, but its light was not very bright. Hiding behind the clouds, it showed its face from time to time.


    A ck shadow sneaked from the side gate of the back room all the way to the West Chamber under the cover of shadows. When she reached the northernmost room, she squatted quietly under the window.


    There was movement in the room. It wasn¡¯t too obvious from far away, but it was nice and clear up close.


    A woman whimpered, making a sound like crying but not quite, likeughing but notpletely. It was followed by a man¡¯s faint murmuring and then the woman begged for pardon, ¡°¡­good brother, have mercy on me¡­ ¡­¡±


    The eavesdropper trembled with excitement. If only she could stick her chubby body to the wall, and poke her head through the window.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to implement these kinds of ideas. She only dared to listen like a cat with her ears perked. She thought to herself that this Nanny Su was really a slut, which she hadn¡¯t expected. She hadn¡¯t expected it at all!

 Chapter 61，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 61 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter61£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 61 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She listened for a while but didn¡¯t dare to continue for long in fear that the people inside would discover her.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her head, she saw a woman standing in front of her. Since the woman was carrying a light, she couldn¡¯t see her face, which made her especially scared. She fell to the ground and was about to scream when someone covered her mouth and dragged her away.


    An Shi, who was sitting on the roof basking under the moonlight, jumped off the roof. He looked at the dark and fat shadow beside Yuchan. Trembling in fear, she scurried back to Liuchun Pavilion.


    ¡°What do you think she would do?¡±


    Yuchan didn¡¯t bother to look at him. ¡°How would I know? Why don¡¯t you go and see for yourself.¡± After speaking, she went back inside.


    An Shi touched his nose. With a sh, the person disappeared.


    Tao Hong led the person in, and as she walked she said, ¡°Side Consort is waiting inside.¡±


    A short chubby woman beside her nodded, rubbing her hands continuously. If Yaoniang was here, she would be able to recognize her. This person was a woman who worked in the small kitchen doing misceneous tasks and her surname was Xue. She was azy woman who didn¡¯t like to do her job but to argue with others. Mommy Mo tried to chase her away several times, but it was all in vain.


    It¡¯s also that Mommy Mo didn¡¯tpletely want to chase her away. This Old Lady Xue has an ill husband and a son who was a good-for-nothing. The family relied on her to make all the money. If she was chased out, her family would not have a good end. So Mommy Mo could only turn a blind eye, acting as if she didn¡¯t see anything.


    On the couch by the window,id Side Consort Hu dressed in bright red gauze and a pair of wide-leg soft silk pants. Her long ck hair draped behind her and she covered her mouth with a slender hand as she yawned.


    She didn¡¯t even look at Old Lady Xue. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Then Old Lady Xue began to describe the scene vividly.


    Side Consort Hu, who had beenzing around, sat up straight halfway through. When Old Lady Xue finally stopped speaking, she asked with a strange look, ¡°You are not lying to me?¡±


    Old Lady Xue sped her hands together and said, ¡°Your highness, with your orders, even if you gave this servant ten guts, this servant dares not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°So Nanny Su is having an affair and the person she is having an affair with is a guard?¡± Side Consort Hu had given the orders to investigate, but normally with this kind of matter, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to actually find anything. She didn¡¯t bother to care too much about this, but merely gave orders for someone to listen by the wall at night. Unexpectedly, she discovered such a big secret on the very first day.


    But- a guard?


    As if she heard Side Consort Hu¡¯s doubt, Old Lady Xue nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, he was a guard. As for who exactly he was, this old servant couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Then she smacked her lips as if regretting not knowing who it was.


    Side Consort Hu creased her eyebrows and was curious. ¡°Why are you so sure that it was a guard!? Did you see it?¡±


    Old Lady Xue flushed with a bashful look and her eyes shed before she inched closer. She whispered a few words to Side Consort Hu.


    She had thought that Side Consort Hu would be annoyed, and even if she was not annoyed, she would still scold her. Yet the other party was very calm as if she didn¡¯t feel that the words made her ears dirty. Thinking about the rumour in the mansion about the origin of the other party, there was a slight contempt in the eyes of Old Lady Xue.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, she is such a shameless little slut!¡± cursed Side Consort Hu. She looked up at Old Lady Xue, and almost fainted from the smell of the other person¡¯s body. She covered her nose, fanning the air with disgust on her face, and said to Tao Hong, ¡°Give her the reward then send her out.¡±


    Tao Hong took out a silver coin from her sleeve and handed it over. Touching the heavy silver, Old Lady Xue smiled so wide that her eyes turned into slits, and she followed Tao Hong out.


    After a short while, Tao Hong returned and asked, ¡°Your highness, that Nanny Su¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a guard!¡± Without guessing, Side Consort Hu knew where the guard was from. He must be someone working next to Jin Wang. Whenever Jin Wamg came to Liuchun Pavilion, he was always surrounded by guards. Maybe that¡¯s when that slutty nanny gets on with it with the guard.


    But on second thought, this Nanny Su was so dishonest. If she remained in the small courtyard, what if she seduced His Highness? After all, Jin Wang went to the small courtyard quite often, and she served the little princess. She would be like the waterfront pavilion getting the moonlight first.


    ¡°No, this mustn¡¯t remain like this.¡±


    When Jin Wang came, Consort Hu was still a little nervous.


    But Jin Wang only sat there, drinking tea as always, and Fucheng even offered him a book to read. Jin Wang started to read, without even ncing over at herself. Knowing that there was little hope, Side Consort Hu, who had been dressed up for the night, felt anger rising in her heart.


    But when her eyes fell on the other¡¯s handsome face, her anger suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was reced with sorrow.


    Sure enough, after sitting for almost half an hour, Jin Wang quietly took Fucheng away.


    In the courtyard, guards stood in an inconspicuous corner like stone statues. At night, the entire Liuchun Pavilion was still and silent like a ghost town.


    In the middle of the night, a sudden scream sounded, and lights were immediately turned on.


    Guards moved extremely fast and rushed to the main room.


    The leader of the guards was about to order his men to barge inside when the door was opened. Tao Hong walked out and said tremblingly, ¡°Guard Wang, the Side Consort saw a dark shadow shing by the window. His Highness asked you to take someone to go have a look.¡±


    ¡°Dark shadow?¡±


    Tao Hong nodded.


    At this time, Side Consort Hu walked out of the door. Her long hair draped behind her, but her clothes were neat.


    She angrily said, ¡°What dark shadow? It¡¯s an assassin! Why haven¡¯t you gone to check on the little princess?!¡±


    As soon as the little princess was involved, everyone couldn¡¯t help getting nervous. Guard Wang didn¡¯t bother to ask for details, but leading his men in a hurry, they rushed to the small courtyard.


    Side Consort Hu, who loves her daughter, was anxious and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Ordering some guards for protection, she followed after them.

 Chapter 61，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 61 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter61£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 61 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The small courtyard, which was originally immersed in the quiet night, had its silence suddenly broken. All the lights were soon on.


    Everyone thought to themselves, what happened?


    Mammy Mu walked out of the room, followed by Yucui, ¡°What happened to make such a big noise?¡±


    At the bottom of the steps, Guard Wang sped her fists and saluted, ¡°The Side Consort said that there were assassins, and she is worried about the safety of the little princess. ¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡±


    But the people had already arrived, and Mammy Mu couldn¡¯t drive them away, so she asked Yucui to check on the situation of the little princess.


    Yucui went to the small building and shook her head to Mammy Mu when she came back. ¡°The little princess is fine. Sister Yuyan and the two wet nurses are watching over her.¡±


    Side Consort Hu said, ¡°There¡¯s no way for this concubine to have seen it wrongly. Guard Wang, search every room. It¡¯s better to kill by mistake than to let slip, the safety of the little princess can not be neglected.¡±


    Seeing Guard Wang standing still, Mammy Mu¡¯s face was gloomy. She gritted her teeth, ¡°If something goes wrong, can you afford it!?¡±


    Guard Wang nced at Mammy Mu hesitantly, ¡°This subordinate will order the people to search.¡±


    While there was a flurry of activity outside, Yaoniang¡¯s room also had a lot of movement.


    Both Jin Wang and Yaoniang were at the key point, but Yaoniang was more sensible than Jin Wang. When she heard something was wrong, she started to push him.


    But Jin Wang ignored her. He grabbed her hand, pressed it over her head, and moved even more fiercely.


    Yaoniang was hammered so hard that she felt her soul leave her. She was clearly anxious in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She had entered a trance again. When she came back to herself, she heard a bang bang bang on the door.


    ¡°Nanny Su¡­¡±


    Someone was calling her. She was so frightened that she suddenly quivered. After receiving the stimulus, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He uttered a muffled cry and gave her everything.


    Yaoniang was so hot that her heart trembled. It was toote for her to reply. She vaguely heard someone outside speaking and it seemed to have been a man¡¯s voice.


    Suddenly the knock on the door became more urgent and louder.


    While Yaoniang was still trembling from the excitement, she was also about to shed tears in anxiety. She wanted to push him away, but her whole body was weak.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and a series of footsteps came in.


    Then there was a scream.


    At the same time, the bed curtains were waved down by Jin Wang, and the beautiful scenery on the bed was hidden behind the curtains.


    Ahhh!


    There was a sound of exmation and surprise, and one after another sounded.


    ¡°Oh my! How vulgar!¡±


    Side Consort Hu was the first to rush in. Although it was for only a moment, she still saw the situation on the bed. She saw Nanny Su¡¯s charming state from receiving dew, with her shoulders half exposed, and a man covering her body. It seemed that the dirty business between man and woman was suddenly interrupted.


    The man with his back facing them had a good figure, with extremely broad shoulders and well-defined muscles. The ck hair at the crown of his head fell to the side with a kind of charming masculinity.


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s face flushed, and she said angrily, ¡°Who gave you such courage to have an affair in the prince¡¯s residence?! Shameless adulteress! Someonee! Arrest this adulteress, and this adulterer as well. Having an affair here in the little princess¡¯s courtyard is really offensive to public decency!¡±


    Within the bed curtains, Yaoniang was in a state of utter confusion and distress. Because of Side Consort Hu¡¯s insults, she couldn¡¯t hold back her shame.


    She cried softly and stretched out her hand to push Jin Wang, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Jin Wang nced at herzily, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly¡­¡±


    Outside the tent, Side Consort Hu was still scolding. At the same time, none of the guards she brought with her made a move.


    She turned her head to look and scolded: ¡°What are you doing still standing there!¡±


    Guard Wang coughed a little embarrassingly, ¡°Side Consort, look at that¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at what¡­¡± Side Consort Hu looked over. Not only her, but everyone else also looked over.


    There was a floor-to-ceiling wooden clothes rack beside the bed, and a piece of clothing was hanging from the rack. The clothes were ck, which seemed inconspicuous at first nce, but there was one golden ce. People¡¯s eyes were automatically drawn towards the golden mass when they looked over at it.


    Although the golden yellow mass was in a wrinkled state, people could still see its shape with a single nce.


    It was a dragon.


    In the entire Dagan Dynasty, only the emperor and the princes could use dragon patterns. In the entire Jinzhou, there was only one person who could use dragon patterns.


    The clothes belonged to Jin Wang.


    Everyone turned their eyes to a pair of ck boots thatid on the ground at random by the bed. The boots were also embroidered with dragon patterns!


    This was too shocking a reversal. They originally came over to arrest an assassin but caught Nanny Su having an affair, yet who would¡¯ve thought that the man was Jin Wang?


    Not waiting for everyone to return to their senses, a man¡¯s cold voice could be heard from within the bed curtains. ¡°Scram! Bunch of dog ves who don¡¯t have eyes!¡±


    So all the dog ves scurried out but Side Consort Hu didn¡¯t want to leave. She was so scared that her face turned pallid and was dragged out by Tao Hong.


    Inside the bed curtains, Jin Wang turned over and held her in his arms. ¡°See, isn¡¯t everything good now?¡±


    Yaoniang still felt that the sky had fallen. How could she notice Jin Wang¡¯s glee? Her mind was full of thoughts about how she was caught having an affair with a man and that the man was Jin Wang.


    What should she do? What should she do in the future? There was no way that she could continue to be a wet nurse. Was she going to repeat the fate of her previous life?


    Jin Wang still didn¡¯t hear what he wanted to hear after waiting for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but think of many things from before, and his face suddenly became cold.


    ¡°Is it so uneptable for you to admit your rtionship with this prince? What, do you still want to preserve your chastity after the death of that street vendor?¡±


    Mini-theatre:


    Jin Wang: Feels so cute and beautiful.


    Yaoniang: So flustered, so hot, howe I was discovered!


    Jin Wang: Won¡¯t tell you. Won¡¯t tell you. The little nurse is so easy to cheat. Oscar should give me a little golden figure.

 Chapter 62，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 62 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter62£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 62 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang¡¯s tone was so cold and Yaoniang was not a fool, so she naturally knew that he was angry.


    But she also felt very wronged. It was not her that wanted to have a rtionship with him in the first ce. Today, she was caught having an affair, so she would have no face when going out to meet people in the future. Yet, he still treated her like this!


    Suddenly, all the grievances in her heart surged together and tears fell.


    He stared at her and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you crying for?!¡±


    She lowered her head and ignored him. She even tried to get up from him but was stopped by Jin Wang¡¯s hand pressing down around her waist.


    He stretched out his big palm and wiped her face, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s tone was too fierce and cold. Yaoniang¡¯s lips trembled with fright, and her tears fell faster. But she didn¡¯t want him to see her, so she stretched out her hand and covered her face in embarrassment. In a mosquito-like voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go out to meet people in the future, what should I do¡­¡±


    Jin Wang snorted, ¡°No one dares tough at you.¡±


    ¡°Someone will definitelyugh at me¡­¡±


    ¡°This prince said won¡¯t, so they won¡¯t!¡±


    While saying that, Jin Wang took her hand off her face. He sat up and took a random piece of clothing from beside him and wiped her face with it.


    Yaoniang was in pain from his wiping and she wanted to dodge but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. She could only sit there pitifully and let him wipe her face.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will let Fucheng choose a yard for you to move in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°You say that again!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± As she stuttered ¡®I¡¯ for a long time, Yaoniang yed with the nket she was wrapped in. Under Jin Wang¡¯s fierce gaze, she lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡±


    Jin Wang looked askance at her. ¡°There is this prince to give you support, what do you need to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Call this prince ¡®good brother¡¯ and this prince will protect you and give you support.¡±


    Originally Yaoniang still held some uncertainties in her heart, but she instantly lost her breath when she heard this.


    These words reminded her of how Jin Wang had forced her to call him brother as he tossed her around the past few days. How could Yaoniang understand the origin of these lewd words? She only knew that she was too embarrassed. She only called him that when it was a critical moment or when she was forced to.


    But Yaoniang also knew that her situation would most likely not be good in the future. The matter between her and Jin Wang was exposed like this, and it would be spread throughout the entire mansion by tomorrow. Not to mention Consort Jin and Side Consort Hu, the two newly appointed side consort have not consummated their rtionship with Jin Wang so far. If they knew that Jin Wang had been with her instead of being in the bridal chamber on their wedding night, they would hate her to the bones.


    Thinking about it this way, her breath hitched. She knew that the top priority should be to find a backer for herself, not to be arrogant.


    In herst life, she pleased him. Although he didn¡¯t like to pay attention to her, he did let her take advantage of his power. For a long time, others dared not offend her. He changed a lot in this life, and she could see how much he liked herself. If she pleased him well, would he treat her even better?


    After all, he was the most powerful person in the residence. If he really wished to protect someone, he should be able to do it.


    She didn¡¯t really care about what would happen to her, but now that Xiaobao was with her, nothing bad must happen. Anyways, she was used to being forced by him. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to call him that a few times.


    All these thoughts flew by in an instant. Yaoniang looked at Jin Wang anxiously and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her and nodded.


    Yaoniang was so embarrassed that her cheeks turned scarlet. With her pretty eyes lowered, she slowly approached Jin Wang and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Good brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Be louder, this prince didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Of course, he had heard it. At this moment, Jin Wang¡¯s entire body was sofortable. It was as if he had eaten the immortal fruit that made people soar into the clouds.


    ¡°Good brother¡­¡±


    Nanny Su, who served next to the little princess, had an affair with someone, and that person was His Highness. Side Consort Hu had wanted to catch them in action but was thrown out by His Highness.


    Before dawn, the news spread throughout the mansion, and people everywhere were discussing it in private.


    Consort Jin was dizzy and had to sit for a while after waking up before she could get out of bed. But when Zi Meng reported this incident, she was so shocked that her dizziness was gone.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zi Meng nodded. ¡°The people below all described it in vivid detail. Apparently, people from the small courtyard were all awakened by Side Consort Hu at the time, so this matter couldn¡¯t be covered up. Some people who didn¡¯t go inside said that Side Consort Hu was so scared that she almost didn¡¯t leave Nanny Su¡¯s room. Even with all this happening, His Highness didn¡¯te out of the room. After Side Consort Hu went back, she was furious and smashed a lot of things. One could hear her scolding Nanny Su from all the way on the other side of the mansion and she had used all sorts of vulgarnguage.¡±


    Consort Jin¡¯s face was in utter shock. Then she started tough. Sheughed so hard that her entire body shook. ¡°Haha, I really looked down on Nanny Su. I even regarded her as an ignorant and stubborn piece of rock but didn¡¯t expect her to have hidden deeper than we thought. No one in this mansion has an inkling when the two had even gotten together.¡±


    As she spoke, she also realized why. There was Mammy Mu and Jin Wang in the small courtyard. If the two of them joined hands and worked together it would be hard for others to notice.


    ¡°Then Haoyue Residence also knows about this?¡± Haoyue Residence was the courtyard where Side Consort Xu lived.


    Zi Meng pondered for a moment, ¡°I guess they should know. This incident has been spread all over the manor.¡±


    ¡°Then, they must feel ufortable.¡±


    Of course, Side Consort Xu was ufortable. This matter appeared to have nothing to do with her but if one looked closer, they would be able to see the connection.


    The reason why Jin Wang didn¡¯te to Haoyue Residence was that he got together with Nanny Su.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, she could still see what the people of the manor were like. Not to mention the other servants in the mansion, but the people around her were at a disadvantage whenever they went out because Jin Wang didn¡¯t consummate their rtionship.


    She was supposed to be Side Consort Hu, the only one who received the favour of His Highness. That day, Side Consort Xu only said those words to provoke her, how could she have expected her words woulde true?


    When has Side Consort Xu ever been this furious before? Because of her background, she wouldn¡¯t curse or scold but she was still so angry that she smashed her rouge box.

 Chapter 62，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 62 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter62£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 62 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    On Lingbo Pavilion¡¯s side, Side Consort Liu had always been arrogant and aloof, so even though she was surprised to hear this, she didn¡¯t say anything. With a cold snort, she waved away the subordinate who reported the news. As for what she actually thought in her heart, it was unknown.


    As they waited for the time to go to Siyi Courtyard to ask for justice, these women all had ugly expressions. There were even two new concubines who instigated at the side to have Consort Jin take the initiative to punish Nanny Su who climbed the bed.


    But would Consort Jin listen to them?


    That would be strange.


    While there was a lot of discussion about this matter in the mansion, Zhaohui Hall also made arrangements for Yaoniang at an extremely fast speed.


    Fucheng¡¯s work efficiency was amazing. He quickly picked a courtyard behind the east side of Zhaohui Hall as the courtyard for Yaoniang to live in.


    This yard was not in the centre of the residence but was on the east side. It is, however, very close to Zhaohui Hall, which would make it convenient for Jin Wang to go there in the future. It must be said that Fucheng was quite dedicated.


    Not only that, but the efficiency of the Internal Affairs Office was also not bad. In a single morning, Rongxi Courtyard was properly arranged with everything inside. Even the maids and servants were all ready, waiting for the master to move in.


    Yaoniang was too embarrassed to see people. Taking advantage of noontime when everyone was busy with lunch, she quietly went to Rongxi Courtyard with Xiaobao, Yuchan, and Ah Xia


    Rongxi Courtyard was spacious and elegant, with five main rooms facing each other. There were side rooms and wing rooms on both sides and the front and back cover rooms embraced the building. With carved beams and painted rafters, the courtyard looked magnificent.


    The courtyard wasrge, verdant and lush, with exquisite mountains and rocks. It was nted with famous and exotic nts, all blooming beautifully. On the right side, there were two pink apricot trees and a lush pomegranate tree. There were also stone tables and stools under the trees. If it was summer, this would be a good ce to enjoy the shade.


    Entering the main hall, there was a floor-to-ceiling cover with four thousand characters written on it. There was also an antique shelf on which various rare and exotic treasures were ced.


    Next to the bedroom was the east room, where there was a Luohan bed under the window. There was a brocade mattress on it and a few cushions covered in shiny satin. Next to it was a small rosewood table, and an incense burner was ced on it. Beside the table was a rosewood cab, and on the other side were two armchairs and a flower table.


    The bedroom was veryrge. Inside was a rosewood babu bed with carvings of flowing clouds with thousands of lotus carps. The bed was covered with a golden satin mattress, which looked soft andfortable. There was also a dressing table, a wooden clothes rack and other things. Behind the screen, embroidered with flowers from all four seasons, seemed to be the bathroom.


    Yaoniang was led to sit down in the main hall. A group of over a dozen girls walked in from the outside with their heads lowered and they all knelt.


    ¡°This maid greets the Lady.¡±


    Yaoniang was taken aback. She was also ady in her previous life but was ady arranged by Consort Jin.


    Said to be ady, but was actually a concubine.


    At that time, she depended on the consort, and because of her poor background, she was also timid and cowardly. Although there were a lot of maids and servants around her, she had never put on her airs in front of the servants. She had never been kneeled to like this before.


    She wanted to stand up but was gently pressed down by Yuchan from behind.


    Yaoniang was not stupid, she understood Yuchan¡¯s meaning. She sat in the chair, thinking about the consort¡¯s usual manner when facing her servants, and slowly said, ¡°You may all rise.¡±


    One could see that Yaoniang was very embarrassed. Yuchan sighed in her heart and spoke for her, ¡°The Lady is overjoyed today, so there will be rewards for everyone. You may all go down first. Those named Hong, stay.¡±


    Then all the maids retreated, except for four girls in blue.


    These four girls were not very old. They were only about 13 or 14 years old with small, fair faces, standing upright. With only one look, it was obvious that these four girls were well-trained.


    ¡°Lady, their names are Hong Chou, Hong Yan, Hong Die, and Hong Fei. From now on, the four of them will serve by your side.¡±


    .


    Yaoniang nodded.


    Yuchan said again, ¡°As for the young master, what do you think about arranging him to live in the West Chamber? Ah Xia will wait on him and there are also two maids and a wet nurse.¡±


    Yaoniang was more concerned about Xiaobao than herself. After asking about the specific situation, she went to the West Chamber to take a look.


    Seeing that the room was decorated beautifully without withholding any extravagance and all aspects were taken care of, she felt relieved. After that, she told everyone to retreat, then she rested in the room with Xiaobao in her arms.


    That was what she said, but how could she fall asleep?


    Xiaobao was lying on the new bed with his soft and fragrant beloved mother. He looked at her distressingly.


    At this moment, his dissatisfaction with Jin Wang reached its peak. To force his mother to retreat and expose the matter, he used this method. Although Xiaobao didn¡¯t know the specifics, he could tell by just guessing that there was no way for someone like Side Consort Hu to catch his father in the act on his mother¡¯s bed. He didn¡¯t believe that his father had nothing to do with this.


    He stretched out his little hand and patted Yaoniang¡¯s leg twice. He intended tofort her, but Yaoniang misunderstood that her son was unhappy when he saw that she ignored him.


    ¡°Xiaobao, be good, go to bed. When you wake up, mother will y with you.¡± Then, sheid down beside Xiaobao, wrapped her arms around her son, and patted his back with her hands.


    Xiaobao alsoy there obediently. Compared to before, he could now ept Yaoniang¡¯s intimacy with ease.


    Mother smelled very nice and her hands were very soft. Xiaobao was sleepy.


    At this moment, he heard Yaoniang suddenly say, ¡°No matter what, mother will not die in this life. With that domineering temperament of his, he can not tolerate the disobedience of others. As long as mother caters to him, he will protect us¡­¡±


    Xiaobao was agitated, and his sleepiness suddenly disappeared. Yet, Yaoniang didn¡¯t move anymore and she looked like she was asleep.

 Chapter 63，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 63 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter63£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 63 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobao wanted to sit up but was afraid of waking Yaoniang up.


    While lying on his side, he looked at his mother¡¯s face earnestly, thinking in his mind.


    In his previous life, Father Emperor made decisions arbitrarily and was a violent and tyrannical man. He was also obsessed with Taoism and longevity. Everyone said that his father had gone crazy from seeking immortality. Only Xiaobao knew that although the monks ran rampant in the imperial pce and his father built several temples and abbeys in the pce, he was not seeking longevity. His father didn¡¯t even allow the monks to cultivate any immortality pills.


    They were doing very secret things. They seemed to be praying for blessings and deploying some formations.


    Xiaobao had always thought that his father believed in the nder of the man called Han Chuanzi and was trying to change his fate. Because of this, he expressed his own thoughts and made manyments, but Father Emperor always ignored him.


    But now, Xiaobao no longer thinks so. Maybe what his father did was not without any effects.


    Otherwise, why did both he and his mother get reborn?


    Xiaobao turned over on the bed and rolled away.


    What did his mother go through, and why did she say that? Why would she rather be a wet nurse than a concubine of his father?


    Then what were the crises that they would face? Was it the women of the backyard, or a political enemy of his Father Emperor? Or¡­


    Ever since his rebirth, this wasn¡¯t the first time for Xiaobao to feel so weak and powerless.


    Can¡¯t speak, can¡¯t walk, can¡¯t do anything.


    The main kitchen was located to the northwest from the back of the house. At this time, many people stood in the open space in front of the entrance.


    In the middle of the crowd, two obese and bloated women were being beaten on the bench by several eunuchs.


    Jin Wang Mansion was different from other ces. Not only were there ordinary servants, but also eunuchs and courtdies that Jin Wang brought with him into the fief from the imperial pce. These people were marked with ¡®from the pce¡¯ and were exceptionally different from the others. No ordinary servant dared to provoke them.


    However, there were not many of them. Most of them were eunuchs.


    The people of the manor all understood that whenever these senior eunuchs were dispatched, they were carrying out orders for His Highness. These unrooted castrates were all ruthless. So ruthless that it made people shudder. Whoever provoked them must be disdaining their long life and was seeking death.


    No one provoked them today, but these evil stars came by themselves.


    Most people didn¡¯t know the reason behind all this. They only knew that there were two women with big mouths from the main kitchen who were talking about what had happenedst night.


    People were always interested in this kind of taboo topic of men and women rtionships. Not only in the market, but also in the prince¡¯s residence. The younger girls only blushed as they listened, but those older women who had raised children of their own had no restrictions as they spoke.


    Everything was described in vivid details as if they had seen it with their own eyes. As they gossiped, thenguage they used was so crude and vulgar that it wouldn¡¯t be described here.


    Some only listened with their ears perked, while others couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. More and more people gathered together, yet at this moment, those wolf-like eunuchs suddenly appeared. Without saying a word, they pressed several chattering women to the ground.


    And the first people to bear the brunt of it, as an example for others, were these two women who sought death.


    ¡°So courageous, daring to discuss your master in private! You must not want to live anymore. You thought that as long as you wagged your tongues while hiding in corners that grandpa wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it? Heh! Grandpa can hear everything. In this manor, as long as grandpa wants to know something, grandpa can find out.¡±


    Xiao Shunzi paced back and forth with his hands behind him, deliberately keeping them in suspense. ¡°Hit! Hit them hard then throw them out of the residence. Of all the families in Jinzhou, knowing that these few ves were thrown out from Jin Wang Mansion, who would dare to take them in?¡±


    The board crackled and the women who were getting beaten howled. The other women who were held at the side waiting to get beaten were also frightened to death.


    It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to suffer through a beating but Xiao Shunxi¡¯s words seemed to imply driving them out of Jin Wang Mansion.


    They have all worked in the manor for many years and were quite old. If they get thrown out and no one dares to take them in, then there would be nothing to do but wait for death. No, it would be worse than waiting for death. If you die, you die, and everything is over. But if they were thrown out, it would mean bing destitute and homeless, living a poor and lonely life in old age.


    What¡¯s more, it was unknown whether they could survive this beating!


    Suddenly they all knelt and begged for mercy. But Xiao Shunzi, despite his tender age, was cruel. He wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if they kowtowed.


    The onlookers were all terrified. They were not afraid of Xiao Shunzi, but Fucheng behind Xiao Shunzi, and Jin Wang behind Fucheng.


    Jin Wang had never bothered to care about the back house and had never made such a big move before. What was unexpected was that the first time he made a move, it would be so serious!


    At the same time, simr scenes were also being staged elsewhere.


    Some of those gossipers discussed the matter out of curiosity, but some were given instructions to instigate others. Who would be able to tell? ording to the movements from Zhaohui Hall, it seemed to be that no matter their intentions, everyone would be pressed to death together.


    When the news reached Siyi Courtyard, Consort Jin was stunned. With a smile on her face she said, ¡°This consort had nned to take action but now that His Highness has taken care of it, it saves this consort from the hassle.¡±


    Mommy Zhou thought of it differently from her. She felt that the consort must feel very ufortable inside. Jin Wang refused to bed any of his many concubines and wives. Yet he goes and sleeps with a wet nurse, the wet nurse next to the little princess.


    It was one thing for it to be done in secret, yet he actually let himself get caught in action! What¡¯s more, was that he forbade others to talk about it! Seeing how supportive His Highness was towards that little demoness, Mother Zhou couldn¡¯t bear to see it. This recent development was to seal the mouths of everyone in the mansion. Whoever dared to make irresponsible remarks must be ready to face the wrath of His Highness.

 Chapter 63，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 63 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter63£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 63 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Now the key point was how should the consort, as the main wife of His Highness, react? Men shouldn¡¯t get involved in the back house, especially for a low-born nanny. This wasn¡¯t merely disciplining but a p in the face.


    This was pping Consort Jin in the face!


    Mother Zhou was extremely unhappy, and she immediately hated Yaoniang. She felt that she had made a wrong move picking Yaoniang to enter the mansion.


    She naturally didn¡¯t forget to remind Consort Jin, but Consort Jin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Compared with Siyi Courtyard, Liuchun Pavilion and the other courtyards reacted much more intensely. They either sneered or simmered in anger and resentment.


    The entire residence was in a panic, startling at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind, and all this was for a nanny.


    Afraid no one would believe it.


    But Yaoniang didn¡¯t know about this at the moment. She had slept all afternoon and had just woken up.


    After Yaoniang woke up, she found her son was missing. Yuchan walked in and told her that Xiaobao had been taken to y in the yard.


    Yuchan helped Yaoniang to dress.


    Yaoniang was still a little unustomed to others serving her so she tried to do it herself. Yu Chan said, ¡°Madam, you should get used to these. The things that are for servants to do, should be left to the servants. This is not a matter of whether you know how to do it, but that you must show others you are the master.¡±


    Of course, Yaoniang could tell that Yuchan was teaching her. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand, but in her previous life, her servants were arranged by the consort. The way she had climbed her way up wasn¡¯t honourable and with her guilty conscience, she couldn¡¯t bear to order others. Die¡¯er was alsozy, so there were a lot of things that she ended up doing herself if she could.


    Maybe she should change her attitude.


    Yaoniang stretched her arms and asked Yuchan to help her put on clothes then went to the dressing table to get her makeup done. Yuchan wasn¡¯t very skilled at this, so Hong Chou was called in.


    Hong Chou was a maid with a round face and apricot eyes, fair skin and delicate hands. She took ab to help Yaoniang brush her smooth long hair, then asked her what hairstyle she wanted. Yaoniang said she was fine with anything, so she quickly helped Yaoniang fashion her hair into a bun. Then she secured it with a scarlet and golden silk thread and added a butterfly hairpin.


    This hairpin was taken out of the jewelry box by Yuchan. This jewelry box seemed to have been delivered from the Internal Affairs Office. Yaoniang hasn¡¯t opened it yet, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t know what was inside. But this hairpin, she recognized.


    In herst life, Jin Wang also bestowed her with such a hairpin and she had worn this hairpin when she died.


    For a long time, Yaoniang hadn¡¯t wanted to recall how she had died in her previous life. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She had lied to herself that she was the only one who died in herst life, that her sister and Xiaobao still lived a good life. Xiaobao may have led a difficult life because of his missing mother, but otherwise, he must be fine.


    But seeing this hairpin, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore.


    Unless she was mistaken, she had died of poisoning in herst life. Before her death, the only thing she had eaten was the dishes that the consort had rewarded her.


    Not only did she eat that dish, but her sister had also eaten it. After she had eaten it, she also fed some to Xiaobao¡­


    Yaoniang closed her eyes and reached out to touch the hairpin. The butterfly¡¯s mouth was iid with a red jewel. Although the size of it wasn¡¯t big, the colour of it was extremely beautiful, capable of making people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Seeing that Yaoniang¡¯s expression was a bit weird, Hong Chou asked nervously, ¡°Madam, is the hairstyle not to your liking?¡±


    Yaoniang looked at herself in the mirror. She stretched out her delicate finger and touched the hairpin again, then smiled. ¡°Very good, very beautiful.¡±


    Hong Chou felt relieved inside then started to boast, ¡°It¡¯s Madam who is beautiful.¡±


    Yes, she was born pretty, and that was how everyone praised her ever since she was young.


    Now, her only merit was her beauty.


    Hong Die hurried in and said, ¡°Madam, His Highness ising.¡±


    Yaoniang did not dy and was rushed out by her group of maids.


    The people in Rongxi Courtyard seemed to be very happy, and the girls all wore smiles on their faces. It seemed that Jin Wang¡¯sing was something worth celebrating.


    Yaoniang stood by the door and looked off to the distance.


    It was evening, and the sky was full of red clouds, so everything before her eyes was shrouded in crimson.


    He had a straight and tall figure and with a step like a dragon¡¯s gambol and a tiger¡¯s stride, he walked towards this ce.


    This was the first time in Yaoniang¡¯s current life to wee Jin Wang with such an identity. Upright and out in the open, she wasn¡¯t very used to it, so was in a bit of a daze.


    As she was thinking about this, he hade closer, and a shadow fell over her.


    Jin Wang had seen a woman standing by the main entrance from very far away. She was wearing a bright red peony dress, standing tall and graceful


    Upon moving closer, he could see her snowy skin with ck hair, watery eyes and red lips. She was as soft and charming as water, standing in a weak but coquettish manner. Jin Wang¡¯s impulsive heart was finally relieved, and he nned to reward the steward of the Internal Affairs Office once he went back.


    What impable taste.


    This was how the little nanny should be. Dressed in beautiful and finely crafted clothes, instead of the clothes that women from the countryside wore all day long. She shouldn¡¯t be doing those sordid tasks and covering up all her beauty.


    This was what the woman that he, Jin Wang, took a fancy to should be like!


    Jin Wang stepped forward and grabbed her by the hand. Walking inside with her, he asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Yaoniang was taken aback. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything.¡±


    Jin Wang obviously didn¡¯t believe it but didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them entered the East Chamber, sat down on the Luohan bed, and a maid came in to serve some tea.


    Jin Wang drank half a cup of tea, set aside the cup, and ordered Fucheng to bring over the meal.


    Naturally, this meal would note from the main kitchen but would be brought over from Zhaohui Hall.


    After Fucheng went out to give orders, a little eunuch half lifted the hem of his robe and rushed towards Zhaohui Hall. The food had been prepared on the stove in advance. Soon, there was a line of several little eunuchs carrying carved redcquer rosewood food boxes in their hands. Rushing like the wind to Rongxi Courtyard, they attracted a lot of attention from the various people in the manor.


    Their run was also very particr. It was the first skill for eunuchs from the pce to learn. Their legs seemed to be sprinting like the wind, but their shoulders were not swaying and their hands were still. This skill was practiced to the utmost perfection until they could run a fewps between the various pces with a porcin te filled with water on their heads. It was necessary to maintain speed and to prevent the water from spilling.


    So when the meal was put on the table, not a drop of the soup had been spilled. It was still steaming as if it had juste out of the pot.


    There was a servant girl to serve the meal, so the two sat next to each other. This was another scene that had never happened before.


    Yaoniang had never been with Jin Wang like this before. In herst life, Jin Wang came to her to do that and asionally kept her for a meal. But he would be the one eating while she stood to serve him. Yet, now the two of them could eat at the same table.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help feeling a little dazed and at the same time, she was more sure of what she should do next.


    Since he liked her, she would try to make him like her even more and to continue to like her. If one day he stopped liking her, maybe by then Xiaobao would have grown up.

 Chapter 64，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 64 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter64£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 64 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After eating, there was nothing to do.


    The two of them returned to the East Chamber again. Jin Wang went to take a shower and changed his clothes. After he came out, he leaned against the Luohan bed and began to read a book. Yaoniang was embarrassed in her heart and went to find a piece of clothing that had been half made for Xiaobao and continued to sew it.


    The lighting was soft and the room was quiet. The sound of Jin Wang turning the pages of his book could be heard from time to time.


    Jin Wang lifted his gaze to look at her sitting under themp, serious and meticulous. He would draw a nk if asked about what women did in their leisure time. Unbidden, a thought arose in his mind that what she was doing was pretty good. If only the clothes in her hand were not for that street vendor¡¯s little bastard.


    He cleared his throat, ¡°What are you sewing?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t expect him to ask, and subconsciously replied, ¡°This concubine is making clothes for Xiaobao.¡± She seemed to realize that he wasn¡¯t fond of Xiaobao and her voice grew quieter.


    Jin Wang was displeased. He almost blurted out the words in his throat but changed his words upon seeing her drooping brows. ¡°Concubine should put the husband first. Give this prince two sets¡­¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Then make it for that little brat.¡±


    Hearing Jin Wang call Xiaobao a little brat, Yaoniang felt a little unwilling. ¡°He is not called a little brat. He has a name, Xiaobao.¡±


    Jin Wang snorted. He thought to himself that as the bigger person, he shouldn¡¯t hassle over this because of a child. He was a dignified prince. It wouldn¡¯t be magnanimous to be narrow-minded with a little brat. Unable to help himself, his gazended on Yaoniang¡¯s belly then returned to her face. ¡°Let¡¯s rest.¡±


    Yaoniang hurriedly put away the needle and thread in her hand then stood up.


    After she stood up, she realized that she had been too enthusiastic, as if she couldn¡¯t wait for him to say that. Sure enough, when she looked up at him, the corner of his mouth was lifted. Yaoniang had wanted to exin, but now she couldn¡¯t be bothered to. If he misunderstood her, oh well.


    The night was destined to be very long.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already bright outside, and Jin Wang was no longer there.


    She vaguely remembered that when he had gotten up, she seemed to be awake, but then she fell asleep again for some reason. Yaoniang felt a little ufortable, so she asked Yuchan to prepare water for her to bathe.


    She was still a little unfamiliar with Hong Chou and the others so she was not used to letting them serve her for these personal matters. Actually, they had already served herst night to her utmost embarrassment but she was notpletely lucid at the time. Burying her head in the sand, she pretended that it didn¡¯t happen.


    To put it bluntly, she had been embarrassed to deathst night.


    Once she came out, she had Hong Chou and the others dress her up and apply makeup for her. Seeing that they pretended nothing had happened, Yaoniang felt relieved.


    After asking for the time, Hong Die replied that chen shi1 had just arrived.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help being a little bit embarrassed. ording to the rules of the mansion, Jin Wang¡¯s concubines had to go to Siyi Courtyard to pay respects to the consort at this time.


    Should she go?


    ording to reason, once she became Jin Wang¡¯s concubine, she should go to greet the consort the next day and receive instructions.


    But she could also choose to not go. She had many excuses, such as not settling in well or being too tired from serving Jin Wangst night. The consort had a decent temperament, and it was impossible that she would scold her for this.


    But Yaoniang was also very clear that this day woulde sooner orter. She couldn¡¯t avoid seeing her forever. Jin Wang could also only protect her for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    ¡°Get ready. We are going to Siyi Courtyard.¡±


    As if they didn¡¯t expect her to say that, a few of the maids were a bit shocked.


    Hong Chou was also aware of this matter and understood how difficult it was for Yaoniang to make such a decision. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°To be honest, Madam doesn¡¯t need to go today. It isn¡¯t impossible to go a few dayster.¡±


    Yaoniang could also see that this girl was kind. Just as she was about to say something, Yuchan said, ¡°This trip, Madam should go. It¡¯s better to go sooner thanter.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded and asked several girls to help her dress up.


    During this period, Yuchan said to her, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be afraid of others saying bad things.¡± With that, she recounted what happened in the manor yesterday.


    After listening to it, Yaoniang was full of mixed feelings. She had thought that Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t care about this matter. After all, he had always given her the impression of being domineering and bossy, never caring about her opinion. She never expected that¡­


    But then she changed her mind. Maybe he did it for himself. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be nice for a prince to be caught in bed.


    Seeing that the time wasn¡¯t early anymore, Yaoniang had no time to think in further details. She hurriedly led her people to Siyi Courtyard.


    Yesterday there was such turmoil. When she came to Siyi Courtyard to pay respects, most of the faces of Side Consort Hu¡¯s people were not very good.


    The consort was usuallyte. She would onlye out once everyone arrived.


    ording to Side Consort Hu, this was the consort putting on airs. Maybe she had already gotten up early but chose to sit inside and watch the people outside make a fool of themselves. But even if this was the case, there was nothing that others could say. Coming to pay respects, if the consort chose to see them, that would be giving them face. If the consort chose to not see them and left them to hang, there was nothing they could say.


    As the main wife, of course she was superior.


    Side Consort Hu was sitting on the first chair to the left. Side Consort Xu was sitting under her, and Lady Li and Lady Tao were on the bottom. On the opposite side, sat Side Consort Liu by herself.


    Ever since Side Consort Liu had entered Jin Wang Mansion, she hadn¡¯t been close to the others. At that time, Side Consort Hu was ¡®favoured¡¯ and Side Consort Xu was close to her. Lady Li and Lady Tao also didn¡¯t want to offend Side Consort Hu. Naturally, no one chose to sit next to her, which made her seem very isted.


    But this person also had an aloof temper. Even if others chose to sit next to her and talk to her, she would reply with indifference. Once it happened more often, people would be reluctant to talk to her.


    As for the other concubines, who had recently entered the manor, their status was too low. They were also not like Lady Li and Lady Tao who had been next to Jin Wang for a long time. As a result, they could only stand to the side, without even a stool to sit on.


    ¡°The consort is here.¡±

 Chapter 64，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 64 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter64£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 64 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    There was a sound of bead curtains shifting, and Consort Jin walked out from the inner room. Like always, she was dignified and graceful, with an extraordinary demeanour. Consort Jin liked to dress inly, but at a time like this, she would demonstrate the majesty befitting of a consort.


    As soon as Consort Jin sat down in the main seat, someone came to report, ¡°Your highness, Lady Su is here.¡±


    This name sounded a bit strange at first and it didn¡¯t ring a bell in many people¡¯s minds. Once Consort Jin announced for her toe in, the person slowly walked in from the door. Everyone was surprised that Lady Su was actually Nanny Su.


    She was wearing a light red andvender dress with her waist tightly cinched, which made her look extremely slender. Because of her thin waist, she resembled a gourd, with a bulging chest and a round butt.


    Her body swayed with every step, full of romantic charm, and it was very pleasing to the eye. She looked gentle and docile to the eyes, but people were unable to think of her as reserved and low-key.


    They only thought to themselves- what a spoiled concubine!


    Those who have never seen Yaoniang before were shocked by her beauty. Even those who have seen her in person before were shocked. Heh, pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, yet she still looked so innocent¡­ All this was like a p after p, hitting Side Consort Hu in the face fiercely, taking her by surprise.


    Even Side Consort Xu, as if facing an enemy, stared at the woman with drooping brows and felt an imminent sense of threat.


    Consort Jin watched the faces of the people below, and a smile shed in her eyes. This smile became bigger and bigger until she even had the urge tough out loud.


    ¡°Come, take a seat.¡±


    No one could ignore the mirth in Consort Jin¡¯s voice. At first, they were a little surprised, then they realized that this woman was stuffed to the little princess¡¯s side by Consort Jin. With this huge revtion, they thought to themselves: Was Consort Jin the biggest winner?


    Yaoniang hadn¡¯t be arrogant from being favoured. She respectfully bowed to Consort Jin and bowed to the three side consorts, before she sat down next to Side Consort Xu under the guidance of a maid.


    The atmosphere was a bit weird, and no one said anything for a while.


    The first to lose theirposure was Side Consort Hu. ¡°Nanny Su has such a good style. I? never thought that we would be sisters.¡±


    The way she called her Nanny Su was clearly to humiliate her. Everyone waited for Lady Su to jump out and fight with Side Consort Hu. It would be best for them if both sides suffered losses and incurred His Highness¡¯s wrath.


    But Yaoniang only sat there, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her.


    ¡°Unless Nanny Su disdains to talk to me as a sister?¡±


    Only then did Yaoniang raise her head. In a hesitant and timid tone she said, ¡°Side Consort, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    This was the truth. What could she say after those words? She might as well say nothing.


    At this moment, Consort Jin spoke up.


    She was a bit displeased. ¡°Side Concubine Hu, you are the elder sister, so you should be tolerating to others. Lady Su had juste here for the first time after serving His Highness. If there¡¯s something inappropriate, give her some pointers. There¡¯s no need to be so aggressive.¡±


    She paused and looked at the group of women. ¡°First and foremost, the back house should be harmonious and everyone should serve His Highness wholeheartedly. To extend the lineage of the imperial family and bear an heir, you must avoid being jealous and causing chaos for no reason. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Almost unanimously, whether they wished to or not, they all bowed their heads.


    Consort Jin was the legal wife of Jin Wang and bore the responsibility of being in charge of the members of the household. From a wider perspective, Consort Jin has always done a good job, with people hardly able to pick out any mistakes.


    ¡°Side Consort Hu, this is the final time. You are the biological mother of the little princess, so you should set an example for others. Concubine Su¡ª¡ª¡± Consort Jin shifted her eyes to Yaoniang and her tone was obviously softer. ¡°Since His Highness likes you, then serve him well with dedication and give birth to His Highness a son as soon as you can. By then this consort will personally ask the imperial court to title you as side consort.¡±


    With these words, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but focus on Yaoniang.


    Side consorts were different from ordinary concubines. Not only would they be recorded as a part of the imperial family¡¯s genealogy on the jade slip and have a noble title but would also receive a sry issued by the imperial court every year. A qinwang could only have four side consorts at most, and three slots were already taken up. If Yaoniang became the fourth, even if Jin Wang has a new concubine that he loves in the future, there would be no ce for her to be promoted.


    With Consort Jin¡¯s words, she obviously valued Yaoniang. Maybe she didn¡¯t even need to give birth to a little son, and the position of the side consort would be hers in no time.


    Although the consort did not expressly say so, it wasn¡¯t like her words didn¡¯t have that meaning. Suddenly, other people¡¯s hearts became mixed, and the eyes of Lady Li and Lady Tao, who had not been favoured for many years, grew red with jealousy. The new concubines also wanted to drag Yaoniang down, so that they could be favoured by His Highness and be valued by the consort.


    She first reprimanded Side Consort Hu then immediately treated Su Yaoniang well. Her words seemed to be giving Side Consort Hu face. But with the involvement of the little princess, her meaning was that she made an irresponsible mother


    But she had to endure it, or else she would be going against the consort¡¯s words. Side Consort Hu¡¯s face looked as if she had opened a dye shop, colourful and splendid.


    Side Consort Xu was too aware of her good sister¡¯s intentions. Through this Su Yaoniang, she demonstrated her status, warned the people below not to offend her, and at the same time set Su Yaoniang as a public target.


    If this Su Yaoniang was stupid, she might even be grateful to her.


    It wasn¡¯t merely killing three birds with one stone, but everyone present was yed by her.


    ¡°Alright, you may all leave.¡±


    With these words, everyone stood up and saluted again. After watching Consort Jin enter the inner room, they withdrew from the hall.


    Yaoniang walked out with Yuchan, ignoring the gazes of those around her.


    ¡°Sending off Lady Su respectfully.¡± It could be seen that after the consort¡¯s recent disy of attitude towards Yaoniang, the maids of Siyi Courtyard treated her much nicer. When sending someone else off, it was with the standard tone and expression. Yet when sending her off, their faces and tones showed a sense of closeness.


    Yaoniang nodded with a smile on her face and was about to step out of the courtyard when she suddenly heard a scream.


    When she turned her head, she saw Side Consort Hu¡¯s sullen face with her slim hands raised, and Yuchan grasping onto her wrists. Side Consort Hu¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She had nned to imitate the shrew-like women from the markets to do something against Yaoniang.


    ¡°Let go, you slut,¡± said Side Consort Hu in pain


    Yuchan¡¯s face was expressionless as if she didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    Everyone who hadn¡¯t left yet stood to the side and looked at Side Consort Hu. Most of the concubines of Jin Wang were not of low birth. How could they have seen such vulgar behaviour before? Although they didn¡¯t say a word, they held contempt for Side Consort Hu in their hearts.


    For such a person to be favoured by His Highness Jin Wang and even give birth to a little princess. It was really¡­


    Feeling the strange gazes from those next to her, Side Consort Hu was anxious and furious. She couldn¡¯t help herself and began to chastise incessantly. First, she scolded Yuchan, then when she was done with Yuchan she started scolding Yaoniang.


    Swearing and cursing, she suddenly felt something was wrong. When she raised her head, she saw Jin Wang standing not too far off with a cold face, followed by Fucheng.


    Suddenly, her voice stopped abruptly like a chicken whose neck was pinched.

 Chapter 65，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 65 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter65£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 65 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yuchan retracted her hand and stepped aside.


    It took a while for Side Consort Hu to return to her senses. ¡°Your Highness, I, I¡­¡±


    Jin Wang snorted coldly and looked away. ¡°Follow me.¡± After speaking, he turned his head and left.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t react until Yuchan pushed her. She hadn¡¯t realized that he was talking to her, and she hurriedly followed.


    Behind them was the cry of Side Consort Hu, but it soon disappeared. Once Consort Jin knew what happened outside, she ordered Side Consort Hu to be brought in, so as not to be a disgrace.


    Side Consort Hu had bitten off more than she could chew. Consort Jin would not let go of such a good opportunity to punish her.


    But Yaoniang didn¡¯t have time to care about this for the time being. She was worried about how she could catch up with Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang had long legs and took giant steps. With her wearing such a long skirt, she could only chase after in small steps. How could she keep up?


    After a while, seeing the tall and slender figure in front of her walk further and further away, she simply didn¡¯t want to follow him any longer. Discouraged, she stopped to take a breath. Noticing that Yuchan hadn¡¯t followed, she looked back behind her. Suddenly, the light in front of her was covered by darkness. She turned her head and saw him standing in front of her, with his furrowed eyebrows as if he was very dissatisfied with her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk properly?¡±


    Yaoniang was angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper. She whispered, ¡°Your Highness walks so fast, this concubine can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Jin Wang snorted coldly, turned his head and walked away. This time, his pace was a lot slower.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore. She hurriedly followed behind him.


    ¡°Why did Your Highnesse?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you are going the wrong way. This is the way to the Rongxi Courtyard.¡± There was no point for Jin Wang to go to Rongxi Courtyard so early in the day. Yaoniang automatically thought that Jin Wang was so angered by Side Consort Hu that he went the wrong way.


    Jin Wang stopped, and Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but run into him.


    It was also a coincidence that she happened to hit her nose. A fragile thing like her nose hit his back which was like an iron wall. Yaoniang¡¯s nose became sour and she couldn¡¯t help her tears from flowing down.


    So dumb!


    He actually made this trip for such a dumb person. Instead of being grateful to him, she actually asked him if he was going the wrong way. In the past, Jin Wang had thought that the little nanny was thoughtful, but this was the first time for him to think that she was so dumb.


    But even if she was dumb, she looked so pitiful. Jin Wang lifted his chin and looked at her holding her nose with tears gushing out.


    That¡¯s what you get for walking without looking at where you¡¯re going!


    Despite thinking like this in his heart, his hand reached out to grab her hand covering her face. He wanted to see if her nose had copsed. If it copsed, he really didn¡¯t want to face an ugly monster with a copsed nose. Even if the ugly monster had a good body that he liked a lot.


    Yaoniang insisted on holding her nose and refused to show it to him. What a pity that she was not as strong as him so she was forced to show him her red nose and forehead.


    Jin Wang looked at her. She was quite ugly like this, but luckily her nose didn¡¯t copse. Seeing her crying, Jin Wang was impatient, so he picked her up and strode forward.


    Fucheng, who had been gone, appeared like a ghost. Two little eunuchs followed behind him, and the legs of the three of them ran as fast as the wind. When they encountered people along the road, they drove them off. As for those that couldn¡¯t be driven away, they all stood with their heads lowered.


    But wasn¡¯t this like plugging one¡¯s ears while stealing the bell?


    After a while, the news that Lady Su was beaten by Side Consort Hu at Siyi Courtyard then carried back to Rongxi Courtyard by His Highness spread throughout the manor.


    It was obvious that Lady Su was now the heart and soul of his highness. His Highness favoured her, yet she still went asking for trouble. As a result, not only was she severely reprimanded by the consort but she was also ced under house arrest. It was said that the consort sent over a thick pile of Buddhist scriptures, saying that the ban would not be lifted until she finished copying everything


    This time, Side Consort Hu had lost all face.


    Yaoniang was held in the arms of Jin Wang, and she was dumbfounded.


    After swaggering across the manor, they reached Rongxi Courtyard. Jin Wang put her on the Luohan bed and ordered Hong Chou to fetch a basin of cold water and a coldpress.


    Only then did Yaoniang react. She rolled down the Luohan bed while covering her face, and followed behind Hong Chou.


    After she cleaned herself up and came back out, she looked much better. Her nose and eyes were still a little red, looking quite pitiful.


    Jin Wang nced at her but did not speak. With his eyes down, he continued to drink his tea.


    This time it was Yaoniang¡¯s turn to approach him. After this period of time, Yaoniang also realized why Jin Wang had appeared. Someone must¡¯ve reported to him that she had gone to Siyi Courtyard. Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it on her own, he went to support her?


    For some reason, she felt a bit of sweetness rise in her heart. He probably liked her.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Jin Wang hummed.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯tpletely like a hum. It was more of a response but his tone was a bit heavy. He seemed to be still angry in his heart.


    ¡°It appears that you are not that stupid. You are aware of what can be done and what can not be done.¡±


    When she heard this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t immediately react, but she quickly picked up Jin Wang¡¯s meaning. He was referring to her going to Siyi Courtyard to pay respects.


    ¡°She is a person who values dignity and propriety. As long as you do your duty and do not overstep your authority, she won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Since this prince was here today, those who should understand would naturally understand. As for those who don¡¯t understand, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach you.¡±


    This was the first time that Jin Wang spoke to Yaoniang so directly. What he expressed was nothing more than that he remembered his previous promise and that she has nothing to be afraid of because he has solved all her worries.


    Yaoniang was a bit unustomed to Jin Wang acting like this, so she quietly nced at him. What she didn¡¯t expect was that he was also looking at her. The two of them made eye contact and Yaoniang fidgeted with her sleeve. ¡°All in all, thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her and said, ¡°This is how you give your thanks?¡±


    .

 Chapter 65，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 65 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter65£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 65 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang blushed immediately and wanted to pretend to be dead. Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were too hot.


    Peeking over to the side, she realized that Hong Chou and the others had already retreated. She leaned forward and gave him a light kiss on the cheek like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. She was about to retreat but was pulled in closer by him, deepening the kiss.


    Jin Wang seemed to be in a constant state of excitement, and it appeared that he wanted more than Yaoniang expected.


    It was early autumn and the sun was shining outside. The two of them sat on the Luohan bed in the East Chamber, and through the windows, they could faintly see the flowers and trees outside.


    In the courtyard, Hong Die was telling the young maids to get to work. Although she had lowered her voice, it was still so clear to the ears of those who were listening. Outside the door, in the corridor, still stood a few maids. Even if Yaoniang did not go out, she knew that in her heart.


    There was no door between the East Chamber and the main hall. There was only a floor-to-ceiling covering. It felt like someone could lift the bead curtain ande inside anytime, which added a sense of stimulus.


    Jin Wang went to pull Yaoniang¡¯s clothes, but Yaoniang pressed on his hand to stop him. She was too familiar with this look of his and knew that nothing good woulde out of it.


    If Jin Wang heard her thoughts, he would¡¯ve felt wronged. What he had in mind was something good.


    Yaoniang was flustered, she wanted to reject him but was afraid that he would be annoyed. This challenged her nerves too much. But Jin Wang was more determined than she was. Since she didn¡¯t allow him to pull on the upper part, he would take off her lower part. By the time Yaoniang reacted, he was already inside.


    From the outside, the two behaved as usual. Their clothes were neat and tidy. She was sitting on hisp and they looked close to each other, but there was nothing wrong with that. What couldn¡¯t be seen was that under her skirt, everything was inplete disarray.


    Jin Wang¡¯s handsome and fair face was as before, but under his half-closed stunning eyes was a shadow of restraint. Yaoniang faintly saw a touch of red, but it disappeared in a sh.


    Their foreheads touched, and Jin Wang said, ¡°Do it like when we were in the carriagest time¡­¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look at him. When she heard this, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. But she also knew that this was a good start. He has changed so much from her previous life and seemed to have started being more considerate towards her. What she needed to do was make him think of her even more.


    It¡¯d be best if he could have her on the tip of his heart and never let go.


    Plus, she felt very flustered and that shameful ce was tingling. His voice was also so mellow that she couldn¡¯t help but want to obey him.


    She peered at his face. It was so close to herself.


    Thick ck hair was gathered on the top of his head, secured with a rose gold crown iid with sapphire gems. He wore an indigo satin robe and on his shoulders were two dragon patterns embroidered with gold thread. Noble and majestic.


    What attracted her the most was the pair of phoenix eyes flying under his long brows. His eyes were extremely beautiful, from the slightly drooping inner corners to the lifted ends of the eyes. They resembled those drawn in ink paintings.


    She thought to herself that she also liked him. Even if he was bullying her, she still liked him a lot.


    It¡¯s just that normally she would ignore all this, pretending that she actually didn¡¯t like him at all.


    All of a sudden, in an imposing manner, he looked at her. ¡°Then have this prince do it?¡±


    That would not be good. If he was the one to do it, don¡¯t even think about getting anything else done all morning. By then, all those maids and servants would know what they were doing.


    ¡°Let me!¡± said Yaoniang in a hurry. She moisturized her dry lips, and said nervously, ¡°But Your Highness, don¡¯t move. You must keep your word.¡±


    Then she hugged his neck and began to move gently.


    ¡­


    It was the first time for Jin Wang to finish so fast.


    Even so, it still took more than half an hour.


    Yaoniang was so tired. After the incident, she pushed Jin Wang away and went into the bathroom without daring to lift her head. Not long after, she returned and saw that Jin Wang was still sitting there, no different from how she had left him before. She blushed, lowered her eyes, and handed a wet cloth over. Then she turned around and stood to the side.


    It wasn¡¯t until a soft cough came from behind her that she picked up the cloth and took it into the bathroom.


    After she came back, the two of them sat on the Luohan bed again, and there was a sound of footsteps. Standing outside the beaded curtains, Hong Fei asked, ¡°Madam, would you like a change of tea?¡±


    Yaoniang looked around with a guilty conscience and stammered, ¡°Change, change.¡±


    Hong Fei left. Jin Wang looked at her shamelessly and said, ¡°Looking like this, who do you think you can hide from?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t bother to reply to him, but she also knew that he was telling the truth. When Hong Fei came in again, she was already mentally prepared. Unperturbed, she pretended that nothing had happened.


    It was noon, and Jin Wang stayed here for lunch.


    After eating, he took a short nap.


    He could sleep, but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sleep. Thinking that she hadn¡¯t seen Xiaobao all morning, she quietly got down the bed and went to the West Chamber.


    Three maids served Xiaobao: Chun¡¯er, Qiu¡¯er and Ah Xia. There was also a wet nurse surnamed He.


    When Yaoniang arrived, Nanny He was standing to the side at a loss, while Xiaobao was sitting on the couch, seemingly unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yaoniang asked as she walked over and picked up Xiaobao.


    ¡°The young master won¡¯t drink milk. This servant tried to feed him, but he pushed me away¡­¡± Nanny He was a young woman in her twenties, with a round face and smooth skin. Although her skin was not fair, she looked very ruddy and healthy.


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang nced at her son and said, ¡°This child doesn¡¯t want to eat. I tried to feed him but he didn¡¯t want it. At his age, he can already eat rice gruel, noodle soup and other stuff like that. As for milk, squeeze it out then feed him with a spoon.¡±


    Nanny He nodded.


    At this time, Ah Xia walked in from outside carrying a bowl. She was a little surprised when she saw Yaoniang, and said, ¡°This courtyard doesn¡¯t have a small kitchen and young master¡¯s eating habits are also a problem. This servant went to the main kitchen and personally watched them make a bowl of noodle soup.¡± It could be regarded as an exnation for why she was not here.


    Once she mentioned this, Yaoniang felt a headache.


    Her meals for the past two days were delivered from Zhaohui Hall because Jin Wang ate all three meals at her ce. But Jin Wang couldn¡¯t stay with her every day. So when Jin Wang was away, she must eat meals from the main kitchen.


    The food from the main kitchen, Yaoniang knew what it tasted like without having to eat it. She had eaten it too many times in her previous life. But it was precisely the meals from the main kitchen that made Yaoniang have fear in her heart. Thest meal from her previous life was ordered by the consort and it was sent from the main kitchen.


    This was also the main reason why Yaoniang hadn¡¯t figured out who had harmed her. There were too many people working in the main kitchen, and she had no idea who could¡¯ve added something secretly into the dishes.


    Ah Xia was smart, knowing that she must personally watch them make it in the main kitchen. Yaoniang was very grateful and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    ¡°This is what this servant should do and it wasn¡¯t too much trouble.¡± Ah Xia asked Nanny He to bring over a piece of cloth and wrapped it around Xiaobao¡¯s neck before she brought the bowl over to feed him.


    Yaoniang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go beg His Highnesster to see if a small kitchen could be set up in Rongxi Courtyard.¡±


    Xiaobao, who was sucking the soft noodles into his mouth, nced at his mother. His mother was finally smart. It was not in vain that he deliberately resisted drinking milk, mouring to eat food. With the right to do something, if it was not used, it would expire. The same goes for being favoured. There were too many variables in this life and Xiaobao could only think of ideas in his heart.


    Hearing this, Ah Xia said very happily, ¡°If a small kitchen could be set up, it would be great. This servant could also help with the cooking.¡±


    Yaoniangughed and said, ¡°When would it be your turn to cook? Since Xiaobao likes you, then just help me take care of him.¡±


    Ah Xia looked at the cute Xiaobao who was slurping noodles. ¡°This servant also likes the young master and has never seen such a cute baby.¡±

 Chapter 66，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 66 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter66£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 66 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang stayed in the West Chamber for a while, then went back to her room.


    After entering the bedroom, she saw that Jin Wang was still asleep, so she took off her shoes and went to the couch. Sitting there, she looked at Jin Wang and wondered what to sayter.


    As she thought about it, Jin Wang opened his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness is awake? Would you like any tea?¡±


    Once she said that Yaoniang got off the couch and went to make tea. Then she brought it over and served Jin Wang to drink. Jin Wang drank a few sips of tea then nced at Yaoniang who wore an uneasy expression.


    The little nanny was rarely so attentive.


    Over thesest couple of days, Jin Wang also got to know Yaoniang a bit better. Although she was working as a servant now, it was unlikely that she was born from a decent servant family. The way she served others wasn¡¯t always appropriate, and could even be said as careless. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even respond when he asked her to do something. But Jin Wang has been served by others since young, and there was no shortage of people to serve him. He was merely surprised by the attentiveness of the little nanny today.


    He sat there drinking tea and admiring the expression on her face. At the same time, he felt unbearable inside seeing her like this. She really couldn¡¯t hide anything. If he didn¡¯t protect her, who knows how she would be bullied to death?


    ¡°Your Highness, I want to ask you for something¡­¡±


    Jin Wang raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°This concubine wants to set up a small kitchen in the courtyard¡­¡±


    She seemed to be aware that this request was a bit over the top. Even though Yaoniang had already mentally prepared herself, her words still couldn¡¯t be spoken smoothly. One must know that in this backyard, only the consort¡¯s Siyi Courtyard, has a small kitchen. Not even the side consorts have a small kitchen, what more a little concubine like her?


    Jin Wang waited for her to continue speaking to see what reason she coulde up with.


    Yaoniang continued to speak because she desperately wanted to convince Jin Wang. ¡°Although this concubine was born from amoner family, this concubine¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t very good, so cold and hard food must be avoided. The main kitchen is also far away from Rongxi Courtyard. If the food was brought over from the big kitchen, this concubine could only eat cold food every meal. If the food was eaten cold, this concubine would feel ufortable. If this concubine didn¡¯t feel well, how could this concubine serve you¡­¡±


    ¡°And this concubine seemed to have offended many people already. If they wanted to deal with the concubine, they could put somexatives into this concubine¡¯s meals¡­¡± She did not dare to say poison. This word, poison, was considered to be taboo, and the person in charge of the backyard was the consort. Mentioning it would be to question the consort¡¯s management ability. Up till now, Yaoniang still hadn¡¯t figured out the status of Consort Jin in Jin Wang¡¯s mind, so she naturally dared not offend her.


    Jin Wang looked at her with a look of ¡®continue spouting your excuses¡¯.


    .


    However, Yaoniang felt more and more guilty as she spoke. She was also embarrassed by Jin Wang¡¯s look and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then do you agree or not?¡±


    Jin Wang handed her the teacup and drawled, ¡°If you please this prince, this prince will grant you your wish.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to hope and was even a bit discouraged. Once she heard this, she immediately became energetic and looked at him carefully. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be making fun of her, she set the teacup on the small bedside table and moved back towards him.


    Please? How to please?


    There was a sh in Yaoniang¡¯s mind, and she somehow thought of the shameful things he would force her to say every time, but¡­


    Jin Wang looked down and watched her sitting there blushing, thinking how to please him. That look of hers was too charming and he couldn¡¯t help but want to tell her that he had already arranged for this matter a long time ago. He estimated that someone would get it done by this afternoon, but he also wanted to see what she coulde up with to please him.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, she had snuggled up to his chest. Tender and soft, she exhaled and said, ¡°Good brother, I knew you were the best¡­¡±


    Hong Chou heard some movement inside and was about to go in and serve.


    Hearing such a sentence before entering the door, she immediately retreated, blushing.


    She didn¡¯t expect that although Madam looked so honest, she would say something like this¡­


    ¡­


    Jin Wang squinted his eyes and stared at her, and there was a sh of embarrassment in his dark eyes.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look at him, but her heart was pounding.


    He suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist with great strength and crushed his thin lips against her mouth. Hisrge palm rubbed heavily against her thin waist before letting go of her then climbing down the bed. He called for someone toe in to help him dress.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t expect this kind of reaction from Jin Wang, and she was too embarrassed to even raise her head.


    Jin Wang put on his clothes and left.


    Once Jin Wang was out, Fucheng emerged from nowhere and followed him.


    When passing by the West Chamber, Jin Wang paused his footsteps. After a brief hesitation, he turned towards the West Chamber.


    Fucheng hesitated and stopped behind him, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the West Chamber, Xiaobao had just finished eating and was sitting on the couch ying catch with Ah Xia out of boredom.


    Seeing Jin Wang walk in, his eyes lit up and he looked over automatically.


    Ah Xia was still teasing him, ¡°Little young master, throw the ball to this servant¡­¡±


    Seeing Xiaobao ignore her, only then did she look behind her and react.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Ah Xia hurriedly got off the couch and bowed her knees to salute.


    Jin Wang ignored her and only looked at Xiaobao who was on the couch.


    This was the first time for Jin Wang to take a serious look at this little brat.


    The brat had a good appearance, and he could see that he would be a handsome man in the future. The son of a street vendor could actually look like this. Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the vendor was very handsome.


    Because from his point of view, this little bastard didn¡¯t look like her, so he must resemble that vendor whose bones were probably rotten by now.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with His Highness¡¯s expression, Fucheng waved his hand to let Ah Xia, who was standing to the side, retreat.


    Jin Wang stepped forward and sat down on the edge of the couch, looking at Xiaobao with dark eyes.


    Of course, Xiaobao could see that his father¡¯s expression was weird, so he looked at him with some caution.


    Jin Wang stretched out his hand.


    Fucheng couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang nced back at him then put his hand on Xiaobao¡¯s face. Using his thin finger that had the sapphire ring on it, he stroked his face. He hummed inexplicably and said, ¡°She loves you very much.¡±


    Xiaobao was still pondering over what he meant when Jin Wang turned and left.


    As he was leaving the room, he saw Ah Xia. ncing at the other person indifferently he said, ¡°You are not allowed to say anything to her.¡±


    Ah Xia was worried, but she bowed her head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even after Jin Wang¡¯s back was far away, she was still terrified.

 Chapter 66，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 66 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter66£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 66 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang had no clue about any of this. She was still wondering, with him acting like that, did he agree or not?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Yaoniang still couldn¡¯t reach a satisfying conclusion. Her upper eyelid and lower eyelid couldn¡¯t keep fighting, so she yawned then fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by the movement in the courtyard.


    As soon as she sat up from the bed, she saw Hong Die walk in with joy.


    ¡°Madam, the Internal Affairs Office sent people over and gave a lot of things, saying that His Highness ordered a small kitchen for our courtyard. Outside, they are busy getting everything in ce.¡±


    Yaoniang was so excited that her face of dejection disappeared. ¡°For real?¡±


    Hong Die nodded. ¡°His Highness is very nice to Madam. This is the first time for a small kitchen to be set up in the backyard except for the consort¡¯s.¡±


    The joy on Hong Die¡¯s face was so obvious that Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    With such a big movement from Rongxi Courtyard, the various other courtyards naturally received the news.


    There were several different narrations. But no matter what, in the eyes of the servants, it showed how much that person from Rongxi Courtyard was valued by His Highness. It wasn¡¯t too different from when that person from Liuchun Pavilion first entered the mansion.


    The night was deep, and the room was full of love.


    Yaoniang¡¯s legs and feet were trembling so she had Yuchan and Hong Chou support her into the bathroom. After taking a hot bath, she felt much morefortable.


    The bedding on the bed was changed again, and the window was opened to let in some air.


    After Yaoniang came back, Jin Wang also went to bathe. Since he was gone for a long time, by the time he returned, Yaoniang was already drowsy.


    It was autumn, and the weather was getting colder.


    Jinzhou gets real hot during the hotter season and bes very cold in the colder season. Before, it was possible to wear only a thin jacket, but now a full-on coat must be worn. As soon as Jin Wang entered the bed, Yaoniang could feel the ice-cold dampness from his body.


    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t use hot water?¡±


    Jin Wang has a habit of bathing in cold water, but not every day. Yet in recent days it has be very frequent. Yaoniang could feel that something was wrong.


    Jin Wang did not speak but justid down beside her. Yaoniang thought he was unwell, so she wanted to sit up and look at him. It was a pity that her body was so weak that she identally fell on top of him. As she tried to sit up, she touched something that shouldn¡¯t be touched.


    The thing was bulging and hot. She couldn¡¯t even wrap her palm around it.


    That was-


    Yaoniang¡¯s face and ears turned red. She withdrew her hand as if she was scalded and didn¡¯t know what to say. But she couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart that they just did it, how could he still be like this¡­


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Jin Wang¡¯s cold voice interrupted her thoughts. Yaoniang was terrified that he would toss herself again, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask more butid back down beside him. Afraid that something might happen, she deliberately stayed away from him, lest he¡¯d want to eat her up again.


    No words were spoken for the rest of the night.


    The next day, when Yaoniang was helping Jin Wang get dressed, she noticed that his eyes looked weird. His eyes were bloodshot as if he hadn¡¯t slept well.


    But because the time was gettingte and that she was anxious to go to Siyi Courtyard, she didn¡¯t bother to think about it in further detail. After seeing Jin Wang off, she didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast before she hurried over to Siyi Courtyard.


    .


    Jin Wang returned to Zhaohui Hall and asked his servants to call for Doctor Liu toe.


    Doctor Liu felt his pulse and sighed deeply. Then he said that he would go back to try toe up with another prescription.


    After Doctor Liu left, Fucheng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you go look for Side Consort Hu? No matter what, your life is the most important¡­¡±


    Jin Wang shot over an icy gaze. The dark ck pupils were surrounded by light blood. No matter how one looked at them, their hearts would skip a beat.


    ¡°Too talkative!¡±


    Fucheng had always been silent before, but this time he didn¡¯t want to hold back anymore. Even if he ended up despised and punished, he still has to persuade him just this once.


    ¡°This old servant knows that you like Lady Su and that she is the only one in your eyes. But you are a member of the imperial family, a son of the dragon, and a man to be respected. It¡¯s really not worth it¡­ This old servant also knows that you don¡¯t want to. But as long as you want to and have the intention, no matter how serious that illness of yours is, it won¡¯t be impossible. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t want to, but now please do it for the sake of your body¡­¡±


    With a bang, Jin Wang smashed the teacup in his hand.


    The teacup fell to the ground, and broken pieces of porcin flew everywhere.


    ¡°If you continue to speak, this prince will cut off your tongue!¡± At this time, Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and there was violence hidden in them. Although they were still human eyes, they resembled more like those of beasts.


    A fierce beast about to go mad.


    Fucheng knelt down with a plop.


    The room was frighteningly quiet.


    Jin Wang suddenly grunted. He raised his head and massaged his eyebrows. His eyes were tightly closed and his facial muscles kept twitching as if he was enduring great pain.


    How could Fucheng bother to care for other things at this point? He moved closer towards JIn Wang and looked at his situation. Then he turned around and ordered people to bring in a basin of cold water. After soaking a handkerchief in the water, he used it to cover Jin Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± At this time, Fucheng¡¯s usual majestic appearance was nowhere to be found. Looking pitiful, he anxiously wished he could cry for Jin Wang to see.


    ¡°Go and remind An Yi,¡± said Jin Wang after a long time.


    Mini-theatre:


    Jin Wang: You have a big chest, so everything you say is right.jpg


    Jin Wang: Continue with your nonsense.jpg


    Xiaobao: Papa is so scary, what does he want to do.jpg


    Yaoniang: I don¡¯t know anything.jpg

 Chapter 67，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 67 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter67£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 67 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As Jin Wang said, Consort Jin was a person who pays great attention to decorum. As long as Yaoniang performed her duties and didn¡¯t cross the boundaries, she would not make it difficult for Yaoniang.


    Seriously speaking, she wasn¡¯t making it difficult for Yaoniang at all but giving her a lot of face.


    Consort Jin was someone who paid special attention to details and was good at increasing support for people. Perhaps most of thedies from the rich and noble families were like this. The servants of Siyi Academy were like her weatherss. Through these servants, she could tell who she should see and who not to see.


    As soon as Yaoniang came, Hong¡¯er, who was ying with the curtains, weed her and greeted her with a big smile. Another servant girl had already gone in to inform Consort Jin. If changed to someone else that arrived, they wouldn¡¯t act so fast.


    Not long after, a servant came out and with a smile on her face said, ¡°Madam, the consort invites you to go in.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded and went in.


    It seemed that without Side Consort Hu, the backyard was particrly calm.


    They are all people who understood good and evil. It was obvious that Yaoniang was both loved by the prince and the consort, so no one dared to embarrass her. Yaoniang now held the status as the most favoured in the backyard.


    Even Side Consort Xu would smile when she sees her. No matter what she thought inside, she wasn¡¯t willing to offend her to the face.


    Consort Jin said a few words at random then had the people disperse but called Yaoniang to stay.


    ¡°I got upte this morning and hasn¡¯t had any breakfast. Stay with me to eat.¡±


    The breakfast was set up, and Consort Jin went to sit down at the table. Yaoniang was about to serve her but was ordered to sit down and eat together.


    Yaoniang was used to serving others during meals in her previous life. With Consort Jin using her usual methods, she could only honestly apany her for a meal. During the meal, every word of Consort Jin had a meaning behind it. Whenbined with the instigation of the nearby maids, Yaoniang could only pretend not to understand anything.


    To be honest, Yaoniang knew this was unavoidable. Since Consort Jin praised her, she must have something she wanted her to do. With Side Consort Hu currently out of the way, it seemed that the consort was nning to deal with Side Consort Xu. It was a pity that Yaoniang didn¡¯t n on helping with this matter.


    In fact, she was ying a rogue, receiving the benefits of Consort Jin, but nning on doing nothing.


    Yaoniang hadn¡¯t nned on doing anything for the consort from the very beginning. Her current life was different from her previous life. At that time, she had been in a difficult situation and had to rely on the consort to save herself. Now that she had Jin Wang himself backing her, she wasn¡¯t interested in attending to trivialities and neglecting the essentials.


    But the consort seemed to be under the delusion that the other party was willing.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t willing to tell her otherwise because after all, the consort was the consort. Even if the consort forced benefits onto her, besides pretending to be dumb, there was nothing else to do.


    After Yaoniang left, Mommy Zhou said, ¡°The little demoness seemed to only want benefits, but wasn¡¯t willing to help with anything. Your Highness, why must you treat her with such kindness?¡±


    This wet nurse of hers has never been smart, and Consort Jin had known it from when she was very young. But this was precisely why she fancied Mommy Zhou from the very beginning. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the servants being stupid but was afraid of them being unfaithful.


    If the servants were too clever, what would the masters be there for?


    But it was obvious that Mommy Zhou was getting older and more and more confused. Consort Jin had heard her call Yaoniang a little demoness more than once. It was fine for Mommy Zhou to call Yaoniang that in front of her. But if she slipped up one day and called her that in front of others, then wouldn¡¯t all her previous efforts be in vain?


    In a rare instance of being in a good mood, she exined to her: ¡°With how frequent His Highness visits her ce, she could be pregnant in no time. Didn¡¯t nanny always want me to have a child? If she can give birth to a son, I will bring the child over to raise.¡±


    ¡°Is this possible? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t agree.¡±


    The consort just smiled without exining further.


    Mommy Zhou continued to talk, ¡°This old servant still thinks that it¡¯s best for the consort to personally give birth to a child. Relying on others doesn¡¯t always end up well.¡±


    Zi Yan looked helpless. She winked at Zi Meng, who nodded then went out. Not long after, a young maid walked in and said that there was something that needed Mommy Zhou to take a look at.


    After Mommy Zhou went out, Zi Meng said to the consort, ¡°Your Highness, on Rongxi Courtyard¡¯s side, we don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°She has probably started fooling around with His Highness a long time ago. Dealing with her now is a bitte. She isn¡¯t like that one from Liuchun Pavilion, so there¡¯s no need to be so cautious. A small concubine, even if she gave birth to a child, she won¡¯t be able to raise it.¡±


    Zi Meng wanted to speak but stopped.


    The princess naturally understood the meaning behind her desire to speak. She smiled and said, ¡°Now she is pretending to be a fool in front of this consort, with delusions in her mind that His Highness will treat her well for a long time. She does not understand that men are the most fickle-minded. Can¡¯t you see that one from Liuchun Pavilion used to have so much glory but is now pped in the face by a little concubine? One day when those two women can¡¯t sit still any longer and makes a move, she will understand the importance of this consort treating her well.¡±


    ¡°Now let¡¯s wait and watch the show.¡±


    Seeing the consort said this, Zi Meng suddenly had an understanding in her heart. The consort treated Lady Su very well not only because she wanted her to depend on her, but it was more for that someone to see.


    By the time that woman couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, she would jump out on her own ord.


    ¡°The consort is wise.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the consort curled her lips.


    How was she wise? This was merely a method that all women of the backyard understood. It wasn¡¯t interesting and there was no room for errors. The sad thing was that even if she understood all this, she still had to do it.

 Chapter 67，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 67 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter67£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 67 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang felt that something wasn¡¯t right with Jin Wang but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was.


    She observed for a long time, only to realize that it was his eyes.


    His eyes were red as if he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, but Yaoniang remembered that he seemed to be like this before. He spent the night with her for thest few days, and it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you hurting your eyes?¡±


    This phrase was a local saying that referred to the appearance of inexplicable redness in the eyes. There was also a saying that it was caused by seeing something that shouldn¡¯t be seen, which was a kind of vulgar talk.


    After Yaoniang said this, she leaned in closer to take a better look.


    The closer she looked the redder it appeared. She couldn¡¯t help but touch his eyes, trying to open them to take an even closer look.


    Jin Wang stared at her, feeling that she was getting bolder and bolder. He wanted to reach his hand out to pull her hand down, but her seriousness somehow made him unable to do so.


    So he could only let her watch.


    After Yaoniang watched it, she made a judgment, ¡°Your Highness, you must be hurting your eyes. Do you want to find a doctor to take a look at it?¡±


    Jin Wang said with a stiff face, ¡°I have seen the doctor, and there is nothing wrong.¡±


    Yaoniang gave an ¡®oh¡¯ and nodded.


    In the corner, Fucheng watched His Highness coaxing Yaoniang.


    Were men all like this? They usually looked awe-inspiring, but when they meet a woman, they would be soft. At this time, Fucheng felt very aggrieved and didn¡¯t want to look on any longer, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Highness, this old servant will go to Doctor Liang¡¯s office to take a look¡­¡±


    Jin Wang nodded, and Fucheng retreated.


    After Fucheng left, there was only Yaoniang and Jin Wang in the East Chamber.


    Jin Wang leaned back on the Luohan bed, turning over a file in his hand.


    Yaoniang sat to the side, looking at Jin Wang¡¯s rabbit eyes. She couldn¡¯t sit still and said, ¡°No, it must be because you are suffering from excessive internal heat. I¡¯ll have them make some heat-clearing soup for you to drink.¡± With that, she went out in a hurry and ordered the servants outside to do it.


    Ever since the Rongxi Courtyard got a small kitchen, it was much more convenient to do everything. The chefs had very good craftsmanship and Yaoniang felt that she has be more gluttonoustely. She wanted to reduce her appetite to lose weight, but it has not been possible.


    In the East Chamber, Jin Wangid on the Luohan bed closed his eyes and stroked his forehead.


    This poison was more difficult to deal with than he thought. The familiar agitation became more and more uncontroble, and with it came the bloodlust that he only had on the battlefield.


    Actually, he knew what Fucheng had in mind but he instinctively didn¡¯t want to do it.


    If he had to go against his own will to favour a woman he hated, it¡¯d be better to not sit in his position as a prince. What face would he have in the future? Not to mention going after that supreme position.


    As his thoughts flew about, he felt someone approaching him.


    At the tip of his nose was a familiar faint fragrance. Jin Wang could tell who it was without opening his eyes.


    A few cool but soft fingers pressed against his temples, massaging lightly. Inexplicably, the agitation he had felt subsided a lot, and his nerves that had been tense also eased.


    Jin Wang¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. It was not until he fell asleep that Yaoniang withdrew her hand and covered him with a nket.


    Inside Doctor Liu¡¯s office


    ¡°Tell me the truth, if His Highness favours Side Consort Hu will that be able to buy some time?¡±


    Doctor Liu was annoyed by Fucheng pacing around beside him. He waved his hand impatiently to drive him away and said, ¡°Go away, I¡¯m formting the medicine. Aren¡¯t you done yet? If you have the ability to let His Highness do that, then go ahead. What¡¯s the point of bothering me here?!¡±


    These words made Fucheng choke. He said after a long time, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me any exact words, what am I supposed to do?¡±


    This sparked Doctor Liu¡¯s interest, ¡°Then what are you nning on doing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know Fucheng for only a day or two. The friendship between the two of them goes way back. All the way back to when Fucheng was still a little eunuch and when he was still working as an imperial physician in the pce.


    As for Jin Wang, Doctor Liu has been working for him for over ten years, and he understood his master¡¯s temper very well.


    Once he makes a decision, no one could change his mind.


    It was obvious that at least Fucheng was not capable of this.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I n on doing. You just need to give me the right words.¡±


    Seeing Fucheng¡¯s ridiculous appearance, Doctor Liu was very angry and said, ¡°You think this old man is a god? Able to make peoplee to life or die? This poison has never been encountered before, and the few things I¡¯d found were from ancient records. Don¡¯t me this old man for telling you the truth. Don¡¯t waste your time, lest you suffer yourself!¡±


    Once he said this, he changed his tone. ¡°You could ask that Lady Su to persuade His Highness to go find that Side Consort Hu. Her words are probably more effective than yours.¡±


    Doctor Liu spoke those words to mock Fu Cheng, but he actually took it seriously. ¡°Scram,? don¡¯t give me these bad ideas. If I actually do that, His Highness will tear me alive. You haven¡¯t seen that¡­¡±


    He hit his mouth several times but didn¡¯t continue.


    But needless to say, Doctor Liu understood his meaning. In this manor, who didn¡¯t know that Lady Su was at her prime? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t tease Fucheng so much.


    His only hope didn¡¯t seem to be reliable. There has also been no news from Dark Guard One. Fucheng could only sit there with a sad face. He sighed ¡°Old Liu, you¡¯d bettere up with something soon. Recently, His Highness¡¯s temper has been getting weirder and weirder. Every day, people from Zhaohui Hall are getting beaten by the board. If I didn¡¯t try to stop some, who knows how many would die?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Liu also looked sour. This was the first time he has seen such a horrible poison. In theter period, the attacks would be more and more frequent, and the poisoned person would gradually lose his mind and be mad.


    He pondered, ¡°I¡¯ve been testing this medicine thesest couple of days. Maybe it could dy this situation. It¡¯s just that one of the ingredients of this medicine¡­¡±


    Fucheng jumped up all of a sudden. ¡°Speak! You can mention anything under the sky as long as it is not some miracle medicine that is unheard of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a rare thing, it¡¯s just a bit difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I have seen you talk so wishy-washy! Come on, hurry up, the antidote is still in the capital and who knows when we¡¯ll be able to get out hands on it. If something happens to His Highness, Jinzhou¡¯s sky will fall.¡±


    Of course, Doctor Liu understood the seriousness of it. He gritted his teeth and said ¡°I don¡¯t know if this medicine will work. But if we don¡¯t try it, we won¡¯t know whether it works or not. This medicine requires blood from someone that is blood-rted to the victim. It doesn¡¯t need too much, just a little bit, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything specific about being blood-rted?¡± Fucheng deserved to be where he was today. The hesitation of Doctor Liu was from that phrase.


    Now that the words were spoken, Doctor Liu began to speak freely. ¡°You also know how the little princess came. His Highness had been poisoned and only did it with Side Consort Hu that once before conceiving the little princess. That is to say in the little princess¡¯s blood there could be¡­¡±


    Doctor Liu exined to Fucheng the details of pharmacology until he became dizzy.


    ¡°What are you talking about? In other words, you just need to get the blood of the little princess? How much do you need? You have to be urate. Don¡¯t say anything ambiguous. I understand you are a doctor. If you keep saying that anything is possible, it makes people¡¯s ears sore! The little princess is the only child of His Highness, you can¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Doctor Liu was a geek and was proficient in many branches of pharmacology. He also liked to tinker with weird medicines. Some have seeded, while others have not. This was also the reason why Fucheng warned him. He feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself and turn back to his old habits.


    Doctor Liu was enraged at what he said. ¡°Go go go, who do you think this old man is? I don¡¯t need too much, just a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find Mammy Mu. We can¡¯t let His Highness know about this yet,¡± said Fucheng with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to tell him first, this medicine may not be effective.¡±

 Chapter 68，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 68 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter68£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 68 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Even if it may not bepletely effective, Fucheng still intended to try it. It could be considered as feeding medicine to a dead horse.


    He went to see Mammy Mu, and after a brief conversation, Mammy Mu agreed with little hesitation.


    Although she loved the little princess, she also understood that Jin Wang was like the sky in this mansion. When a bird¡¯s nest is overturned, no egg could remain intact. Mammy Mu knew this very well.


    It was the fact that Jin Wang was poisoned that shocked Mammy Mu. She hadn¡¯t known about it before. It was because Jin Wang was afraid that she would harm her body from worrying at her old age that he kept it from her.


    Fucheng had nned to do everything in private then tell Jin Wang about it when everything was ready. Later, after talking with Mammy Mu, he decided not to hide it.


    As a servant, the higher the position, the less they could deceive their master. Otherwise, they would attract unwarranted suspicion. On the surface, Fucheng¡¯s idea was to prevent Jin Wang from getting his hope up for nothing, but who knows what Jin Wang would think. Would he be willing to let Fucheng and Mammy Mu act as the masters?


    In particr, the little princess is different from ordinary people. She was the only heir of Jin Wang, so there must be no negligence.


    After Fucheng went back, he told Jin Wang about this matter. Jin Wang only hesitated for a brief while before nodding in agreement.


    When the blood was collected, Jin Wang was personally present. With Doctor Liu there, the little princess suffered minimal pain.


    He only took a small bowl of blood, which seemed to be not much, but for a baby, it was quite a lot. Mammy Mu felt distressed inside and couldn¡¯t help but sigh again and again.


    Doctor Liu took the blood and went to make medicine behind closed doors. Although Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything, Doctor Liu knew very well that if he failed this time, there would be no next time. After Jin Wang returned, he gave orders to lift Side Consort Hu¡¯s ban. Although most people in the residence didn¡¯t know why, a few insiders knew that it was because of the face of the little princess, who had suffered this time.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, this Side Consort Hu couldn¡¯t be beaten to death. It was different having a child to support her. His Highness had only gone to see the little princess twice but still chose to p the consort¡¯s face and release her.


    Side Consort Hu was ced under house arrest because of Lady Su, who was greatly favoured by His Highness. Now that her ban was lifted, who knew how furious Lady Su would be?


    For a while, there were a lot of people waiting to watch the show, but what was unexpected was that Rongxi Courtyard remained quiet.


    His Highness went every day as usual, and there was no sign of Lady Su falling out of favour at all.


    The autumn breeze was blowing, the fallen leaves were flying, and the weather was not so good these past few days.


    The sky was gray, covered inyers of gray clouds, making people feel anxious for no reason.


    Yan¡¯er hesitantly looked at the majestic prince¡¯s residence not far away and felt timid. For a long while, she stayed rooted to the spot, not daring to get closer.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    A group of soldiers walked over. The head of the soldiers wore a serious look on his face and had a voice like thunder. Yan¡¯er was so scared that she started to tremble and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I, I came to the prince¡¯s residence to find someone.¡±


    ¡°If you are looking for someone, then go look for them! What¡¯s the point of standing here like a freak?!¡±


    Yan¡¯er was scared to the point of almost crying. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m really here to look for someone. My sister-inw works here and this is my first timeing here¡­¡±


    After Yaoniang left that day, Yan¡¯er was forbidden to go out. Yao Cheng asked Mrs. Li to find someone to marry her quickly. Although Mrs. Li felt reluctant, she didn¡¯t dare to anger his son. She found an old acquaintance of hers to act as a matchmaker, saying that she had no requirements for her future inws.


    Finally, a few potential matches were found but Yan¡¯er refused all of them by causing a scene at home.


    Later, Yao Cheng became furious and chose a family himself. A date was set with the other party, and the only thing that remained was for Yan¡¯er to marry over.


    This family was an ordinary farmer family from a small vige in Linyun County. The man had never married and was poor. The few members of the family depended on only two acres of fields for a living.


    But Yao Cheng had seen that this man was an honest man. Even if he wasn¡¯t fond of Yan¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t push his sister into the fire pit.


    This family was introduced by a woman who was acquainted with Mrs. Li. The man was too poor and there were too many sons in the family, so he never married a wife. He didn¡¯t care whether Yan¡¯er was a virgin or whether she could give birth. Of course, the main reason why the other party agreed so readily was that the Yao Family not only didn¡¯t require a betrothal gift but also paid fifty taels of silver as dowry for Yan¡¯er.


    Long story short, for Yan¡¯er to finally get married, the Yao Family and the Li Family were all relieved.


    But Yan¡¯er was unwilling. Ever since she saw Jin Wang that day, all she could think of was that handsome prince.


    The prince was not only handsome but also powerful. From Yan¡¯er¡¯s point of view, he was everything she had ever dreamed of. Ever since meeting Jin Wang, Yan¡¯er had fallen ill with lovesickness, so how could she be willing to marry another man?

 Chapter 68，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 68 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter68£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 68 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She was used to being audacious, so she took the opportunity to sneak out of the house. She knew where Su Yaoniang worked. As long as she saw Su Yaoniang, she could make the other party agree to let her enter the residence. As long as she could enter the residence, she could see His Highness, Jin Wang.


    Yan¡¯er had suffered a lot along the way but she could still be counted as clever. She didn¡¯t neglect any opportunity to take money from Mrs. Li and Yao Cheng ever since she was a child, so over the years, she had umted a lot of savings. Relying on the money in hand, she hired a carriage to take her to the neighbourhood. After asking around for the exact location of Jin Wang Mansion, she finally arrived but was frightened by its majesty and splendour. Who knew that simply standing there would cause her to be misunderstood?


    Yan¡¯er was terrified in her heart. Fortunately, the other party did not intend to embarrass her. He ordered a soldier to escort her to the back door of the manor to confirm the validity of her statement.


    With someone apanying her, Yan¡¯er met the gatekeeper at the back door without encountering any mishaps.


    ¡°Little princess¡¯s wet nurse? There is no one surnamed Su.¡±


    ¡°How could there not be ¡­¡±


    But before Yan¡¯er could say anything, she was dragged away by her cor.


    It was the soldier who escorted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so courageous, daring toe to the prince¡¯s residence to bluff and cheat.¡± It was also because of Yan¡¯er¡¯s previous sneaky behaviour that she didn¡¯t even get a chance to exin herself.


    This soldier moved extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, the gatekeeper saw the woman being dragged away. She thought to herself that people nowadays were really bold. Knowing that the prince¡¯s residence was different from other ordinary ces, many people came to bluff and deceive every year. She had been a gatekeeper for many years and has seen too many people like that.


    But suddenly a thought came to her mind that the little princess did not have a wet nurse surnamed Su now, but there was one before. Except now she was titled as Lady Su, not Nanny Su.


    Could it be that she was looking for Lady Su?


    She was about to raise her voice to stop those two, but a person walked out from inside the manor.


    ¡°Tao¡¯er, where are you going?¡± It was obvious that the gatekeeper knew this person, and the smile on her face was extremely enthusiastic.


    ¡°The side consort instructed me to go out to buy something. Today happened to be my off day, so I also nned on buying some snacks to share with my roommates. What¡¯s wrong? Were you about to do something? ¡°


    For the people below to curry favour with the people above, it was because they wanted to fly to higher branches but to do so, their speech must be gentle and polite. It was veryfortable talking to such people and these little girls¡¯ tails would be high in the sky after only a few words.


    As the gatekeeper thought so inside, she told her what happened just now.


    ¡°There was a girl who said that she came to see Nanny Su but didn¡¯t say it very clearly and I also haven¡¯t met Lady Su in a long while. She has already been driven away, but since she is looking for someone, she will definitelye again.¡±


    Tao¡¯er nodded casually, said a few more words to her, then left with a smile on her face.


    Yan¡¯er was harshly dragged a few streets away from the manor then thrown to the ground. She burst into tears.


    The other party saw that she was a girl, and didn¡¯t seem to be a spy or anything like that. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for her to leave. Even so, she was warned not toe again.


    Yan¡¯er was born in a small family. No matter how courageous she was, she has never encountered a situation like this. She felt scared, panicked and aggrieved.


    Her hands were bleeding from being thrown to the ground and her knees were also in pain. She slowly stood up. Once she was back on her feet, she looked up and saw a girl standing in front of her, who looked different from ordinary people.


    ¡°Do you know Nanny Su?¡±


    ¡°You are¡ª ¡°


    Recently, Jin Wang came to Rongxi Courtyard very frequently.


    As to how frequent his visits were exactly? He used to visit only when it was dark, but now he woulde even during the day.


    He wouldn¡¯t do anything once he arrived. He only let Yaoniang massage his head or sleep beside him. Yaoniang felt that Jin Wang had be weirder and weirder recently, and his eyes did not seem to be too good. She told him to find a doctor to take a look at it. He said okay, but nothing changed.


    And the number of times he wanted her was much less than before. Several times she could feel that he was like an arrow nocked on the bow, but for some reason, he would always endure it.


    Yaoniang thought that Jin Wang might be ill, but it was not a cold nor a fever. She really couldn¡¯t tell why he was like that. Seeing that he didn¡¯t wish to exin any details, she also didn¡¯t dare to ask for more. She could only make him feel asfortable as possible once he arrived at her ce.


    Because Jin Wang¡¯s visits were too frequent these days, Yaoniang¡¯s time with Xiaobao was limited. On that day, after seeing Jin Wang off, she went to the West Chamber.


    When Yaoniang arrived, she saw Ah Xia supporting Xiaobao on the edge of the bed. His legs were trembling a little, but otherwise, he stood firmly.


    She was very surprised, and Ah Xia exined to her, ¡°The young master desperately tried to stand on his own, but this servant was afraid of him falling, so this servant is here to support him.¡±


    The reason for this was also because people generally believed that babies must be over a year old before they could stand. Some children from wealthy families couldn¡¯t even stand by the age of two or three. Ah Xia was afraid that Yaoniang would reprimand her for messing around because she had nothing to do and hurting Xiaobao¡¯s legs.


    Yaoniang certainly didn¡¯t me Ah Xia. Although Xiaobao couldn¡¯t talk yet, he had plenty of ideas of his own. She had watched him go from sitting to crawling, and now that he had had enough of crawling, he wanted to get off the ground. Yaoniang had expected this day toe for a long time, so although she was amazed, she was not surprised.


    Seeing Xiaobao standing there with his small eyes looking at her, Yaoniang was helpless and wanted tough. She walked over and held him in her arms. ¡°Little monkey, is it because Mother hase less often these past few days that you wanted to go out to find Mother on your own? ¡°


    Xiaobao looked at his affectionate mother and made a few sounds of oohs and aahs. Fortunately, he couldn¡¯t speak yet, otherwise, he had no idea how he would exin himself. He was only trying to walk and talk as soon as possible.


    So he showed off his new skills to Yaoniang again. He called two sybles that were simr to ¡®Mommy¡¯ with his mouth.


    This time made Yaoniang so happy that she couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    In herst life, Xiaobao could talk, but his first words were definitely not ¡®Mommy¡¯ because she had not been able to apany him. Fortunately, this life made up for it. And all this was brought to her by Jin Wang. Yaoniang was the type of person that couldn¡¯t remember others¡¯ bad things but would only remember their good qualities.


    Yaoniang had long been able to figure out Jin Wang¡¯s temperament since she had been with him for so long. He¡¯s the kind of person who would do everything without mentioning a word of it. His personality was awkward and he liked to make people guess everything. He enjoyed other people rubbing his fur but never against the grain. Only then would he befortable and give face. Whenever he felt ufortable, he would sulk.


    Just like recently, ever since Side Consort Hu¡¯s ban was lifted, Yaoniang could feel that Jin Wang had something in his heart.


    And it seemed to have something to do with her.


    Although she wasn¡¯t smart, she wasn¡¯t stupid either. After thinking about it for a while, she could understand what was happening. But since she wasn¡¯tpletely sure, she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Jin Wang lest he thinks of her as a fanciful fool.


    But recently, she felt there were even more things on his mind. Whenever they were alone, with nothing to do, he would always stare at her.


    Now that her guts have grown bigger, even though she knew that he had something he wanted to tell her, she refused to ask. She could see that in thesest two days, his face had grown darker and darker and he refused to face her with a good expression.


    She thought to herself that if he didn¡¯t have a good face, why bothering here? Even with his ugly expression, he would alwayse to Rongxi Courtyard. Yaoniang nned to ask him about it when he arrived that night, so as not topletely anger him. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    As Xiaobao watched his mother, he could tell that she was overjoyed and was wiping tears of happiness. But for some reason, her face blushed as she wiped her tears. Even thinking with his toes he could tell that his mother must be thinking about his father again. He felt strange in his heart.


    Whenever Xiaobao thought of Jin Wang ever since hisst visit, Xiaobao always felt weird.


    If he was right, his father held murderous intent towards him that day. He didn¡¯t miss the hint of viciousness in his eyes. But in the end, his father endured it, and when Xiaobao thought about it afterwards, he realized it must be because of his mother.


    It stood to reason that he should be happy. But since he has lived for two lifetimes and was dependent on his Father Emperor in his previous life, Xiaobao simply could not ept this.


    This incident told him the cruel reality that he was the son of a street vendor. His Father Emperor was so disgusted that he wanted to kill him.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t reborn into his own body but the child of his mother and a street vendor. His father coveted his mother¡¯s beauty, so he killed the vendor and snatched his mother into the mansion. To avoid being discovered by others, he put his mother next to the little princess. Only when their affair couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer was his mother exposed to the world.


    And his original self should still be in his mother¡¯s belly.


    This was the only reason Xiaobao could think of. Only in this way would everything make sense. He looked at Yaoniang¡¯s belly and thought to himself with some annoyance. When he grows up, should he find Father Emperor to avenge his street vendor father? All the people from those folktales acted like that.


    The thoughts of the mother and the son drifted away, but they were thinking about two things that werepletely different.


    At this time, Chun¡¯er walked in and said, ¡°Madam, the consort invites you to go over and specifically said to bring the young master over.¡±

 Chapter 69，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 69 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter69£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 69 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She had no problem with her going but why the need to bring Xiaobao? Yaoniang remembered how Consort Jin had told her to bring Xiaobao with her to Siyi Courtyard a couple of times, but she hadn¡¯t seen the child ever since that first visit.


    Could it be that the consort invited him over for this?


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t have time to think in further detail. She hurriedly changed Xiaobao¡¯s clothes and brought him with her to Siyi Courtyard.


    Along the way, she felt distressed and a bit ufortable.


    When she arrived at Siyi Courtyard, a few maids were standing in the corridor. They didn¡¯t look at her with smiles on their face as usual, but with weird eyes.


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she clenched the handkerchief in her hand.


    Entering inside, Consort Jin sat in the main seat with Side Consort Hu and Side Consort Xu sitting below her. All the other concubines were there too. Yaoniang felt even worse inside, but she could only remain silent. She stepped forward to salute the consort and the three side consorts as usual, then stood to the side.


    Since the consort didn¡¯t grant her a seat, she wasn¡¯t allowed to sit. This had rarely happened in the past.


    Consort Jin, who was sitting in the main seat, had an ugly face. Side Consort Hu looked at Yaoniang with a smile, then said to the consort, ¡°The consort is such a kind person. Now that this kind of thing has happened, she still wants to save face for Lady Su. Call that person up to see if Lady Su can recognize her. Lady Su might even be grateful to you.¡±


    .


    She smiled triumphantly, full of malice and looked at Yaoniang with a thickyer of ridicule in her phoenix eyes. This scene was simr to a cat toying with its prey.


    The consort sighed quietly and shot a look at the maid next to her.


    Not long after, a man and a woman were brought in.


    The woman was Yan¡¯er, but the man was very vulgar-looking wearing a semi-new blue jacket.


    It was obvious at first nce that this man was of humble origin. He seemed to be very ufortable in this ce and was ncing at his surroundings out of the corners of his eyes. Looking at the various women with outstanding appearances, a glint of greed shone in his beady eyes.


    Once Yan¡¯er came to a standstill, she looked at Yaoniang excitedly. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I finally found you! Xiaobao has a father!¡±


    Following these words, everyone¡¯s gazended on Yaoniang¡¯s face. Her face suddenly reddened, then paled until she had a deathly pallor.


    Yaoniang bit her lower lip and stared at the man closely.


    ¡°I found you atst! You don¡¯t know that ever since that day, I¡¯ve been thinking about you, day and night. But at that time, I had panicked and abandoned you. Only after asking around for a long time did I find your sister¡¯s house¡­¡± When the man saw Yaoniang, a green glow of greed appeared in his eyes. Yet by forcing himself to look gentle, it made people feel extremely ufortable.


    Yaoniang was nauseous, and she felt like she had returned to that day.


    What happened that day was still a blur. She only knew that she was in a lot of pain and that she felt very hot and dizzy. When she woke up again, she was thrown into an empty alley in a dishevelled manner. Dragging her broken body home, the Yao Family was in chaos. Huiniang had argued continuously with Mrs. Li because of her. She insisted that Yan¡¯er was the one that lured her out. Once Yaoniang had arrived at that ce, she was knocked on the head then passed out.


    When she woke up, Huiniang was crying in front of her bed, overwhelmed with grief.


    Only then did she know that she suffered all these unbearable things because of Yan¡¯er. And the ce she went to was Liuxiang, a famous brothel in Linyun County¡¯s red-light district. She didn¡¯t know who took her body and she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Her elder sister interrogated Yan¡¯er, but she refused to admit it. She only said that she wanted to ruin Yaoniang¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t n on ruining her body, nor did she know who knocked her out. She also had no way to find out who the man was that night because the brothel had too many customers.


    This sentence blocked any follow-up questions they may have had. With Mrs. Li¡¯s protective nature for Yan¡¯er, this matter was left like that.


    It could only be left unsettled.


    Ever since she became pregnant with Xiaobao, Yaoniang tried her best not to think about what kind of person her child¡¯s father was. Whether he had a good or bad nature, and what his identity was. However, she never expected that he was such a vulgar and disgusting person. This man also just had to be found after she finally managed to live a better life.


    What did he want to do?


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind was nk, and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Xiaobao was shocked. Shouldn¡¯t his father be a street vendor? How did hee back to life?


    Not only him but Yuchan and Ah Xia who were next to Yaoniang were also surprised. Yet the few women sitting in their seats didn¡¯t seem the least bit surprised. They either lowered their eyes and sneered, or covered their mouths in mock surprise. Apparently, they knew about this before Yaoniang had arrived.


    ¡°Nanny Su, please exin to everyone what is going on with this man. You said that you were married and gave birth to a child. After the man died, you couldn¡¯t support yourself so you entered the prince¡¯s residence as a wet nurse? Now that this happened, everyone is at a loss. Your status and title are also different now, so you must not do anything that would affect the reputation of Jin Wang Mansion,¡± said Side Consort Hu.


    Upon hearing this, before Yaoniang could even react, the man jumped out with a look of excitement. ¡°I know you hate me. I also met you by chance at the time. It was because I loved you so much that I did such a shameless thing. Everything is all my fault. For the sake of a child, I hope you can forgive me. I will use the rest of my life to make it up for you and my son¡­¡±


    Then, he even stepped forward. With trembling hands, he tried to touch Xiaobao. ¡°Are you called Xiaobao?¡±


    But Xiaobao stretched out his hand and smacked his hand away.


    There was a conspiracy!


    Xiaobao looked at the proud Side Consort Hu, then at Side Consort Xu who wore a calm expression. Side Consort Liu had a look of disdain, and Consort Jin¡¯s brows were furrowed and she seemed to be angry. He looked around anxiously, but in the eyes of others, the child was frightened by this scene. No one cared about his reaction, even Ah Xia had forgotten about him.


    The man seemed to be stimted by Xiaobao¡¯s action of disgust. He turned around and threw himself in front of Yaoniang and knelt down.


    ¡°Please,e back with me. Don¡¯t let the child be without a father, give me a chance to redeem myself. I will treat you well for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Someone sneered, it was very obvious in Yaoniang¡¯s ears despite her trance.


    It was Side Consort Hu. ¡°Never thought Nanny Su was actually¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off but it was this open-ended statement that left their minds wild with imagination.


    She was tainted by a man before marriage and gave birth to a wild child.


    When Mrs. Li scolded her like that, Yaoniang kept it in her heart and never wanted to recall it. But at this time it kept echoing in Yaoniang¡¯s mind. What should she do? What would she do in the future? No, she had no future. Now that her unbearable past was known, how could His Highness still want her?


    ¡°Enough!¡± With an angry shout, Consort Jin pped her hand on the armrest. ¡°Side Consort Hu, don¡¯t say anything that shouldn¡¯t be said. It seems that you haven¡¯t been ced under house arrest long enough. When His Highnesses, everything would be left to him to decide!¡±


    Side Consort Hu muttered unwillingly, ¡°Everything is obviously true. The father has found his family. We can¡¯t stop the family of three from reuniting¡­¡± The rest of her words stopped abruptly when Jin Wang walked in from outside.

 Chapter 69，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 69 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter69£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 69 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t have any servants announce his arrival and just directly came in.


    Fucheng also came with him.


    The consort breathed a sigh of relief and stood up automatically. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang ignored her. His gloomy bloodshot eyes were directed at Yaoniang, who was pale and shaky. Knelt in front of her was the man, with his head bowed, asking for forgiveness.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and rub his forehead. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his expression was cold with a hint of hidden irritation.


    The consort arrived in front of him and respectfully recounted the entire ins and outs of the current situation.


    In fact, Consort Jin already had an idea who may have been behind this. But she couldn¡¯t tell for sure yet.


    It stood to reason that Side Consort Hu was the most suspicious. After all, she was pped in the face by the one from Rongxi Courtyard then ced under house arrest. It would be normal for her to make such a devastating move. But there was an abnormal aspect to this seemingly normal situation, which made Consort Jin a bit puzzled.


    What was weird was that Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu came over as soon as Consort Jin woke up from her nap. They didn¡¯t do a single thing after they arrived, except for making some small talk. Then Side Consort Hu arrived.


    Consort Jin was still wondering why everyone gathered at this time, then this matter happened.


    Yaoniang¡¯s maiden family actually came, and there was even a man who arrived with her. After that, everyone found out about Yaoniang¡¯s experience before entering the manor. It turned out that Yaoniang had never been married before, but gave birth to a child out of wedlock. Her body was tainted before she even married.


    To cover up all this, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to remain at home. So she lied that her husband was dead and became a wet nurse in the prince¡¯s residence.


    If she remained as a simple wet nurse, at most, she would be driven out of the manor because she didn¡¯t abide by the principles of women. What was unexpected was that she would be favoured by Jin Wang.


    Not long after she became Jin Wang¡¯s favourite concubine, the father of her child came to the door and wanted to reunite as a family of three. Was this not a joke? It was simply humiliating Jin Wang Mansion.


    The consort naturally wanted to help cover up this matter, but it was a pity that Side Consort Hu and the others were there at the time. With Side Consort Hu¡¯s fondness for grudges, she had no way to bury this. She could only call Yaoniang over to ask what happened. From what the consort could tell, everything was true. Yaoniang¡¯s appearance exined everything.


    The consort concisely recounted everything, including how it all came about, what had happened at the time, as well as what she personally did. Not only did she rify everything, but she also made preparations for what could happen next.


    After all, no one knew what Jin Wang thought. But the consort was pretty sure that Su Yaoniang would not have a good ending. After all, no man could bear this. It would¡¯ve been fine if the man and child didn¡¯t exist because their existence only served to remind Jin Wang how dirty this woman was.


    No man would be able to stand it!


    Jin Wang looked at Yaoniang, dead silent. His gloomy eyes seemed to have something faintly churning in them.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Yaoniang felt like she had fallen into an ice cer. If she could die, she would choose to die now.


    But what about Xiaobao?


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Jin Wang. She didn¡¯t dare to see what his expression was. They were fine before and their rtionship was going quite well. She even wanted to ask him that evening whether his weird mood was because he was worried about how she felt when he lifted the ban on Side Consort Hu.


    She even thought about how to ask him. If he felt awkward, she wondered how to please him. She knew that he enjoyed watching her please him. He just liked to bully her, but she didn¡¯t care because of how much she liked him¡­


    But now, everything was ruined, all ruined¡­


    She was so dirty. There was no way he¡¯d want her anymore¡­


    Atst, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they began to gush out. With so many people waiting to see her make a fool of herself, she knew that she must stay strong no matter what. But she couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    Large teardrops fell to the ground drop by drop. Her head was covered with hair essories and she was dressed in gorgeous clothes because Jin Wang didn¡¯t like seeing her dressed too inly. Her thin shoulders trembled as if they were carrying too heavy a heavy burden, about to be crushed under the weight¡­


    Xiaobao felt distressed inside and hated that he couldn¡¯t rush up and kill all these people. At the same time, he felt anxious in his heart. Did his mother die like this in his previous life? Because of schemes, she ended up disgusted by his father, so people took the opportunity¡­


    Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed with pride. She walked over and said with surprise, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, why are you crying? Now that Xiaobao has a father, you should be happy!¡±


    The man hurriedly stood up and reached out to hold Yaoniang. Anxious, he said, ¡°Yaoniang, everything was all my fault. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I will be good to you¡­¡±


    But before he could touch Yaoniang, his voice stopped abruptly and was reced by a bang.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to see a blur as Jin Wang shed over. When they could all see clearly again, screams sounded one after another.


    Jin Wang had waved his palm and pped the man¡¯s head off on the spot.


    Yes, the head had disconnected from the body then fell to the ground.


    The man¡¯s eyes were still open in disbelief as his head rolled away. His body was still standing there with his hand stretched out.


    At that moment, blood sprayed from the headless neck. Yaoniang was the nearest to the corpse and was about to be sprayed all over when she was pulled away by Jin Wang.


    Yan¡¯er was the first to bear the brunt. Before she could even scream, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Jin Wang mped Yaoniang in his arms and looked around at everyone. ¡°If anyone dares to spread today¡¯s matter, this prince will have her killed!¡±


    At that moment, Jin Wang resembled the god of death, descending into the world, full of malevolence and animosity. His long and narrow eyes were as red as blood, and no one dared to meet his gaze.


    When his voice fell, Jin Wang, with Yaoniang in his arms, disappeared.


    Mini-theatre:


    Side Consort Hu: Give you a thumbs up, finally someone stupider than me.


    Yan¡¯er: epted, epted.


    Teddy Bear Jin Wang: Look at my mighty dragon palm!

 Chapter 70，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 70 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter70£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 70 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Trigger Warning: Sexual assault. Read at your own discretion


    After Jin Wang¡¯s departure, what remained was a mess.


    The hall was filled with chaos. Some screamed, some fainted. All of a sudden, Consort Jin picked up a teacup, smashed it on the ground, and screamed, ¡°Everyone, shut up!¡±


    All the voices came to a sudden stop.


    After a short while, a st of retching and coughing sounded.


    It was Side Consort Hu.


    She looked very embarrassed, trembling nonstop, and vomiting bile. Both Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu were pale. On top of Side Consort Xu¡¯s paleness, her eyes were also wide opened, horrified.


    A team of guards rushed in from outside and Fucheng ordered, ¡°Clean up this mess. Don¡¯t frighten the masters.¡±


    Jin Wang could leave but he couldn¡¯t. He had to remain behind to clean up the mess.


    Unlike those women who have lost all colour in the face, these guards were clearly much more used to seeing this kind of scene. Stepping forward, they dragged the bloody corpse away without so much a change in their expressions.


    As the corpse was dragged outside towards the exit of the courtyard, cries of fright sounded one after another.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget about this one.¡± Fucheng touched his chin, and said, ¡°Take her away and watch over her. I will ask her some questionster.¡± So the unconscious Yan¡¯er was also dragged away.


    After that, Side Consort Xu finally regained some colour. She lowered her head a bit, pretending to be disgusted, and covered her lips with a handkerchief.


    ¡°His Highness has already given orders. This consort won¡¯t say anymore. You may all leave..¡±


    The side consorts stood up in a hurry, unable to even bother with decorum, and left.


    Seeing that almost everything was taken care of and that only the finishing touches were left, Fucheng saluted Consort Jin then left with his people.


    After exiting the gate of Siyi Courtyard, he looked worriedly in the direction of Rongxi Courtyard and sighed.


    How did this happen? There was hope atst for His Highness¡¯s heir, but now that this happened, who knew how His Highness would deal with Lady Su.


    He pped his mouth twice, shook his head and left.


    Yaoniang only felt a gust of cold wind blowing against her face, and she did not dare to even open her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt pain from being thrown onto a bed. Only then did she realize they had already returned to Rongxi Courtyard.


    Without giving her a chance to react, Jin Wang pressed down on her. His actions were extremely rough, and all her clothes were ripped off with two pulls.


    This was the first time that Jin Wang treated Yaoniang like this, without kissing or fondling, only thrusting again and again. Yaoniang felt pain, but gradually it didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    She closed her eyes tightly and covered her face, not daring to look at Jin Wang, for fear of seeing disgust and repulsion in his eyes¡­


    After a single round, Yaoniang was exhausted.


    But it didn¡¯t end there, Jin Wang started a new attack. As if he wished to crush her to pieces, his actions were unrelenting and fierce. From the bright day to the dark night, it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to stop.


    There was dead silence in Rongxi Courtyard. Yuchan walked in with amp once Jin Wang had left.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    The Yaoniang on the bed was like a still corpse. She only moved a little when Yuchan called out again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Madam¡¯,¡± said Yaoniang dryly as she blinked her dry and puffy eyes. Her whole body seemed to have been run over by a carriage thousands of times, and it hurt everywhere.


    Yuchan didn¡¯t dare to speak either. She stepped forward to carefully lift her up. ¡± This servant will help you bathe.¡±


    Hong Chou and the others came in quickly, prepared the water, and worked together to help Yaoniang into the bathtub. Once she slid into the water, Yaoniang let out a sigh of relief.


    Hong Chou couldn¡¯t hold back her sobs. Holding a towel, she washed Yaoniang. Her movements were so light that they couldn¡¯t be any lighter, but Yaoniang still took a deep breath.


    ¡°His Highness is really¡­ How could he treat you like this¡­¡±


    Yaoniang did not say a word. She smiled bitterly in her heart, knowing that Jin Wang held resentment inside.


    He might still be resentful.


    At that time, for the sake of his face, he could only bear with it. Now, he probably couldn¡¯t wait to kick her out of the manor. Even killing that person was probably only for the sake of silencing him. After all, it was a great shame for a dignified prince to take a defiled woman as a concubine. The fact that the other party even came to his door only made it worse.


    Maybe today, tomorrow, she would be sent away. She might be thrown into a ce far, far away, or she might die in a corner with no one beside her¡­


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to think any longer. Weakly, she closed her eyes.


    After washing her, it was time to apply medicine for her. At this moment Yaoniang didn¡¯t have any sense of shame. Yuchan and the others helped her apply some ointment onto her body, and even that most shameful ce was not missed. After changing into some clean andfortable clothes, Yaoniangid down on the bed again.


    Hong Chou wanted some people to stay behind to guard, but Yaoniang refused, saying she wanted to be left alone.


    A faint cry of a baby came from outside.


    At first, yaoniang didn¡¯t react. Then she realized that it was Xiaobao who was crying. She was so excited that she wanted to sit up, but she fell back down. She said in a hurry, ¡°Bring Xiaobao here.¡±


    Not long after, Xiaobao was carried over.


    The child seemed to have been crying for a while. His eyes were red and he was trembling. What a pitiful child. As soon as he saw Yaoniang, he grabbed onto her clothes and refused to let go.


    Seeing such a Xiaobao, Yaoniang suddenly wanted to cry again. But she thought to herself that she shouldn¡¯t cry, lest she scared the child.


    As she patted Xiaobao on his back, she asked him whether he had enough to eat and drink. Then Yaoniang waved everyone to retreat and said that she was sleeping with Xiaobao tonight.


    Yuchan and others filed out. With the little master by her side, they were relieved. Before, when they saw their Madam like that, they were afraid that she would take it too hard and consider self-harm. After all, today¡¯s experience would be too much for anyone.


    The room was quiet. Only amp was lit on the bedside table. With Xiaobao held in her arms, the mother and sonid in the bed.


    ¡°Is Xiaobao afraid that mother would do something stupid?¡± Talking to Xiaobao like he was an adult, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. How could Mother do something so stupid? God finally gave me another life, so I must watch Xiaobao grow up, marry a wife and have children.¡±


    She rxed her eyebrows and her eyes were soft. With a tranquil smile, she seemed to be able to see Xiaobao grow up, marry a wife and have children. What a beautiful and happy thing to see.


    For a long time, this had been Yaoniang¡¯s only hope. But as people gained more, they couldn¡¯t help but be greedy. What a pity that her dream had just begun, yet was cruelly shot to the ground. This was also good because she wouldn¡¯t need to keep hiding it¡­


    At least, that person died. Fortunately.


    Xiaobao¡¯s eyes widened. He seemed to be ignorant and innocent, but in fact, he was holding back tears and cursing in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t miss Yaoniang¡¯s sorrowful smile, swollen red lips, marks on her neck, and the traces of bruising on her arms.


    At this moment, he changed his mind. He didn¡¯t want his father. He wanted to leave here with his mother. This ce was not suitable for his mother, and his father did not love his mother. Otherwise, how could his mother die in her previous life?


    Once missed, the only thing left was regret. If broken, then simply repair it. Ha! How could there be such a good thing in this world? He deserved to be a white-headed man in his prime years, to live all alone, and even to die without any descendants¡­


    But here, Xiaobao¡¯s heart began to tremble again. Emperor Jin¡¯an appeared in his mind with his white sideburns, pursed lips and a face of eternal ice. Day after day, year after year, time flying by¡­


    ¡°Xiaobao, go to sleep. We might leave here tomorrow. Mother will beg him to allow us, mother and son, to live. Hopefully, on ount of our old feelings¡­ At that time, Mother will take you to find a ce that no one knows and start a new life¡­¡±

 Chapter 70，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 70 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter70£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 70 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Zhaohui Hall, the room was filled with silent darkness. Only a dim yellow light was lit in the corner.


    The light was so dim that only a faint silhouette of a person could be made out. Nothing else could be seen in the dark.


    Fucheng stood in front of the bed and under the faint light, his shadow was distorted and weirdly shaped.


    ¡°Yao Yan¡¯er went insane. Now, she¡¯s so dumb that she can¡¯t speak a thing.¡±


    A husky male voice came from the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask her anymore. Pull out her tongue, chop off her hand, then throw her to the military barracks as a prostitute. ¡°


    ¡°The madam is in a pretty bad state, but Yuchan is watching over her¡­¡± Fucheng paused, then said, ¡°The child made a fuss, so Lady Su asked for the child to be brought over. On ount of the child, she won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    After a long time, a voice came from the bed. ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Fucheng left and the room fell into a dead silence again.


    When Yan¡¯er woke up, she was locked up in a gloomy room.


    When someone approached her that day and asked about Su Yaoniang, she knew this matter was not simple.


    She never expected that Su Yaoniang would be a concubine of His Highness, Jin Wang. Based on what! Her body has been dirtied and she even gave birth to a wild bastard.


    A slut like Yaoniang should suffer the same miserable fate as herself. Not able to marry a decent man but could only be worthy of being a stepmother. Or she could marry a deaf,me or blind person. But why must she be better than her?!


    Indeed, Yaoniang was better than her. She became a concubine for His Highness Jin Wang.


    Yan¡¯er could tell that the person asking her about Su Yaoniang did not have any good intentions. So she left out certain details and only spoke about Su Yaoniang¡¯s scandalous past. She concealed what role she had yed in exchange for the opportunity to work in the prince¡¯s residence


    The other party was really sinister. They even found a random man to y the viin that dirtied Su Yaoniang¡¯s body. Yan¡¯er could almost predict how miserable Su Yaoniang would end up. Maybe she would lose so much face that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to face others andmit suicide on the spot.


    In fact, Yaoniang did end up crying miserably, but it wasn¡¯t her who died. It was her so-called man.


    Yan¡¯er never expected the handsome and noble Jin Wang to be such a terrifying person! He actually did such a thing to cover up for Su Yaoniang!


    She was so frightened that she could predict what her fate would be without even needing to think. So when someone came to interrogate her, she pretended to be crazy.


    She thought that no one would make life difficult for a crazy person.


    She only wanted to preserve her life and didn¡¯t dare to even think about serving the prince.


    The door opened from the outside, and Yan¡¯er wondered if someone came to throw her out. Someone pulled her up from the ground but didn¡¯t throw her out. Instead, she was pressed to the ground, and something was stuck into her mouth¡ª


    Then there was a terrible howl.


    The gatekeeper, Granny Qian, yawned and opened the back door. She was holding a broom in her hand while her other hand was still rubbing her eyes.


    The sky was just beginning to get bright. It seemed to be quite early, but for the servants of Jin Wang Mansion, it was nothing.


    Suddenly, a person appeared in front of the door, but Granny Qian wasn¡¯t startled. When she took a closer look, the person appeared to be a youngdy.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Do you know what this ce is!?¡± Then she scolded, ¡°What are the guards even doing? Allowing random people to show up at the back door.¡±


    The youngdy hurriedly said, ¡°Granny Qian, Granny Qian, can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Who can you be? Some sort of VIP?¡± Granny Qian sneered but when she took a closer look at the woman she felt that she seemed familiar. She just couldn¡¯t remember her name.


    With a reluctant smile on her face, the youngdy said grudgingly, ¡°Granny Qian, I am the maid, Tao Shan, who served Side Consort Hu in Liuchun Pavilion. You must have seen me before, but I was released a while back. I wanted to visit my old mistress, but my home is quite far away from here. After walking for an entire day and night, I arrived at an untimely hour, so I could only wait outside the door.¡±


    Granny Qian made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound as it finally clicked in her mind. ¡°Ah, it turned out to be you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tao Shanughed with her, ¡°My man is also here. He came by carriage. The guard at the end of the street recognized me, and checked our IDs before letting us in.¡±


    As she said this, a man¡¯s face appeared from a mule carriage parked not far away. He smiled nervously at Nanny Qian.


    ¡°I came to visit the side consort and brought a lot of things from my hometown. I¡¯ll give you some but please inform her about my arrival. If I get any rewards from the side consort, your benefits would also not becking.¡± Tao Shan understood the nature of this woman quite well, which was why she said all this.


    She arrived in front of her carriage and took two lively old hens from the man¡¯s hands and handed them over to Granny Qian respectfully. Then Granny Qian showed a smile and said, ¡°You are quite fortunate and you seem to have married well.¡±


    Her words referred to how Tao Shan could afford to give her two old hens at once. On top of that, the mule carriage also yed a role.


    Tao Shan showed a reluctant smile. ¡°He¡¯s only an ordinary farmer.¡±


    Granny Qian has benefited, so she was willing to say a few words to Tao Shan. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about you getting married? The Side Consort cares about her people and didn¡¯t bestow you a small amount back then. Those rewards are enough for your family to live on for dozens of years. You are quite smart for leaving the manor early. Since your master is considerate of old feelings, she will never forget you. Ever since you left, the people by her side are always changing. The maid serving her now received your name and is called Tao Hong.¡±


    Tao Shan had something on her mind, so how could she be willing to listen to this? Yet she had no choice but to smile and deal with Nanny Qian.


    The sun was finally higher up in the sky and Side Consort Hu should have gotten up by then. Nanny Qian turned and entered through the door to ask the person who was working with her to pass on a message.


    Maybe Tao Shan was really a different existence for Side Consort Hu. She was summoned inside without needing to wait long.


    Side Consort Hu stepped back, and Tao Shan knelt in front of her with a plop, crying, ¡°Madam, please save my life!¡±


    Mini-theater:


    Yan¡¯er: The city folks are tooplicated! I want to return to the countryside. This baby is so scared, and good-looking men are too scary. I will never be naughty anymore. QAQ


    Fucheng grinned: It¡¯s toote

 Chapter 71，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 71 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter71£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 71 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Over thest few days, the atmosphere in the manor was extremely suffocating. In the backyard, guards were everywhere, and the senior eunuchs of Zhaohui Hall came out again.


    Because of this, everyone behaved themselves. Many people didn¡¯t even know what happened that day. As for those that knew a? bit of inside information, their mouths were shut tightly. Even to the point of staying silent while dreaming in their sleep.


    Side Consort Hu was horrified that day and finally recovered after these two days. From the situation in the mansion, it was obvious that the bitch from Rongxi Courtyard stayed alive and well. What else couldn¡¯t she understand?


    Was that slut made of gold? Was that why His Highness valued her so much?


    But she didn¡¯t dare to utter even a single word of protest. The mere thought of Jin Wang¡¯s reaction and his fury that day caused Side Consort Hu¡¯s heart to tremble.


    Side Consort Hu had an idea as to who the mastermind was behind all this. There were only two possible culprits. Later, when she heard her servants say that a few maids from Haoyue Residence were beaten to death in front of Side Consort Xu, she knew who it was.


    It was a good n. With a single arrow, the heart was struck. Any ordinary man wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. It¡¯s a pity-


    Jin Wang was not an ordinary man.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be anger and disgust? Wishing to throw them as far away as possible? Or he could choose to help the family of three reunite. After all, a child couldn¡¯t live without a father. Yet Jin Wang actually pped that man to death while the slut remained safe and well. Heck, not even that little bastard was dealt with!


    To deal with that little bitch, Side Consort Hu waited to watch a good show, but it didn¡¯t turn out the way she expected at all.


    Side Consort Hu was so angry that she had a nightmarest night.


    In her dream, Jin Wang was covered with green clouds and was inseparable from that slut. He was even willing to recognize that little bastard as his son, but the little princess, his biological daughter, was shunned! Side Consort Hu was so infuriated that she couldn¡¯t wait to chop that dog couple to pieces.


    She was so angered that she woke up. With a sore waist and pain in her back, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses for a long time.


    The sky was already bright. She still had to rush over to Siyi Courtyard to pay respectster so Side Consort Hu was not in a good mood at all. As a maidbed her hair, since she couldn¡¯t throw theb, she smashed her rouge box. The maids around her were all trembling, in fear of being the next victim.


    All of a sudden, someone came to announce that Tao Shan was here.


    The old people from Liuchun Pavilion all knew who Tao Shan was. She was the earliest maid next to Side Consort Hu. When Side Consort Hu first entered the prince¡¯s residence, she brought along Tao Shan. However, Tao Shan did not stay in the residence for long before she was released by the side consort to marry. At that time, many people thought to themselves that Side Consort Hu was kind. Only when someone secretly started to spread some rumours about her did everyone begin discussing with each other. Then they realized that what Side Consort Hu did was not kind at all. She only did that because she didn¡¯t want someone that knew her past to be beside her.


    But there was no doubt that Side Consort Hu was indeed nice to Tao Shan. She had specially ordered people to give her a New Year gift during thest Lunar New Year.


    Side Consort Hu approached Tao Shan, who was dressed as a countryside woman. Seeing this, Qiu Ju and a few others turned red with envy and couldn¡¯t help turning their heads to look at Tao Hong.


    Tao Hong was cleaning up the clutter on the bed and didn¡¯t notice how Side Consort Hu stopped her rage. She was quiet and unassuming like usual.


    ¡°Enough. Once you are all done with tidying, you may retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After waiting for everyone to leave, Tao Hong came back and knelt by the door of the inner room, pressing her ear to it.


    Side Consort Hu stared at Tao Shan who was kneeling at her feet in disbelief. ¡°You said that Feng Heizi wanted to see me. To force you toe here and pass me the message, he threatened your baby boy?¡±


    Tao Shan cried. She nodded while saying, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t recognize him at first. He looked like a beggar, dressed in rags and tatters. He was chased by the wild dogs in the vige and ran to my house, asking for water. It was him who recognized this servant first and exined that he got in some trouble. This servant thought that since we knew each other before, it was not a big deal to give him some buns. But once he finished eating, his face changed and he asked me for money. He said that since you were redeemed by a nobleman, you must have plenty of gold and silver. He even threatened to tell my husband that I was from that kind of ce, so I was forced to tell him about what happened to you.¡±


    Side Consort Hu felt waves of hate crash over her. Ever since she entered this luxurious and splendid residence, Jin Wang Mansion, she was no longer the top call girl of Yihong Courtyard.


    She has forgotten that she once had another name, Miss Mingyu.


    At that time, the madam of the brothel saw that she was gorgeous and was reluctant to let her be listed. She had said that her first time must be sold at the highest price possible.


    But for a small broken ce like Linyun County, how could there be any nobles? Only the poor schrs were good-looking and only the old men were rich. But one day, the madam grew impatient and wanted to sell her first time to Master Qian. Master Qian was fat and had weird hobbies. He had slept with not a few girls in the brothel and they all ended up real bad. Hu Mingyu was terrified and was very unwilling.


    .


    But she was fortunate. That day, two very strange guests came to the brothel. One with a cold face, and the other so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem to be a mortal man. The two were in a rush, and the cold-faced man put the handsome man into a nearby room then left.


    The sky was blue and the sun was still high. Business hadn¡¯t started yet and Hu Mingyu, who lived next door, nned to go outside to take a breather. Upon leaving her room, she happened to witness this scene. Thinking that she would be crushed by that fat pig at night, and tossed till half her life was gone, she made up her mind. Anyway, the men who came to the building were all here to wander through wildflowers and willows. By then, the madam would have nothing to say. It wasn¡¯t like the man couldn¡¯t pay the money.


    That day changed her destiny. From a call girl in a brothel to a side consort in the prince¡¯s residence.


    When Hu Mingyu was still in the brothel, what she liked most was to pray to gods and worship Buddha. A lot of the other girls were also like this. It seemed that after soaking in bitter water for so long, they couldn¡¯t help but trust in ghosts and gods. They especially likedforting themselves by saying that the good days are still toe. This was how they endured, day after day.


    Hu Mingyu also liked to hear these words. Whenever she went to pray for divination sticks at temples, the monks would always say that she has a wealthy life ahead, filled with endless blessings.


    Was it not so? Doesn¡¯t she have riches and honour now?


    Side Consort Hu returned from her thoughts and looked at the ugly, crying, Tao Shan in front of her. She said with disdain, ¡°He still wants to use that matter to threaten this consort? Blind his dog eyes!¡±


    Back then, that man was Jin Wang and it was him who redeemed her from the brothel. To deal with her, that bitch Consort Jin often spreads rumours about her low birth in private. The entire residence already knew about her past so Side Consort Hu was not afraid of the man using this to threaten her.


    Tao Shan hesitated and said, ¡°He said that it was not the noble person who opened your bud that day, but someone else¡­¡±


    This surprised Side Consort Hu and she was reminded of her nightmarest night. She stared at Tao Shan closely. ¡°What did you say?! Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Feng Heizi said that the person who took your virginity that day was not His Highness, but someone else! He also said, whether you believe it or not, the consequences are at your own risk.¡± This was why Tao Shan was so scared. Feng Heizi didn¡¯t know the nobleman¡¯s identity but she knew very well, so she came in haste.


    The bracelet on Side Consort Hu¡¯s wrist broke with a snap. Round shiny pink pearls, the size of a thimble fell to the ground and rolled away.

 Chapter 71，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 71 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter71£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 71 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The guards at Zhaohui Hall were spaced three to five steps away from each other. The security was very tight.


    Irrelevant people were not allowed to enter. People within the mansion were specting about what had happened, but everyone was at a loss.


    Inside, Doctor Liu paced back and forth, muttering, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It should be effective¡­¡±


    Fucheng looked at him, about to go crazy. He stepped forward and pulled at his clothes. ¡°What do you mean, it should be? You, imperial doctors, are all like this. Your words are never clear. Do you think you are still in the pce? Only when you hem and haw would you be happy!¡±


    If it was before, Doctor Liu would definitelye up with a retort, but now he was not in the mood. He brought the medicine in high spirits, but after His Highness took it, he didn¡¯t get any better but got worse.


    He dragged Fucheng to the side, pulling on his hair with his other hand without even noticing it. His gray and white hair was pulled by him so much that there wasn¡¯t a lot left. Normally, he styled his hair into a bun to cover the baldness. Now that he was pulling on his hair again, his bun fell apart and he looked like a lunatic.


    ¡°Impossible! It should be useful, but why is it not working¡­¡±


    Fucheng paced around. His Highness secretly went to the Rongxi Courtyardst night, and by the time he came back, something was wrong with him. He asked him to tie him up, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to. Later, when he saw that the situation was not good, together with An Shiyi, they tied His Highness to the bed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for His Highness to go mad. This time it was a lot more serious thanst time. Fucheng had never seen Jin Wang like this. In fear of something unexpected happening, he asked the guards to seal up the entire Zhaohui Hall.


    Doctor Liu thought about it for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. Was the medicine actually useless? ! He grabbed Fucheng and asked, ¡°Tell me, how is His Highness in ¡®that¡¯ aspect recently?¡±


    Fucheng was upset at the moment and didn¡¯t notice the shyness hidden behind Doctor Liu¡¯s old face. ¡°What do you mean ¡®that¡¯ aspect?! ¡°


    ¡°I meant having sex! ¡± said Doctor Liu after clearing his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡±


    Hearing this, Doctor Liu frowned, and immediately asked, ¡°How often does he do it and how long does each timest? How many times does he do it in a single night?¡±


    Fucheng nced at him. ¡°Why are you asking this? Do you think I am one of those eunuchs who specializes in recording this type of thing? Not only listening in a corner but also writing everything down on a booklet?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I need this information for a reason! After His Highness was poisoned by this type of obscene drug, I already exined everything in detail. Those who are poisoned by this be more indulgent in lust towards the end. Only through the frequency of intercourse and the length of each time can we understand which stage the poison has reached.¡±


    Fucheng felt that what he said was quite reasonable. He pondered, ¡°His Highness always rests in Rongxi Courtyard and I can¡¯t sit in the corner every day listening to this kind of matter. But there is a maid by Lady Su, who should know more specifics.¡± Once he said this, he ordered people to go to Rongxi Courtyard to call Yuchan over.


    Not long after, Yuchan arrived.


    Doctor Liu asked many detailed questions. Even though Yuchan was blushing, she reported all that she knew truthfully.


    After listening, Doctor Liu pondered for a while. He looked at Fucheng then at Yuchan and his eyes became weird.


    ¡°Girl, tell this old man honestly. Uh, have you seen some weird marks on your madam¡­¡±


    Now that he was asking such a private matter, Fucheng suddenly wanted to get up and stab the old man.


    Lady Su was the concubine of His Highness. For this old man to ask in such detail it was sphemy! To spheme Lady Su is to have designs on His HIghness¡¯s privacy. It was one thing to ask about the frequency and duration but it was another to ask about these specific details!


    Fucheng¡¯s gaze towards Doctor Liu was extremely unkind. Doctor Liu repeatedly asked for forgiveness, his old face flushed. ¡°You really treat me as an old disrespectful fogey? In theter stages, this poison will cause the victim to slowly lose their mind. It would be easy to do something that would hurt others. But whenbined with strong desires, in this case, the woman will have to suffer a bit.¡±


    Seeing that they both looked at each other and did not speak, Doctor Liu became a bit agitated and angry. ¡°So basically, when they have sex, the man tends to be violent, and the woman will get hurt!¡±


    Now not only did Fucheng understand, but Yuchan also understood.


    She blushed. After a period of silence, she whispered, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t find any signs of what you said, but there were two times when Madam suffered some minor injuries.¡±


    Doctor Liu moved closer and eagerly asked for more details. Yuchan thought about it seriously and said the approximate time when it first happened. Yaoniang was still living in the small courtyard at the time and was not Jin Wang¡¯s concubine. As for the more recent instance, it was the day when Jin Wang killed that man out of fury.


    ¡°Then ever since that first time, did the intercourse between His Highness and Madam slowly begin to decrease?¡±


    This time, Yuchan thought about it longer than before. After a long while, she nodded hesitantly. A hint of shock and enlightenment shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It seems that the relief was not enough, so the spread of the toxicity elerated.¡± Doctor Liu shook his head with a sigh. He looked at Yuchan and said: ¡°Your madam is a lucky one.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say the rest but Yuchan understood his meaning.


    Of course, Fucheng also understood, and his face becameplicated.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do now?¡±


    Doctor Liu stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s best for it to be that one from Liuchun Pavilion. But if you want him to feelfortable both physically and mentally¡­¡± He chuckled twice and his old face suddenly seemed a bit obscene. He stopped talking and left as he stroked his beard.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was almost out the door that Fucheng reacted. ¡°You old thing, is that enough?¡±


    Doctor Liu walked out at a very fast speed. He shouted without looking back, ¡°If the relief is done properly, nothing would happen for the time being. I will go back and continue to research the medicine¡­¡±

 Chapter 72，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 72 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter72£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 72 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yuchan came back to Rongxi Courtyard, Yaoniang was with Xiaobao sitting in the yard under the sun.


    It was a rare nice and sunny day. The sun was warm, shining brightly. Seeing the madam who has been losing a lot of weight these past few days, pale and transparent in the sun, Yuchan had indescribable.


    She felt that the world was quite extraordinary and that Lady Fortune enjoyed making a fool of people.


    His Highness clearly cared for Madam, and Madam also cared about His Highness. Why did this have to happen?


    She took a deep breath and approached Yaoniang. ¡°Madam, this servant thinks you should go somewhere.¡±


    The mother and son were amusing themselves by ying with a chain of nine rings. Once Yuchan said this, Yaoniang looked up in surprise. ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°Zhaohui Hall.¡±


    The bedroom was very dark, only amp was lit in the corner. It was a bright day, but the room was very dim.


    There was a very nice smell in the air, from the incense used by Jin Wang. Yaoniang followed Yuchan to the couch and saw the man lying on the bed under the faint light.


    His long hair was draped over the pillow, like the finest satin. His face was extremely pale and it seemed to be a bit thinner than before. His cheeks and eye sockets were also a little sunken.


    Ever since that fateful day, Yaoniang hasn¡¯t seen Jin Wang again. She was waiting for him to send her away or give orders for what will happen to her, but there has been no movement.


    She had thought to herself, indeed this matter did bother him, but she never expected that he was actually sick. On the way here, Yuchan informed Yaoniang about the general situation of Jin Wang¡¯s poisoning and even ryed what Doctor Liu had said. There were a lot of things that she didn¡¯t understand before, but now she suddenly understood why he became more and more restrained towards her. Why he sometimes acted weirdly¡­


    The way he treated her, she had always thought it was only because he wanted her body. But he actually lied to her that he had seen the doctor and taken medicine¡­


    ¡°Madam, if something is wrong, make a shout.¡± After saying this, Yuchan blushed and left the room.


    Yaoniang came to the edge of the bed, sat down and looked at him.


    He was in a deep sleep. She was told that he had been given a tranquillizer. His thick eyshes cast shadows, making his eye sockets appear even more sunken. Yaoniang stretched out her hand to stroke his face then went to touch his arm tied to the bedpost. His arm was tied so tightly that there were bruises.


    Before long, she took off her clothes and got onto the bed.


    His body was hot, like a furnace. Little Jin Wang was full of energy, ready for action. Yaoniang had suffered a lot because of it and she didn¡¯t dare to invade carelessly. She only dared to try her best. She half crawled on his chest and pressed her face against his chest. Listening to his heartbeat, her heart was filled with peace and satisfaction. Suddenly, she whimpered and straightened her neck, as if suffocated.


    Their bodies were very familiar with each other, plus they were the only two people in the room. Jin Wang was still unconscious, lying in aa. Yaoniang felt very bold and gradually added some more vour to her actions. While she was having a great time and bing more and more presumptuous, the man whose eyes were closed suddenly woke up.


    As soon as his eyes were open, a weird glint of red light appeared. Yaoniang was nervous and carefully observed him. His eyes seemed dull as if he didn¡¯t recognize her. Remembering what Yuchan told her before, coupled with the fact that Jin Wang was still unconscious, her heart began to ache. She couldn¡¯t help scoot over and take his thin lips in hers.


    This was the first time for Yaoniang to take the initiative to approach Jin Wang. In the past, he was always the one who kissed her until breathless. Her movements were very light and gentle, carrying a hint of tenderness and indulgence.


    ¡°Your Highness, you will get better soon¡­¡± she murmured. With one hand supporting herself, the other hand touched the corners of Jin Wang¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve always liked you. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the door, Fucheng stood under the porch and looked up at the distant sky.


    For some reason, he suddenly remembered that day. There weren¡¯t many things that were difficult to investigate. It only depended on whether he was willing to. So the matter of Yan¡¯er¡¯s sudden arrival and encountering Side Consort Xu¡¯s person was discovered crystal clear.


    At that time, His Highness was very nervous. Even though his face was as cold as ice, he gave others a sense of danger that he was about to go crazy.


    When he received the news and reported it to His Highness, he asked if he wanted to investigate any further.


    His Highness was stunned. Something shed in his eyes, and he shook his head silently.


    At that time, Fucheng paid special attention to Jin Wang¡¯s emotions, so he saw it very clearly. He didn¡¯t understand it at the time, but he understood it today.


    It seemed to be fear?


    He had seen how scared she was. He was even more afraid than she was.


    Fuchengughed suddenly. Xiao Shunzi, who was next to him, was paying attention to his face. Seeing this, he leaned forward and asked, ¡°Godfather, what did you think that made you so happy?¡±


    Fucheng pped him on the neck. He scolded with a smile, ¡°Little thing, how am I, your Godfather, happy? I am sighing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sighing? What does Godfather have to sigh about?¡±


    ¡°I was sighing about how being a eunuch is still the best. Love has nothing to do with us.¡± Once he finished mocking himself, his face suddenly became still. He recalled a sound that he had heard countless times. It was a female voice.


    ¡°Worry arises from love, fear arises from love. If you are separated from your beloved, there is no worry or fear¡­¡±


    Consort De believed in Buddhism and Buddhist scriptures would asionallye from her mouth. This sentence was one she said the most often.


    A tear suddenly fell from the corner of Fucheng¡¯s eyes. When he looked up at the sky, the wind had already disappeared.


    He could¡¯ve invited Side Consort Hu over but he vited the objective of being a servant. He thought to himself that if His Highness was sober, this was what he would¡¯ve wanted.

 Chapter 72，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 72 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter72£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 72 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang stayed inside for two hours beforeing out.


    During this period, Fucheng and Yuchan had wanted to go inside numerous times, but they both endured it.


    Yaoniang lowered her head and pushed open the door. Fucheng and Yuchan immediately leaned forward.


    ¡°How¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡±


    Yaoniang shook her head and pulled Yuchan aside to whisper something. Yuchan blushed and said to Fucheng that the swelling of His Highness had subsided. As for the details, they would have to wait for Doctor Liu toe and take a look or for him to wake up.


    Then the two of them left. Fucheng looked at Yaoniang¡¯s back and shook his head before stepping inside.


    Doctor Liu, who had said that he was going back to research medicine, quietly went to the small courtyard to find Mammy Mu.


    After Doctor Liu finished exining the matter, Mammy Mu frowned and did not speak.


    Doctor Liu said anxiously, ¡°This prescription should be okay. But I don¡¯t know why after His Highness took it, not only did it not help, but his condition became even worse. Of course, it could be that the relief wasn¡¯t enough, but it definitely shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Mammy Mu pondered for a moment. ¡°If the prescription is okay, but the medicine didn¡¯t work, was there something wrong in the process?¡± The reason why she asked this was because she believed in Doctor Liu¡¯s medical skills more than Fucheng.


    Back then, with Consort De¡¯s illness, the sessful birth of Jin Wang was because of Doctor Liu¡¯s weird prescriptions. She even managed tost a few more years before she was gone.


    ¡°This¡ª¡± Doctor Liu smiled bitterly. ¡°This prescription should be okay. I have been working on this prescription ever since I diagnosed His Highness. Although my medical skills are limited and this poison can¡¯t bepletely cured without the antidote, my prescription should still be able to dy its effects. Even if it can¡¯t dy it, His Highness should remain sane after taking it. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to reach the point where he loses his mind and bes crazy.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me but I¡¯m starting to wonder if I can continue like this? There has been no news from the capital and His Highness¡¯s situation is getting worse every day. When Her Highness, Consort De, was leaving, she repeatedly asked us to look after His Highness¡­¡±


    Mammy Mu couldn¡¯t help but be silent after hearing these words. She sighed and persuaded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this now, but about how to heal His Highness. ¡°


    Doctor Liu exhaled and cheered himself up. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask Mammy to give me a bit more of the little princess¡¯s blood. I¡¯ll take it back and try again. ¡°


    Mammy Mu understood his intentions, but when she thought of the bowl of blood, she still felt distressed. ¡°Can¡¯t you use something else instead of blood? The little princess is so young and can¡¯t afford to go through this repeatedly. ¡°


    ¡°If I could, I wouldn¡¯t have spent all this effort. Everything points to this blood. The blood of the little princess is the main ingredient. What I¡¯m taking is His Highness and Side Consort Hu¡¯s first¡­¡±


    Doctor Liu started to exin everything again and Mammy Mu¡¯s heart was aroused.


    She suddenly interrupted and said, ¡°If you want to take it, take it. Even if I don¡¯t like it, His Highness is still the most important. ¡± Once she said that she asked Yuyan to bring the little princess over for Doctor Liu to collect blood.


    After Doctor Liu left, Yuyan was about to take the little princess back to the nursery to feed her when Mammy Mu stopped her. She asked her to bring the little princess over for a closer look.


    Mammy Mu took the sleepy little princess into her arms and reached out to look behind her earlobes.


    Nothing on the left or right side.


    Mammy Mu withdrew her hand in silence. She looked at the face of the little princess again, lost in thought.


    ¡°Mammy¡­¡± Mammy Mu came back to her senses, handed the little princess to Yuyan, who then retreated.


    Mammy Mu has been in the pce for decades and knew the nature of women very well.


    They could be the weakest in the world, where slightly stronger wind and waves were enough to wash them away. But when they were cruel, they could also be the cruellest.


    Topete for favour, what means couldn¡¯t be used? To fight against each other, everything was fair y and all sorts of methods were involved. In the pce, women, children and eunuchs were the ones who died the most.


    Who knows how many fetuses were born as a mass of flesh and blood? Everyone knew how important the emperor¡¯s heir was to the imperial family. Naturally, they would strike at where it hurts most.


    .


    Simrly, there were also fake imperial heirs ¡­


    Mammy Mu couldn¡¯t help thinking of what she had heard when she was still a little pce maid. It was a secret from when the founder of the dynasty was still alive.


    Since a counterfeit nearly ascended the throne, the imperial family has paid special attention to the issue of heirs. The founder of the dynasty took some sort of miracle medicine and ever since, all male descendants of the imperial family would have a mark that was easy to distinguish. The mark was a red mole behind an earlobe.


    But whether the girls had it was up to chance. Some had it while others didn¡¯t.


    The reason why Mammy Mu knew about this was that when Consort De gave birth to Jin Wang, some concubines deliberately spread rumours that Jin Wang was not Emperor Hongjing¡¯s son. Everyone in the pce knew that Consort De¡¯s body was very poor, so based on her health, how could she give birth to the emperor¡¯s heir?


    You said that the stomach can¡¯t be faked since the imperial physical has taken the pulse and there were records from the eunuch that night?


    There was nothing impossible in the pce. Once a concubine bes pregnant, she rarely goes out and it wasn¡¯t like she would lift her clothes for others to see. As for the imperial doctors, some of the harem women¡¯s own people were mixed in. The records from the eunuchs were even less reliable because a woman¡¯s birth could be early orte. Except for making a rough guess, they were useless.


    Therefore, when it came to the matter of heirs, nothing was simple.


    On the surface, Emperor Hongjing showed trust in Consort De. But in private, he ordered his personal eunuch to take a look at the young Jin Wang who was still in his infancy. At that time, Mammy Mu stood nearby and learned about the secret through this opportunity.


    Mammy Mu had watched the little princess¡¯s birth. Since some girls had the mark while others didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t care much about it.


    But after Doctor Liu told her everything, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt.


    After all, Side Consort Hu¡¯s origins were not easy to ept. When Jin Wang came back with Side Consort Hu, he had said that she was lucky to be a virgin, but¡­


    Mammy Mu raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 73，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 73 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter73£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 73 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Fucheng entered the inner room, and when he looked up, he saw Jin Wang with his eyes open on the bed.


    His eyes were still blood red, but they seemed to be a lot better than before. At least there was a glint of consciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± He whispered tentatively.


    Jin Wang gave a hum, and Fucheng was overjoyed. Knowing that His Highness was all right, at least for the time being, he hurriedly went up to untie the silk rope that kept Jin Wang¡¯s arm fastened to the bedpost.


    Lady Su was really capable. If he didn¡¯t know of that one time between His Highness and Side Consort Hu, he would¡¯ve thought that it was Lady Su who was the main ingredient of the medicine.


    ¡°Lady Su was here just now, she¡­¡± Fucheng peered at Jin Wang¡¯s expression while chattering.


    Jin Wang did not speak. Of course, he knew that she was here. To be honest, he had woken up a long time ago and even heard her confess that she liked him.


    His mind, which had been muddled, suddenly became clear at that moment. He had forced her to speak like that many times before. But today, he discovered that only when she speaks out of her own initiative, was it the most fulfilling.


    What a pity-


    There was a knot between her and him. A knot that would never be untied because she was unwilling. She seemed to be gentle and submissive, with an appearance of ttering him, but in reality, she was resisting him the entire time.


    She couldn¡¯t walk away nor get rid of it. Everything was quietly hidden and she carried it all in her heart, intending to bear it for an entire lifetime.


    In fact, over the past few days, he had visited Rongxi Courtyard twice in secret. He saw her sitting there, silent by the window. There were many times that he wanted to tell her that this prince didn¡¯t care.


    The vendor had be a nameless viin but he was already killed. Even if that man was not the actual one, there was nothing to worry about.


    It was only a man!


    He said it over and over in his heart, but he still couldn¡¯t deceive himself. As long as he thought of someone tasting the little nanny like him, savouring all her nooks and crannies, he would have a bloodthirsty impulse to destroy everything.


    He¡¯ll wait, wait until his body is detoxified¡­


    After Tao Shan left, Side Consort Hu stayed in her room alone.


    The door to her room remained shut the entire afternoon.


    When it was <i>zhangdeng</i> <i>shi1</i>, Tao Hong opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Side Consort Hu came back to her senses, her face a bit pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    It was rare for Side Consort Hu to be so solemn. After she nodded, Tao Hong went out to make arrangements.


    Not long afterwards, dinner was served. On the red sandalwood table, there were dishes full of vegetables. There were also dishes with meat that came from creatures flying in the sky, running on the ground, and swimming in the water. There was a bit of everything.


    Because of her humble background, after bing a side consort, Side Consort Hu was very particr about her food, clothing, housing and transportation. What she had must be the best. Fortunately, Jin Wang Mansion could be considered as one of the wealthiest ces, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be treated badly.


    Side Consort Hu not only paid attention to materialistic things but also paid attention to propriety. Even for a meal, she must have several maids serving her. These girls were all dressed in clean and decent clothes and well trained. At first nce, it was obvious that they were not maids that ordinary wealthy people could use.


    Seeing all this, Side Consort Hu suddenly felt a hint of rity in her heart and she no longer panicked.


    No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to lose all of this!


    After eating and returning to the inner room, Side Consort Hu ordered everyone to retreat except Tao Hong.


    ¡°I want to leave the mansion.¡±


    Tao Hong¡¯s eyes shed, and asked, ¡°Does Your Highness want to go out to a temple to pray?¡±


    ¡°I want to go out of the mansion to meet an old friend. If I say I¡¯m going to the temple to pray, guards, maids and other servants would alle along and I won¡¯t be able to do anything. There are our people at the back door. When the timees, you will apany me. I will pretend to be a maid and go out with you.¡±


    This was the only way that Side Consort Hu could think of. Having a high status came with its own disadvantages, such as the inconvenience of going out. After entering Jin Wang Mansion, Side Consort Hu had only gone out once, but it was to the temple with Consort Jin to burn incense and pray for Jin Wang. Normally, it was wishful thinking to leave the manor. If there was anything she needed to get done, it would all be done by servants for her.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s probably not safe if it¡¯s just us going out¡­¡± Tao Hong hesitated.


    Side Consort Hu was not one of those ordinary women. She thinks of herself as someone who has seen a whole lot of the world, so how would she be scared of going out of the manor? In fact, she didn¡¯t want anyone to learn about this trip, but it was impossible for her to sessfully go out on her own.


    So she chose Tao Hong, her most trusted maid. She was the person she trusted the most besides Tao Shan.


    Actually, Tao Hong¡¯s significance to Side Consort Hu was very different from Tao Shan. If Tao Shan signified the past that she didn¡¯t want to remember, it was Tao Hong who apanied her through many things that she didn¡¯t want others to know. Therefore, at the bottom of her heart, Side Consort Hu still trusted Tao Hong.


    ¡°You only need to listen and follow my instructions.¡±


    Tao Hong nodded.


    Once it was the usual time for Side Consort Hu to rest, Tao Hong quietly sneaked out.


    She went back to her room first and changed her clothes. A young maid brought over some clean water to refresh herself. Before leaving, she stuffed something into the young maid¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 73，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 73 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter73£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 73 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    .


    Side Consort Hu, dressed in a cyan dress, followed Tao Hong as a maid.


    Seeing Tao Hong talking andughing with the gatekeeper at the back door, her heart pounded, but luckily they soon came out.


    The two went out onto the street where the manor was located and walked into the crowd. During this period, the two visited the fruit shop and the grocery store. ording to what Tao Hong said to others, they were ordered by the side consort to buy some gadgets and toys for the little princess to y with.


    Then a horse cart passed by. The two women, appearing to be tired from walking, visited a ce that had carts for rental and hired one to take them. After mingling and driving through the city for a while longer, the pair turned and exited the city gates.


    The further their mule cart travelled, the more deste it became. There was a nearby temple but it wasn¡¯t very popr. Side Consort Hu had made an appointment with her ¡®old friend¡¯ to meet here.


    After entering the temple, she first burned some incense sticks then donated some money before Tao Hong suggested finding a room to rest.


    This temple was located in a remote area, and it was usually a ce where poor people came. Usually, very few people would ask to borrow a room. Throughout the morning, there was only a single family asking to borrow a room. It was a young couple with a baby. They said that the child was sick and needed a ce to rest. The abbot of the temple pitied them, so lent them a room to stay temporarily.


    In such a small ce, there were not many rooms, and there were only two or three rooms avable to the public. The room for Side Consort Hu was arranged next to the family of three.


    There was a table, chairs and a bed in the shabbily furnished room, but there was nothing else.


    Feng Heizi stared at Side Consort Hu¡¯s fair face and his gaze became heated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Mingyu has be more and more radiant.¡±


    Side Consort Hu looked at him, sullen. ¡°Why do you want to see me? If you have something to say, then say it. I don¡¯t have time for chit-chat.¡±


    Feng Heizi had experienced escaping from prison, not daring to appear before the masses, and had changed dramatically from his old self.


    He used to be stocky, built like a small mountain. Now, he was still big, but he had be more skinny, with edges and corners, looking more vicious.


    ¡°Yes, who would have thought that Mingyu from Yihong Courtyard back then, flew to the sky and became a qinwang¡¯s side consort. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t because I was really desperate, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you today. I just want you to consider how a husband and wife for a day share 100 days of grace and help me.¡±


    Side Consort Hu automatically scolded as if struck by lightning, ¡°You have such big dog guts! You dare to talk nonsense, believe it or not, this consort wants your life!¡±


    Feng Heizi just looked at her with a smile. As he smiled, he pped his hands ¡°How intimidating. Worthy of being a side consort in a prince¡¯s residence. As for being scared, yes this little one was a bit intimidated but the one who should be more afraid is you, right? That year, the nobleman had made sure you were a clean virgin before redeeming you. If the prince finds out that you were actually a woman who¡¯d lost her chastity, can you still be Her Highness, Side Consort Hu? Plus, if I were to count the days, the little princess you bore for His Highness should be around that time. If I told him that the child was mine, guess what would happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Heizi, I tell you, you can¡¯t scare this consort. It was His Highness who broke my bud that day. It has nothing to do with you,¡± bluffed Side Consort Hu.


    ¡°You have a red spot the size of a fingernail at your groin.¡±


    This sentence made Side Consort Hu¡¯s colourpletely change. In such a private ce, even her closest maid didn¡¯t know about it, but Feng Heizi knew. Could it really be¡­?


    ¡°You suddenly fainted after you entered that day. It was because I had knocked you out. You were probably suspicious in your heart. Otherwise, why bother toe here, looking like this?¡±


    Feng Heizi then recounted everything that happened that day in great detail. If he didn¡¯t provide enough proof and details, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win the trust of the other party.


    It turned out that he was entrusted by Yan¡¯er to destroy Yaoniang¡¯s reputation. Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart was much more poisonous than that of ordinary girls. What she confessed to the Yao Family was a lie. She had wanted Yaoniang to appear in a ce like Liuxiang to destroy her reputation.


    She asked Feng Heizi to drag an unconscious Yaoniang into a brothel, find a room with guests and throw her inside.


    This way, when it was time to kick her out of the family, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the Su Family¡¯s face or Yao Cheng¡¯s intervention when he found out.


    After Yan¡¯er tricked Yaoniang into Liuxiang, she ran away. It was Feng Heizi who came from behind and knocked her out.


    Generally, business was not done during the day, but there would always be exceptions. There were very few guests that day. That day, there was only one room with guests. Feng Heizi had carried an unconscious Yaoniang into the brothel. This situation may be shocking elsewhere, but it was not umon in Gon Yard, because there were always new girls who were not obedient. The madam would then hire a thug to teach her a lesson.


    So under broad daylight, Feng Heizi helped Yaoniang into the room. He had thought that he¡¯d need to provide an exnation, but the guest was asleep. Afraid that Yaoniang would cause trouble when she woke up, he drugged her with some medicine from the brothel that was for disobedient prostitutes. Then, he threw the person onto the bed and went out.


    Fearing something would go wrong he hid across the hall and watched. What he didn¡¯t expect was to see a sneaky Mingyu.


    The next thing happened as expected. Feng Heizi was afraid that Hu Mingyu would disturb the scene, so he knocked her out from behind. But he temporarily became lustful and became the <i>civet cat exchanged with the crown prince1</i>.


    Feng Heizi had long coveted Hu Mingyu. The thugs from the brothel all yearned for her, but it was a pity that the madam saw her as a cash cow. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t someone they could contaminate.


    Fearing that things would go awry, Feng Heizi also drugged Hu Mingyu. So a pair on the bed, a pair off the bed, and the two pairs of wild mandarin ducks were a feast for the eyes.


    After that, Feng Heizi threw Hu Mingyu onto the guest¡¯s bed. This way, even if Hu Mingyu lost her virginity, she would not think of him. But he threw Yaoniang into a back alley.


    Of course, he also realized that there was something wrong with the guest, but it was the first time he did this kind of thing. Flustered, how could he bother to care so much?


    ¡­


    Following Feng Heizi¡¯s remarks, Side Consort Hu¡¯s face turned pale. It was a kind of translucent white mixed with a deathly gray.


    Feng Heizi nced at her and said, ¡°I had taken your body, and I have always liked you. I have also kept this secret in my heart for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for a catastrophe, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you. You don¡¯t have it easy. How could I bear to ruin your good life?¡±


    Side Consort Hu sneered. ¡°Since you like me, why did youe to hurt me? You should go coax your beloved. Neither of you is a good thing. A woman who harmed her sister-inw, and a man who helped her scheme seed. You even dragged me into the water.¡±


    Knowing that the other party believed all this, Feng Heizi was happy. He pretended to say, ¡°That girl is indeed a bit of a mess, but I still want to marry her. I want to marry you the most, but you aren¡¯t willing to be with me, and I also can¡¯t support you. But I do like you. Anyways, you do look good, that Su Yaoniang is what I¡¯d call a rare beauty¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Feng Heizi still had a bit of regret on his face. But the other party was in too much of a shock to notice anything. Feng Heizi wanted to coax his old lover, so he thought hard about what he could say. Naturally, he didn¡¯t notice the other party¡¯s abnormality.


    ¡°¡­I obviously got the chance, but I chose you and abandoned her. My feelings for you are like the sun and moon, forever there¡­¡± This Feng Heizi worked as a thug in the brothel and often spent his time around prostitutes. Since the women enjoyed listening to honeyed words, this youngster naturally cultivated a sweet mouth.


    Actually, how could he not want Yaoniang? But he was afraid that something would go wrong because then he¡¯d be entangled in a mess. Yan¡¯er wasn¡¯t worth the loss. Feng Heizi wanted to marry Yan¡¯er when he was very young, but Mrs. Li¡¯s harshness and contempt became a wall that he couldn¡¯t get past. She had be his obsession.


    This was why heter coaxed Yan¡¯er to destroy her body, then had Widow Fenge to propose marriage.


    Seeing Side Consort Hu with her head lowered in silence, Feng Heizi slowly leaned forward.


    First, he wrapped his arms around her waist. Seeing that she did not resist, one of his hands roamed up while the other travelled south, going straight to the point.


    Feng Heizi knew how to befortable with a woman. Seeing that the other¡¯s body has softened, he went to kiss her little mouth. Side Consort Hu tried to push him away, but how could she be stronger than a man. Being held and bitten, the man¡¯s breath filled her nose. Feng Heizi¡¯s body did not smell good and felt even a little sweaty, but she didn¡¯t have any strength at the moment.


    Feng Heizi carried her to the bed and the pair of wild mandarin ducks turned this clean ce upside down.


    One had been chaste for a long time, while the other had gone for many days without tasting women. The two were equally matched. When Feng Heizi saw that he had caused a dignified side consort of a prince to turn into such a lewd state, he felt proud inside. He renewed his strength.


    Finally, the war drums ceased, and Feng Heizi¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead. At this moment, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    He looked at the other party in shock. A gurgling noise came from his throat, and the other party¡¯s hand firmly covered his mouth. With her legs mped around him, he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You know too much!¡±

 Chapter 74，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 74 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter74£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 74 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Side Consort Hu was stiff all over, and it took a while to push Feng Heizi away.


    As she got off the bed, she almost fell over. Something cold slid down her legs. Disgusted, she used her handkerchief to wipe at it randomly then put on her clothes.


    She didn¡¯t dare to dy too much and went next door to call for help. Three women plus an infant was enough to put Feng Heizi into a mule cart and take him away.


    The coachman was sent away a long time ago, and only the cart was left. This was out of consideration for returning to the city. Tao Hong said that she had driven a donkey cart at home before when she was still a child and didn¡¯t expect the mule cart to be any different. She was right.


    Halfway down the road, passing by a steep cliff, Side Consort Hu and Tao Hong worked together to throw Feng Heizi down. Even if he was discovered in the future, they would still be fine. Plus, Side Consort Hu had ruined Feng Heizi¡¯s face in the carriage and the ce they threw him was so deste that even birds didn¡¯t poop there.


    Tao Shan was sitting next to Side Consort Hu with her child, shaking. She didn¡¯t even dare to cry. Side Consort Hu¡¯s expression was too terrifying. It was as if she had reached the end of the rope, but add in some extra cruelness and ruthlessness. Although Tao Hong¡¯s face was a little pale, she remained quite calm throughout.


    The three drove away in a hurry and didn¡¯t discover that a few people had appeared at the ce where they just stopped. These people dismounted their horses and went down the cliff.


    Back in the city, the three parted ways. Tao Shan took her child and hired a cart to return to her hometown, while Side Consort Hu and Tao Hong went back to the prince¡¯s residence.


    Except for theirplexions being a little pale, they were the same as usual.


    But Side Consort Hu had a nightmare again at night and couldn¡¯t sleep well the entire night.


    On the other side, at Zhaohui Hall, Yaoniang would go there once a day and leave after serving Jin Wang. Even if Fucheng invited her to stay, she would refuse.


    Turning to look at the dark-faced Jin Wang, Fucheng didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His Highness was clearly awake, but he still wanted to pretend to be unconscious. It really made peopleugh. Fortunately, this Lady Su didn¡¯t have any deeper thoughts, otherwise, she would¡¯ve discovered it long ago and ran away.


    On this day, Side Consort Hu suddenly came to Rongxi Courtyard.


    She showed a rare smile, making Yaoniang wary in her heart. But facing the other party¡¯s smile, she couldn¡¯t treat her with a sour expression. What¡¯s more, she was only a concubine while the other party was a side consort. It wasmon sense that she should be respectful.


    But if she was asked to smile along with her, she couldn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t forget how Side Consort Hu had treated her before, not to mention the old grudges between the two of them in their previous life.


    In the past, Yaoniang wanted to stay in the prince¡¯s residence, so she cared about the faces of both sides. Now that her past has been exposed and she was about to be kicked out of the manor any day, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up appearances.


    But in the eyes of Side Consort Hu, she was a woman who relied on Jin Wang¡¯s favour and did not even put her in her eyes.


    Side Consort Hu hated even more in her heart but spoke to Yaoniang with calmness on her face.


    As they talked, the topic soon moved to the previous incident. Naturally, she didn¡¯t forget to step on Side Consort Xu, trying to show that she had been misled by others. She conveyed that she knew someone had deliberately tried to stir up strife. Feeling guilty about the ugly words she¡¯d said, she came here to admit her faults.


    Side Consort Hu had never been willing to be the better person. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Since she couldn¡¯t directly ask her about her intentions, she could only be careful.


    Side Consort Hu did not do anything else that was out of the ordinary. She still smiled very warmly, and took out many clothes and toys appropriate for infants, saying they were for Xiaobao. After that, she followed Yaoniang to take a look at Xiaobao before leaving.


    After Side Consort Hu left, Yaoniang thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure out her intentions. Knowing that she wasn¡¯t too smart, she asked Yuchan, who stood to the side.


    Yuchan pondered, and said, ¡°The side consort knows that His Highness loves Madam in his heart. This should be her taking the initiative to be nice to you.¡±


    Maybe she was right?


    But love¡­


    Side Consort Hu¡¯s hand in her sleeve couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    She hated that she was blind before and didn¡¯t even notice that little bastard. Looking at the child now with her current knowledge, the outline and the facial features were very simr to those of Jin Wang. Especially his eyes, which were exactly the same.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her previous ridicule that the kid was a wild child. It was not the boy who was wild, but her little princess.


    No, her little princess was not a wild species! If that child was gone, she wouldn¡¯t be!


    A sh of viciousness shot across Side Consort Hu¡¯s face and the corners of her mouth tightened. Behind her, Tao Hong¡¯s eyes also shed but she didn¡¯t speak.


    All afternoon, Side Consort Hu¡¯s face looked thoughtful.


    Tao Hong wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Side Consort Hu looked at her. ¡°Did you hear what happened that day?¡±


    Tao Hong shook her head. Then she started to stutter. When she couldn¡¯t continue any longer, she nodded.


    In fact, how could she not hear it? Feng Heizi was a big man, and Side Consort Hu was just a weak woman. If something happened, it was uncertain who would kill who, so Tao Hong guarded outside the door.


    ¡°Your highness, have mercy! This servant will never tell anyone.¡± Tao Hong¡¯s face turned pale. She threw herself onto her knees and begged for mercy.


    Side Consort Hu helped her up. ¡°I believe you are loyal to me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have taken you that day. But¡ª¡± She changed her tone and said, ¡°You and me, we prosper and suffer together. If you treat me with loyalty, I wouldn¡¯t treat you unfairly. But you also know that my daughter and I are not in a good position right now. I didn¡¯t make any mistakes but the heavens sure are great at fooling people, causing this coincidence to happen.¡±


    As she spoke, she started to sob, ¡°If this matter is known to¡­ Anyways, someone will definitely find out. I went to see that little bastard today and saw that he was surprisingly simr to His Highness. Those people were all blind to have not noticed and even dared to treat him like a wild species, shameful to be seen in public.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± Tao Hong looked worried and sad.


    Side Consort Hu took a nce at her. ¡°If people find out that the little princess is a fake, then not only me, but you, as my personal maid, will definitely not be able to run away. You would also be killed. After all, attempting to fake an imperial offspring is a serious crime.¡±

 Chapter 74，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 74 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter74£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 74 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Tao Hong was so scared that she trembled. She kept muttering, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do? You have to think of something.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Side Consort Hu sighed. After furrowing her eyebrows for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°With the current situation, we must make the first move.¡±


    Tao Hong¡¯s face was shocked, but after all those threats, she didn¡¯t find it too difficult to ept.


    Despite her face pale with fear, she appeared to be resolute and said, ¡°Your Highness, whatever you say, this servant will obey.¡±


    ¡°I guess I could give them some medicine and deal with the big one and the small one together. But since Rongxi Courtyard has its own kitchen, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to seed. The atmosphere in the manor has also been weird recently, and the number of people has increased. I¡¯m afraid something will happen if I act rashly¡­¡± Side Consort Hu twisted her eyebrows, considering the feasibility of this matter.


    Tao Hong hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t use this idea. Not to mention whether the poison is good enough, just obtaining it in the first ce won¡¯t be easy. There are also too many people that you¡¯d need to rely on, which may cause the matter to be leaked.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°The root of the cause is the child, right? Anyway, Lady Su still doesn¡¯t know that the man that year was His Highness and His Highness doesn¡¯t know that it was her. We can steal the child and throw him out or abandon him and none be wiser. A child at his age can¡¯t remember anything. As for Lady Su, she is nothing without the child. No one would find out about it.¡±


    Once Side Consort Hu heard this, a light glinted in her eyes, but she still hesitated. ¡°Is this possible?¡±


    ¡°The child is small, so we could put him in any box then take it out. The girl who is serving the child is called Ah Xia. She is close to someone from this servant¡¯s hometown. When the timees, we can just lure the little girl away. Even if this is revealed,? we could just say that someone must¡¯ve taken the child to y. No one would be able to find any fault with it.¡±


    Side Consort Hu was at the stage where she was desperate enough to do anything and actually believed Tao Hong¡¯s words.


    Later, when Tao Hong said she was going to find the maid from her hometown, she even stuffed her some silver to use as a bribe.


    Xiaobao was not in good spirits these days, as if there was something on his mind.


    In the past, Ah Xia would make himugh, or bring him out to y. These days, who knew what was on Ah Xia¡¯s mind and she seemed to be worried. It was hard to hear the sameughter of the past in the West Chamber since Chun¡¯er and Nanny He was also silent.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the young master out to y, but only remain indoors, he¡¯ll feel stuffy and bored to death,¡± said Nanny He.


    Although Nanny He was a wet nurse, since Ah Xia and Yaoniang shared an unusual rtionship, the West Chamber was dominated by Ah Xia.


    Ah Xia also realized that she had been a bit negligent these past few days. ncing at Xiaobao, who was crawling there awkwardly, she walked over. With a big smile on her face, she asked, ¡°Young Master, would you like this servant to take you to see fish?¡±


    Xiaobao naturally couldn¡¯t answer her, so Ah Xia asked Chun¡¯er to help pack things up then took Xiaobao out.


    There was a small garden next to Rongxi Courtyard. The ce was not big, but the scenery was quite nice. There was also a pond of koi.


    Actually, the scenery in Rongxi Courtyard was already good, but Xiaobao¡¯s identity was unusual. He was the son of Yaoniang¡¯s ex-lover. Although Jin Wang acquiesced that he could be raised by Yaoniang, he would always be considered as a thorn in the side. In fear that when Jin Wang came there would be an unpleasant encounter, Ah Xia would go out to y with Xiaobao. Instead of staying in Rongxi Courtyard, they woulde to this little garden.


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t Yaoniang¡¯s idea but done at Ah Xia¡¯s own discretion.


    As for Ah Xia, Xiaobao thought she was very funny. Normally, she appeared to be an innocent chatterbox. But sometimes he would see her with certain behaviours that didn¡¯t fit in with this kind of personality.


    But this was all before. After arriving at Rongxi Courtyard, whether intentionally or not, she always kept him from seeing other people. A profound feeling rose in his heart. Ever since that day, when it was revealed that he was actually a bastard child, Ah Xia became even more persistent in refusing to let him go out. Sometimes Nanny He or Chun¡¯er would want to bring him out, but she always stopped them.


    When asked for the reason, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. She would look as if she has something to say but she would stop.


    Xiaobao felt even more ufortable.


    But could he say that what she did was wrong? No, they helped keep him hidden for his own sake and his mother¡¯s sake. His existence was indeed a thorn in his father¡¯s heart. After that incident, those involved should stay behind closed doors and behave themselves.


    Xiaobao could only feel stifled in his heart. He even wondered if he was thinking too much.


    Ah Xia asked Chun¡¯er to tear up the steamed buns she had brought, then scattered them into the pond. After a while, the fish swam to the surface.


    Xiaobao could also see that Ah Xia was trying to make himself happy. Even if he was obviously not interested, he still acted along. He pointed his chubby finger at the pond and babbled some gibberish.


    Seeing Xiaobao happy, Ah Xia also smiled. While talking to him, she took the bun and tore it for the fish.


    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t eat this. Throw it to the fish.¡±


    Ah Xia pointed at the steamed bun in her hand then pointed at the pond. Xiaobao blinked his eyes with confusion, then picked up the bun and threw it towards the pond. A school of fish swarmed towards the food, and he suddenlyughed with joy.


    The two had a great time.


    During the period, Chun¡¯er went back, saying that there was something that she still needed to do. Anyway, it was fine for Ah Xia to look after Xiaobao on her own.


    Once Chun¡¯er left, the smile on Ah Xia¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She stopped teasing Xiaobao and became worried again. She was pondering over a question that she couldn¡¯t figure out. Why didn¡¯t His Highness care? Unless he didn¡¯t think that Madam was dirty?


    Thinking of this word, dirty, Ah Xia shook her head automatically. She felt that it shouldn¡¯t be so, but she couldn¡¯t help doubting in her heart.


    ¡°Ah Xia, I finally found you. The people in Rongxi Courtyard said you came out with the child, so I guessed you were here.¡± The speaker was Dong¡¯er, who entered the manor with Ah Xia, and the two of them worked together since young. As they became more familiar with each other, they discussed their hometowns and learned that they came from the same hometown. Naturally, there¡¯d be a different sentiment between them.


    Dong¡¯er used to like to y with Ah Xia, but Ah Xia didn¡¯t look for her as often anymore because she was busy and couldn¡¯t leave.


    Ah Xia asked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to work today?¡±


    Dong¡¯er was not as lucky as Ah Xia. Ah Xia had been the girl in charge of tending to the kitchen fire and waster selected to work at the small courtyard. But Dong¡¯er had always worked in the main kitchen, and there had been no change. Although she could eat well, she also had a lot of work and would often be very tired.


    ¡°I got tonight off. Since I have nothing to do, I¡¯m here to apany you. By the way, I also wanted to embroider a pouch, but I didn¡¯t have any designs. I remembered you had some really pretty ones, so I¡¯m here to borrow one from you.¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±


    Dong¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°I want to embroider one and give it to Granny Wang, to see if she could help me do a favour. I¡¯ve been tending to the fire in the main kitchen for such a long time that my hands have grown rough. I have also gained a lot of weight¡­¡±


    Ah Xia looked at Dong¡¯er who had grown at least two rings fatter than when she first entered the manor, speechless.


    ncing at Xiaobao, who was holding the railing to watch the fish, she hesitated. ¡°I still have to look after the young master, so I will send it to you in the afternoon.¡±


    Dong¡¯er repeatedly urged her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you watch him. Said to be a young master, but in fact¡­¡± She nced at Xiaobao, her face full of disdain.


    This was the reason why Ah Xia was reluctant to hang out with Dong¡¯er. She always had this feeling that Dong¡¯er has changed a lot from when they first met.


    In fact, Dong¡¯er has changed. She has also changed.

 Chapter 75，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 75 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter75£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 75 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Ah Xia, can you go now?¡±


    Ah Xia returned to the present. She stared at Dong¡¯er. Since they were so familiar with each other, she understood every single one of Dong¡¯er¡¯s expressions, including that look in her eyes. Even though her personality had changed a lot, her small habits would never change.


    For example, whenever Dong¡¯er lied, her left eyebrow would twitch. It was very subtle, and only a careful person would be able to notice it. The frequency of her twitching matched the amount of agitation in her heart.


    Although Ah Xia¡¯s age wasn¡¯t very high, she has spent many years in the prince¡¯s residence. Everyone said that she had good talent, which was why Old Lady Xue took a fancy to her. Little did they know that as she tended to the fire in the main kitchen, she had carefully watched how other people cooked.


    Her cooking skills were excellent. Although she hadn¡¯t reached the stage of being the executive chef, there was no problem for her to be the sous chef. But she also understood that the tallest trees attract the most wind.


    ording to Ah Xia, Yaoniang would be beaten by her enemy because she had attracted too much limelight.


    She nced at the tender and fair Xiaobao again. She really couldn¡¯t tell that he was the son of such a vulgar-looking man. He must take after his mother.


    If so-


    How could she still ept His Highness¡¯s favour so calmly? A woman with a sullied body is supposed to hide in the house, never go out. Just like¡­


    Ah Xia groaned, ¡°You are so anxious. Then can you help me take care of the young master? I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She asked Dong¡¯er to stand behind Xiaobao and help him feed the fish. Then she turned and left.


    Xiaobao had a lot on his mind. Only when Ah Xia left did he instinctively nce back, just in time to catch Dong¡¯er¡¯s weird grin.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart. Looking at Ah Xia¡¯s back which was getting further and further away, he started to yell. Dong¡¯er said hurriedly, ¡°Shhh. Young master, be obedient. Let¡¯s watch the fish.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a handkerchief from her pocket. Remembering that person¡¯s instructions, she pressed it against Xiaobao¡¯s nose and mouth. Xiaobao saw darkness then he fainted.


    She picked him up, pretending to be coaxing Xiaobao to sleep. With him in her arms, she left the small garden quickly.


    After a while, someone came over. Her words could be heard a long way away.


    ¡°I asked Dong¡¯er to look after him while I went to get the embroidery design¡­¡± said Ah Xia to Chun¡¯er as the pair walked. But when the two arrived, not even a person¡¯s shadow was seen.


    ¡°Hey, where are they? They were here just now.¡±


    ¡°Did Dong¡¯er take the young master back and miss us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s go back and take a look.¡±


    But when they returned to Rongxi Courtyard, they didn¡¯t find Dong¡¯er and Xiaobao. The two of them could only turn back again. This time the two went separately, in case they missed them again


    After a while, the two met each other but still didn¡¯t find Dong¡¯er and Xiaobao. Ah Xia couldn¡¯t help being anxious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip back to Rongxi Courtyard again. If they still haven¡¯te back, then let¡¯s go to the main kitchen or Dong¡¯er¡¯s room.¡±


    Chun¡¯er nodded her head. The two hurriedly walked back.


    They didn¡¯t realize that Xiaobao might be missing and only thought that Dong¡¯er had taken him to y. Only the two of them looked for Xiaobao, but when they went to the main kitchen and Dong¡¯er¡¯s room, not to mention Xiaobao, even Dong¡¯er herself was not found. Then the pair realized that something was wrong and hurriedly went back to report.


    Yuchan ordered everyone in the courtyard to scatter around and look for them, then went to Zhaohui Hall to report.


    Yaoniang had gone to Zhaohui Hall and hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    When Yuchan arrived at Zhaohui Hall, Yaoniang was still in the room, but Fucheng was guarding the door. She told him about what happened. Fucheng asked her not to worry and ordered someone to go and look for Xiaobao.


    Yuchan felt much more relieved now that Eunuch Fu had given orders. As long as the person was still in the manor, it was impossible not to find him.


    But when the person, who had gone out, came back to report, he said that he didn¡¯t find him. He almost flipped the entire manor upside down, but Xiaobao still wasn¡¯t found.


    ¡°Except for a few women¡¯s yards, I¡¯ve looked everywhere but I still didn¡¯t find him.¡±


    Fucheng nced at the closed door and said without any hesitation. ¡°Search those courtyards as well and say that you¡¯re under His Highness¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the bedroom, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know about the mess outside. She only felt that Jin Wang was getting more and more difficult to deal with.


    After discussing with Doctor Liu, they dedicated some time every day for her to relieve Jin Wang. But Jin Wang was unconscious and would only wake up when he was very excited. But even then, he was not sober and only had his instincts. Yaoniang was only one person. It was extremely difficult for her to deal with such a high-intensity exercise on her own.


    She had toe up with something. Fortunately, she was not inexperienced. Only towards the end would she mount him.


    Even so, she was exhausted.


    There was a bathroom in the room. Yaoniang walked out of it after freshening up. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her waist while walking. Once she saw Fucheng and Yuchan outside, only then did she withdraw her hands in embarrassment.


    The faces of the two were a bit weird and Yaoniang was puzzled. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Yuchan say, ¡°Madam, the young master is gone.¡±


    Yaoniang felt something explode in her mind. ¡°Why is he missing? What happened? Isn¡¯t there Ah Xia? There are so many people so why is Xiaobao gone?¡±


    ¡°Ah Xia took the young master to watch the fish. Dong¡¯er asked her to borrow an embroidery design, and Ah Xia went back to get it. When she came back, not only Dong¡¯er but even the young master was gone. Our people had all gone out to look for him, and Eunuch Fu also ordered people to look around. Don¡¯t worry, the young master must be fine. Maybe it was Dong¡¯er who carried him to y in some maid¡¯s room.¡± Yuchan tried tofort her.


    Yaoniang hurried away with Yuchan and didn¡¯t even pay attention to Fucheng¡¯s greeting.


    Fucheng turned and entered the room. Jin Wang was sitting in the bed, seeming to have heard the movement outside.


    His cheeks were thinner than before. He appeared to be a bit less domineering, but more noble. Right now, his long hair was half-draped over his shoulders, making him seem even more like an immortal.


    It was a pity that those blood-red eyes destroyed his immortal aura. On the contrary, it made him seem a little bit ghostly and demonic.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found out why Liuchun Pavilion stole that brat?¡± said Jin Wang in a low voice as his left hand yed with the sapphire ring on his right hand.


    Fucheng lowered his head and said, ¡°The man died. Now, only Side Consort Hu and Tao Hong know the inside story. Tao Hong is Yong Wang¡¯s person. The nails that Yong Wang had inserted into the manor over these years have been pulled out. Now that your illness acted up, this old servant recalled some of the elites from the outside for fear of an ident. The manor appears to be loose but is actually well secured. But what hadn¡¯t been expected was that there was a person hidden behind this girl. We also discovered this toote and as for Side Consort Hu, you told me not to¡­so¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why they only knew the result and not how it happened in the first ce. At first, they chalked it up to a private matter of the backyard. It was only when the person died, and Tao Hong exposed her tail, did they realize that it wasn¡¯t that simple.

 Chapter 75，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 75 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter75£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 75 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang snorted coldly, without speaking.


    ¡°An Shi¡¯er, together with someone else, has followed after that person. Just now, they passed a message back, saying that the other party¡¯s intention is unknown. But for the time being, it seems that he does not intend to leave the city.


    ¡°He will not do useless things. He must have something nned.¡± The person he was referring to was Yong Wang. Jin Wang understood his elder brother too well.


    But what were his ns?


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see. Make sure people are looking after that brat. Nothing must go wrong.¡± ¡°


    ¡°Then Lady Su¡­¡±


    Jin Wang fell silent. A strange look shed in his blood-red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her for now. Since the other party has a n, he must have some intentions. ¡°


    Perhaps they were after Yaoniang. After all, who didn¡¯t know that Jin Wang has a concubine surnamed Su who he heavily favours?


    Sometimes, being favoured wasn¡¯t simple and easy. Although being favoured was the goal of many women, it also came with its own danger. After all, because of Jin Wang¡¯s status, he would always need to face murderous intent from outsiders.


    ¡°This prince wants to see what he ns to do¡­¡± Jin Wang stood up and ordered, ¡°Through this incident, pull out all of his nails within the city. This prince¡¯s good brother has coveted this prince long enough. ¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As for those two ces, don¡¯t let them take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. This time, it¡¯s going to be only him and me¡­¡±


    After learning that only a few women¡¯s yards have yet to be searched, Yaoniang personally took some people there.


    This was probably the first time that she, who had always been soft, acted so resolute.


    Facts proved that she was right toe in person. Women were often more difficult to deal with than men. The guards counted as outsider men while these women were the masters and a part of the household. If they were determined to block the guard, then there was nothing much that could be done.


    But Yaoniang was different. She was also a concubine, and behind her was that tiger known as Jin Wang. There were very few people who dared to go against her.


    When she arrived, she would rush in without saying anything.


    Whenever someone tried to stop her, the tiger known as Jin Wang would be dragged out.


    ¡°Concubine Su, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°This concubine¡¯s son is lost. By His Highness¡¯s order, everyone must cooperate.¡±


    .


    ¡°Are you deliberately using the tiger skin as a banner?¡± Naturally, some people raised their doubts.


    ¡°Zhaohui Hall is right there. You may go ask His Highness yourself¡±


    But too bad he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer you! Yaoniang was very irritable at the moment, so she was especially impatient. Naturally, this made her angry.


    The few concubines weren¡¯t a big problem but the three side consorts were very difficult to deal with. They almost reached the point of throwing away all faces.


    When she arrived at Liuchun Pavilion, Side Consort Hu was especially difficult. She blocked the front door to prevent the guards from entering.


    ¡°You, a mere concubine, dare to bring someone to search this consort¡¯s yard?¡±


    ¡°By the order of His Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that to bluff people. If this consort allowed you people to search today, then how would this consort face others in the future?!¡±


    Yaoniang red at Side Consort Hu. This was the first time they confronted each other in her two lifetimes.


    They had gone against each other in secret many times, but this was the first time out in the open. Without giving way, the two-faced each other.


    To be honest, Yaoniang was afraid of Side Consort Hu. This fear was not only from their difference in status and the shadow of her previous life but there was also a mix of admiration and reverence.


    Side Consort Hu gave birth to the little princess whom His Highness valued ??most. This alone was enough for her to look down on anyone. Even the consort dared not face this edge, so she had to be careful.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Jin Wang¡¯s back house. Her avoidance was likely automatic and instinctive. But there was no way she could avoid Side Consort Hu. The reason why she could enter the pce in both her lives was inextricably linked with the mother and daughter.


    So what if she knew that the other party being favoured was fake? Being favoured wasn¡¯t the most important. Jin Wang¡¯s willingness to support her was.


    It was obvious that Jin Wang sheltered Side Consort Hu. Regardless of the reason, she couldn¡¯t tolerate even these minor offences.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t sure whether Jin Wang would stand on her side when facing Side Consort Hu, so she always avoided direct conflict. That house arrest incident couldn¡¯t be counted as Jin Wang helping her vent her anger. It was more of Consort Jin taking advantage of it to suppress her opponent.


    Jin Wang¡¯s attitude showed that he tacitly approved, but it didn¡¯t take long for Jin Wang to lift the ban. This was enough to show his actual thoughts.


    But this time, Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to think about these issues.


    None of this mattered. She had no worries or fear.


    ¡°Your Highness, please give way!¡±


    ¡°This consort refuses to. What can you do?!¡±


    The malice on Side Consort Hu¡¯s face was too obvious. It even caused Yaoniang to feel that Xiaobao¡¯s disappearance must¡¯ve had to do with her. This thought made her more anxious and worried.


    She didn¡¯t reply but looked back at Yuchan and the other maids. ¡°Have Her Highness move out of the way.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t ask the guards was because the guards were all men. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for pulling and yanking to ur between opposite sexes.


    Yuchan walked over without hesitation. The remaining few also rushed up. Together, they dragged Side Consort Hu to the side, away from the door.


    The subordinates of the Liuchun Pavilion saw their master suffer a loss. Naturally, they also wanted to help, so chaos ensued.


    It was the guards who came forward to stop all this.


    ¡°Su Yaoniang, you are brave!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t brave or daring. She was just the mother of her child.


    Now that her child was gone, if people resisted then she¡¯d kill people. If Buddha resisted then kill Buddha.


    The movement made by Yaoniang naturally spread to Zhaohui Hall. Jin Wang, who was discussing with others, heard the report and didn¡¯t even frown.


    ¡°Let her do it.¡±


    After all, even with Fucheng¡¯s order, Jin Wang was still the master of this mansion. The yards that were broken into belonged to the manor¡¯s female masters. The guards seemed to be acting ording to Yaoniang¡¯s orders, but it was impossible for them not to report it in secret.


    As Yaoniang rushed into yards that belonged to women of higher and higher statuses, reports with requests for further instructions came in one after another.


    ¡°Let her break in.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Lady Su broke into Liuchun Pavilion, but Side Consort Hu would not let her¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her make trouble!¡±


    The study was silent. The people sitting below pretended not to have heard anything. The person making the report withdrew. Jin Wang gave a light cough, and the discussion continued.


    When she arrived at Siyi Courtyard, Yaoniang was nervous. What she didn¡¯t expect to see was that the gate of the courtyard was wide open. Zi Yan stood there with a smile on her face.


    ¡°The consort said that since the child is lost, Lady Su must be very anxious. This servant will apany you to look for him.¡±


    Thank you!


    Although Yaoniang didn¡¯t say that with her mouth, she always remembered it in her heart.

 Chapter 76，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 76 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter76£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 76 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Meanwhile, the little boy Jin Wang mentioned, Xiaobao, was already awake.


    He found himself lying in the arms of a woman with a huge chest. From the bumpy ride, they seemed to be inside a carriage


    Seeing him wake up, the woman lifted her clothes to feed him.


    Xiaobao¡¯s face was full of disgust. Why did these people always want to breastfeed him as soon as they saw him? Did he look like he wanted to be breastfed?


    If Yaoniang were the one to feed him, he would be embarrassed but calm. If it was anyone else, including Nanny He, he¡¯d be utterly disgusted.


    Xiaobao knew that Nanny He was a good person and that she treated him very well, but this woman was way too stubborn. She always tries to feed him instead of letting him eat on his own with a spoon.


    These women seemed to believe all babies, such as Xiaobao, must be fed breast milk.


    Seeing that Xiaobao refused to eat, the woman held him in her arms and gave him a rattle to y with.


    It was obvious that the other party was prepared. The little table at the side was covered with toys that infants enjoyed. The toys seemed to be for pacifying the child, so he wouldn¡¯t cry while they¡¯re on the road. From what he could tell, that girl Dong¡¯er must¡¯ve been bribed by someone but he had no idea who.


    While Xiaobao was deep in his thoughts, the carriage stopped. Holding him, the woman and a person who seemed to be her husband, walked into an inn.


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t try to yell or cry. As a baby who couldn¡¯t speak or walk, even if he screamed himself hoarse, others would only think he was making trouble. So he was very obedient. Although he was very irritated, he still pretended to be innocent and yed with the rattle in his hand.


    ¡°This child is so heartless!¡± said the woman after entering the room.


    Your mother is the heartless one! You dare to look down on this baby?! scolded Xiaobao inwardly. He couldn¡¯t help but think, Mother was probably anxious to death by now.


    At the same time, a wave of worries rose in his heart. After all this, Xiaobao realized that the person who stole him was most likely not seeking vengeance or using him to deal with his mother. The perpetrator had another purpose.


    But what were their intentions?


    His mother was only a little concubine. Although she was favoured, it had nothing to do with him. His father hated him so much that he probably wishes for him to be dead. Then he¡¯d no longer be a thorn in the flesh.


    Although this way of thinking made Xiaobao very frustrated, it was all facts. He simply wasn¡¯t Father Emperor¡¯s son


    ¡°For Master to make such an effort to steal a baby, what does he want to do?¡± asked the woman curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡±


    The woman shut up immediately.


    Despite searching for Xiaobao in the entire manor, he wasn¡¯t found. Yaoniang felt that the sky had fallen.


    As soon as she came out of the consort¡¯s yard, her legs weakened.


    Yuchan held her from the side, andforted, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Eunuch Fu had already ordered people to search outside. People are watching the city gates and this is Jincheng, the fief of His Highness. Even if they grew wings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yuchan nodded.


    Yaoniang felt her mood lift, which came from her confidence in Jin Wang, but her heart still couldn¡¯t help being anxious.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. Only when the sky was beginning to brighten did she finally fall into a fitful sleep.


    Within half an hour, she woke up.


    Zhaohui Hall kept passing down messages. Seeing that they were continuing to search and that they were putting in their efforts, Yaoniang could finally feel a bit relieved.


    What she feared most at this point was that someone hated her too much and kidnapped her child to vent their hatred. The child being stolen wasn¡¯t her greatest worry but the child being killed.


    Whenever she thought of this possibility, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace and her heart would race.


    She didn¡¯t eat anything for breakfast. Everything was taken down in its original state.


    Seeing Yaoniang sitting by the window, looking out like a statue, Yuchan was also worried. But she didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so she could only remain silent.


    Ah Xia arrived.


    Her eyes were swollen and bloodshot. At first nce, it was clear that she cried the entire night.


    That was indeed the case. After knowing that Xiaobao was lost because of her negligence, Ah Xia cried her heart out more than once.


    When Yaoniang saw her, she nced at her and didn¡¯t speak.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t like there were noints in her heart. Whenever she felt despair, she couldn¡¯t help but think about those ¡®what ifs¡¯ and ¡®if onlys¡¯. If only Ah Xia didn¡¯t go to take that embroidery design. What if Ah Xia was more alert? Maybe then Xiaobao wouldn¡¯t be lost.


    But who would have thought that Dong¡¯er was so scheming? After the child went missing in such a huge residence, they couldn¡¯t even find out how he went missing.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Yaoniang really didn¡¯t want tofort Ah Xia.? But looking at her pitiful appearance, she couldn¡¯t help remembering how well she treated Xiaobao. Sighing, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. No one was willing for something like this to happen.¡±


    Thisfort wasn¡¯t enough and Ah Xia continued to weep.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Deep in her own thoughts, something was suddenly stuffed into her hand.


    Shocked, she looked at Ah Xia and ordered, ¡°Hong Chou, help me make a cup of tea.¡±


    Once Hong Chou left, she looked at the thing in her hand. It was a folded piece of paper.

 Chapter 76，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 76 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter76£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 76 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Ah Xia whispered, ¡°This servant got up this morning and found that someone had stuffed this into my room. I don¡¯t know who it was. At the top, it said that it must be handed to you in secret. This servant originally didn¡¯t want to bring it to you, but then thought that nothing should be hidden from you¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was literate. At the top, it did indeed say that.


    It also said that if she wanted her child to be fine, go to a ce, outside the city, alone. If she told anyone else, it would be at her own risk.


    Yaoniang was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help clenching the note tightly in her hand.


    She nced at Ah Xia.


    Ah Xia, with her head still lowered, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°Madam, you shouldn¡¯t go. You are a woman. We don¡¯t know who wrote this paper and what his intentions are. Whether it¡¯s good or bad¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. ¡°


    ¡°You should tell His Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I have my own considerations. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡±


    Ah Xia nced at her worriedly, nodded, then left.


    Yaoniang was lost in thought.


    There were things that she knew she shouldn¡¯t do, but she still had to do it. This was known asmitting an offence on purpose.


    It took Yaoniang a lot of effort to get rid of the maids around her. Of course, Ah Xia¡¯s help was indispensable. Then she went to see Ah Xia who tried to convince her otherwise but couldn¡¯t


    At the side door, waited Zhou Sheng, who was driving a mule cart with vegetable baskets.


    Although Xiaobao was lost, he didn¡¯t count as an actual master, so the gates weren¡¯t shut. Business in the manor continued as usual, at least in the eyes of most people. At best, they knew that Lady Su¡¯s son was lost.


    ¡°Yaoniang, no, it¡¯s Lady Su.¡± Zhou Sheng looked at Yaoniang almost greedily, wishing to engrave every strand of her hair in his heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t have her but when he saw her in person again, he realized that he still missed her.


    What a pity¡­


    Yaoniang lowered her head, ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou.¡± After thinking about it, in this mansion, only Zhou Sheng could help her. She¡¯d thought that Zhou Sheng would not agree. What she didn¡¯t expect was that he¡¯de without a word ofint.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Get in the cart. Where are you going? They all said that Xiaobao was lost. How did Xiaobao go missing? You sneaked out for this trip, is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhou, can you not ask?¡± Yaoniang interrupted him.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t ask anymore. I will drive you wherever you need to go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhou¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At Rongxi Courtyard, Hong Chou stood beside Yuchan, and asked, ¡°Sister Yuchan, if we let Madam go like this, will His Highness be angry?¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Fu instructed us to let Madam do whatever she wants to do.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± That didn¡¯t include watching Madam sneak out the manor, right?


    ¡°Well, these things shouldn¡¯t be for us, servants, to fret over. Madam will be fine. There¡¯s someone following her.¡±


    Yuchan knew that Dark Guard Eleven had been protecting Madam in secret. That guy deserved to be ranked eleven. His concealment skills were really bad. Even she could see through him. Who knows how he became a hidden guard.


    ¡°By the way, where is Ah Xia?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    The little nanny ran away with the coachman!


    At Zhaohui Hall, Jin Wang¡¯s face was as ck as ink.


    Next to him, Fucheng couldn¡¯t help but nce at him, then nced at him again.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to admit that he was watching Jin Wang as a joke, but His Highness¡¯s expression was simply too wonderful.


    This was probably the so-called shooting himself in the foot?


    But Fucheng didn¡¯t dare to say that. He still wanted to live a few more years.


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness, don¡¯t me Madam. Actually, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t believe in you. After all, she doesn¡¯t know anything. It should be this old servant she doesn¡¯t believe in.¡±


    After all, Jin Wang was still ¡®unconscious¡¯, and Yaoniang naturally believed that Fucheng wouldn¡¯t exert himself over a child that wasn¡¯t Jin Wang¡¯s. A child that she gave birth to, only she would love dearest, so even though she knew that there was a pit waiting for her, she still jumped down.


    ¡°Then, should this old servant ask Dark Guard Eleven to bring Madam back?¡±


    Jin Wang snorted coldly, without speaking.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think too much. Madam must be looking for the child. She probably thought that other people in the manor were unreliable, so she went to find the coachman¡­¡±


    It would¡¯ve been better if he hadn¡¯t mentioned that. Upon hearing these words, Jin Wang¡¯s face became even darker.


    Yes, everyone was unreliable, only the coachman could be trusted.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what this old servant meant. The Madam must be thinking that the entire manor considers Your Highness¡¯s face. Since Your Highness doesn¡¯t like the child, others wouldn¡¯t dare to do this favour. But the coachman is different. He had said before that he didn¡¯t mind the child and that he was willing to marry her¡­¡±


    Dark Guard Ten wanted to cover his ears when he heard this. Uncle Fu, can¡¯t you speak properly? Even without looking at His Highness, he knew that his expression must be ugly.


    Jin Wang did not look good, but he was also a bit embarrassed.


    Everyone knew that he didn¡¯t like that brat?


    ¡°This prince¡¯s mind is so easy to guess that everyone could tell this prince didn¡¯t like that brat?¡±


    Tsk, saying brat whenever Xiaobao was brought up. Even a deaf person could hear it.


    Fucheng acted as if he didn¡¯t think that. With his head lowered, he murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? However much you love Lady Su, is how much you dislike that child. He is obviously a thorn in your flesh. In this entire manor, how many of them are stupid? Even Lady Su is probably aware of this as well.¡±


    So she would rather trust the coachman than him?


    She doesn¡¯t believe that he can protect her well, that he can keep her from being wronged, and that he can protect that brat from any mishaps. No matter how despicable and shameless he was, he would never attack a little kid.


    But at the same time, there was a voice in his head telling him: You really didn¡¯t like that little brat. Don¡¯t lie to yourself. You wish he would disappear so that no one would poke at her wounds and your own heart.


    Even without that little brat, she could give birth to countless little Jin Wangs and small Yaoniangs. Then she would gradually forget the little brat.


    But now, there was no small Yaoniang or little Jin Wang. There was only a little brat.


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time he saw that little brat. He was white and fat, pink and tender. His small arms and legs were like lotus joints. He wouldn¡¯t admit that he was jealous at the time. What came out of her belly should be his seed.


    What a pity that the little brat wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­that child is Lady Su¡¯s angel. Now she doesn¡¯t even want her own life¡­¡±


    Fucheng, this old man, is bing more long-winded! Suddenly, he gained a sense of enlightenment in his heart.


    He stood up.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are¨C¡± Fucheng raised his head in surprise.


    Jin Wang ignored him and asked someone toe in and change his clothes.


    He hadn¡¯t nned to appear in person, because there were countless things that he needed to n for the future. Now that the fishing was already cast, they should wait to let everything be swept up in one go.


    But now he suddenly didn¡¯t want to do as nned. He felt that he should change it to another way.


    He suddenly remembered the letter sent back by Dark Guard Eleven when Yaoniang encountered that pervert on the road. He had been absent at that time. He must not be absent again this time. As for the coachman, he better scram away as far as possible!

 Chapter 77，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 77 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter77£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 77 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As soon as Jin Wang exited the gates of Zhaohui Hall, a maid who appeared to be at a loss came upon him.


    It was Ah Xia.


    Jin Wang was dressed in ck with a red cloak over his shoulders. Instead of his past noble and elegant self, he appeared fiercer with a sharper temperament. His red eyes made him seem ruthless and bloodthirsty, like a peerless sword waiting to be unsheathed or a fierce beast eager to rush out the gate.


    Seeing such a Jin Wang, Ah Xia was obviously startled. Controlling her panic, she stuttered, ¡°Your-Your Highness, this servant has something to report.¡±


    Jin Wang stopped and looked at her.


    Ah Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She sped her hands together and her original hesitation disappeared.


    ¡°Madam left the manor in secret. This servant couldn¡¯t stop her no matter what and she also forbade this servant from telling anyone about it. She asked this servant to pass a message to a coachman at the stables to ask him whether he could take her out of the manor¡­ This servant is really worried and afraid that something might happen, so this servant couldn¡¯t help but report it¡­¡± said Ah Xia as she sobbed quietly, seemingly anxious.


    Jin Wang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and Ah Xia could clearly feel his displeasure. Before she could say anything else, Jin Wang walked away with a group of people following him.


    Only Fucheng stood by the door, looking at her with a weird gaze.


    ¡°Eunuch Fu, this servant will leave.¡± Ah Xia didn¡¯t like Fucheng. Every time she bumped into him at Rongxi Courtyard, she would either avoid him or hide. His eyes were very deep, seemingly able to prate people¡¯s hearts. This feeling made her very ufortable.


    ¡°Mmm, troubled you.¡±


    ¡°How is this any trouble? This servant belongs to Jin Wang Manor and is loyal to His Highness.¡± After saying that, Ah Xia didn¡¯t want to stay longer, so she curtsied and left.


    Fucheng smiled and looked at her back. She was a smart person, but it was a pity that His Highness didn¡¯t like smart people.


    Once Yaoniang was past the city gates, she was even more sure that she was doing the right thing.


    Yuchan had told her that people were watching at the gates, but from what she could tell, there was no one at all. No one even came to inspect her cart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the people from Jin Wang Manor were even putting in any effort. It was obvious that everyone would be happy if Xiaobao disappeared for good.


    Except her.


    Her heart became even more sour and ufortable, yet her brain was clearer than ever.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her after this trip. She would most likely never see him again.


    Estimating that they weren¡¯t far from the agreed meeting ce, Yaoniang asked Zhou Sheng to stop.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, please go back. Thank you for sending me here. I will walk the rest of the way by myself.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go? We are in the middle of nowhere. I can¡¯t leave you alone .¡±


    ¡°Zhou Brother, please leave. I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you very much for taking me this far.¡± With that, Yaoniang jumped out of the cart.


    Zhou Sheng jumped down as well and grabbed her sleeves. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t make yourself clear, I won¡¯t let you go on your own.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Zhou¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, where did this pair of mandarin duckse from? If His Highness, Jin Wang were to find out that his woman was having an affair with a coachman, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have no face to see people in the future.¡±


    Following this voice, about a dozen people on horseback appeared around them.


    The horses were all huge while all their riders were dressed in blue. Their leader seemed to be a man with a beard. ying with a whip in his hand, he gave off a strong sense of ridicule.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Zhou Sheng as he guarded Yaoniang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. It¡¯s enough for the woman beside you to know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made mee out? Return my son. Where is Xiaobao?¡± Yaoniang was pale, but she insisted on remaining calm.


    As soon as the bearded man waved his hand, the person behind him retreated, revealing a carriage behind him.


    Through the carriage window, they could see that Xiaobao was being held by a woman. He seemed to recognize Yaoniang too and looked very excited.


    ¡°What do you want? Just say your conditions. I will do it if I can.¡± Yaoniang worked hard to restrain herself from rushing over.


    ¡°Well, what if I told you to kill Jin Wang?¡± As the bearded man said this, the men next to him allughed.


    Some people even joked, ¡°Little beauty, if you go and kill Jin Wang, we will return the child to you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? Give the child back to me!¡±


    The bearded man¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t mess around. As for you, since you are all here, then don¡¯t think about leaving. You¡¯ll being with us.¡± Once he said that he signalled with his eyes, and a man got off his horse to capture Yaoniang and Zhou Sheng.


    At first sight, it was clear that these men were proficient in martial arts. Not a few lives were lost by their hands. Zhou Sheng couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    Someone teased, ¡°This coachman is quite bad. He doesn¡¯t even know to be the hero who saves the beauty.¡±


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s face flushed.


    Yaoniang said, ¡°Since you lured me here, your goal isn¡¯t the child. Let my son go and I wille with you.¡±


    ¡°Not happening. This little thing needs to be taken back and you too.¡±


    Yaoniang dodged the hand of the man who was trying to capture her. ¡°Who on earth asked you to catch us, mother and son? If I die, you should at least allow me to be an enlightened ghost right?¡±


    ¡°You talk a lot. Even if you know, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡±


    Yaoniang felt relieved after hearing this. This meant that she didn¡¯t need to worry about her and Xiaobao¡¯s lives for now, right?


    To be honest, when she came out this time, she didn¡¯t n to go back alive. Her thoughts were very simple. If she couldn¡¯t find Xiaobao, she¡¯d rather apany her son to death.


    But it was definitely better to be able to survive. At least for now.


    She gave up struggling. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of horseshoes on the road. The group of people looked at each other, got on their horses, and were about to leave.


    Yaoniang was being pushed onto the carriage. Suddenly, with two whooshes, the person pushing her fell to the ground. Two ck arrows stuck out from the forehead and eye socket. It was a terrifying sight.


    She turned her head and saw Jin Wang, dressed in ck with a red cloak, galloping towards them.


    In a blink of an eye, he arrived in front of her. ¡°You don¡¯t trust this prince?¡±

 Chapter 77，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 77 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter77£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 77 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang was taken aback. Before she had time to say anything, she saw Jin Wang leaning back, avoiding the sword that the other party had swung. Then he drew his own sword and stabbed over, immediately piercing the sneak attacker.


    This was the first time for Yaoniang to witness Jin Wang killing someone like that. It should be bloody, but she actually felt that the scene was surprisingly beautiful.


    But she didn¡¯t have time to think about it any longer. With another sound of horseshoes pounding the road, more than twenty horseback riders seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. From their clothes, it was obvious that they were not the people of Jin Wang.


    These men actually had more people hidden in ambush!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified Jin Wang would go to such lengths for a woman. Since you¡¯re here, then stay. If I can kill you, with such a great achievement, it¡¯d be enough for the rest of my life!¡± The bearded manughed and gave a signal. His men then attacked like a pack of hungry wolves. Jin Wang only brought around seven or eight guards, but the opponent had thirty to forty. It was obvious that the enemy had the stronger force.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Your Highness, leave quickly!¡±


    Jin Wang ignored her and swung his sword in silence.


    Yaoniang was very anxious. At this moment, the horse connected to the carriage was frightened and it reared up. Yaoniang remembered Xiaobao, who was still in the carriage and climbed inside. The woman holding Xiaobao turned pale. Without saying anything, Yaoniang stepped forward to take her child, but the other party held on tightly.


    Seeing Xiaobao being grabbed so tightly, yet still refusing to cry out in pain, Yaoniang¡¯s mind went nk. When she returned to her senses, she realized that she had stabbed the woman with a hairpin.


    The woman howled. Holding Xiaobao in her arms, Yaoniang backed away.


    From the shaking they were experiencing, the carriage seemed to be back on the road.


    Yaoniang pressed her body to the wall. Holding Xiaobao in one hand, she clenched the window tightly with her other hand.


    Suddenly a person came up behind her. It was Jin Wang.


    He raised the other woman, dragged her outside and threw her down. Then he went to sit at the front of the carriage.


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    It was toote. The horse bolted away, out of control. Jin Wang pulled the horse¡¯s reins with one hand, trying his best to control the direction of the horse¡¯s movement. During this period, countless people flocked to them, trying to kill Jin Wang on the carriage, but they were all blocked by Jin Wang with his sword.


    An arrow flew over, seemingly out of nowhere. Yaoniang only felt a sh in front of her eyes, and there was an arrow in Jin Wang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You should leave. Don¡¯t worry about us¡­¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s words were broken up by the bumps of the carriage. She also knew that she was being too unreasonable. Since he was already here, with Jin Wang¡¯s character, how could he be willing to leave? She recalled how he had said, ¡®You don¡¯t trust this prince?¡¯. Feeling pained, Yaoniang realized that she seemed to have harmed Jin Wang because of her recklessness.


    But if she didn¡¯te, what would happen to Xiaobao?


    This was a dead knot that couldn¡¯t be untangled.


    She didn¡¯t know what was right or wrong, and there was nothing she could do at this moment. All she knew was that no matter what happened today, she would apany him.


    Since she was inside the carriage, she didn¡¯t know that the scene outside had already changed with the arrival of another group of people. The carriage seemed to have hit a rock and it suddenly bounced up. Yaoniang automatically hugged Xiaobao tighter, but she mmed her head into the window and fainted.


    There was chaos everywhere. A group of men in ck were cleaning the battlefield.


    On a horse, a square-faced man said to Qiu Zhan, ¡°Commander, now what?¡±


    Qiu Zhan was also helpless, but what could he say?


    The original n was to follow the vines to find out Yong Wang¡¯s intentions and to snatch back the drawings that were stolen by the spies sent from Yongzhou. Unfortunately, His Highness changed his mind and caused the current mess.


    Now the people were dead and the trail was broken. Yong Wang¡¯s intentions and the whereabouts of the drawings were still unknown. Qiu Zhan had a headache as he thought of all this, but he still said, ¡°His Highness must have his own reasons for doing this.¡± A loyal subordinate must maintain the master¡¯s great and wise image at all times.


    The square-faced man showed a weird face. His Highness¡¯s purpose must¡¯ve been to save the beauty by ying the hero, right?


    But he dared not say this.


    ¡°Bring back those who are not dead yet and ask them why they kidnapped the child.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At Liuchun Pavilion, Tao Hong smiled and chatted with the others as usual before stepping out of the courtyard.


    She was a bit worried, but whenever she encountered any acquaintances on the road, she still greeted them with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Tao Hong.¡±


    Tao Hong turned her head automatically and saw Fucheng¡¯s smiling face. Not only him but there were also a few guards behind him.


    Fucheng signalled, and the guards rushed up.


    Tao Hong was ruthless and bit the poison sac buried under her back mr. The poison came into effect very quickly. ck blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, and her breath disappeared.


    ¡°Such bad luck!¡±


    Yongwang¡¯s people were all bad luck. None of them were afraid of death. Before they could even say anything, they would all kill themselves. In the past two days, Fucheng dug out several nails within the manor, and they all acted as Tao Hong did. If this didn¡¯t count as bad luck then what was it?


    Fucheng looked at Liuchun Pavilion, shook his head before leaving with the guards.


    When Yaoniang woke up, she saw a thatched roof.


    She froze. After a while, she sat up and found a person lying beside her.


    It was Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was in ragged clothes. His hair was messy, while his face and lips were very pale. His injuries seemed to have been treated and there were strips of cloth tied around it. On the groundid the arrow that was dripping with blood. Next to it was some cloth stained with blood.


    It was a shocking sight.


    Where were they?


    There was a sound. Yaoniang turned her head and saw Xiaobao lying at the end of the bed. Half of him was on the bed while the other half was about to fall off. It seemed like he was trying to crawl back onto the bed.


    She was taken aback, and hurriedly went over to pick up Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao¡¯s face was red and his eyes were covered with mist. If he could speak, he was probably scolding the adults for their neglect. Seeing this, Yaoniang was very distressed.


    But then she turned to look at the culprit-


    If she was right, they should have escaped. This house was extremely simple, unlike a ce where Jin Wang¡¯s subordinates would let him live. So he must¡¯ve taken her and ran away, then found a ce to temporarily stay?


    How could he be bothered to take care of a child that wasn¡¯t even his? It was already good that he didn¡¯t throw Xiaobao away while she was still in aa.


    So-


    ¡°It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. Mother will never neglect Xiaobao again¡­¡± Yaoniang apologized to her son with guilt. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrible it¡¯d be if Xiaobao fell off the bed.


    A faint moan sounded behind them.


    Yaoniang hurriedly put Xiaobao aside and turned around to check on Jin Wang¡¯s situation. She saw that Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were tightly closed with cold sweat on his forehead, but his forehead was extremely hot.


    He must be feverish.


    Yaoniang, who focused all of her attention on Jin Wang, naturally did not notice that Xiaobao, sitting behind her, had eyes full of angry mes.

 Chapter 78，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 78

    <h4>Chapter78£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 78</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang touched Jin Wang¡¯s hot forehead then looked at their surroundings.


    The house was made of wood, with wooden walls, wooden floors and wooden furniture. Only the roof was thatched.


    In the innermost corner was a wooden bed. Nearby was a square wooden table with a few wooden stools nailed to the ground. Two wooden cabs were by the wall and there was nothing else.


    Everything seemed very basic, but the furniture was quite new. The house was as if it had just been built, but its owners had left before even living in it.


    Yaoniang climbed down the bed but ced Xiaobao on the inside of the bed.


    With Jin Wang blocking one side of the bed and the wall on the other, as long as Xiaobao didn¡¯t deliberately climb to the foot of the bed, he wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°Xiaobao, behave. Mother will go look for some water.¡± With that said, Yaoniang left the room.


    Outside the bedroom was a small living room that was pretty much empty. There was a door on the left. Yaoniang opened it and looked inside. It was a kitchen.


    There was a stove, a pot, and a water tank. When she opened the cab door, she saw some bowls, chopsticks, and jars that appeared to be for seasonings. She opened them and found that the jars weren¡¯t empty. She opened another cab door and saw two cloth bags inside. One filled with rice and the other with noodles.


    Yaoniang looked at the water tank again, but there was no water inside.


    Yaoniang sighed. There was everything here, yet there was no water. But on another thought, it was unknown who lived here before. Even if there was water in the tank, she dared not drink it.


    The house was only so big. Yaoniang went outside to look for some water.


    She stood at the front of the house and looked off into the distance. It was almost winter, but not quite. Before her sight was a sea of lush green. To the left side of the door was awn of green grass, simr to a nket, with several small pink wildflowers blooming on it. In front of her was a bamboo forest standing tall and straight with its leaves dancing in the wind.


    The surrounding area was very quiet. She seemed to be able to hear the sound of gurgling water and the faint cries of birds. It was a beautiful scene with bird songs and fragrant flowers.


    With joy in her heart, Yaoniang hurriedly returned inside. Grabbing a bucket with her, she headed towards the sound of running water.


    Inside, Xiaobao clenched his fist and looked at the person pretending to be unconscious on the bed.


    This man is so despicable and shameless! He dares to pretend to be injured to garner sympathy! That wasn¡¯t even everything. Before, he actually tried to throw him to the ground!


    Maybe it¡¯d have been too obvious to do so, so he relented and put him at the end of the bed, where he could smell his stinky feet.


    Xiaobao was almost stunk off the bed!


    His exalted, majestic and honourable Emperor Father actually had such a side to him. Xiaobao felt that it was too much. After such an incident, Xiaobao also understood that he had been kidnapped from the mansion only because Jin Wang had allowed it. Coupled with all the past grievances, there was no respect or admiration in his heart for Jin Wang now. He only felt that he couldn¡¯t wait to grow up and fight him immediately.


    Plus, he knew very well what his intentions were!


    Damn it! He hated that he couldn¡¯t speak or walk now!


    Jin Wang opened his eyes and saw the little boy staring at him bitterly. He thought his eyesight had gone dim. When he looked again, indeed it was his vision that had been blurry.


    He nced outside. A smile shed in his eyes, and hezily pulled Xiaobao over. He reached out and flicked his little nose.


    ¡°Fortunately you can¡¯t speak. Otherwise, this prince will have to think about how to seal your mouth. You should be thankful that you can¡¯t speak, otherwise, this prince wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±


    Xiaobao was so angry that he wanted to bite him. Then he actually took a bite of Jin Wang¡¯s finger, biting down hard with his two front teeth that had just grown out.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t frown, but he narrowed his eyes.


    At this time, a rush of footsteps sounded. Jin Wang hurriedly put Xiaobao into the bed andid down himself.


    Lately, he¡¯s had a lot of experience pretending to be unconscious.


    Yaoniang put down the bucket of water, dipped a cloth in the water and wrung it dry. Using it, she wiped Jin Wang¡¯s face. This cloth was a piece of fabric she tore from the lining of her skirt.


    As she wiped, the rims of her eyes reddened. Looking at Jin Wang¡¯s haggard face, she thought about how badly he was hurt. And all of this was because of herself. She choked from her sobs.


    Jin Wang groaned and woke up leisurely.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Seeing him wake up, Yaoniang forgot about crying and threw herself towards him.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you feel better now that you have woken up?¡±


    Jin Wang cleared his throat and said with a stiff face, ¡°This prince is fine .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that you¡¯re injured so badly¡­¡±


    Jin Wang took a nce at his body. None of his injuries could be counted as serious except for that arrow wound on his shoulder. He had even suffered more severe injuries before¡­


    ¡°This prince already said it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His tone was a bit fierce, and Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore.


    ¡°I found some rice, noodles, and firewood in this house, so I boiled some gruel. It is almost ready to be eaten.¡±


    Jin Wang hummed in acknowledgement.


    ¡°From the state of the house, there seem to be people living here. The owner has probably gone out.¡±


    On a treetop not far from here, An Shiyi squatted, naturally not aware that he was praised again.


    At the same time, Yaoniang also learned from Jin Wang how they came to be here.


    It turned out that as Jin Wang drove the carriage, they were constantly blocked by the bad guys along the way. Fortunately, Jin Wang was brave, and they escaped but it took a lot of effort. This was why his injury was so serious.


    They escaped atst, but then he realized they were lost. Jin Wang could only drag his exhausted body, with Yaoniang on his back and Xiaobao in his arms, and walk for a long time before he finally found this house, deep in the mountains.


    When they arrived, there was no one inside. Jin Wang did some superficial treatment for his injury, then fainted. As for what happenedter, Yaoniang knew the rest.


    While Jin Wang was exining everything, Xiaobao sat up. Sitting there, he watched as Jin Wang weaved his web of lies.


    Jin Wang was really good at making up stories. His words were concise and hecked facial expressions but he still created such an image of him enduring humiliation, going through hardships, and refusing to give up.


    Sure enough, Yaoniang was moved to tears again.


    Seeing the man wrapping one of his arms around his mother¡¯s waist and patting her with the other, along with that smug gaze of his, Xiaobao was furious.


    He crawled over and pulled on Yaoniang¡¯s clothes from behind.


    Yaoniang reacted and looked back at her clear-eyed son, her face flushed. Busy getting herself out of Jin Wang¡¯s arms, she lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find a set of clothes for you. Your clothes are too torn to be worn.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at his empty hands and sneered. He looked at that little bastard. This little bastard must have done it on purpose.


    On the other side, Yaoniang said in amazement, ¡°There are clothes here! Not only are there men¡¯s clothes, but also women¡¯s. Woah, there are also ones for children!¡±


    Xiaobao waited for his mother to realize the truth and this person¡¯s shamelessness. Unfortunately, Yaoniang didn¡¯t find anything. She took a set of clothes and walked over. ¡°We are just borrowing it. Perhaps, we can leave them with some money when we leave?¡±


    Jin Wang agreed, and Xiaobao¡¯s hopes were dashed.


    Yaoniang brought over a basin of hot water, about to help wipe Jin Wang¡¯s body, but Jin Wang refused. He looked over at Xiaobao.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face blushed. ¡°He¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Jin Wang still refused. Yaoniang could only go towards the sitting Xiaobao and say to him, ¡°Xiaobao sit here for a while. Wait for Mother to wash you until you¡¯re fair and chubby.¡± She took out another set of clothes for him to y with.


    Xiaobao froze. He picked up the small set of clothes that was for him to change intoter and tore it. Surprisingly, Yaoniangughed and called him naughty. She didn¡¯t notice the grievances in his heart at all.


    Yaoniang dampened the cloth and wiped Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was very dirty, and Yaoniang had never seen him this dirty before. From what she could remember, Jin Wang had always been reserved and honourable, elegant and decent, but also aloof. No one had ever seen him like this in the past. His body was covered with dust, and even his wounds were stained with dirt. He looked unkempt, like a beggar fleeing from famine.


    Jin Wang in such a state made Yaoniang feel sour.


    She regretted her previous suspicions. How could Jin Wang deliberately ignore Xiaobao going missing? How could she have thought that he would use Xiaobao for his schemes?


    Yaoniang¡¯s vision was limited. She could only feel that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but she had no idea what these abnormalities implied.


    She didn¡¯t even tell anyone that she had left the manor in secret. She had no choice but to use herself as a gamble. Since Jin Wang was unconscious, Fucheng would still need her to relieve Jin Wang, so it was impossible for them to leave her alone.


    She was right. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Jin Wang woulde in person. She had miscalcted the risks, putting him in danger.


    It was because she was aware of the darkness in her heart that Yaoniang felt more guilty.


    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness¡­¡±


    As she wiped him, tears slipped down again.


    ¡°Why are you crying again? I don¡¯t me you!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Yaoniang wiped away her tears and concentrated on cleaning Jin Wang.


    When she got to that ce, Yaoniang blushed and refused to wipe it. She gave the cloth to Jin Wang. Jin Wang had wanted to say something but then he nced at the little brat who had his back facing them and didn¡¯t speak.


    He was such a small thing, but why was he always in the way!


    After dressing Jin Wang, Yaoniang brought over more hot water to wash Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao was a small human. Sitting in a wooden basin, there was more than enough space.


    From the corner of his eye, he could see that person staring at them. Xiaobao grinned and started a water fight with his mother. With his little hand, he threw water at her and also pped the water in the basin very hard, causing water to ssh everywhere. Yaoniang¡¯s clothes soon became drenched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Mother is washing you until you¡¯re clean!¡±


    .


    Xiaobao bounced and rolled in Yaoniang¡¯s hands like a lively fish.


    Seeing such a cute Xiaobao, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her entire face was lit up.


    This kind of smile, Jin Wang had never seen before.

 Chapter 79，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 79 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter79£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 79 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The mother and sonughed so happily from the bath, but the man lying to the side almost had smokeing out of the top of his head.


    Jin Wang had a feeling that the little bastard was doing this on purpose.


    But the brat was only a little over ten months old. How could he do anything on purpose when he didn¡¯t even understand anything? Jin Wang felt as if he¡¯s been at odds with this brat ever since his birth.


    Yaoniang put on Xiaobao¡¯s clothes and ced him next to Jin Wang. She turned her head and saw how messy the ground was. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to facepalm.


    As the gruel cooked, she cleared away Jin Wang¡¯s torn clothes that could no longer be worn and wiped the water on the ground. Once she was done, she checked on the porridge in the pot and saw that it was done. She filled up two bowls of it and brought it over.


    The rice porridge was in but thick. Once the porridge had cooled a bit, Yaoniang picked up a bowl then hesitated. Who should she feed first?


    Jin Wang¡¯s shoulder was injured so he couldn¡¯t raise his arm. From what he¡¯d said earlier, he seemed to have not eaten anything yet. As for Xiaobao, he must also be very hungry but he was a good boy and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Both of them stared at her. Yaoniang suddenly had the illusion that they looked very simr.


    Relying on his young age, Xiaobao stretched out his small and chubby finger and made some noise to grab her attention. Yaoniang recognized that her son was urging her to feed him. She immediately made up her mind and apologized to Jin Wang. ¡°Your Highness, please wait a bit. Since it¡¯s not good for babies to go hungry, this concubine will feed him first.¡±


    Jin Wang could clearly recognize the smugness in the little brat¡¯s eyes. Stunned, he said after a while, ¡°This prince is also hungry.¡±


    After the words were spoken, he realized what he had said. Thankfully, his face was imprable like iron and people couldn¡¯t tell how awkward he felt.


    Uh¡­


    Was this snatching food to eat?


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t return to her senses right away but Xiaobao knew what he had to do. He immediately opened her mouth and howled twice. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about Jin Wang anymore and hurriedly put the spoon of gruel into Xiaobao¡¯s mouth.


    Xiaobao took a sip. It was so yummy.


    Jin Wang was already so old. What delicacies has he not tasted before? Yet he was still a little jealous at this time.


    Xiaobao reached out towards his mother and pointed towards the man. Yaoniang automatically looked over, just in time to meet his resentful gaze.


    ¡°Your Highness, you take a bite too.¡± Yaoniang scooped up a spoonful and moved her hand towards him. At the same time, she praised Xiaobao, ¡°Xiaobao is really obedient. He even knows to share his delicious food.¡±


    Jin Wang stared at the spoon with red eyes. Who wants to eat that little bastard¡¯s saliva?


    It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat it! Xiaobao thought to himself. Yaoniang was confused by Jin Wang¡¯s yin and yang temper. Unable to guess what he was thinking, she hurriedly fed her son instead. She will feed her son first then serve this master.


    Therefore, Jin Wang, who didn¡¯t get her attention, had a stomach full of anger while Xiaobao showed a delighted grin.


    Because of this, when it was finally his turn to be fed porridge by Yaoniang, he showed an ugly expression. Since he couldn¡¯t bully that small thing, he¡¯d bully the big one.


    Her hair was tied up in a messy bun with strands of hair sticking to her cheeks from sweat. Add in her pale face, drooping brows and gentle demeanour, he couldn¡¯t bear to continue bullying her.


    ¡°After you clean up, rest. You¡¯ve worked hard all afternoon.¡±


    He gave Xiaobao a warning look, and unexpectedly Xiaobao understood.


    The two of them became quiet. Once Yaoniang finished feeding Jin Wang the bowl of porridge, she ate a bowl herself. After she washed the bowls, she boiled some water and wiped her body.


    When she came out again, Yaoniang¡¯s fair face was covered in water vapour. Her hair was a little wet and it was wrapped in a piece of blue cloth, while she was dressed in an indigo-coloured dress. Although the fabric was a bit coarse, it was brand-new, and she looked graceful and elegant wearing it.


    My mother (little nanny) is so beautiful!


    Two men, one big and one small showed amazement in their eyes. Because of their different identities, their amazement had different meanings. Jin Wang¡¯s gaze was entirely from a man to a woman, while Xiaobao¡¯s came from admiration for his beloved mother.


    It was the kind of feeling where he wanted to stay in his mother¡¯s arms forever and be a baby for a lifetime.


    Xiaobao suddenly felt that although heined a lot about being a baby again, this was actually quite good.


    He stretched out his hands. Yaoniang was the most softhearted towards her son and immediately grabbed him into her arms. Nestled in his mother¡¯s soft arms, then looking at the big ck face next to him, Xiaobao¡¯s mood suddenly improved.


    He felt a little sympathetic to Jin Wang. He was clearly not stupid, yet he acted like a big fool. He thought everything he did was clever, but he was actually stupid to death.


    In hisst life, only after his mother died did he finally experience the vicissitudes of life. Father Emperor even recognized him as a son despite not being biologically rted. Because of his early death, Father Emperor passed away without leaving behind any descendants. He was still the same in this life. Obviously, there were many different ways to win his mother¡¯s heart, yet he chose the most stupid way.


    Haha! Xiaobaoughed at Jin Wang¡¯s foolishness. There was no way he¡¯d remind him.


    Yaoniangid down beside Jin Wang, while Xiaobao slept in the innermost area. There was only one bed in the entire house, so she could only squeeze in with them.


    He could feel her lying beside him. Her body was so soft, yet he couldn¡¯t touch it. Who told him to pretend to be unable to lift his arms just topete with that little bastard.


    Jin Wang suddenly had the illusion of being yed by that little brat.


    Before Jin Wang fell asleep, he nned for his arm to ¡®recover¡¯ tomorrow.


    Yaoniang got up early in the morning. She first cooked some more porridge, then went out to fetch some water by the stream.


    She actually wanted to go look for some vegetables. They couldn¡¯t eat porridge for every meal, there had to be some sort of dish. She didn¡¯t dare to go too far, so she looked around on the hillside near the stream and found some fiddleheads.


    As if she found a precious treasure, she dug them all up then took them to the stream to wash them. There were fish in the stream, but it was a pity that Yaoniang had no tools or the ability to catch fish with her bare hands. She could onlyment her powerlessness.


    On the way back, she found a dead pheasant. She stepped forward and touched it. The body was not firm yet, so it mustn¡¯t have been dead for long.


    Why was the pheasant here? Did it die on its own?


    Although Yaoniang was puzzled, it did not prevent her from taking it with her back to the river and washing it. When Jin Wang and Xiaobao woke up, they found they had something different to eat. It was shredded chicken porridge.


    Not only that but there were also braised chicken and stir-fried fiddleheads for lunch. Jin Wang also had a dish all to himself which was a soup stewed with half a chicken.


    Xiaobao thought, although his mother was a bit stupid, she was quite capable. She could make clothes and cook food. He should marry a wife like her.


    Jin Wang thought the little nanny¡¯s craftsmanship was excellent even though it actually wasn¡¯t as good as Zhaohui Hall¡¯s kitchen. But today, since Jin Wang had a dish all to himself to eat, while the little brat didn¡¯t, and it was made just for him, he was very pleased.

 Chapter 79，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 79 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter79£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 79 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After the meal, Yaoniang washed all the dishes and chopsticks then went to boil a pot of water. It was for cleaning Jin Wang¡¯s wound and changing the dressingter.


    Fortunately, Jin Wang came out with a military-standard bag, which contained cloth strips, wound medicine, and other first-aid supplies. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no way for them to deal with the wound and they would have to wait for it to heal on its own.


    The wound medicine was pretty good quality. In one night, some of his cuts already became scabs. Only the arrow wound on the shoulder and the knife wound on the leg oozed a bit of blood. As Yaoniang changed Jin Wang¡¯s dressings, she had to work hard to keep her hands from shaking.


    Seeing the wound, Xiaobao, who was sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help being silent. Although this person had ulterior motives, he did sacrifice a bit.


    While Yaoniang was changing the dressing, she realized that the cloth was sticking to the wound. Jin Wang suddenly ripped off the cloth without even raising his eyebrows, tearing off arge piece of freshly formed scab in the process. Lots of blood began to gush out and even Xiaobao felt a sense of pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding again! Why couldn¡¯t you be more patient? Now the wound would take longer to heal!¡± Yaoniang scolded Jin Wang for his recklessness.


    Only after she said all that did she realize her words were a bit harsh. She was about to apologize when he murmured there was no need to be afraid and that the wound would heal faster this way. She suddenly forgot about her previous blunder and cleaned his wound with some water angrily. Patting it dry with some clean cloth, she then sprinkled wound medicine on it and bandaged it.


    After all this work, Yaoniang was sweating.


    After tidying up the messy bandages and washing her face, she realized the abnormality. ¡°This ce is really weird. It should be almost winter now, yet it¡¯s not cold at all.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes shed but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What if those peoplee after us? We are also lost, so how do we find the way back?¡±


    Yaoniang was worried.


    ¡°I left a mark along the road. Someone wille to us in a few days.¡±


    After hearing this, Yaoniang was finally relieved.


    With nothing else to do, Yaoniang yed with Xiaobao. After ying for a while, she felt very awkward, because Jin Wang was staring at her for so long.


    ¡°When I went to fetch the water today, I saw some fish in the stream. There was a lot of fish. I¡¯ll go catch some fish so I can make soup for you in the evening.¡± She ced Xiaobao back on the bed, and said to Jin Wang awkwardly, ¡± Your Highness, help me look after Xiaobao. He is very obedient and won¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Jin Wang agreed. She went to the kitchen, grabbed a small basket and hurried out.


    The stream was crystal clear. Even the bottom of the stream was visible. Yaoniang squatted on the rocks by the water. In a short period of time, she could already see a lot of fish. It was a satisfying scene but when she ced the basket into the water, the fish all swam away.


    ¡°So stupid!¡±


    Yaoniang turned her head and saw Jin Wang slowly walking towards her. He was wearing a blue set of clothing made of coarse fabric but it did not stop him from looking handsome as usual. He walked very slowly, probably because he was afraid of tearing his wound.


    ¡°Ah, why are you here? There are still injuries on your body!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± said Jin Wang indifferently.


    He approached a cluster of bamboo, nced at it twice, then chose one. He pulled out a short knife and cut it down. The bamboo was broken neatly.


    Yaoniang only had time to see a silver light, and the knife was in its sheath. When she looked again, she saw that the knife was only a foot long. Its dark brown leather scabbard was covered with colourful gems, which showed it was nothing ordinary.


    Jin Wang took the bamboo, went to sit down on a big rock by the stream, and drew the knife out. With a few up and down motions, the bamboo¡¯s branches and leaves were removed. A few more ups and downs and the bamboo was split into sections. Another few cuts and the bamboo sections were split into strips.


    The entire process was like moving clouds and flowing water, simply breathtaking.


    Yaoniang was fascinated and in a daze. Jin Wang¡¯s movements were too graceful.


    While she was in a trance, Jin Wang had already picked up the bamboo sticks and sharpened the end. With the sharpened bamboo sticks in his hand, he approached the stream. All of a sudden, the bamboo sticks flew out of his hand and nailed a fish to death in the stream. The process was so quick, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t even see it properly


    Yaoniang suppressed the urge to scream. An inexplicable feeling surged in her heart. With her eyes shining, she ran to Jin Wang. ¡°Your Highness, you are so amazing!¡±


    Jin Wang still had a cold face, but he couldn¡¯t stop his eyebrows from raising. He thought to himself: There¡¯s a lot of things that this prince is amazing at.


    Yaoniang was about to pick up the fish in the water but was stopped by him. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Find a rope first.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately realized that the fish had died in the middle of the stream. If she went down, it was inevitable that her clothes would get wet. But a rope?


    She didn¡¯t think much about it and hurried back to the wooden house.


    After entering the bedroom, she found that Xiaobao was actually left on the bed alone. Seeing his angry pouty face, Yaoniang smiled.


    She first went to find a hemp rope, then went to pick him up. As they walked out, she said to him, ¡°It¡¯s all because Mother neglected Xiaobao, he¡­¡± Yaoniang paused and didn¡¯t say any more.


    Jin Wang was a member of the nobility, what would he know about taking care of a child? He was a man who acted as he pleased. Yaoniang inherently understood all this so she didn¡¯t me Jin Wang, but found the reason from within herself.


    She was the concubine of Jin Wang, but Xiaobao was the child she gave birth from someone else.


    Thinking of this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nce at her son, with raised eyebrows.


    When the mother and son arrived at the stream together, Jin Wang was sitting on a rock sharpening bamboo sticks.


    Yaoniang sighed in her heart but maintained a smile as she said, ¡°I found some rope. Can you take a look to see if it is usable?¡±


    Actually, Jin Wang had seen her and the little brat approaching a long while ago. His heart felt stifled but he didn¡¯t want her to notice his sourness so he pretended not to have seen them


    He nced at the rope. The thickness was just right. ¡°Usable.¡±


    Yaoniang kept her eyes on him and when she saw that he didn¡¯t even nce at Xiaobao, she couldn¡¯t help holding Xiaobao¡¯s hand tighter.


    She hadn¡¯t seriously discussed their rtionship or Xiaobao with him. At first, she was full of helplessness because of his forcefulness. Then, since he turned a blind eye, she decided to bury her head in the sand and not discuss any of this with him. Something finally started to develop between the two of them but then that incident happened. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the arrival of the person, and how furious he was to the point of not seeing her again. Only after he fell unconscious due to the poison, did she see him again.


    At that time, he was in aa.


    Seeing him like that, she seemed to have let go of everythingpletely. She didn¡¯t need to be embarrassed, panicked or ashamed of herself. So she pretended that nothing ever happened, that she and he were still good. But then the facts proved that what he disliked and felt disgusted with, was someone who she loved and cherished like a treasure.


    ¡°Your Highness, after we go back, can you release me?¡±


    Her voice was very quiet, but it still fell into Jin Wang¡¯s ears. The bamboo stick in his hand broke with a snap.

 Chapter 80，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 80 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter80£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 80 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang looked at the broken bamboo stick in his hand, threw it away, then picked up another one.


    After he sharpened it a couple of times, he took the rope from her hand and tied it to the end. He yanked it twice to test if it would fall off. Then with two fingers, he pinched the bamboo stick and threw it into the stream with speed and uracy. It flew like a sharp arrow, whistling through the air.


    Then with a flick of Jin Wang¡¯s wrist, the bamboo stick was yanked back. Nailed at the end was a fish that was still alive and iling.


    Yaoniang waited nervously for Jin Wang to speak, but he didn¡¯t seem to have heard her.


    Could it be that her voice was too quiet?


    But she didn¡¯t dare to repeat herself, much less at a louder volume.


    Seeing Jin Wang almost drop the fish, she hurriedly put Xiaobao on arge rock, then approached him to take it.


    Jin Wang passed the fish to her. His red eyes were dark and no waves could be seen. Her heart pounding, she avoided his eyes. She bent down and ced the fish into the bucket beside her.


    On therge rock, Xiaobao sat there with his chubby legs crossed.


    In fact, he had already realized in his heart that he was the root of his mother¡¯s troubles. The reason why his mother died in his previous life probably had a lot to do with him. If his father didn¡¯t hold a grudge in his heart if his father loved his mother, how could he not protect her with all his might?


    Xiaobao¡¯s back was straight, but his eyes slowly grew sad.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Come and catch them!¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s voice travelled over as if nothing had happened just now.


    Yaoniang grabbed the bucket hurriedly to pick up the fish, but Jin Wang was too fast. One fish after another came up without pausing. Yaoniang rushed around, trying to catch them, and many drops of water sshed onto her face. At the same time, she also yelled that it was too much and that they didn¡¯t need anymore.


    It seemed as if nothing had happened and everything was the same as before but who knows?


    After catching half of the bucket of fish, Jin Wang stopped¡­


    There were a lot of fish, but all of them were dead. They couldn¡¯t be released, but there was no way they could eat them all by themselves.


    Yaoniang looked at these fish and felt a headache.


    ¡°What should we do with all these?¡±


    Jin Wang nced at her. ¡°Throw them away if we can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    ¡°These fish are so fresh. Why throw them away? So wasteful.¡±


    ¡°Take back the ones you think we¡¯ll need and leave the rest here. They won¡¯t go to waste.¡± After that, Jin Wang started to walk back towards the house. Dressed in blue, not a speck of dust could be seen on him. In his hand was the bamboo stick with the rope attached to it.


    Yaoniang had said that this bamboo stick was very helpful and could still be used next time, so he didn¡¯t throw it away.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they be wasted? Isn¡¯t leaving them here just wasting them?¡±


    Yaoniang looked at the fish in the bucket with mixed feelings. She wanted to take them all back, but she couldn¡¯t lift the bucket. She also couldn¡¯t count on Jin Wang to do it. Plus, she had to carry Xiaobao. In the end, she could only pick and choose, so she threw some of the fish onto the rock beside them. She tried to lift the bucket. It wasn¡¯t as heavy as before. Then she picked up Xiaobao, put his little arms around her neck, and reached out to carry the bucket with the other hand.


    Before she could reach the bucket, something dark shed by her eyes.


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    Uh¡­


    Before she could realize what Jin Wang meant, her arms felt lighter. Xiaobao was taken away by Jin Wang.


    ¡°How is this little brat so fat?¡± Jin Wang lifted Xiaobao and looked him up and down with disdain. Then he finally set him on his uninjured shoulder.


    Yaoniang lowered her head and blinked. Without speaking, she went to carry the bucket.


    ¡°Keep up.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She blinked away the mist in her eyes, hurriedly lifted the bucket, then stepped forward to follow.


    ¡°This little brat is so heavy! Fat and heavy.¡±


    The little brat looked at the back of Jin Wang¡¯s head, wondering whether he should do it.


    ¡°Babies are all like this. They are a bit chubby in the beginning, but after a while, they will gradually lose weight,¡± exined the little brat¡¯s mother.


    Jin Wang snorted coldly, epting this statement.


    After the three of them left, a man jumped down from the treetop. Dressed in a ck shirt, his steps were vigorous but light, akin to a big cat running in the dark. He came to therge rock and stared at the fish on it with distress.


    How could he eat all this? Thest two days, he had relied on the fish in the stream to fill his belly. He didn¡¯t expect that after His Highness only came here for a while, all these lively fish were killed by him. Then he actually said that they must not be wasted.


    Since they mustn¡¯t be wasted, should he eat them?


    Back at the wooden house, Yaoniang began to think about how to cook these fish.


    Steam, boil, fry, grill? Finally, Jin Wang decided to grill them.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t too good at this, but Jin Wang said calmly that he could do it.


    The three of them didn¡¯t stay inside. Yaoniang only went in to find a sheet. It was stained with blood but she took it outside and spread it on thewn.


    Xiaobao couldn¡¯t walk and the great lord, Jin Wang, was injured. They both needed a ce to rest. After the two were settled in, she went to find a small shovel to dig a pit. ording to Jin Wang, a fire pit was needed to grill fish. Yaoniang had no experience with any of this. Under Jin Wang¡¯s instructions, she started to dig a crooked pit in the ground.


    After digging the pit, she went to get some firewood.


    Yaoniang piled the firewood in as if it were a stove, leaving only a small hole in the middle. Then Jin Wang said this wouldn¡¯t do, the wood needed to be stacked upright. Disliking her for being clumsy, he drove her away and started to do it himself.


    Yaoniang went to wash the fish then she marinated them. Once they were marinated, she took them out. By then, Jin Wang had already lit a fire.


    Using the bamboo sticks from before, they skewered the fish then grilled them on a wooden rack, turning them as they cooked. Yaoniang had nothing to do, so she sat next to Jin Wang, watching him grill fish. She felt that his skills were quite good and that the him right now was nothing like a typical prince.


    ¡°I never expected that Your Highness could grill fish.¡±


    ¡°This prince is not as dumb as you!¡±

 Chapter 80，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 80 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter80£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 80 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She couldn¡¯t chat with this man. Turning around, she went to y with Xiaobao.


    The first fish was done. Its skin was golden, the outside was crispy and the inside was tender. The fragrance was overflowing.


    Jin Wang handed the fish to Yaoniang. Yaoniang was taken aback, and said, ¡°Your Highness, you should eat it.¡±


    Jin Wang ignored her and went to grill another fish. Yaoniang could only take the fish then sit down beside Xiaobao.


    She carefully tore off the skin of the fish. It was very hot. She blew on it until it was cooler then tasted it. Then she tore some of the tender meat from the fish¡¯s belly and fed it to Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao enjoyed it so much that he could almost feel tears in his eyes.


    God knows how long he hadn¡¯t eaten salt. Although this fish wasn¡¯t even that salty, it was already extremely delicious to him.


    Xiaobao ate the entire belly of the fish, but Yaoniang was afraid to feed him the rest of the fish, fearing that he would identally swallow the bones. But Xiaobao still wanted to eat. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the fish. It just so happened that Jin Wang¡¯s second fish was also finished at that moment. He sneered and handed it over, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so fat!¡±


    Crit!


    Xiaobao couldn¡¯t speak, but his mother was there. The little brat¡¯s mother was a bit upset. ¡°Xiaobao isn¡¯t fat. Babies are all like this.¡±


    Jin Wang grilled seven fish in total. He ate four of them while Xiaobao ate two fish bellies. Yaoniang ate the rest.


    In fact, Xiaobao still wanted to eat, but Yaoniang refused to give him any in fear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it all.


    Sadly, he couldn¡¯t speak yet or he would¡¯ve coquettishly pestered for more. He could only watch the two adults eat. Jin Wang was enjoying his food while Yaoniang took small bites andforted her son. ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore, you are still young.¡±


    The young Xiaobao was filled with grief and indignation. When the baby lost his temper and vented his anger, his mother interpreted it as ¡®Xiaobao being naughty¡¯ then looked at him with loving eyes.


    A piece of tender and delicious fish belly was dangled in front of his face. Xiaobao looked up and saw it was Jin Wang.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s right for not letting you eat. Look at all your fat!¡±


    Xiaobao raised his little hand and looked at it. It was indeed fat. There was a fleshy bulge on the back of his hand.


    But he was still young. His health was so bad that he couldn¡¯t eat anything spicy or irritating in his previous life. Grilled and fried foods were also too harmful to his body. His diet only consisted of in and boring dishes. Today wasn¡¯t him being a glutton. He had simply never tried such delicious food before.


    A gentleman doesn¡¯t eat food handed out in contempt, but he wasn¡¯t a gentleman! Xiaobao grabbed the fish in front of him and took a bite.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Look at him. What a little piggy.¡± Jin Wang sneered.


    You are the little piggy! Your whole family¡¯s the piggy!


    After they finished eating, the ground was a big mess.


    Yaoniang could only ept her fate to clean up. Then she boiled some water to bathe Xiaobao. His mouth was covered in oil and his clothes were greasy from the meal.


    Fortunately, the children of the house¡¯s owners had a lot of clothes. There was no need to worry about his change of clothes.


    After washing the small one, she washed the big one then finally cleaned herself. After finishing all the work, Yaoniang was exhausted. Once sheid down, she didn¡¯t want to move.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know where they were, but life here was full of peace. There were no conflicts, troubles or schemes, only the sunrise and the sunset.


    Yaoniang found that she liked this kind of life. She didn¡¯t need to overthink or consider anything.


    There was no light, but the moon shone in the sky. Through the window in the bedroom, the bright moonlight cast a silver glow in the room.


    Xiaobao was already in deep sleep, but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Because Jin Wang was touching her.


    At first, she thought he had touched herself identally, but then his hand began to slide around. Xiaobao was lying next to her, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Her breathing became uneven.


    Feeling he was bing more and more presumptuous, she couldn¡¯t help but grab his hand. She begged, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jin Wang did not speak, but took her hand and moved it to that unspeakable ce. Only then did Yaoniang remember that he was poisoned and how she had to relieve him every day back in the manor.


    She thought for a while, then leaned over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡±


    The wooden bed was creaky and Xiaobao was still lying next to them.


    Because of these words, Jin Wang became very excited. Showing no signs of illness or injury at all, he picked up Yaoniang and walked outside. There was nothing in the living room, not even a table, but there was a window. Jin Wang walked over and pushed open the already half-opened window, and began to do what he wanted.


    The moon was bright in the sky, and the night breeze was cool.


    It was obvious that there was no one around, but Yaoniang was still nervous.


    Her entire body was tense. Jin Wang bit her ear and said several times to rx but she still couldn¡¯t rx.


    Because the surroundings were too quiet, all the sounds of the night seemed louder than usual. In the distance, there seemed to be faint bird calls and the gurgling sound of running water. It was like paradise on earth.


    Yaoniang somehow remembered her previous thoughts. The dark night gave her courage and she also knew that Jin Wang was easier to talk to at this time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Highness when we go back, can you release me?¡±


    Jin Wang paused. Then he pped the tender flesh beneath him and thrusted harder and faster.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something that greatly agitated him and his movements became rougher. Turning her over, he then bit her ear. As they reached their climax together, he said in a low voice, ¡°Su Yaoniang, don¡¯t ask for a mile after being given an inch!¡±


    In the distance, An Shiyi squatted on the treetops, looking up at the bright moon in the sky.


    He suddenly missed that girl, the girl who always said that he sucked at hiding.


    Jin Wang¡¯s hidden guards could be released at twenty-five. That girl belonged to Lady Su. If Lady Su really left, would she take that girl away with her?

 Chapter 81，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 81 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter81£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 81 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    From that night on, something seemed to have changed.


    Jin Wang still had the same face as before, but he seemed to have changed a lot. At least he was getting along better with Xiaobao.


    Before, he wouldn¡¯t even spare him an extra look, but now, he was willing to maintain peace, at least for appearance¡¯s sake. When Yaoniang was busy doingundry and cooking, he would help look after the child.


    Although Xiaobao was very well behaved, Yaoniang was always afraid that he would have an ident. Babies at his age were the most lively and naughty. They were full of curiosity for the world around them and didn¡¯t have any understanding of fear. At their age, it was easy to fall or bump into something.


    Yaoniang saw Xiaobao almost falling off the bed at least once before being caught by Jin Wang. Although the way he held him wasn¡¯t very pretty, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m only considering your mother¡¯s face. Behave yourself. Don¡¯t y your tricks with me or else be careful that this prince beats you!¡± After Yaoniang left, Jin Wang looked at Xiaobao, who was sitting on the bed, with a sneer.


    Xiaobao had been practicing standing and moving, but now he had no one to support him. His mother needed to take care of the two of them on her own and Xiaobao was too embarrassed to trouble her. He could only practice by himself.


    Unfortunately-


    Unfortunately, everything was destroyed by this man in front of him!


    Every time he wanted to get off the bed, he would be picked up by him. The way he held him from the cor made Xiaobao think he was picking up a cloth bag.


    ¡°A piggy will always be a piggy. Just focus on eating, drinking, and sleeping. Why bother with so many things?¡± He never stopped ridiculing him.


    Xiaobao was very angry. To fight with the other party, he exerted a great amount of effort. For example, he would pretend to be innocent as he sprayed him with saliva, or sit beside him and pee. Thetter method only ended up tiring out his mother and it was too dirty, so Xiaobao gave up on using it. The former method was a bit pathetic, but that man already lowered himself to fight with a baby, so this was like nothing.


    Xiaobao bulged his cheeks, and with two puffs, saliva spurted out. He was still young so his control was not very precise. Only a little bit of the spraynded on Jin Wang¡¯s, whereas a pool was on his own chin.


    After he spurted out the saliva, he took advantage of the momentum to fall onto Jin Wang¡¯s clothes and wiped his slobber on him. Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s disgusted expression, he cooed with joy. Yaoniang could hear them even while standing in the kitchen.


    She walked in with the freshly cooked dishes and a smile in her eyes, ¡°Xiaobao, don¡¯t be too naughty.¡± Then she apologized to Jin Wang, ¡°Your Highness, he didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say a word. This prince won¡¯t squabble with a child.


    Xiaobao grinned and rubbed Jin Wang¡¯s leg intimately. Jin Wang let him rub.


    Once Yaoniang left, Xiaobao rolled away without any hesitation. Jin Wang was very disgusted as he wiped away the saliva on his legs.


    Late at night, when Jin Wang saw that Yaoniang was asleep, he quietly climbed down the bed.


    He walked outside. As soon as he was still, a dark figure approached him.


    ¡°¡­The drawing has been taken back. Eunuch Fu also asks when will you go back. Also, none of Yong Wang¡¯s people that were arrested knew why they had to capture Xiaobao and Madam. They only knew to follow orders. Side Consort Hu¡¯s previous maid¡¯s entire family perished in a huge fire. Our people went to take a look and didn¡¯t find a living thing. Tao Hong took poison andmitted suicide, so only Side Consort Hu is left. Eunuch Fu said that he will wait for you to go back to deal with everything¡­¡±


    Jin Wang frowned as he heard about how even Yong Wang¡¯s people didn¡¯t know why Xiaobao and Yaoniang were to be captured. When people who knew the inside story died one after another, it was obvious that something weird was going on.


    At first, it was only women in the backyard vying for favour, but once Yong Wang¡¯s people were mixed in, the taste changed a little. Yong Wang portrayed himself as frank and righteous, but what he liked most was to use shady means.


    Tao Hong instigated Hu Mingyu to steal Xiaobao, then she secretly delivered Xiaobao into the hands of Yong Wang. Using Xiaobao, they lured Yaoniang out. Jin Wang thought that the ultimate goal was himself, but now reality showed that everything seemed to be unrted to him. All the evidence pointed to them hiding something.


    ¡°We will return tomorrow.¡±


    The shadow sped his fists in acknowledgement then immediately left. Jin Wang stood outside for a while before going back inside.


    On the other hand, Side Consort Hu could not fall asleep.


    Ever since Tao Hong died, she fell into aplete panic.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the words that Tao Hong said to her before she died-.


    ¡°The only people in this world who know the truth now are you and me. You don¡¯t have to worry about my death. Once I die, your death won¡¯t be far off.¡±


    Tao Hong was telling the truth. Feng Heizi and Tao Shan were both people that only knew some parts of the story but not the others. They only knew that the person that was lucky enough to be with Jin Wang that day was not her, but someone else. What they didn¡¯t know was that the ¡®someone else¡¯ was Lady Su. They also didn¡¯t know that once Jin Wang brought her back to the manor, he didn¡¯t even touch her once.


    There were very few people who knew this. Tao Hong was one of them. Tao Hong not only knew this secret but she also knew everything that Feng Heizi and Tao Shan knew. Only when the two sides were glued together did it make aplete story¡­


    In this world, the only people who knew the entire story were herself and Tao Hong. Once Tao Hong got that bastard out of the manor, Side Consort Hu acted.


    People who had blood on their hands were all like this. One kill versus two kills wasn¡¯t a big difference.


    It was a pity that Side Consort Hu nned everything well, except that Tao Hong was not a simple maid. Not only did she fail to kill the other party, but ended up being restrained by her. She spoke those words of warning and even told her that Tao Shan¡¯s entire family was dead.


    Ever since then, Side Consort Hu¡¯s heart fell into a panic, all the way until Tao Hong¡¯s death that day.


    Side Consort Hu couldn¡¯t help rubbing the pill in her palm. The pill was given to her by Tao Hong. She said that it was made from the juice of an upas tree, well known for its toxicity. She also mentioned that it would be useful for her one day.


    At that time, Side Consort Hu wished to throw the pill as far away as possible, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t. Over thest two days, she held this medicine in her hand and rubbed it from time to time. It seemed that this was the only way to feel at ease.


    Side Consort Hu went to see the little princess today. The little princess has eaten a bit more recently and looked even more lovely. Every time she saw the little princess, Side Consort Hu¡¯s heart turned into a pool of water and only wished to give her all the best things in the world.


    Her daughter did have the best things in the world. She had a qinwang as a father and since she was the first child of Jin Wang, she was titled Junzhu right after she was born. It could be expected that she would marry a very good man in the future and enjoy riches and honour for a lifetime.


    None of this could be destroyed.


    No one can stand in her way! Including-


    There was a knock on the door and a maid¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±

 Chapter 81，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 81 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter81£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 81 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After the death of Tao Hong, the people of Liuchun Pavilion were all changed. Side Consort Hu tried to make trouble, but it was useless. Jin Wang was not in the house and Consort Jin ignored her. Only then did Side Consort Hu realize that she was nothing.


    Yaoniang was cooking on the stove early in the morning when she suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes outside.


    Peeking through the curtains, she saw many people outside. She couldn¡¯t tell who they belonged to even from their clothes


    She couldn¡¯t afford to look at them for too long and ran towards the bedroom.


    Jin Wang sat on the bed and beside him was Xiaobao, crawling. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was trying to do.


    ¡°Your Highness, a lot of people arrived.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded and got up from the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang breathed a sigh of relief¡­


    So, the people here should belong to Jin Wang.


    The people who came were indeed Jin Wang¡¯s people. Yuchan also came, but she was in the carriage and Yaoniang did not see her.


    They had nothing to pack. Once they got on the carriage, the group of people set off.


    After a while on the road, Yaoniang realized that they were in a canyon. Thendform features of this ce were rare. The surrounding mountains blocked the cold air current, making this ce be like spring all year round.


    This was Jin Wang¡¯s exnation to Yaoniang. Before they were about to leave the canyon, Yaoniang leaned out the carriage window and nced back. She was surprised by the beauty of nature and had a hint of nostalgia in her eyes.


    ¡°If you want toe here again, this prince will apany you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang turned around to look at Jin Wang.


    He still had a cold face and didn¡¯t show even a change in expression as he said this. Seeing him like this, Yaoniang sighed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t get away after all. This time she was deeply moved.


    She looked towards Xiaobao who was next to her. Over thest few days, this child seemed to be very interested in Jin Wang. He enjoyed ying and touching him a lot. Although Jin Wang was reluctant, he was still tolerant of him.


    Maybe it would get better and better in the future¡­


    They stopped for breaks along the way and travelled for almost two entire days before finally arriving at Jin Wang Mansion.


    The carriage entered through the main gate. This was the first time Yaoniang entered through the main gate of the residence. After the carriage stopped, a crowd of maids rushed up. Yuchan helped Yaoniang onto a sedan chair, and the group of people headed to Rongxi Courtyard.


    The weather was very cold, and fine snowkes were floating through the air. Coming out of the valley, it was like she entered an entirely different world.


    Rongxi Courtyard was no different from the past. Hong Chou and the others¡¯ eyes turned red as they stepped forward and saluted. Ah Xia was caught behind the crowd and it wasn¡¯t until everyone had dispersed did she approach Xiaobao and stretch out her hand nervously.


    Xiaobao nced at her then turned around and leaned back into Yuchan¡¯s arms.


    Ah Xia cried, ¡°While you were lost during this period of time, this servant had been worried every night¡­¡±


    The voice could not continue. Her face turned pale from embarrassment as if she¡¯d suffered severe trauma.


    She wanted to cry more but Hong Die grabbed her and said, ¡°Look, this is a happy day. Madam finally came back, why are you crying¡­¡± As she said this, she pulled her away.


    Yaoniang was surrounded by people and went to the inner room. After a while, Hong Die returned and said to the young maids outside, ¡°Why did you let here here? No matter how kind the master is, she¡¯s still an eyesore.¡±


    Hong Chou turned to look at Yaoniang. Yaoniang appeared to have not heard anything.


    Nanny He also came. When she saw Xiaobao, she stretched out her hand and touched him with red eyes. Distressed, she said, ¡°My little young master, you have suffered this time.¡±


    Niang He¡¯s child died two months after her birth. Ever since she came here to serve Xiaobao, she treated him like her biological child.


    Hong Chou asked, ¡°Ah Xia, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Bestow her with ten taels of silver then return her to the small courtyard. She can¡¯t serve at Xiaobao¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After riding the carriage for so long, Yaoniang was also tired. After she took a shower, she went to rest.


    She slept in a daze for a while and was awakened by noises outside.


    She called out and Hong Chou walked in with annoyance on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hong Chou hesitated. ¡°Ah Xia cried and said that she wanted to see Mada. This servant asked people to drag her away, but she still wouldn¡¯t leave ¡­¡±


    Yaoniang thought for a moment. ¡°Let here in.¡±


    Ah Xia was soon led in.


    Her seemingly always innocent face was washed in tears. Her eyes were red and swollen while her face was covered in sadness and unwillingness. Yaoniang thought back to what Ah Xia was like when she first met her, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t let this servant leave. This servant knows that she was wrong. Every day and every night, this servant had not been at peace. This servant really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know where you were wrong?¡± Yaoniang¡¯s soft voice sounded. There was no sadness, no anger, no joy, just gentleness. Nothing but gentleness.


    Ah Xia was startled, she wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Yaoniang, ¡°Indeed, you weren¡¯t wrong. You only did everything I wanted. I missed Xiaobao, so you gave me that slip of paper. I wanted to leave the manor, even though you felt troubled, you still helped me find Zhou Sheng. I didn¡¯t want Hong Chou and the others to know, so you helped me hide from them and even helped cover up for me¡­


    ¡°You are indeed right. No one can find fault with you. Even if Xiaobao was lost, it could be exined that you are young and ignorant. Dong¡¯er was also someone you trusted and came from your hometown. You didn¡¯t expect any of this to happen. But did you know? It was because you made no mistakes that it appeared as if you harboured ulterior motives. Oh, I forgot to mention that before I came back, His Highness told me that you went to him. It seems to be that as soon as I left the manor, you went to Zhaohui Hall to report me! ¡°


    The author has something to say:


    Regarding the exposure of Xiaobao¡¯s father, many people asked why, despite the many clues, couldn¡¯t anyone recognize the truth? Was everyone blind? Did Jin Wang¡¯s hidden guards not eat enough?


    Let me exin:


    1.? ¡°¡­But what hadn¡¯t been expected was that there was a person hidden behind this girl. We also discovered this toote and as for Side Consort Hu, you told me not to¡­so¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why they only knew the result and not how it happened in the first ce. At first, they chalked it up to a private matter of the backyard. It was only when the person died, and Tao Hong exposed her tail, did they realize that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    (This paragraph should be able to exin that Jin Wang ced someone next to Side Consort Hu. Tao Hong was that person, but Tao Hong was actually a double agent. Not only did Jin Wang ce Tao Hong, but there was also a hidden guard. Only because Side Consort Hu did something that made Jin Wang disgusted did he withdraw the guard.)


    2. ording to this chapter, Jin Wang thought at first that it was a typical instance of women in the backyard vying for favour. Side Consort Hu stole Xiaobao to deal with Yaoniang. Then Yong Wang¡¯s people used Xiaobao to lure out Yaoniang, so Jin Wang thought that the ultimate goal was himself. It wasn¡¯t until Tao Hong¡¯s suicide and Tao Shan¡¯s family¡¯s death did Jin Wang realize that things were not so simple.


    (The people in this story are not all-knowing or omnipotent. Nor did they have the perspective of a god. Only when they have clues could they follow the vine to get the melon.)


    3. As for Feng Heizi, he knew that Jin Wang didn¡¯t sleep with Side Consort Hu that night at the brothel, but he wasn¡¯t aware that Jin Wang never touched Side Consort Hu even after he redeemed her because of his mental barrier. Tao Shan didn¡¯t know this either. But Side Consort Hu knew that the little princess did not belong to Jin Wang, so she harboured killing intent. Knowing that Yaoniang was the righteous master, she stole Xiaobao, fearing that when he grew older, the secret would no longer be hidden. As for Yaoniang, once Xiaobao disappeared, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deal with her.


    There was another person who knew everything. That was Tao Hong and the master behind Tao Hong. This was why they wanted to take Xiaobao away. (As to why they chose to take him away instead of directly killing him, there will be an exnationter)


    4. Regarding the red mole: It was said in one of the previous chapters. Very few people know about it. The only reason why Mammy Mu even knew about it was because of a scheme. Emperor Hongjing had sent someone to inspect Jin Wang to verify his identity. As for why so few people know about this, if it becamemon knowledge, then they would be able to fake it. Jin Wang doesn¡¯t know about this since he was too young at the time. Plus, I don¡¯t think anyone will look carefully at the back of a person¡¯s ear. Someone had asked why Jin Wang couldn¡¯t recognize this mole. Not to mention whether he even looked at Xiaobao carefully, even if he saw it, he wouldn¡¯t question it.

 Chapter 82: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 82

    <h4>Chapter82: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 82</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="2npp9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f3gen-0-0">Yaoniang looked at Ah Xia¡¯s face, and the other party¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.<span data-offset-key="92ao4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5euq0-0-0"> Ah Xia didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wang would even tell Yaoniang about this sort of thing. Yaoniang had left the manor in secret and it was even with a coachman who was well acquainted with her.<span data-offset-key="fkaga-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1sldj-0-0"> Back then, Xiangcao spoke to her a lot about Zhou Sheng and it was obvious that she wanted to matchmake them. She thought to herself that Su Yaoniang was such a hypocrite. Despite her rtionship with His Highness, she still involved herself with a coachman.<span data-offset-key="bq2pm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="45grl-0-0"> Before she went to Zhaohui Hall, she thought about it in her heart. <span data-offset-key="45grl-1-0">Regardless of whether Su Yaoniang had left the manor in secret for Xiaobao, no man who knew this would be able to bear it<span data-offset-key="45grl-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="4u2nf-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5tgp6-0-0"> Yet Jin Wang not only endured it but even brought her back! As soon as Ah Xia knew that Yaoniang wasing back, she fell into a fright. But she wasn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="5tgp6-1-0">overly<span data-offset-key="5tgp6-2-0"> panicked. His Royal Highness was indifferent by nature. Even if he treated Madam a bit <span data-offset-key="5tgp6-3-0">differently<span data-offset-key="5tgp6-4-0">, it was unlikely he would tell her how he found out she was leaving the manor.<span data-offset-key="f4ts1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c56hq-0-0"> She was only a lowly maid. Not someone worthy of notice.<span data-offset-key="qspo-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8u606-0-0"> But Jin Wang actually told Yaoniang about her and <span data-offset-key="8u606-1-0">perhaps<span data-offset-key="8u606-2-0"> even added some other details. <span data-offset-key="8u606-3-0">His words caused Yaoniang, who had always been gentle, to <span data-offset-key="8u606-4-0">drastically<span data-offset-key="8u606-5-0"> change her attitude and even want to throw her away<span data-offset-key="8u606-6-0">.<span data-offset-key="f6p9s-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="djgmr-0-0"> What did His Highness say? Did he call her an evil-hearted person with ill intentions?<span data-offset-key="3uuob-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="j68m-0-0"> She <span data-offset-key="j68m-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="j68m-2-0"> didn¡¯t want His Highness to <span data-offset-key="j68m-3-0">be deceived<span data-offset-key="j68m-4-0">!<span data-offset-key="sjre-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="esmc7-0-0"> In fact, Jin Wang didn¡¯t say much. He only <span data-offset-key="esmc7-1-0">briefly<span data-offset-key="esmc7-2-0"> mentioned this matter. <span data-offset-key="esmc7-3-0">Aftering back, Yaoniang saw how Ah Xia was still in Rongxi Courtyard and understood Jin Wang¡¯s meaning<span data-offset-key="esmc7-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="34gop-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ciuri-0-0"> She must take care of this person herself.<span data-offset-key="fmphi-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e0lbv-0-0"> ¡°Leave,¡± said Yaoniang with a solemn expression.<span data-offset-key="1v41c-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5ddlh-0-0"> Hong Die stepped forward to pull Ah Xia away, but Ah Xia started to struggle.<span data-offset-key="97ul9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="qcs8-0-0"> ¡°Based on what can you look down on me like this? The one who¡¯s actually harbouring ill intent here should be you! <span data-offset-key="qcs8-1-0">A woman who had <span data-offset-key="qcs8-2-0">been defiled by<span data-offset-key="qcs8-3-0"> others still has an affair with His Highness in secret and <span data-offset-key="qcs8-4-0">is involved<span data-offset-key="qcs8-5-0"> with a coachman on the surface<span data-offset-key="qcs8-6-0">. Zhou Sheng is so infatuated with you that he¡¯s willing to wait for you without even asking anything¡­ Su Yaoniang, Su Yaoniang, a lowly and dirty woman like you should be like a mouse, hiding away in the dark. Why¡­¡± <span data-offset-key="foihv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a8trc-0-0"> Before Ah Xia could finish the rest of her words, she <span data-offset-key="a8trc-1-0">was gagged by<span data-offset-key="a8trc-2-0"> Yuchan and several others then dragged out. <span data-offset-key="a8trc-3-0">Originally<span data-offset-key="a8trc-4-0">, Yaoniang meant to return her to Old Lady Xue, but now, Ah Xia <span data-offset-key="a8trc-5-0">perhaps<span data-offset-key="a8trc-6-0"> wouldn¡¯t even be able to remain in the manor<span data-offset-key="a8trc-7-0">. Jin Wang had said before that whoever dared to mention this matter would <span data-offset-key="a8trc-8-0">be silenced<span data-offset-key="a8trc-9-0">.<span data-offset-key="2nm34-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5rqev-0-0"> Yuchan looked at Yaoniang anxiously, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="fv2b3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ffb0s-0-0"> Yaoniang¡¯s face was a little pale. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±<span data-offset-key="dh80f-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-0-0"> She was fine. Despite her sullied body, she <span data-offset-key="4ri3e-1-0">was known<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-2-0"> for seducing Jin Wang in both her lifetimes. The number of times she has <span data-offset-key="4ri3e-3-0">been scolded<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-4-0"> both <span data-offset-key="4ri3e-5-0">openly<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-6-0"> and <span data-offset-key="4ri3e-7-0">covertly<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-8-0"> was countless. <span data-offset-key="4ri3e-9-0">Perhaps<span data-offset-key="4ri3e-10-0"> there were too many fleas that she could no longer feel any itch. She only felt a bit downcast. Ever since she entered the manor after her rebirth, her nerves were high-strung. The lively and cute Ah Xia gave her a lot of joy, but she didn¡¯t know when her heart began to change.<span data-offset-key="c1e28-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3j9ap-0-0"> Until it became unrecognizable.<span data-offset-key="ef-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3tr69-0-0"> Jin Wang walked in from the outside with his eyebrows furrowed. On the way here, he ran into Ah Xia <span data-offset-key="3tr69-1-0">being dragged<span data-offset-key="3tr69-2-0"> away.<span data-offset-key="bfifm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="59t41-0-0"> He seemed to know what <span data-offset-key="59t41-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="59t41-2-0"> happened. <span data-offset-key="59t41-3-0">Once Yuchan retreated, he pulled Yaoniang to sit down beside him and said, ¡°This prince asked someone to pull out her tongue<span data-offset-key="59t41-4-0">.¡±<span data-offset-key="e9ks8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5t1bj-0-0"> ¡°There¡¯s no need. The mouth grows on other people1.¡±<span data-offset-key="6qpmv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b1uaj-0-0"> Jin Wang snorted <span data-offset-key="b1uaj-1-0">coldly<span data-offset-key="b1uaj-2-0">. Here, there was no such thing as a mouth growing on other people. Whoever dared to speak should <span data-offset-key="b1uaj-3-0">be prepared<span data-offset-key="b1uaj-4-0"> to have their tongue plucked out. This way, no one would dare to speak about it in the future.<span data-offset-key="59d45-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bc3ts-0-0"> But he wouldn¡¯t say this to Yaoniang.<span data-offset-key="7gjdh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fnh0m-0-0"> ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yaoniang said <span data-offset-key="fnh0m-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="fnh0m-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="b03m8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="87je1-0-0"> Jin Wang looked at her.<span data-offset-key="bbmfh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2fpt0-0-0"> She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. <span data-offset-key="2fpt0-1-0">I was about to ask you what you wanted to eat for lunch, but then I realized that since we¡¯ve returned to the manor, there¡¯s no need to worry about what to eat<span data-offset-key="2fpt0-2-0">.¡±<span data-offset-key="fi3o8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c610i-0-0"> Jin Wang did not speak, but his eyes were soft.<span data-offset-key="5uulm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ea2he-0-0"> After lunch, the two went back to the room for a nap. They didn¡¯t do anything but <span data-offset-key="ea2he-1-0">simply<span data-offset-key="ea2he-2-0">id there beside each other.<span data-offset-key="709fr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2it11-0-0"> Jin Wang couldn¡¯t fall asleep nor could Yaoniang. Lying in Jin Wang¡¯s arms, she <span data-offset-key="2it11-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="2it11-2-0"> asked, ¡°Your Highness, does it bother you?¡±<span data-offset-key="a5et1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="aeu68-0-0"> Does it bother you? Yaoniang carried this phrase with her for two lifetimes. <span data-offset-key="aeu68-1-0">Although Jin Wang doesn¡¯t know about her previous life, this matter had always been there, at the bottom of her heart<span data-offset-key="aeu68-2-0">. In this lifetime, that incident happened. Jin Wang never mentioned it and Yaoniang also pretended that everything was fine.<span data-offset-key="bi35h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="37fq-0-0"> But in the end, this wasn¡¯t something that could <span data-offset-key="37fq-1-0">be buried<span data-offset-key="37fq-2-0"> forever.<span data-offset-key="44f5t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="besml-0-0"> Does it bother you?<span data-offset-key="aj39k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ejus-0-0"> Jin Wang waited for this question for a long time. He waited for her to ask this so he could tell her that it didn¡¯t bother him at all. Even though that wasn¡¯t what he actually thought in his heart.<span data-offset-key="dieda-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3mnhv-0-0"> ¡°What¡¯s there to <span data-offset-key="3mnhv-1-0">be bothered<span data-offset-key="3mnhv-2-0"> about? When this prince knew you, you already had that brat. Go to sleep!¡±<span data-offset-key="8rsum-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9t6u4-0-0"> Then Yaoniang fell asleep.<span data-offset-key="3sql0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8rqdi-0-0"> When Yaoniang woke up, Jin Wang had already left.<span data-offset-key="8ls1o-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4qbgq-0-0"> It was only shenshi2. Hong Chou asked Yaoniang if she wanted to get out of bed, but Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to get up. Instead, she asked for Xiaobao to <span data-offset-key="4qbgq-1-0">be brought<span data-offset-key="4qbgq-2-0"> over.<span data-offset-key="ftlh4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e80is-0-0"> The mother and son were the only two people in the bedroom. Yaoniang half leaned on the bed while Xiaobao sat beside her ying with the metal rings. His little finger fiddled with the toy and people who didn¡¯t know his age would assume he knew what he was doing.<span data-offset-key="brpg3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="co89h-0-0"> ¡°I <span data-offset-key="co89h-1-0">originally<span data-offset-key="co89h-2-0"> said that we¡¯ll leave the manor soon, but now that doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡± Yaoniang¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°He¡¯s lonely and domineering by nature, but he¡¯s a man of his word¡­ mother doesn¡¯t ask for anything¡­except¡­ ¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="fskfl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4u5ai-0-0"> Xiaobao didn¡¯t even raise his head. He looked as if he didn¡¯t understand her at all and he continued to y with his metal rings. In fact, what couldn¡¯t he understand? <span data-offset-key="4u5ai-1-0">His mother was reluctant to part with Jin Wang but she also felt sorry for her son and feared that he¡¯ll feel wronged<span data-offset-key="4u5ai-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="8tadg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="98rja-0-0"> To be honest, that person wasn¡¯t that bad. At least he was willing to change for his mother.<span data-offset-key="d9dap-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fpu25-0-0"> Wasn¡¯t it good to make changes?<span data-offset-key="at6h7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8nvjd-0-0"> Hong Die came in and reported that Side Consort Hu was here.<span data-offset-key="bfd6n-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2s79g-0-0"> Yaoniang wasn¡¯t in the mood to see people right now, much less see Side Consort Hu. So she said that she hadn¡¯t settled down yet after returning and that she would pay her a visit on another day. Using these words, Hong Die turned Side Consort Hu away.<span data-offset-key="6fqb1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8seo4-0-0"> It waster shown that Yaoniang¡¯s decisiveness allowed her to avoid a disaster because Side Consort Hu died after returning from Rongxi Courtyard<span data-offset-key="8seo4-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="e4ha-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3l3dr-0-0"> Side Consort Hu had died of poison.<span data-offset-key="8dh5r-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1k2p9-0-0"> This event wasn¡¯t a small matter. The newly-reced servants of Liuchun Pavilion were not reliable. Whenever something went wrong, they would rush to Siyi Courtyard to make a report. After making a lot of noise, everyone in the manor knew¡­<span data-offset-key="dg0fc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7rd33-0-0"> Consort Jin went there <span data-offset-key="7rd33-1-0">personally<span data-offset-key="7rd33-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="ckh3a-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5i7vl-0-0"> Yaoniang was also called in because Side Consort Hu had gone to Rongxi Courtyard right before she died<span data-offset-key="5i7vl-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="8rogm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="54f83-0-0"> By the time Yaoniang arrived, the various side consorts and concubines were all there. Jin Wang wasn¡¯t there yet, but the consort had already ordered someone to send him the news. Since he hasn¡¯t arrived yet, he must¡¯ve <span data-offset-key="54f83-1-0">been held<span data-offset-key="54f83-2-0"> up by some matter.<span data-offset-key="ehi32-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="eej3a-0-0"> Side Consort Hu was a master after all, so she <span data-offset-key="eej3a-1-0">was ced<span data-offset-key="eej3a-2-0"> on the bed after her death. Yaoniang only nced at her from a distance and didn¡¯t dare to look again.<span data-offset-key="fpek7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2mke8-0-0"> Side Consort Hu had bled from all seven orifices. Terrifying was the only way to describe it.<span data-offset-key="7m4d3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c3qap-0-0"> Yaoniang felt a little ufortable in her heart. For some reason, she thought of herself in her previous life.<span data-offset-key="e04is-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="f2dnb-0-0"> She was also poisoned to death in herst life. Although she couldn¡¯t see what she had looked like, she must¡¯ve been no better than Side Consort Hu.<span data-offset-key="8aug9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="56vhi-0-0"> The consort led people to sit in the main hall, Yaoniang also followed them out of the bedroom.<span data-offset-key="2m-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="37gbp-0-0"> At first, she couldn¡¯t understand why so many people came after Side Consort Hu died. Shouldn¡¯t this be a taboo matter? <span data-offset-key="37gbp-1-0">Only after hearing Side Consort Xu¡¯s intention to say a few words, did she understand the consort¡¯s meaning<span data-offset-key="37gbp-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="bnk20-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e134a-0-0"> She was doing this to avoid suspicion.<span data-offset-key="6unr2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3cr3-0-0"> Since Jin Wang wasn¡¯t here, if Consort Jin came forward to deal with this incident on her own, it would only lead to suspicion in the future<span data-offset-key="3cr3-1-0">. There were many people present at the moment. <span data-offset-key="3cr3-2-0">With only a few words, Side Consort Xu had already caused the crowd to <span data-offset-key="3cr3-3-0">inevitably<span data-offset-key="3cr3-4-0"> link Side Consort Hu¡¯s death with Consort Jin<span data-offset-key="3cr3-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="dkl2j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bku4i-0-0"> ¡°Side Consort Xu, if you can¡¯t speak <span data-offset-key="bku4i-1-0">properly<span data-offset-key="bku4i-2-0">, shut your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 83: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 83</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="5d0v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9hrfh-0-0">Liuchun Pavilion was overcast with clouds. The servants all looked gloomy and the few personal maids were sobbing in a low voice.<span data-offset-key="3n90t-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fghns-0-0"> Now that such a thing happened, no matter how the master died, the servants could not escape responsibility<span data-offset-key="fghns-1-0">. The least serious charge would be the guilt of improper service. Yet in this case, Side Consort Hu¡¯s death was so strange that people couldn¡¯t help but think more.<span data-offset-key="8b8te-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="30hac-0-0"> After <span data-offset-key="30hac-1-0">being scolded by<span data-offset-key="30hac-2-0"> the consort, Side Consort Xu looked a bit aggrieved, ¡°Sister, you have misunderstood<span data-offset-key="30hac-3-0">. Younger sister was only curious. Sister Hu was a side consort who gave birth to a little princess, and I couldn¡¯t help my bluntness. Anyways, when I went to talk to her before, I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡±<span data-offset-key="7nq35-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1516e-0-0"> ¡°Besides -¡± her voice took a turn. <span data-offset-key="1516e-1-0">¡°I remember hearing some of my servants say that after she came back from Rongxi Courtyard, she made a trip to Siyi Courtyard<span data-offset-key="1516e-2-0">. Did sister not notice anything wrong?¡±<span data-offset-key="5psfu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="o1dm-0-0"> Yaoniang, who was sitting at the side, was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t heard this before. <span data-offset-key="o1dm-1-0">It seemed that someone had already asked the servants about what happened before her arrival<span data-offset-key="o1dm-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="eqi9j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-0-0"> ¡°Side Consort Hu came to this concubine¡¯s <span data-offset-key="7u5hp-1-0">residence<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-2-0">. But since this concubine had <span data-offset-key="7u5hp-3-0">just<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-4-0"> returned and hadn¡¯t settled in yet, there was no time to invite her inside to sit. <span data-offset-key="7u5hp-5-0">After settling in, this concubine nned to visit the consort to pay respects, then go to Liuchun Pavilion to make amends<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-6-0">. Unfortunately, this <span data-offset-key="7u5hp-7-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-8-0"> happened,¡± said Yaoniang in a soft voice. This could <span data-offset-key="7u5hp-9-0">be seen<span data-offset-key="7u5hp-10-0"> as Yaoniang withdrawing herself from the situation.<span data-offset-key="9dqs6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3sa29-0-0"> Side Consort Xu nced at her with a smile. ¡°Sister Su, even if you didn¡¯t say this, we already know. You and His Highness <span data-offset-key="3sa29-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="3sa29-2-0"> returned from outside, so this couldn¡¯t have <span data-offset-key="3sa29-3-0">been done by<span data-offset-key="3sa29-4-0"> you.¡± <span data-offset-key="5i8f7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1sm78-0-0"> The ¡®this¡¯ was a bit vague. What was ¡®this¡¯? With her words, it seemed like Side Consort Hu was a victim of a murderous scheme. <span data-offset-key="1sm78-1-0">After Side Consort Hu <span data-offset-key="1sm78-2-0">was blocked<span data-offset-key="1sm78-3-0"> from entering Rongxi Courtyard, she turned to Siyi Courtyard<span data-offset-key="1sm78-4-0">. Although the consort did not see her, Side Consort Hu <span data-offset-key="1sm78-5-0">was offered<span data-offset-key="1sm78-6-0"> a cup of tea at Siyi Courtyard.<span data-offset-key="54aki-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7cp7o-0-0"> Yaoniang also didn¡¯t know how Side Consort Xu knew everything so <span data-offset-key="7cp7o-1-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="7cp7o-2-0">, but the consort didn¡¯t deny her words<span data-offset-key="7cp7o-3-0">. They were all true. At this point, she finally understood why the consort¡¯s face was so ugly.<span data-offset-key="18ml4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2as02-0-0"> Side Consort Hu had been to Siyi Courtyard before her death. Siyi Courtyard <span data-offset-key="2as02-1-0">was filled<span data-offset-key="2as02-2-0"> with the consort¡¯s people, including those who made and served tea. After Side Consort Hu left, the tea would have <span data-offset-key="2as02-3-0">been poured<span data-offset-key="2as02-4-0"> and the teacup washed. There would be no evidence of anything anymore.<span data-offset-key="b836h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8boc4-0-0"> There were too many things that could <span data-offset-key="8boc4-1-0">be used<span data-offset-key="8boc4-2-0">. She could clear her name but others could also make infinite associations.<span data-offset-key="3u2lg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="afrge-0-0"> In particr, the consort was someone who yed her cards well and didn¡¯t like Side Consort Hu. The entire <span data-offset-key="afrge-1-0">residence<span data-offset-key="afrge-2-0"> knew this.<span data-offset-key="86ofm-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ahehd-0-0"> Yaoniang, who understood all this, was again grateful that she didn¡¯t invite Side Consort Hu in. If she had invited her inside, there would be no escaping from serving tea. Once this happened, there was nothing she could do to clear her name.<span data-offset-key="f0ti-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bt37i-0-0"> Look, wasn¡¯t the consort such an example?<span data-offset-key="amrvg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="e74on-0-0"> Anyway, this was the first time that Yaoniang saw the consort in such a predicament. This Side Consort Xu was <span data-offset-key="e74on-1-0">certainly<span data-offset-key="e74on-2-0"> capable. The consort had <span data-offset-key="e74on-3-0">clearly <span data-offset-key="e74on-5-0">just<span data-offset-key="e74on-6-0"> reprimanded her, yet she could still pretend to be so aggrieved. She fought back using a needle in wool and didn¡¯t forget to corner her even more.<span data-offset-key=r9h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="145fg-0-0"> At the same time, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but think of her experience in her past life.<span data-offset-key="5521h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cmn1n-0-0"> Before she had died, the only thing she ate were the dishes that the consort bestowed her. <span data-offset-key="cmn1n-1-0">The reason why she hadn¡¯t considered the consort as the culprit was because she felt that the consort was a very smart person<span data-offset-key="cmn1n-2-0">. Why would someone smart poison the dishes she rewarded? But now she was a bit uncertain.<span data-offset-key="dn68u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5bked-0-0"> Could it be that it <span data-offset-key="5bked-1-0">was indeed<span data-offset-key="5bked-2-0"> the consort¡ª<span data-offset-key="5du2r-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3453m-0-0"> Doctor Liu arrived. Although wasn¡¯t here yet, he called Doctor Liu toe.<span data-offset-key="bdv8l-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3012f-0-0"> Once Doctor Liu arrived, he <span data-offset-key="3012f-1-0">was invited<span data-offset-key="3012f-2-0"> in. With Side Consort Xu taking the lead, everyone else followed inside.<span data-offset-key="7rscr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dh1tj-0-0"> Seeing this, the consort also followed in with an ugly expression.<span data-offset-key="vour-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6jgvb-0-0"> Since everyone went in, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t ignore propriety so she followed inside as well<span data-offset-key="6jgvb-1-0">. <span data-offset-key="6jgvb-2-0">She <span data-offset-key="6jgvb-3-0">deliberately<span data-offset-key="6jgvb-4-0"> found a ce farther away to stand, while Doctor Liu inspected Side Consort Hu¡¯s corpse<span data-offset-key="6jgvb-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="dj75v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4fe69-0-0"> ¡°What a lethal poison. As for what kind of poison it is, I can¡¯t tell yet. Many deadly poisons kill by causing bleeding from the seven orifices.¡± Doctor Liu first looked at the eyes, ears, nose and mouth of Side Consort Hu. Then he inspected her hands and face. He said to the consort, ¡°I need some help to check if there are other wounds on her body.¡±<span data-offset-key="7agdt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8epqd-0-0"> Needless to say, this was <span data-offset-key="8epqd-1-0">naturally<span data-offset-key="8epqd-2-0"> ordered by Jin Wang. It seemed that Jin Wang also had doubts in his heart and feared that someone had acted from the shadows. Otherwise, Doctor Liu, a good doctor and a man, would never make such a request <span data-offset-key="8epqd-3-0">inappropriately<span data-offset-key="8epqd-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="3agr7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7qrrf-0-0"> Hearing these words, Side Consort Xu showed a look of pity. ¡°I have a good rtionship with Sister Liu, and we can¡¯t let her die like this. Ru Yue, you help Doctor Liu. To avoid further any usations the consort should also provide a person. <span data-offset-key="7qrrf-1-0">With more people, they can all supervise each other, to prevent any unnecessary trouble<span data-offset-key="7qrrf-2-0">.¡±<span data-offset-key="ar7tl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8roi0-0-0"> Actually, Side Consort Xu was afraid that the consort would use this opportunity to do something and she also didn¡¯t forget to corner her once again<span data-offset-key="8roi0-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="b7qqt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="669ke-0-0"> Side Consort Liu, Lady Tao and Lady Li didn¡¯t want to get involved with any part of this. Side Consort Hu¡¯s sudden death and the way she died was <span data-offset-key="669ke-1-0">simply<span data-offset-key="669ke-2-0"> too frightening. <span data-offset-key="669ke-3-0">Even though they knew that Side Consort Xu was inciting conflict, they also understood that her instigation was notpletely without reason<span data-offset-key="669ke-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="88u76-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4a0bh-0-0"> This was <span data-offset-key="4a0bh-1-0">probably<span data-offset-key="4a0bh-2-0"> a case of the fox mourning for the rabbit¡¯s death. The result was that everyone sent one of their personal maids. Yaoniang <span data-offset-key="4a0bh-3-0">was implicated<span data-offset-key="4a0bh-4-0"> and had no choice but to send Yuchan out.<span data-offset-key="b2fdu-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ajpi4-0-0"> Servants brought over a screen to separate them. <span data-offset-key="ajpi4-1-0">Yuchan and the other maids were inside, while the people outside, led by Doctor Liu and Consort Jin, awaited with bated breaths<span data-offset-key="8oug1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7peke-0-0"> Jin Wang arrived.<span data-offset-key="1t4bh-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2tdv0-0-0"> After he came in, he immediately looked towards Yaoniang. He saw that she was standing there <span data-offset-key="2tdv0-1-0">perfectly<span data-offset-key="2tdv0-2-0"> fine, except for her pale face. Seeing nothing else abnormal, he set his gaze on the screen.<span data-offset-key="5fuga-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ashg3-0-0"> He approached the armchair and sat down, then someone immediately offered him some tea<span data-offset-key="ashg3-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="eaho6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8h9bd-0-0"> Side Consort Xu approached his side and recounted the entire story, not forgetting to pour dirty water on the consort<span data-offset-key="8h9bd-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="bcdcl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dboa5-0-0"> Consort Jin¡¯s face had already turned cold and pale. <span data-offset-key="dboa5-1-0">She straightened her back, held her chin up, and said with neither arrogance nor humbleness, ¡°Asking Your Highness to execute clear judgement<span data-offset-key="dboa5-2-0">. Don¡¯t <span data-offset-key="dboa5-3-0">be instigated by<span data-offset-key="dboa5-4-0"> any vile characters. I don¡¯t need to, nor would I, resort to such a vile method.¡±<span data-offset-key="bpec-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5jt6h-0-0"> To be honest, there was no need for Side Consort Xu to exin everything. Jin Wang already knew what happened. But after Consort Jin¡¯s exnation, he only nodded <span data-offset-key="5jt6h-1-0">slightly<span data-offset-key="5jt6h-2-0"> and didn¡¯t say anything.<span data-offset-key="3qpm4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8uk2t-0-0"> Consort Jin couldn¡¯t help but look ugly again.<span data-offset-key="67pid-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3fi4l-0-0"> The room was <span data-offset-key="3fi4l-1-0">frighteningly<span data-offset-key="3fi4l-2-0"> quiet. Only the sound of rustling clothes could <span data-offset-key="3fi4l-3-0">be heard<span data-offset-key="3fi4l-4-0"> from the other side of the screen.<span data-offset-key="fbpqt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6eb39-0-0"> Yaoniang was timid. She couldn¡¯t help being a bit scared and creeped out. <span data-offset-key="6eb39-1-0">A scene shed in her mind of Yuchan and the others taking off Side Consort Hu¡¯s clothes and inspecting the corpse<span data-offset-key="6eb39-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="eot02-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="38tip-0-0"> Her face turned paler as she wondered whether she was also inspected after her death in her previous life<span data-offset-key="38tip-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="f9en-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4r93g-0-0"> Yaoniang had already died once, but that time, she died so fast that she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Only now did she <span data-offset-key="4r93g-1-0">truly<span data-offset-key="4r93g-2-0"> feel the breath of death. She even couldn¡¯t help wondering whether Side Consort Hu was watching them right now. <span data-offset-key="4r93g-3-0">The theory of ghosts and spirits had no basis in reality whatsoever but after experiencing a rebirth, Yaoniang more or less believed it<span data-offset-key="4r93g-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="9s5mv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2sbad-0-0"> She felt a burst of coldness piercing her bones and her vision went dark. Then she fainted.<span data-offset-key="bckr4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ug2l-0-0"> Jin Wang¡¯s face was nk. His left hand fidgeted with the sapphire ring on his right hand. From the corner of his eye, she saw that herplexion wasn¡¯t quite right. She swayed twice and he rushed over without any further thought.<span data-offset-key="6f8sj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="20v3g-0-0"> Everyone felt something sh by in front of them. Then they saw Jin Wang holding the fainted Lady Su.<span data-offset-key="61o20-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5ifpo-0-0"> ¡°Why are you <span data-offset-key="5ifpo-1-0">just<span data-offset-key="5ifpo-2-0"> standing there? Do something! Come and take a look!¡± The voice was cold as ice, but no one could ignore the concern in his tone.<span data-offset-key="7vpka-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b5ia5-0-0"> This was the difference!<span data-offset-key="81qsc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5bgo0-0-0"> There was <span data-offset-key="5bgo0-1-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="5bgo0-2-0"> someone there who was dead and it was even a side consort who gave birth to the little princess. Yet after Jin Wang arrived, he waspletely calm. Now this one only fainted, but he was already like this.<span data-offset-key="ftem6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="58ujt-0-0"> Jin Wang¡¯s wives and concubines all had different thoughts swirling through their minds, but none of them could bury that awful vour<span data-offset-key="58ujt-1-0">.<span data-offset-key="a3fco-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9i9fs-0-0"> Since there was no ce to lie down, Jin Wang took Yaoniang to the adjoining room and ced her on the couch.<span data-offset-key="9dldr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8te21-0-0"> Doctor Liu hurried over to take her pulse.<span data-offset-key="6ktsp-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5b965-0-0"> Sitting on a low stool, he stroked his beard with one hand, while the other <span data-offset-key="5b965-1-0">was ced<span data-offset-key="5b965-2-0"> on Yaoniang¡¯s wrist.<span data-offset-key="2q3bs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4i07q-0-0"> This was his usual pulse-taking posture. But today, he didn¡¯t stroke his beard <span data-offset-key="4i07q-1-0">leisurely<span data-offset-key="4i07q-2-0"> while taking the pulse as he did in the past. His face showed suspicion, then joy, then suspicion again. His beard was already sparse but he managed to pull off some more hairs.<span data-offset-key="dqa5v-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bc6b0-0-0"> In the past, Doctor Liu would¡¯ve <span data-offset-key="bc6b0-1-0">been distressed by<span data-offset-key="bc6b0-2-0"> this, but today he couldn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="bc6b0-3-0">be bothered<span data-offset-key="bc6b0-4-0"> to care. The entire person was unwell and his words were incoherent. ¡°Your Highness has it. You have it! You have it!¡± <span data-offset-key="6t942-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4dugr-0-0"> Jin Wang <span data-offset-key="4dugr-1-0">was annoyed by<span data-offset-key="4dugr-2-0"> the mumble-jumble. ¡°Have what?¡±<span data-offset-key="enqth-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="53rt1-0-0"> Doctor Liu took a deep breath and his thin face showed an almostical smile. ¡°A child! Lady Su is pregnant!¡±<span data-offset-key="bf662-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6i6r7-0-0"> Everyone¡¯s chins dropped in shock.<span data-offset-key="9jq9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fjdel-0-0"> With a crack, Jin Wang clenched the armrest of the armchair so hard that it snapped.

 Chapter 84，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 84 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter84£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 84 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yaoniang woke up, she saw a small face as soon as she opened her eyes.


    It was Xiaobao.


    He sat cross-legged next to Yaoniang, furrowing his little brows. His serious look was as if he was deep in thought, making people want tough.


    At this moment Yaoniang realized that she seemed to have fainted. Thinking that she had frightened the child, she hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaobao, Mother is fine. Mother is¡­¡±


    A series of rapid footsteps sounded. Yuchan along with a few other maids rushed over.


    Yuchan lightly pressed on her shoulder. ¡°Madam, you must not move.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to do, let us maids do it.¡±


    The appearance of the many maids caused Yaoniang to think that something had happened to her. Could she have gotten some sort of incurable disease? Her face immediately turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiaobao.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you all? Or rather, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Madam, nothing is wrong with you and nothing is wrong with us servants. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re pregnant and it¡¯s been almost three months.¡±


    Pregnant?


    It wasn¡¯t the first time for her to be a mother. Yaoniang could still remember how ignorant she was when she was pregnant with Xiaobao. She didn¡¯t know why her belly was getting bigger and only thought that she was gaining fat.


    She had mocked herself, thinking that despite what happened she could still gain weight.


    Then her mother asked her how long it had been since herst menstruation and she answered honestly. Her mother started to sob, hitting her with her hand as she cried. She called her an embarrassment and wailed what should they do next.


    At that time, she felt that the sky was falling.


    She hated it. Why did she have to be pregnant with a vile spawn? But it didn¡¯t take long for the child in her stomach to move. Sometimes, he would turn, spin, and even burp inside of her in the dead of night. He was like a small fish, spitting bubbles inside her womb. Unknowingly, she began to have expectations.


    At the time of Xiaobao¡¯s birth, she gave birth rather quickly.


    Back then, Huiniang had taken her home to help her cover up the matter. Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to go out or even leave her room, in fear of people discovering her bulging belly. She stayed in the house all day, every day.


    But then her sister said that this was no good. If she didn¡¯t move around, she might have a difficultbour. So she could only walk in circles in the limited space she had. She¡¯d lost count of the number of circles she¡¯d walked in and before she knew it, the day of childbirth arrived. It had only taken her a bit more than two hours to give birth.


    Huiniang said she was fortunate and that her child must¡¯ve understood what it means to care for others. At that time, the exhausted her looked at the wrinkled Xiaobao and her heart was filled with confusion. This counted as being fortunate?


    But it was true that her fate was good. When her sister gave birth to Hong¡¯er, it took her an entire day and night.


    Obviously, this was a long time ago. After all, she had lived for two lifetimes. Yet it still felt like yesterday. Yaoniang¡¯s tears immediately gushed out and she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was from joy or sorrow.


    At some point, Jin Wang came in and Yuchan retreated.


    Feeling someone sitting next to her, Yaoniang raised her head and saw Jin Wang¡¯s taunt face.


    ¡°What are you crying about? Unless you don¡¯t want to give birth for this prince?¡±


    Yaoniang was speechless.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face became even more taunt. ¡°Or are you afraid of giving birth to a child and wronging this brat? Don¡¯t worry, this prince will not treat him badly in the future.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say this promise out loud before because of the gap in his heart. He also always believed that actions speak louder than words and that there was no need to make flowery speeches. But now¡ª


    He saw how miserable and pitiful she was, how her eyes and nose were red from crying, and how she couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Then he thought about what Doctor Liu had said, that a pregnant woman should avoid unnecessary thoughts, worries, as well as excessive joy.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t there earlier because he went to ask Doctor Liu about these things. Doctor Liu filled out threerge sheets of paper with things to be careful with and to avoid. As Jin Wang sat there, watching him write, he suddenly heard the maids inside asking in a panicked voice what was wrong.


    He immediately started to panic. Despite knowing that nothing could¡¯ve happened to her, his heartbeat still almost stopped. After he went in, he saw that she was fine, except that she was sitting on the bed, crying. Several maids were all surrounding her. Only then did he realize how embarrassingly panicked he was.


    Fortunately, no one noticed it.


    Little Brat Xiaobao, sitting to the side, watched his father, who had always worn a cold expression, coax his mother with a straight face.


    After careful analysis just now, Xiaobao determined that it was Erbao in his mother¡¯s belly. He was still Xiaobao, not the species of that dead man. He deduced this from the fact that when his mother was pregnant with Erbao in his previous life, there was also a poisoning incident in the manor. Except, this time, the victim wasn¡¯t his mother, but Side Consort Hu.


    Of course, this was all spection, but Xiaobao had a hunch that he was right.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I was only a bit surprised. I still have milk, so how could I be pregnant¡­¡± said Yaoniang with a blushing face.


    Jin Wang coughed slightly, ¡°This prince asked Doctor Liu about this. He said that women who are breastfeeding could still get pregnant.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jin Wang had been quite surprised. He obviously nted a lot of seeds into the little nanny¡¯s belly, but he never saw any growth. Doctor Liu once told him in private that the poison in his body might affect his ability to have children, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. If he had known earlier that it was not easy for a woman to be pregnant during breastfeeding, he would have stopped her from breastfeeding.


    After hearing Jin Wang¡¯s words, Yaoniang said ¡®oh¡¯ in a quiet voice.


    Unexpectedly, she had been pregnant for so long without even realizing it. Ever since she gave birth to Xiaobao, her menstruation never came. Many women would only have it once they stopped breastfeeding their children, so she didn¡¯t take this to heart.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help staring at her stomach. So inside was another baby?


    ¡°You rest first. This prince still has something to do. When it¡¯s done, this prince wille to see you.¡±


    Yaoniang then remembered that she seemed to have fainted in Liuchun Pavilion. What happened to Side Consort Hu?


    ¡°Have you found out how Sister Side Consort Hu was poisoned?¡±


    Gloom shed in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Focus on resting well.¡± After speaking, Jin Wang left.


    Only the mother and son were left behind. Yaoniang said to Xiaobao in a silly voice, ¡°Xiaobao, you are about to have a younger brother!¡±


    Even now, she felt as if she was still in a daze.


    Xiaobao wanted to cover his face. No one could tell whether this child would be a male or a female. Besides, his background, including the identity of his biological father, was still unknown. How did he suddenly gain a new younger brother or sister?


    But it did happen. He poked Yaoniang¡¯s belly with his little finger.


    Inside was Erbao.


    Inexplicably, he held a sense of expectation.

 Chapter 84，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 84 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter84£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 84 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the study of Zhaohui Hall, Jin Wang sat behind the bookcase, with Doctor Liu and Fucheng in front of him.


    ¡°You speak first.¡±


    When Yaoniang fainted and was diagnosed as pregnant, the investigation of Side Consort Hu¡¯s death was interrupted. Jin Wang then took Yaoniang back to Rongxi Courtyard, only leaving behind the words for the consort and the others to leave.


    Since Jin Wang had sent Doctor Liu over, it showed how determined he was to investigate everything. Once Jin Wang¡¯s people acted, nothing could be hidden. This also meant that Side Consort Xu could not continue to harp on this matter.


    ¡°ording to my investigation, Side Consort Hu should have ingested a poison that contained Tripterygium wilfordii. Tripterygium wilfordii can lie dormant for over two hours, and the early symptoms as the poison sets in aren¡¯t very obvious. Once the poison fully sets in, the victim would copse. But since the drug also contained other ingredients, it isn¡¯t easy to determine what exactly she was poisoned by. Also, ording to those maids, there were no special marks on Side Consort Hu, so the suspicion of forcible poisoning is ruled out.¡±


    ¡°More than two hours ago, where was she?¡± This was for Fucheng to answer.


    Fucheng said, ¡°It should be Lady Su¡­¡± Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s eyes narrow, he hurriedly changed his statement. ¡°It should be when Side Consort Hu went to Siyi Courtyard.¡±


    ¡°But this time is estimated based on the amount consumed so it may not bepletely urate,¡± added Doctor Liu.


    Jin Wang looked at Fucheng again, and Fucheng continued, ¡°This old servant had ordered people to keep an eye on Side Consort Hu. Before she was poisoned, she didn¡¯t have any contact with outsiders, nor did she do anything unusual. She even beat and scolded a few maids today. She also cursed the consort and Lady Su a few times. There was really no sign of wanting tomit suicide by taking poison.¡± The


    Fucheng hesitated at thest two sentences but it was precisely this behaviour that showed Side Consort Hu was no different from the past.


    In terms of character, Side Consort Hu was indeed not a person who would considermitting suicide. This was why Jin Wang ordered them to investigate.


    Somehow, a side consort died in the manor, and it was a side consort who was recorded in the genealogy of the imperial family. This was an insult and provocation to Jin Wang.


    ¡°Where did this poisone from?¡± This poison wasn¡¯t something Side Consort Hu could get on her own..


    ¡°This¡ª¡± Fucheng lowered his head.


    Jin Wang sneered, and said after a moment, ¡°Order people to keep an eye on Xu Yanru.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the Siyi Courtyard was stagnant.


    A side consort had died out of nowhere. And this Side Consort Hu just had toe to Siyi Courtyard before her death. This resulted in Consort Jin having the hat of ¡®suspected for killing concubines by poison¡¯ ced on her head.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything. But it was because he didn¡¯t say anything that Consort Jin knew he was suspicious of her.


    His suspicion was naturally not unreasonable. Consort Jin knew this too.


    Speaking of this, this was also linked to that secret matter many years ago. Consort Jin never wished to reveal this matter to anyone. It was because of this matter that Jin Wang disdained her, disliked her and was suspicious of her.


    Little did he know that she hadn¡¯t contacted that person for many years. His suspicion made her feel bitter, but she couldn¡¯t exin herself.


    Mommy Zhou persuaded her from the side, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t overthink it. If you didn¡¯t do it then you didn¡¯t do it. His Highness won¡¯t believe the words of that cheap hussy.¡±


    Mommy Zhou became angry just thinking about this.


    She felt that her miss and madam would never be able to get rid of the curse called Yn. Madam had suffered under Yn her entire life. Now it was the miss¡¯s turn to suffer from that bitch¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°This servant thinks that if you were to poison someone, the first person you would poison is Xu Yueru. She can¡¯t wait to pull you down and sit in the position of the consort, but she doesn¡¯t even take a look at herself to see if she¡¯s qualified! This servant doesn¡¯t mean toin but Duke Xuguo is really too ruthless. Sending that little bitch here isn¡¯t that piercing your heart¡­¡±


    Consort Jin smiled bitterly in her heart.


    Ruthless was right. Her father had always been cruel. He was cruel to her mother for a lifetime. Only because she was his only di daughter, did he take her seriously. This was why she could marry Jin Wang and sit in the position of Consort Jin.


    But all this was not based on the father¡¯s love for his daughter. It was all based on profit and returns. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t give birth to the eldest son of Jin Wang Mansion, he sent another daughter over. He feared that Jin Wang Mansion would fall into the hands of others.


    Without the support of her father, Xu Yueru would never dare to do this. Consort Jin also understood that she must not make any mistakes. Once something went wrong, Xu Yueru would take advantage of the situation to make a big fuss, then the position of Consort Jin would change.


    Since they were both the daughters of the Xu family, her father would not care and His Highness also would not care.


    Consort Jin couldn¡¯t help thinking of that woman from the Su family. If Side Consort Hu had gone to Rongxi Courtyard and died of poisoning once she returned, His Highness would definitely react differently.


    Inexplicably, she felt a hint of jealousy.


    Mommy Zhou was still talking, ¡°¡­That Su woman is really lucky. She actually became pregnant. If this child is a male¡ª¡ª¡± She paused, and said hurriedly, ¡°If the child is a male, Your Highness must bring him over to raise.¡±


    Consort Jin felt an iing headache. This nanny of hers was getting on in age and bing more and more muddleheaded. Was this the right time to care about this now? She winked at Zi Han. Someone immediately came in to direct Mommy Zhou¡¯s attention elsewhere and led her out.


    After Mommy Zhou left, the room fell into utter silence.


    Consort Jin sat there alone, thinking in silence. Suddenly she seemed to have thought of something and her voice tightened, ¡°Go and call Zi Yu.¡±


    Zi Han froze then retreated to call Zi Yu over.


    Everyone in the manor knew that there were four maids around the consort, surnamed Zi.


    But this wasn¡¯t true. There were actually five maids surnamed Zi.


    The fifth one was called Zi Yu.


    Zi Yu was in charge of Consort Jin¡¯s private library, and being able to sit in this position showed that this person was trusted by Consort Jin. But this person rarely showed her face in front of others.


    Zi Yu came in, respectfully saluted Consort Jin, then stood to the side.


    Consort Jin ordered everyone to leave, including Zi Yan and Zi Han.


    As Zi Yan retreated, she nced at the consort and a sh of worry appeared in her eyes.


    Consort Jin looked at the person in front of her. Suddenly, a lot of things shed in her eyes: loss, memories, mncholy¡­


    For a long time, everything was silent.


    Then Consort Jin asked, ¡°Did today¡¯s matter have something to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 85，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 85 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter85£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 85 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was already winter. Consort Jin was sensitive to the cold so Siyi Courtyard burned its earth dragon1 early. The room was warm and cozy and the sweet scent of incense pervaded the room.


    The smell of plum fragrance refreshed the room.


    Zi Yu stood there. Her delicate face was calm and peaceful. ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about? This servant doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Consort Jin looked at her in silence. She sighed then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not you. Retreat.¡±


    Zi Yu left.


    ¡­¡­


    At Rongxi Courtyard, several lotus pcenterns were hanging everywhere, illuminating the area.


    Jin Wang and Yaoniang had just finished their dinner. Yaoniang took a bath then came out and sat in front of the dressing table letting Yuchan dry her hair. Sitting on the couch not far away was Jin Wang, looking at the stack of papers in his hand, while holding a cup of tea in his other hand.


    Yaoniang was a bit curious about what was written on the paper since Jin Wang had been looking at it for such a long time.


    Yuchan grabbed a jade hairbrush tob Yaoniang¡¯s hair. Yaoniang¡¯s hair was long, ck thick and shiny. Yuchan could brush through the roots to the tips with minimal effort.


    After brushing through all her hair, Yuchan didn¡¯t put it up into a bun but loosely braided it instead. This way, Yaoniang¡¯s hair wouldn¡¯t be messed up and she wouldn¡¯t have to take out her bun when she restster.


    With the earth dragon burning in the room, it was not cold, but gave people the feeling of spring.


    Yaoniang approached Jin Wang and sat down, looking curiously at the piece of paper in his hand.


    There were many characters written on it. When Yaoniang nced at the first column, she saw the words ¡®avoid sexual intercourse¡¯ in a big font. She almost choked on her own saliva. She wanted to see more but Jin Wang had already reacted and folded the papers then put them away.


    He turned his head to look at her and saw that her skin was as white as snow. Her eyes were bright and she had a nice rosyplexion. Now that her hair wasn¡¯t tied up in an borate bun but was braided down her back, he suddenly felt that she was very small.


    Jin Wang cleared his throat and asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Uh¡­


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand why Jin Wang asked this but she answered truthfully. ¡°This concubine is almost sixteen.¡±


    She¡¯s almost sixteen while he¡¯s turning twenty-six this year.


    What was he doing when he was around ten years old?


    To win the attention of his father, he would wake up before dawn every day to practice his martial arts, while not forgetting to study. During their knowledge evaluations, he always ranked among the top three of the princes. By his age, he was already well familiarized with the methods of the pce and had learned to fight with the princes both in the open and in the shadows.


    He suddenly felt that he was so much older than her. She was so young that it made others feel pity for her.


    Despite her young age, she was already a woman and was carrying his little cub in her belly. It was the little cub that he worked hard to nt in her belly every day.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes grew darker. The circle of redness in his pupils became redder, almost to the point of turning ck. He suddenly stood up and said, ¡°You rest. This prince will return to Zhaohui Hall.¡±


    Yaoniang was startled and looked up at the back of Jin Wang who was leaving in a hurry. Everything had been well, so why did he leave suddenly? But she didn¡¯t overthink it and only thought he had something to do. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the sentence ¡®avoid sexual intercourse¡¯ and immediately blushed.


    What was she thinking!


    After Jin Wang left, Yaoniang was free to do as she wished. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep so she asked Hong Die to bring Xiaobao over.


    Anyway, since Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t be here tonight, she could hug Xiaobao to sleep.


    However, Hong Die pleaded, ¡°Madam, this is absolutely impossible. The young master is still young. What if he kicks you at night?¡±


    Yaoniang recalled whether Xiaobao kicked people in his sleep. At least she hasn¡¯t been kicked before


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiaobao won¡¯t kick people.¡± Seeing Hong Die still hesitating, she couldn¡¯t help but say again, ¡°This bed is wide. If I¡¯m a little farther away from him it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Unable to argue with Yaoniang, Hong Die could only bring Xiaobao over.


    Actually, Yaoniang had another purpose for sleeping with Xiaobao. Now that she was pregnant, if she alienated herself from Xiaobao, the child may think that she was neglecting the old because of the new.


    Although Xiaobao was only a baby that was around ten months old, Yaoniang always felt that he was very sensible. He should not be treated like other children. Besides, babies at his age were already aware of some things.


    The mother and son sat on the bed and yed for a while. Seeing Yaoniang yawn, Xiaobao also yawned and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s sleepy. Why don¡¯t we go to sleep?¡± asked Yaoniang.


    Xiaobao rubbed his eyes again and fell asleep right then and there. Yaoniang hurriedly told Yuchan to turn off the lights, leaving only one lit in the corner.


    At Zhaohui Hall:


    Once Jin Wang came back, he took a shower first then went to the study.


    Neatly stacked on the bookcase were newspapers, letters, secret messages, and official documents. Everything was arranged by category.


    He took out an important secret message and read it, asionally writing some notes. Fucheng quietly stood to the side and helped grind the ink. By the time it was almost the second watch of the night2, he had only gone through half the papers.


    Jin Wang rubbed his temples, a feeling of irritation spontaneously emerged. Ever since he was poisoned, his patience was not as good as before.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report.¡±


    Following this hoarse male voice, An Shi, who was dressed in ck, suddenly appeared.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t bother to lift his head. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The consort met with a maid named Zi Yu.¡±


    Jin Wang stopped writing for a moment, then waved his hand, and An Shi disappeared.

 Chapter 85，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 85 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter85£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 85 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Fucheng hesitated and said, ¡°If this old servant remembers correctly, this girl, Zi Yu, used to be a maid next to that person. She was also given to the consort by that person.¡±


    There were not many people who knew about this. The only reason why Jin Wang recognized this maid was because ever since that incident, he ordered someone to investigate Consort Jin. However, this girl¡¯s appearance was inconspicuous and she kept to herself. After a period of time, he no longer paid too much attention to her.


    Jin Wang sneered, his eyes gloomy.


    ¡°From this point of view, that girl poisoned Side Consort Hu to death under the guise of the consort¡¯s hand. But if this was true, why is Yong Wang so persistent about all this? First, Xiaobao, then Lady Su. They were both caught but not killed. That man also died, then Tao Hong died. Tao Shan¡¯s entire family was also exterminated and Side Consort Hu¡­¡±


    This was exactly what Jin Wang was wondering all this time. He had a feeling that there was a huge secret hidden from him and he was separated from this huge secret by only ayer of thin paper.


    ¡°When will An Yie back?¡±


    ¡°Thest message he wrote was that he had already gotten the things. He will likely arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Write to him so he¡¯ll move faster.¡±


    At first, Fucheng couldn¡¯t understand why Jin Wang was in a rush. When An Yi had sent that message, both old man Liu and he were very happy. Yet His Highness was so calm that not a ripple could be seen. But then Fucheng immediately understood. They were able to withstand the poison for so long because they had Lady Su. Now that Lady Su was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be able to serve His Highness anymore.


    At the thought of this, Fucheng became anxious.


    The madam was exquisitely charming and ravishingly beautiful, but now she couldn¡¯t afford to do anything. His Highness was also at his peak age and only doted on her. If he couldn¡¯t hold himself back, then it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Panicking, he said, ¡°This old servant will order people to write to An Yi.¡±


    Early the next morning, Consort Jin came to Zhaohui Hall.


    This was something unheard of and unseen before. Those at Zhaohui Hall couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. Only Jin Wang, ording to his usual habits, started by washing up, then went to the martial arts field to practice martial arts. Half an hourter, he returned to take a shower and have breakfast. After a long while, he finally met with Consort Jin.


    Consort Jin had been waiting for a long time. During this time, she thought a lot, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t seem to have thought of anything.


    When she saw Jin Wang walking towards her in an azure blue satin robe with a sapphire and rose gold crown on his head, she suddenly realized that from the moment she married this man, the two of them were tied together. Her pir of support should not be the Xu Family, but him.


    Today, Consort Jin was also in a formal dress, befitting of a qinwang¡¯s consort.


    She stood up. Once Jin Wang sat down, she lifted her heavy skirt and knelt on her knees, bowing to Jin Wang. This represented surrender. It was the first time for Consort Jin, who had always been arrogant, to truly surrender to Jin Wang.


    She had thought that it would be difficult. But looking back, time brought great changes and it wasn¡¯t as difficult as she had imagined.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until the end of chenshi1 that Consort Jin left Zhaohui Hall.


    No one knew what she said to Jin Wang but ever since then, there was one less maid in Siyi Courtyard.


    Regarding the matter of Side Consort Hu, Jin Wang announced that Side Consort Hu hadmitted suicide by ingesting poison. Side Consort Xu was unresigned but no one dared to question Jin Wang¡¯s words.


    Side Consort Hu was a side consort who was recorded in the imperial family¡¯s genealogy. Naturally, her funeral couldn¡¯t be arranged hastily, but now that there was also a joyful event in the manor. Yaoniang¡¯s pregnancy was something that Jin Wang attached great importance to. No matter what, these two events must not interfere with each other.


    The funeral was held in Liuchun Pavilion. Besides the fact that none of the servants could wear anything red for a month, nothing else was different.


    The little princess continued to be raised in the small courtyard. Since she was still young, she naturally wasn¡¯t aware of the concept of ¡®mother¡¯ in her heart. She was much closer to the two wet nurses, Yuyan and Yucui. To her, Side Consort Hu was only a stranger who came to see her from time to time, someone who didn¡¯t even want to hold her.


    Side Consort Hu, who had been in Jin Wang Manor for a long time, was gone. Not even a ripple stirred in her wake.


    Naturally, Yaoniang also heard Jin Wang¡¯s announcement. From time to time, she would remember how she had died in her previous life. Was she also said to havemitted suicide? Did Jin Wang ever miss her? Was he also so calm whenever she was mentioned?


    But no one could tell her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu said pregnant women should think less and worry less.¡± By now, Jin Wang had almost taken the sheets of paper that Doctor Liu had written on, as a priceless treasure of knowledge.


    .


    ¡°I¡¯m really not thinking about anything.¡±


    Fucheng, pushing aside the door, walked in from outside bringing in a gust of cold wind.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help shrinking, and Jin Wang immediately looked over. Seeing His Highness¡¯s displeased look, Fucheng smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Your Highness, An Yi is back.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. He turned his head and said a few words to Yaoniang before leaving with Fucheng.


    Yaoniang knew that there were at least three hidden guards in charge of protecting Jin Wang. They were An Shi, An Shiyi, and An Shi¡¯er. Once, An Shiyi appeared so quietly that she was almost scared to death.


    An Shiyi had almost be a godly person in Yaoniang¡¯s eyes. Was this An Yi even more powerful than An Shiyi?


    But after thinking for a while, Yaoniang didn¡¯t think about it anymore. She had been particrly sleepytely and often fell asleep while sitting. Seeing that Yaoniang was sleepy, Yuchan helped undress her then she went to sleep.


    After Yaoniang fell asleep, Yuchan did not leave but sat on a stool beside her. She took out a needle and some thread then continued to embroider her pouch.


    She was not good at stitching. This was the first time for her to embroider something. Even after Hong Chou taught her for a long time, she still embroidered crookedly.


    Seeing that the piece of cloth was covered in embroidered splotches, bearing no resemnce to a cat, Yuchan couldn¡¯t help rubbing it in despair, wanting to throw it away.


    But before she could make a move, a dark shadow shed by, and the thing in her hand was gone.

 Chapter 86，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 86 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter86£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 86 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Annoyed, Yuchan looked towards the roof. A piece of ck cloth hung from the beam like a cat¡¯s tail.


    She didn¡¯t even need to guess to know who that was. So dumb that he makes others want tough, yet he could still be a secret guard!


    Back then, Yuchan hade from a death camp, but as a woman, she couldn¡¯t train to be a hidden guard. She could only end up working as a servant like ordinary people. During those days, there was only the present and no tomorrow because she could easily die the next day. Life had been almost worse than death.


    Every feudal prince had a ce like this, somewhere to train men of sacrifice in secret. Jin Wang wasn¡¯t an exception and Yuchan hade from one of them.


    Naturally, there had been fear. But the people around her were all people who deserved to die. Yet their fate changed ever since Jin Wang picked them up so serving Jin Wang became their only goal in life.


    Yuchan was lucky. When it was time for her to leave the camp, there had been an order from above to pick a maid. Her age was just right and her appearance wasn¡¯tcking among the other girls, so she was chosen.


    After arriving at the manor, Yuchan learned that she was serving a wet nurse. This woman made His Highness indulge in pleasure without ceasing. Although she wasn¡¯t officially titled as a concubine, she was more important than those who were.


    In an instant, many thoughts shed through Yuchan¡¯s mind.


    Back then, she had been extremely envious of those who could be hidden guards. Those who could be hidden guards were the cream of the crop among themselves. When they were still being trained, these hidden guards were their role models. However, after she arrived at the prince¡¯s residence, she didn¡¯t expect to find that such a heroic figure was so stupid.


    As Yuchan taunted him in her heart, she went to put away the needle and thread angrily, nning to never touch this thing again.


    On the beam of the room, An Shiyi secretly looked down, only to see a head of ck hair.


    He was worried. He had exposed so many traces, so why couldn¡¯t she find him?!


    He looked at the pouch again. To be honest, it couldn¡¯t be called a pouch. It was only a piece of cloth sewn together, resembling a small cloth bag. He gently rubbed the big dark splotch on the top with his finger. This must be an embroidered image of him. He was indeed dark but why was he also faceless?


    In the study room of Zhaohui Hall, a man stood there.


    He was dressed in ck. Tall and straight, his face was also very ordinary, the type that wasn¡¯t noticeable in the crowd. Except for the asional light glinting in his eyes, and the hideous scar on his left cheek, there was nothing unusual about him.


    When Jin Wang came in, An Yi knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate was fortunate to have not failed the task.¡±


    Only An Yi who was in the capital knew how difficult this battle was. The powers of Jin Wang Mansion were all assembled in Jinzhou. Although Jin Wang could establish some of his power in the capital with the help of Duke Ningguo, it would be iparable with the crown prince¡¯s faction who has been operating in the capital for many years.


    And that emperor¡¯s grandson was also an extremely cunning but cautious figure. Even though An Yi approached this target of his without taking any detours, it took a lot of effort. There had been heavy casualties during this period, which he didn¡¯t need to mention.


    But the thing he needed to obtain, he obtained.


    Jin Wang walked over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will do anything to carry out your orders. If it weren¡¯t¡­¡±


    Actually, the matter back then really wasn¡¯t An Yi¡¯s fault. No one had thought that the garrison guarding the imperial family would be infiltrated. It was also unexpected that Jin Wang would be drugged. After all, nothing unusual had happened as they left the pce.


    On the way to Jinzhou, Jin Wang and his guards met with assassins.


    Jin Wang¡¯s poison broke out at this time and he became useless. The guards tried their best to resist the ambushers who were like locusts. Unfortunately, two fists couldn¡¯t beat four hands. An Yi then led Jin Wang to flee in a hurry. Arriving in a county, An Yi saw that Jin Wang¡¯s condition was getting worse, so he hurriedly found a ce for him to rest. Then he led away those killers who were chasing after them.


    That event was the biggest pitfall that Jin Wang encountered in his entire life. The people around him were all exhausted, and only An Yi remained. Fortunately, the others were all brought back one by one afterwards and the garrison guarding the imperial family ended up in a heap of trouble. Yet no one thought that the seemingly ordinary aphrodisiac was actually the long-lost Bliss Sanctuary!


    This poison became Jin Wang¡¯s deadly shackles. An Yi med himself, so he left Jinzhou to look for an antidote for Jin Wang.


    Fortunately, he did not fail. Otherwise An Yi wouldn¡¯t havee back.


    An Yi took out a silk bag, which hung around his neck, close to his body. Not daring to take it off day or night, he rushed back to Jinzhou like this.


    Jin Wang took it and opened it. Inside was a prescription.


    This kind of thing could only be understood by Doctor Liu, so Doctor Liu was soon invited over.


    When Doctor Liu got the prescription, he fell into a state of obsession, almost to the point of madness. Muttering under his breath then dancing with joy, he soon rushed out with the prescription in hand. Everyone knew his temperament, so no one bothered with him.


    Jin Wang said to An Yi, ¡°Since you¡¯re back then rest.¡±


    An Yi still had injuries on his body, especially since he had been running around for such a long time. He was also extremely tired, so he didn¡¯t pretend to be hypocritical and refuse. Then he left.


    There was obvious joy on Fucheng¡¯s face. ¡°Now that we have this antidote and Lady Su is also pregnant, it¡¯s a double blessing.¡±


    Even Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help wearing a little smile on his face.


    Doctor Liu soon began to develop an antidote.


    It was worth mentioning that coincidentally, the prescription brought by An Yi was essentially the same as the prescription developed by Doctor Liu himself.


    Of course, Doctor Liu¡¯s knowledge was limited and there weren¡¯t any finished medicines for him topare with, so his prescription was much rougher. There were many shorings, but the antidote¡¯s main ingredient¡ª


    Was still the blood of someone rted to the victim.


    It must be the blood of the next generation. But unlike what Doctor Liu had thought in the beginning, it must be the blood of a woman¡¯s firstborn with the poisoned victim.

 Chapter 86，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 86 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter86£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 86 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    But this didn¡¯t make much of a difference. Jin Wang only had the little princess as an offspring, so he could only use her.


    When he went to get the blood again, Mammy Mu¡¯s face was particrly bad. The little princess had just lost her mother and was now having her blood drawn out once after another. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jin Wang exining in person, Mammy Mu would¡¯ve chased Doctor Liu out.


    The antidote was quickly prepared.


    This poison was chronic, so it wouldn¡¯t be enough to take the antidote once. It needed to be taken continuously for half a month.


    Yaoniang also heard the news and could finally rest assured. Jin Wang has been holding back from touching her over thest few days and she was worried about how the poison in his body would be relieved. But she was a bit ashamed to open her mouth and ask, in fear that he would misunderstand her.


    After the bout of sleepiness, Yaoniang fell into a state of vomiting whatever she ate.


    She always had a good appetite, so no one expected this to happen. For breakfast, there was a bird¡¯s nest porridge along with several other dishes, covering therge table.


    As soon as the things were ced, Yaoniang covered her mouth and vomited.


    She couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. She threw up all the contents in her stomach, including the ss of water she drank early in the morning.


    The people of Rongxi Courtyard immediately panicked. None of the people in the room were old enough to be experienced. How would these little girls know anything about a woman¡¯s pregnancy? So they panicked and rushed to find Doctor Liu.


    Not long after, Jin Wang received a message. Doctor Liu also came.


    After Doctor Liu arrived, he asked about the situation and took her pulse. Then he said, ¡°This is a normal woman¡¯s reaction during pregnancy. If it bes more serious, you can prescribe some medicine to relieve morning sickness. But medicines are always three-parts poison. Make the usual diet lighter, and whenever you feel like vomiting, eat a plum or two to soothe yourself.¡±


    Yaoniang was also relieved. With a pale face, she said, ¡°This was what I told them but they didn¡¯t believe it. Bothered Doctor Liu to make this trip.¡±


    Doctor Liu waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, don¡¯t worry about it. If something does happen, you can alwayse to my office to find this old man.¡±


    Hong Chou walked Doctor Liu out, and Yuchan had Hong Die bring hot water over to serve Yaoniang. She cleansed her face then rinsed her mouth. The candied plums were also brought over. Yaoniang held one in her mouth and her eyes jumped at the sourness, but she also felt morefortable in her heart.


    Sitting at the side, Jin Wang felt his mouth turn sour.


    By then, she had finished one, spat out the seed then took another one.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it sour?¡±


    Yaoniang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s only a little sour. Do you want to taste it?¡±


    She picked one and handed it over. This somehow reminded Jin Wang of the time she had fed him cherries with her mouth. With a heart like a capering monkey and a mind like a galloping horse, he ate the plum.


    But soon he felt like he was about to explode from the sourness. An uncontroble amount of saliva was produced and he spat the fruit out without thinking for his image. There was even a bit of drool at the corner of his mouth.


    When had Yaoniang ever seen Jin Wang so embarrassed and funny? She couldn¡¯t help bursting outughing.


    Sullen, Jin Wang wanted to scold her twice to show the majesty of a husband. But seeing how cute she was with her rosy cheeks bulging from the plum, he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    He snorted, his face cold.


    Yaoniang hurriedly leaned over, whispering her apology and fawning on him.


    His anger immediately dispersed. Although his face was still cold, he couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows.


    With the two masters stuck together like glue, the servants were self-conscious and avoided them. At some point, Yuchan had taken the people with her to retreat, leaving only the two people in the room.


    Jin Wang hugged her over and held her moist and shiny red lips in his mouth.


    Compared with those small snacks, he still preferred to eat her. After Yaoniang¡¯s sucking, the plum had long ceased to be sour. The sweetness with a hint of a tang, mixed with her honey-like mouth was like the finest of wines.


    Jin Wang gradually started kissing other ces as well. Smelling the sweet fragrance, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t hold himself back and his behaviour became more and more unrestrained. Yaoniang, who hadn¡¯t had any meat for so long, was yed by Jin Wang until she couldn¡¯t differentiate north from south. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she let him do as he wished.


    Suddenly, Jin Wang¡¯s movements stopped and he buried his face in Yaoniang¡¯s neck.


    Yaoniang was both numb and aching and her current state was embarrassing to mention. Now that Jin Wang suddenly stopped, she felt a bit muddled. Immediately, she realized what had happened and hurriedly pushed him away to tidy up her clothes in a panic.


    Neither of them said a word, feeling a kind of unspeakable embarrassment.


    Jin Wang cleared his throat. ¡°You rest, I¡¯ll go back to Zhaohui Hall.¡±


    Yaoniang made a sound in acknowledgement. It wasn¡¯t until Jin Wang left that she reached up to touch her blushing face.


    Howe¡ª


    Simply shameful to death!


    Jin Wang returned to Zhaohui Hall in a hurry and ordered people to prepare water.


    His body felt like a piece of searing hot iron. The dull pain made him feel like he was about to burst.


    Jin Wang was not unfamiliar with this feeling. Normally, after enduring for a while, the feeling would pass but in the recent months, it became harder and harder to control this impulse.


    Especially with her. It had be more and more unbearable.


    The white marble pool had bronze beast heads in all four corners. At this time, water was gurgling out from the beast¡¯s mouth.


    The water was cold, bitterly cold.


    Sitting in the pool was Jin Wang with his long messy hair trailing behind him and a few strands falling on his shoulders. His long and narrow eyes were tightly shut and his handsome face was crimson red. His tense muscles and throbbing veins were also visible to the naked eye. One arm was resting on the edge of the pool while the other was submerged under the water.


    Fucheng was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the antidote taken effect yet?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyebrows drooped and he ignored him.


    ¡°Go call old man Liu over!¡±

 Chapter 87，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 87 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter87£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 87 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Doctor Liu was soon called over, and he squatted to take his pulse.


    After taking the pulse, he also fell into doubt. ¡°Your body shouldn¡¯t be like this. After taking the antidote, the toxins in your body should decrease bit by bit, especially since you have already taken it for five days. Did Your Highness eat anything or do something before this happened?¡±


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but think of the previous scene. Her clothes were half untied, and the beautiful scene inside was revealed. Those two tender melons, not only did he eat them but he also yed with them¡­


    How could Jin Wang say these words? But fortunately, Fucheng wasn¡¯t there as decoration.


    He pulled Doctor Liu aside in a hurry and said something. Since he was standing outside, he couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside the room. All he saw when His Highness came out was that his appearance was as if he was holding back his desires.


    Doctor Liu cleared his throat. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Jin Wang spit out a mouthful of blood in the pool, then fall unconscious.


    Mammy Mu arrived.


    Rongxi Courtyard didn¡¯t have a managing matron. The people serving Yaoniang were all young maids. Even after this period of time, she still couldn¡¯t find an appropriate one. In the morning when Jin Wang came, he said he¡¯ll arrange for Mammy Mu toe and give some guidance. Mammy Mu was a veteran from the pce and having watched Jin Wang grow up, it was natural that she understood a lot.


    When Mammy Mu arrived, Xiaobao was standing while holding onto a bar. The height of the bar waspatible with his own height so by using it, he could stand on his own without the help of other people. Originally, Yaoniang didn¡¯t want him to learn how to stand so early, but he insisted.


    Xiaobao held the bar and took some small steps carefully, like a little crab. He continued to walk until he reached the end. Once he reached the end of the bar, he also knew to turn back. This cute and clever look of his caused a room ofughter.


    Hong Fei, who had a lively temper, held a rattle next to him. Teasing him, she said, ¡°Young master,e to this servant!¡±


    Xiaobao really didn¡¯t want to bother with these youngsses, so he pretended not to understand and just moved at his own pace.


    In the midst of theughter, Mammy Mu came.


    Luyao was apanying her.


    Mammy Mu was wearing an emerald green coat paired with a turquoise skirt. Generally, women at her age would all put on some weight but Mammy Mu did not.


    She wasn¡¯t thin, but she also wasn¡¯t fat. Full of vigour, her back was upright and she looked dignified. At first nce, she was not an ordinary person.


    Theughter immediately halted.


    Everyone was aware of Mammy Mu¡¯s identity. Several maids hurriedly greeted her and bowed their knees to salute. Yaoniang also stood up and greeted her. Just as she was about to bend her knees to salute, she was held up by Mammy Mu.


    She looked at Yaoniang with satisfaction in her eyes, mixed with a hint of joy. As a veteran of the pce, Mammy Mu¡¯s emotions were always restrained. It was extremely rare for her emotions to be exhibited on her face like this.


    ¡°Your fetus isn¡¯tpletely stable yet, so remain seated whenever you can.¡±


    The two of them approached the couch and sat down together. Hong Die offered them some tea. Mammy Mu picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, ¡°His Highness is worried that there are no older women in your courtyard, only youngsses. As for you, you are also still young, so he asked me to asionallye over and offer some pointers.¡±


    One had to admit that Mammy Mu was excellent with her words. Clearly, Yaoniang had already given birth to a child, but she didn¡¯t mention it and even called her young. She also brought up Jin Wang worrying about her. Anyone who heard these words would feelfortable.


    Yaoniang blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Troubled Mammy to have made a trip on such a cold day.¡±


    ¡°How is this trouble? These old bones of mine can stillst a few more years. After a few more years, we¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there.¡±


    Seeing that Mammy Mu was talking to the madam, Hong Fei wanted to bring Xiaobao away.


    Xiaobao was usually obedient, but now for whatever reason, he struggled to resist Hong Fei carrying him.


    Yaoniang, who had been paying attention to their movement, felt a little anxious.


    His Highness might not care about Xiaobao¡¯s existence now, but it was hard to guess with Mammy Mu. Although Mammy Mu wasn¡¯t Jin Wang¡¯s actual elder, she was simr to an elder. Xiaobao was her child born out of wedlock. If she didn¡¯t have a status and the matter wasn¡¯t exposed to everyone, then they could turn a blind eye to him and treat him as an extra mouth to feed.


    But now her rtionship with Jin Wang wasplicated. Who knows if Mammy Mu treated Xiaobao as a thorn to the eye.


    Not only did Hong Chou and the others understand this, but Yaoniang also understood it.


    She didn¡¯t want to wrong her son and she also wanted to avoid trouble, so she could only coax Xiaobao. ¡°Xiaobao, Mom will y with youter.¡±


    Xiaobao was still working hard, working hard to reach his hand out. But instead of reaching towards Yaoniang, he was reaching towards Mammy Mu.


    Mammy Mu smiled, ¡°This child is clever. He even knows to ask for attention. Bring him over to let me hold him. I haven¡¯t seen him for only a few days, but he has already grown bigger.¡±


    Hong Fei nced at Yaoniang hesitantly. Hearing these words, Yaoniang understood Mammy Mu¡¯s meaning and nodded to Hong Fei hurriedly. Mammy Mu noticed this gesture of hers, but she pretended not to see it.


    She took Xiaobao and had him sit on herp. Looking at him, she said, ¡°Do you know who I am to actually want me to hold you?¡±


    Xiaobao held her sleeve tightly, showing a toothless smile, and nodded a little.


    This shocked Mammy Mu. She had lived for such a long time and had never seen such a smart baby. Most children were still ignorant by the time they were one or two years old.


    Those who were getting on in age liked babies, especially their smiles. This was because of the rumours that babies could see many things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see. If he looked at you and smiled, this was an auspicious sign. If he cried when he saw you, this would not be good.


    People often talked about how the children of this and this family saw the elderly of this and this family, then cried nonstop for no reason. A few dayster, the elderly passed away.


    Elderly people paid special attention to things like this and were especially particr about the word death.


    Mammy Mu, who had originally nned to only go through the actions bying here, changed her mind. This wasn¡¯t too difficult for her either. After all, Yaoniang was still carrying a child in her belly. Even if she disregarded the rtionship between the adults, she still had to keep in mind the unborn little master. If the mother¡¯s heart was calm, that would be the best for the child.


    Now looking at Xiaobao¡¯s innocent and pure smile, she fell in love from the bottom of her heart.


    She felt happy just looking at him. The little princess wasn¡¯t someone who smiled often, so Mammy Mu hadn¡¯t seen a baby smile in a long time. Thest time she remembered seeing such a smile was from when His Highness was still young. Those memories of hers were already blurry.


    Mammy Mu, who fell into those memories, was pulled back to her senses. She lowered her head to look at the chubby face below. Pink and tender, no matter how she looked, he was simply too cute. As for those eyes, they were indeed¡­


    Thinking up to this point, Mammy Mu was stunned. Peering at him closer, she still felt that Xiaobao¡¯s face seemed familiar.


    It was a bit like when His Highness was still a child¡­

 Chapter 87，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 87 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter87£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 87 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Trantor Note:


    I changed the names Dark Guard Ten, Dark Guard Eleven, Dark Guard One, etc to An Shi, An Shiyi, An Yi, etc. The literal meaning of <i>An?</i>is dark and the second part of their name is the number. Since they are Jin Wang¡¯s hidden guards I called them Dark Guard Ten, Dark Guard Eleven, Dark Guard One, etc. but due to recent progressions, I feel that the story would flow better if I used their romanized names. I will be making edits to all the previous chapters. Sorry for the confusion.


    Sheughed in spite of herself. She must be yearning for a little young master too much that she felt every baby boy resembled His Highness. Yet her hand still reached out to flip Xiaobao¡¯s ear.


    Mammy Mu¡¯s movements were not obvious. From the outside, it looked as if she was just fiddling with Xiaobao¡¯s earlobes. But Xiaobao could feel the other party¡¯s hand resting on his ear, followed by some faint trembling.


    Mammy Mu was still talking to Yaoniang, but there was shock in her eyes. She took a closer look at it and even used her finger to rub it a little.


    Yaoniang also noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Mammy Mu. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mammy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I seem to see Xiaobao always scratching his ears.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s still teething, so he probably felt a little ufortable.¡±


    Mammy Mu nodded and stood up. ¡°You rest first. I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. My memory isn¡¯t as good as before. I¡¯lle again to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Yaoniang automatically stood up to see her off. Although she was a little puzzled about why Mammy Mu was leaving so soon, she didn¡¯t overthink it. She just acted as if the other party really did forget to do something.


    Mammy Mu hurried back to the small courtyard. After she was back, she didn¡¯t do anything at all. She merely sat there in a daze and it was unknown what she was thinking.


    Luyao was a little puzzled and felt strange about what had just happened. There was nothing that needed to be done so why did Mammy Mu say there was? And now that she was back, she also didn¡¯t act like she needed to do something.


    Mammy Mu stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the little princess. I haven¡¯t seen her for two days.¡±


    When they arrived, the little princess was sleeping with the nanny guarding at the side.


    Seeing Mammy Muing, the nanny stood up hurriedly.


    Mammy Mu waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I only came to take a look at the little princess.¡± Then she sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at the sleeping little princess in a daze.


    Luyao stood to the side and dismissed her previous thoughts. It was likely that after holding Lady Su¡¯s son, Mammy Mu felt anxious for His Highness¡¯s sake.


    After Mammy Mu left, Yaoniang wanted Xiaobao to continue ying, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to move.


    She didn¡¯t force it, and simply let him sit on the couch. Xiaobao didn¡¯t y around but kept scratching his ear with his hand. Seeing him scratch so vigorously, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help removing his chubby hand to take a look.


    Seeing that there was nothing there, not even any red marks, she helped him rub the area.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch anymore, or else your skin might break.¡±


    But as soon as she retracted her hand, Xiaobao continued to scratch.


    She sighed and told Hong Fei to bring a wet handkerchief over, wanting to wipe Xiaobao to see if she could make him morefortable. Hong Fei wrung a hot handkerchief, flipped over Xiaobao¡¯s ears, and wiped the back of his ears.


    ¡°Ah! Young master has a red mole here!¡± said Hong Fei in surprise.


    Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. He has had it ever since he was young.¡±


    ¡°This servant only thinks that the colour of the red mole is very eye-catching. At first nce, it looks like a droplet of blood.¡± Hong Fei had thought it was actually blood. Only after rubbing it did she realize that it wasn¡¯t blood.


    The two who were talking did not realize that Xiaobao¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help feeling a little strange because Jin Wang didn¡¯te all day.


    Although he doesn¡¯t stay here at night, he would normally drop by once or twice during the day. asionally, he would stay at Rongxi Courtyard the entire day.


    Did something happen?


    The more Yaoniang thought about it, the more worried she became. Somehow, she recalled the poison in Jin Wang¡¯s body. Thinking about how he had left that day, she couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.


    She said that she wanted to go to Zhaohui Hall, and a few red silks persuaded her.


    It snowed over thest two days and a thickyer of white powder had umted on the trees. The snowy roads were also wet and slippery. If Yaoniang chose to go out and an ident happened, no one could afford it.


    ¡°Madam, if you have anything you want to say, this servant will send a letter.¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant.¡±


    Yuchan nced at the roof and walked into the inner room. As soon as she stood still, a dark shadow came down.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± It was a very young voice, carrying a hint of nervousness and hope.


    Yuchan couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes, but she remained patient. ¡°His Highness hasn¡¯te for two days and Madam is mouring to go out. Do you know what happened?¡± Her words seemed doubtful, but her tone was affirmative as if she was already certain An Shiyi knew about it.


    Of course, he knew the reason, but he was hesitant about telling Yuchan.


    ¡°If you know something then say it! Madam is pregnant. Can you afford it if something goes wrong?!¡±


    ¡°His Highness¡¯s poison has broken out.¡±


    Yuchan cried out in surprise. Before she could speak, she saw An Shiyi looking in the direction of the door behind her.


    She turned her head and saw Yaoniang standing there.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there.¡± Yaoniang¡¯s tone was very firm this time.


    With no other options, Yuchan could only go find a top-quality heated pnquin then chose two careful and attentive servants to carry it. Together, they hurried to Zhaohui Hall.


    The heated pnquin stopped at the entrance of Zhaohui Hall. Yaoniang got off the sedan chair and let Yuchan assist her inside.


    Right after stepping up the first stair, a person walked out the door. This person was tall and had an ordinary-looking face, except for the scar that was from the base of the left ear to the chin, making him look menacing. Yaoniang was on the bottom steps while this person was on the top steps. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw the long scar on his face.


    Yaoniang¡¯s body shook, and Yuchan automatically asked, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yaoniang shook her head, looked down and walked past the person.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two of them were in the doorway that An Yi turned his head and nced back suspiciously.

 Chapter 88，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 88 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter88£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 88 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It started snowing again and the fine snowkes were like dandelion fluff, floating in the wind. The wind weaved through the air, making the snowkes tumble and dance around. It was quite a sight to behold.


    An Yi nced back again, but the two figures were no longer in the doorway. A little eunuch greeted him with a smiling face and a bow at the waist. ¡°Master Yi, now that the snow is falling, why don¡¯t you drink some tea before leaving?¡±


    An Yi was different from the other hidden guards. As one of Jin Wang¡¯s confidants, many people in Zhaohui Hall knew him.


    On the other side, the two servants carrying the pnquin and the maids who followed from Rongxi Courtyard were being led into the hall.


    ¡°No need.¡± An Yi shook his head and continued walking. Looking at the maids and servants following the pnquin, he asked, ¡°Who was that just now?¡±


    ¡°The one who just went in?! She¡¯s an incredible one, the new favourite of His Highness, Lady Su of Rongxi Courtyard!¡±


    With a chuckle, An Yi patted the little eunuch on the shoulder, as if saying wasn¡¯t he exaggerating a bit much? But after hearing the little eunuch say that Lady Su was pregnant with the second young master of Jin Wang Mansion, he couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows.


    An Yi was a member of the hidden guards ever since youth and was also their leader, sitting firmly in the top spot. Not anyone could be a member of the hidden guards. Besides needing top-quality martial arts, they must also have a special skill. For example, An Yi¡¯s ability was to never forget anything, especially people¡¯s faces. Even if he only saw them once, he wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    He had seen this Lady Su before, and it was under those circumstances.


    What a coincidence.


    Just as Fucheng was so anxious that he seemed like an old house on fire, Yaoniang arrived.


    As soon as he heard the announcement of her arrival, he waited at the door. Once he saw Yaoniang, he hurriedly weed her in.


    ¡°Eunuch Fu, what¡¯s going on with His Highness? I heard that His Highness¡¯s poison broke out again?¡± asked Yaoniang hesitantly. With Yuchan¡¯s assistance, she took off her blue satin cloak embroidered with lotus and fringed with rabbit fur.


    Wearing a despairing expression, Fucheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. The antidote has been taken, but¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Lady Su, you shouldn¡¯t go in. His Highness ordered not to tell you about it. I don¡¯t know which little rascal leaked the news.¡±


    This little rascal was naturally An Shiyi, who didn¡¯t do as others wanted.


    ¡°How is His Highness now?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Yaoniang insisted on going inside, and Fucheng didn¡¯t dare to stop her. Besides, he also had selfish intentions. Although His Highness didn¡¯t allow it, since madam insisted, he could work around it. It¡¯d be best for His Highness to not endure this kind of suffering.


    Entering the bedroom, Yaoniang saw Jin Wang lying on the bed. He seemed to be asleep, but his hands and feet were tied to the bedposts.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Yaoniang saw Jin Wang in such a state, but it was the first time she felt so distressed. It was probably because she didn¡¯t dare to have this type of feeling before. But now that their child was in her belly, there was a sense of intimacy very different from the past.


    ¡°How long has His Highness been like this? Has Doctor Liu found a solution yet?¡±


    Seeing Fucheng silent, Yaoniang sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, leave.¡±


    Hearing this, which was clearly to use her body, Fucheng hesitated. ¡°Madam, your body¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    As for why it wouldn¡¯t hurt, this wasn¡¯t something she could discuss with outsiders.


    Fucheng wanted to say something but was pulled away by Yuchan. The two of them went out.


    Yaoniang stayed inside for nearly two hours beforeing out. Looking exhausted, she returned to Rongxi Courtyard without dy.


    After returning, Yuchan noticed how worried she looked. Believing that she was worried about Jin Wang, she consoled her with a few words. Little did she know that although Yaoniang was indeed worried about Jin Wang, there was something else weighing heavily on her heart.


    She knew that man with the scar on his face.


    The position of his scar was too special and that day was also the biggest turning point in her life, so Yaoniang remembered him clearly.


    When Yaoniang woke up that day, it was the wee hours of the morning.


    The quiet alleyway, the bright round moon, and the yellownterns illuminating only a corner. There was faint music from the distance, teasingughter between men and women, and the mour of seeing guests off. She felt like she was dreaming.


    It took her a long time to return to her senses, and realize what a mess she was. She felt like she had been run over by a carriage and something felt weird in that ce. What else could she not understand? Struck by lightning, Yaoniang wished to die on the spot.


    But she was reluctant to die and felt unresigned. She was unwilling to die in a corner after being schemed so ruthlessly against. Then the person who harmed her would continue to live on in the world, bluffing and deceiving, while her rtives only felt distressed. Yaoniang kept the unwillingness in her heart, hurriedly cleaned herself up, and stumbled back. But when she came out of this alley, she ran into two beggars.


    Actually, the Yaoniang¡¯s shadow caused by this incident was more serious than the previous incident. After all, throughout the previous incident, she was in a state of oblivion the entire time, so she didn¡¯t feel much about it. But now these two beggars¡¯ dirty faces, grinning smiles, and the fear they brought to her continued to linger in her dreams.


    Fortunately, someone passed by and scared away the two beggars, saving her from being humiliated.


    The man was dressed in ck and had a scar on his face.


    This person was her benefactor. But when she saw him, Yaoniang wasn¡¯t in the mood to thank him at all. She only wanted to avoid him, staying as far away as possible.


    This was her shadow that would never go away, her past she didn¡¯t want to face.


    Then she thought about how that person coulde and go freely from Zhaohui Hall, so he must be one of Jin Wang¡¯s confidantes. If that person recognized her, would he tell Jin Wang?


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t return to his office over the past two days and stayed in Zhaohui Hall.


    He was immersed in a state of madness at this moment. His hair was a mess and his eyes were bloodshot as he babbled and mumbled words nonstop.


    He had read the prescription countless times and was sure that all the ingredients he used were right, but why was it useless?

 Chapter 88，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 88 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter88£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 88 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Since the prescription was brought back by An Yi, he decided to consult An Yi.


    It couldn¡¯t be a false prescription since the only reason why they could obtain it was because Jin Wang had ckmail on the other party. The other party would never risk a heavy loss to keep a prescription, despite knowing that the prescription could save Jin Wang¡¯s life.


    This was an equivalent exchange. An Yi also listened to Jin Wang¡¯s order and refused to hand over the ckmail unless the antidote was sessful.


    The other party agreed to this.


    So it was unlikely for this prescription to be false.


    If the prescription was correct and the ingredients were right, then what went wrong?


    ¡°You should rest for a bit. With your current age, you mustn¡¯t work like this for a long period of time. Lady Su has already relieved His Highness, so he can still survive for some time,¡± persuaded Fucheng from the side.


    But Doctor Liu didn¡¯t listen at all, only holding the prescription in his hands and staring at it like a demon.


    Xiao Shunzi announced Mammy Mu¡¯s arrival. As soon as his voice fell, Mammy Mu hurried in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with His Highness? I heard that it¡¯s not going well.¡±


    Mammy Mu lived in a remote location so information was rarely received in a timely manner. Plus, Zhaohui Hall also didn¡¯t want her to know about it, to avoid worrying her. The only reason why she even knew about it was because she heard about Yaoniang going out despite the snow. Then she ordered people to find out why.


    Doctor Liu described the general situation with a doubtful expression. Fucheng added a few words here and there to let Mammy Mu understand the ins and outs of everything.


    After listening, she fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, she asked, ¡°Is it possible that there was a problem with the blood?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fucheng and Doctor Liu looked at each other, then they both looked at her.


    .


    Mammy Mu, supported by Yu Yan, approached the armchair nearby and sat down. A servant offered her some tea and Yu Yan epted it, wanting her to drink it so she could warm herself up, but Mammy Mu waved her away.


    ¡°This old woman believes in Doctor Liu¡¯s medical skills. Since the prescription is correct and there¡¯s no problem with the finished product, could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with the blood?¡± After a pause, Mammy Mu said again, ¡°You canugh, but this old woman has always looked down on that woman surnamed Hu. After all, how many women whoe from that ce are clean?¡±


    Fucheng had the most right to answer this since he served by Jin Wang¡¯s side.


    ¡°This matter was done by An Yi back then. ording to him, Side Consort Hu was still a virgin when she slept with His Highness.¡±


    Mammy Mu sneered. ¡°If she said she¡¯s a virgin then she¡¯s a virgin? From what this old woman heard before, the situation of His Highness at the time was not good and he wasn¡¯t even clear-minded. There have been many women in the pce whose bodies have long been sullied but they still want to fool their way through. There are also some high-ranking families, whose daughters are immoral and have private affairs, then muddle their way through the wedding night. ¡°


    If Mammy Mu was right, then this matter suddenly became moreplicated.


    Fucheng¡¯s face was full of surprise and uncertainty, and even Doctor Liu¡¯s expression was very solemn. Since they didn¡¯t know all the details of that night, they might as well call An Yi over to ask what happened.


    Soon An Yi was invited over.


    Fucheng ryed the words of Mammy Mu. An Yi said solemnly, ¡°I took His Highness and left in a hurry that day. His Highness was in critical condition, and the person who was chasing after us was like a leech that couldn¡¯t be shaken off. I took His Highness into the city and found a brothel called Yihong Courtyard. After I settled him in, I told the madam to send a clean woman into the room, then hurriedly left. After I led the killer away, then returned to that ce, His Highness was safe and sound. The woman on the bed was Side Consort Hu and there were indeed traces of love and blood on the bed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mammy Mu and the others fell into deep thought.


    After thinking for a while, An Yi continued, ¡°But afterwards, when I went to find the madam and asked her to temporarily arrange Side Consort Hu not to receive any guests, the madam seemed to be very anxious. She seemed to have said something about getting the wrong person. Only after I gave her a lot of silver, did she not say anything.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the person who spent the night with His Highness wasn¡¯t Side Consort Hu? Something went wrong, then Side Consort Hu reced the original woman?¡± Once the seeds of suspicion were nted, people couldn¡¯t help thinking more about it.


    Fucheng said, ¡°Side Consort Hu got pregnant with the little princess from that night. Back then, I asked Doctor Liu to calcte the date and the timing matched.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. After all, this wasn¡¯t a simple matter that could be easily questioned. Because once questioned, they would be doubting the legitimacy of the little princess.


    The room was so silent that even a pin drop could be heard.


    Suddenly, Mammy Mu said, ¡°Eunuch Fu, I heard something a while ago, that Lady Su had never married. She was disgraced then gave birth to the child. Later, to support her family, she lied that her husband was dead and came to the manor to work as a wet nurse.¡±


    Fucheng was taken aback. Was it because Mammy Mu looked down on Side Consort Hu so she also looked down on Lady Su? Or did she start questioning Side Consort Hu because of Lady Su?


    Although his mind was a mess at the moment, he still subconsciously justified, ¡°Mammy, I don¡¯t have much to say about this matter. His Highness is aware of it and also threatened to kill those who discuss this. Of course¡­¡± Heughed dryly, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t apply to you. You are also aware of His Highness¡¯s temper, once he gets serious about something, he will be more serious than anyone else. And because of this matter, Lady Su and he were unhappy for a long while. It wasn¡¯t easy for the two of them¡­ Plus, there¡¯s also a little young master on the way¡­¡±


    His words meant that Mammy Mu should not chase after this matter. There was already a little young master on the way. It wasn¡¯t like they could throw away the child because the mother wasn¡¯t clean.


    Mammy Muughed and said, ¡°Where did you get those ideas from? I heard the servants say that Lady Su seems to be a native of Linyun County. Side Consort Hu is also from Linyun County, so I couldn¡¯t help thinking more. I¡¯ve also seen Lady Su¡¯s child a few times, and I always had the feeling that he was very simr to His Highness when he was still a child¡­¡±


    Her words sparked more thinking.


    It was quite the coincidence. Back then, Fucheng had thought that the trip to Linyun County was a mere coincidence and didn¡¯t overthink it.


    At this moment, An Yi, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. ¡°The first time I saw Lady Su was the day of His Highness¡¯s incident.¡±

 Chapter 89，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 89 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter89£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 89 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As soon as An Yi said this, everyone¡¯s hearts jumped. They couldn¡¯t help staring at him.


    ¡°That day, after I led the killers away and hurried back, I passed by an alleyway. There, I saw two beggars surrounding a woman, wanting to do something despicable. I was anxious about His Highness, so I didn¡¯t intend to make a move, but the two beggars were as timid as a mouse. As soon as they saw me, they were scared into fleeing. As for that woman, she was Lady Su. Her appearance was messy and her clothes were untidy, as if¡­¡±


    An Yi didn¡¯t continue his words, but everyone understood his meaning.


    The daughter of a clean and schrly family appeared in the red light district at night. Although it was only an alleyway, it was enough to make people specte.


    ¡°This Lady Su is a daughter of a respectable family. Her father is a xiucai1, and her brother-inw is a minor official in the county government,¡± said Fucheng.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± said Yu Yan suddenly.


    Everyone looked over and saw Jin Wang standing outside the door. Suddenly, they all knelt down, except for Doctor Liu and Mammy Mu.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°This old servant deserves to die for discussing the master¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Mammy Mu stood up and said, ¡°Your Highness, this matter is not to be med on Fucheng and the others. It was this old woman who had been thinking too much.¡±


    At this time, Doctor Liu, who was in deep thought, suddenly burst out with a startled cry. ¡°It makes sense that it¡¯s the blood that¡¯s wrong! It exins why after taking the medicine, not only does the poison not slow down, but it actually worsens. It¡¯s because of the ipatibility of blood types¡­ ¡± When he realized that no one was making a sound, he turned to look at everyone and saw Jin Wang.


    Suddenly, his old face was slightly embarrassed. ¡°This old man was only talking gibberish. This old man was only talking gibberish.¡± After that, he seemed a bit unresigned and mumbled, ¡°But only this way does it make sense.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was dark. After a long time, he said, ¡°Go call her over.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Call who over? Fucheng, who immediately understood, left to do just that, leaving the others staring at each other, unable to speak for a long time.


    Yaoniang was soon invited over.


    She felt a bit anxious in her heart. Usually, once a day was enough, so why¡­


    Before she could think of a reason, she had already entered the bedroom and saw Jin Wang with his eyes half-opened. He was leaning against a blue satin pillow embroidered with gold.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think too much. Approaching the edge of the bed, she sat down then looked at Jin Wang with concern.


    She didn¡¯t notice that his gaze was a bit unusual until she realized that Jin Wang didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Who is Xiaobao¡¯s father?¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned pale. For some reason, she thought of that repulsive man Yan¡¯er brought over. His tears and confession caused nothing but disgust in Yaoniang¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to think of him at all. Even less the man from that night¡­


    Once upon a time, she always worried that Jin Wang would ask her about it.


    Fortunately, he never asked, for which she was grateful from the bottom of her heart. But now in his current state, he suddenly asked her about it. Could it be that person really did say something to Jin Wang? Did he believe that she was insulted by those two beggars? Or¡­


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind was nk. Holding back the urge to cry, she cleared her throat to exin, ¡°Did you hear something from someone? I wasn¡¯t insulted by those two people that day, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you appear in that kind of ce?¡±


    What kind of ce? Naturally, he was referring to the red light district.


    ording to the practice of the Dagan Dynasty, brothels and gambling dens weren¡¯t opened in random ces. They were usually gathered together. For example, Yihong Courtyard was in the red light district. There were also many other brothels in that area.


    Why would the daughter of a clean family appear in such a ce? Naturally, there must be a reason.


    She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore!


    Yaoniang sped her hands tightly. She thought of Xiaobao and she touched her belly. She didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. If he really thought that she was dirty, she would leave.


    But Yaoniang still felt panicked and scared. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. Yaoniang whispered, ¡°That day Yan¡¯er lied to me about buying something at the embroidery workshop. She wanted me to help her pick some embroidery thread, but instead, she led me to the red light district. I¡¯ve never been to that kind of ce, so I didn¡¯t recognize it. Then I was knocked unconscious from behind¡­ When I woke up, I was in an empty alleyway¡­¡±


    ¡°You became pregnant with Xiaobao from that time?¡±


    Without raising her head, Yaoniang agreed in a low voice.


    Jin Wang did not speak.


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart was a mess. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, so she hurriedly got up and left with her head down.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t see Jin Wang¡¯s ugly andplicated expression. He had stretched out a hand to pull her back but then withdrew it for some reason.


    So everything could be exined?


    Why Hu Mingyu killed that man, why she wanted Xiaobao to disappear, and why Tao Hong stole Xiaobao, then passed him to Yong Wang¡¯s people. Why thatss2 died so decisively when she was exposed, why she put to use the rtionship between He Wanyi and Xu Yanru, and also why she poisoned Hu Mingyu¡­


    Everything had an exnation!


    And he was yed like a fool! He failed to see who was close to him and didn¡¯t raise his own son but a wild species instead!


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and Fucheng, who was waiting outside, immediately rushed over, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Soon, Doctor Liu was invited.


    He took Jin Wang¡¯s pulse while applying acupuncture to him.


    Fucheng, who was standing at the side, hesitated and said, ¡°Should I bring the child, no, the young master over?¡±


    A very weak voice came from the bed, ¡°Let An Yi go. Go personally to investigate!¡±


    ¡°But your body can¡¯t hold on¡­¡±


    ¡°This prince won¡¯t die so soon.¡±


    Even if he died, he deserved it!


    Xiaobao nced at his mother, then nced at her again, but Yaoniang still didn¡¯t notice him.


    He sighed, despairing a bit at his mother¡¯s intellect.


    He lowered his head and yed with the rattle in his hand but his thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander.


    He remembered that Father Emperor only had him as a son. Both the court and the harem were unhappy about this, but his Emperor Father had always acted ording to his own wishes. After he suppressed them a few times, no one dared to provoke him anymore.


    Although no one dared to say anything on the surface, many people had other thoughts in private. Despite being bedridden from illness, he often heard about the daughter of so and so family meeting with His Majesty in the Imperial Garden. He also heard about the daughter of this and that family ttering His Majesty without shame. As for the maids who tried to climb into his father¡¯s bed, there were countless.


    In his fifteenth year, there was an incident where a maid from Qianqing Pce3 suddenly became pregnant.


    This was extremely absurd. In the entire pce, the only man was his Father Emperor. Eunuchs didn¡¯t count. So how did she get pregnant? Who was the father?


    .


    At first, he thought the maid had an affair with a guard, but it waster revealed that the child was his Father Emperor¡¯s.


    The maid had exined everything in a logical and sensible manner. His father had been drunk that day. Not ordinary drunk but very drunk. He also knew why his father was so drunk. That day was his mother and Erbao¡¯s death anniversary.


    Although he had felt quiteplicated, he also let out a sigh of relief. He thought to himself that this was also good. It was better than his father dying without any sessors. At that time, he already knew that he couldn¡¯t live for many more days.


    Back then, the entire harem and imperial court had their eyes set on the pce maid. But his father had seemingly forgotten to give her a rank. He only found a pce for her to live in and ordered people to watch over her.


    When the day finally arrived, she gave birth to a baby boy.

 Chapter 89，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 89 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter89£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 89 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The entire pce and court were boiling. On that day, countless ministers submitted memorials and cried their hearts out. The only things missing were sacrifices to the founding emperor and the whole world celebrating.


    It was a pity that his father dumped cold water on everyone, saying that the child was not his seed. He only wanted to see who was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    At that time, the situation in both the court and the harem was very turbulent. He had suddenly fallen ill and had ack of energy. All he knew was that the people behind the pce maid were all beaten and the only thing that mattered was the red mole behind the ear.


    This was the greatest secret of the Zhao Family. It was proof to ensure the purity of imperial blood.


    His father had it, he had it, but the baby didn¡¯t.


    Afterwards, when everything was calm again, he asked his father why he announced this to the public. Once this matter became known to the world, wouldn¡¯t many people have an opportunity to take advantage of it?


    His father hadughed coldly and he didn¡¯t know why. After he died and was reborn, he realized that his father didn¡¯t intend to have a second heir at all.


    After returning to life, he had forgotten about this. It was Mammy Mu who reminded him.


    But he couldn¡¯t see it himself, so he could only pretend to scratch his ears.


    Since he had this red mole, it meant that he wasn¡¯t the son of a street vendor or an illegitimate bastard. He was his Father Emperor¡¯s son.


    He was in his previous life, and also was in this life.


    No one knew that after his rebirth, everything Xiaobao knew was overturned from his previous knowledge.


    Suddenly, he became no one. His Father Emperor wasn¡¯t his father, but his mother was still his mother. The identity of his father was actually unknown. The most important thing was that his Father Emperor actually disliked him and even held killing intent towards him¡­


    Now he finally had confidence in his heart. But how should he let others find out?


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Her mind was nk. She seemed to have thought a lot, but also thought about nothing at the same time. Yaoniang froze, then touched her ears, thinking that she was having auditory hallucinations.


    Then her sleeve was pulled. She looked down at the baby, sitting there cross-legged.


    The baby called again with his tender milky voice, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Yaoniang was overwhelmed with surprise, and she hugged Xiaobao. ¡°Xiaobao, say that again.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Outside, Hong Chou and Hong Die heard their movement and hurried in, thinking that something had happened. But when they came in, all they saw was madam looking at the young master with ecstasy.


    ¡°Xiaobao called me Mother! Xiaobao called me Mother!¡± Yaoniang was beside herself with joy.


    After Hong Chou and Hond Die snapped out of their shock, they also had a face full of happiness and smiles.


    A whileter, Hong Fei and Hong Yan also came in. Hong Fei even teased Xiaobao with a toy, asking him to call her Hong Fei.


    Xiaobao frowned and just ignored her.


    But Hong Fei didn¡¯t let him go. If he turned to the left, she also turned to the left. If he turned to the right, she also turned to the right. She persisted, wanting to hear him call her name.


    Xiaobao picked up a silk flower and threw it at her. After learning in secret for so long, the only thing he could say was Mother. To be honest, he also learned another word secretly but he didn¡¯t want to call that person. That¡¯s what he gets for always calling him little brat or little bastard.


    Jin Wang, who was standing outside the door, listened to theughter inside and had mixed feelings in his heart.


    He had already thought of many things to say, but now, he forgot everything. He didn¡¯t even dare to enter the door.


    When has he, Zhao Youtang, ever felt so out of ce?


    But¡ª


    He owed her all this!


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t bear to recall what An Yi had reported to him. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about how she walked out from the shadows of that incident. Maybe she cried many times in her room at night, all alone. Maybe she even considered suicide, maybe¡­


    All the maybes were like huge rocks, smashing him one by one, crushing him into a bloody mess¡­


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± A nervous voice sounded. It was Hong Yan who spotted Jin Wang.


    Suddenly, all the eyes in the room looked over.


    The room fell into turmoil. The maids saluted, then left in a hurry. Hong Chou wanted to take Xiaobao away, but Xiaobao rolled towards the inside of the bed. She didn¡¯t dare climb onto the bed in front of Jin Wang to grab Xiaobao. Yaoniang also acquiesced to Xiaobao staying, so she could only give up her thoughts.


    There were only three people left in the bedroom, tworge and one small.


    Jin Wang cleared his throat. Yaoniang automatically looked up, but as soon as she saw his face, she lowered her head and pretended to tidy up the bed that was messed up by Xiaobao.


    She put away all the toys into a small bamboo basket, leaving only a silk flower for Xiaobao to y with. Yaoniang ced the small bamboo basket in the bedside cab. Seeing that Jin Wang still didn¡¯t say anything, she went to make the bed again.


    The atmosphere was very awkward. Jin Wang walked in slowly and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Originally, there was only a little boy on the bed, but now there was also a big man, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t clean up properly, so she could only sit there, sullen. She didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike me for being dirty? If so, I will take Xiaobao and leave!¡±


    To be honest, Yaoniang only said these words out of desperation. Two days ago, Jin Wang called her over to ask those things, but then nothing happened.


    She was worried about the poison in his body but had no face to go to Zhaohui Hall again. All sorts of feelings such as anxiety, unease, and shame intertwined in her heart. After fermenting over time, it became like an unquenchable fire.


    This was how she was. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first day for him to find out!


    All those sweet nothing in bed and calling her good sister. What did he mean by saying this prince doesn¡¯t mind and this prince already knew you had a child?


    These words were all lies. He clearly cared about it in his heart.


    But she was already like this. It wasn¡¯t like she could go back in time to change her past!


    ¡°Uh¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, you just hate me!¡± Yaoniang¡¯s voice was louder than Jin Wang¡¯s. She felt very wronged in her heart and tears gushed out as she spoke.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about this, let¡¯s make it clear. This is how I am. I was defiled by someone and my body isn¡¯t clean. But back then, it was you who forced me. I didn¡¯t drag you or force you to do anything! It was you who came to my room every day to climb into my bed. I didn¡¯t go to your room to climb your bed. If you can¡¯t ept me, if you think I¡¯m dirty, then I will leave!¡±


    With that said, she turned around to take Xiaobao into her arms. Only then did she remember she also needed to pack her things, so instead of grabbing Xiaobao, she got off the bed. But before she could even stand up, she was pulled into his arms.


    .


    As Jin Wang held her, his hands trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dirty¡­¡±


    From the beginning, I never thought of you as dirty. Now, it¡¯s even less likely for me to disdain you.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to coax me. Are you coaxing me so I will relieve you?¡± At the mention of the word ¡®relieve¡¯, Yaoniang blushed and felt a little ufortable in her heart.


    This was probably a case of couples quarrelling at the head of the bed and making it up at the foot of the bed. They were once so close to each other, but now they encountered this stumbling block.


    The mind of a woman was too difficult to guess. Jin Wang had never sessfully guessed the mind of a woman. Facing such a situation, he was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do. Hearing the word ¡®relieve¡¯, he suddenly remembered the poison on his body. He immediately clenched his hand into a fist then exerted some force in secret and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Yaoniang suddenly felt the person holding her fall down. She turned her head and saw that his eyes were tightly shut. His face was as pale as paper and there was blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Taken aback, she hurriedlyid Jin Wang on the bed and called for help.


    On the inside of the bed, sat Xiaobao.


    He kept an eye on them the entire time so he clearly saw what happened. This person was obviously acting!


    He picked up the silk flower with his hand and smashed it into his father¡¯s face.

 Chapter 90，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 90 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter90£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 90 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang was preupied with calling for help, so naturally, she didn¡¯t see this scene.


    Fortunately, Xiaobao¡¯s arms were short and chubby and the silk flower was also light. It slid down Jin Wang¡¯s cheeks. With his eyes closed, he thought it was Yaoniang¡¯s sleeves.


    Fucheng had been guarding outside the door, intending to adapt to whatever was toe. The old ginger was still the spiciest. Hearing Yaoniang¡¯s call for help, he rushed in.


    At first, he thought that something bad had happened to Jin Wang, but when he took a closer look, he saw His Highness¡¯s eyelids move. What else couldn¡¯t he understand?!


    Now, it was time as a loyal servant to step forward and act.


    ¡°My dear highness, why are you so stubborn?!¡±


    Hearing Fucheng¡¯s howl, Hong Chou and the others who were following behind him almost stumbled. When they finally walked over, they stood to the side, not daring to get closer.


    Yaoniang was also stunned and was unable to react for a while.


    ¡°Madam is gentle and considerate. She is understanding and won¡¯t bicker with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about madam injuring herself out of anger and hurting the little young master in her belly. My dear highness, this old servant knows you¡¯re a cold-faced but warm-hearted person and Madam knows this too. She definitely won¡¯t me you. After all, you also didn¡¯t know about this until now¡­¡±


    The way Fucheng was crying was simply too ugly with all his snot and tears. From time to time he would use his sleeves to wipe his face. People who weren¡¯t in the know would¡¯ve thought that something tragic happened to Jin Wang.


    ¡°Eunuch Fu, this¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡± Fucheng suddenly turned around and pulled at Yaoniang¡¯s sleeve tearfully. ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction in your heart, please direct it at this old servant. Although this old servant is getting on in age, this old servant is still a servant and isn¡¯t afraid of hardship or tiredness. But His Highness is like the sky of Jinzhou. If the sky copsed, what would happen to the people of Jinzhou¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was at a loss. ¡°Eunuch Fu, Yaoniang doesn¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± said Fucheng in surprise. He even forgot to cry. Turning to look at her, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t His Highness tell you that the person from that night back then was actually His Highness himself?¡±


    This time, Yaoniang waspletely shocked speechless.


    She stood there and didn¡¯t know how to react apart from staring at Fucheng.


    It was Fucheng¡¯s resumed wailing that shook her out of her reverie.


    Fucheng threw himself on the edge of the bed again, pulling on Jin Wang¡¯s sleeves and crying. ¡°Your Highness, why are you making it difficult for yourself! Over the past two days, you held this matter close to your heart despite not being healed yet from the poison. You even vomited blood a few times. You¡¯re still so young, how can you bear this¡­ This also wasn¡¯t something you wished to happen. If it weren¡¯t for that bastard being jealous of your power and secretly scheming against you¡­ He even bribed someone to poison you¡­¡±


    As Fucheng wept, he recounted what happened in the past and told all the parts of the story one by one. He also exined the entire process of how they found out that Yaoniang was the same person from back then. This story was astonishing, with many ups and downs. Not only was Yaoniang dumbfounded, but even Hong Chou and the others were dumbfounded.


    So young master Xiaobao was actually not an ordinary young master but the little prince of Jin Wang Mansion?!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xiaobao, and they all shared an inexplicable feeling. It was obvious that young master Xiaobao and His Highness looked very simr, so why had no one noticed it before?!


    Even Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but look at her son a few times. All these gazes made Xiaobao want to stand up and beat these people until they return to their senses.


    This old tortoise Fu was worthy of being an old tortoise, simply too slick.


    Xiaobao was very familiar with Fucheng in his previous life. Emperor Jin¡¯an was always busy with government affairs and had no time to visit him every day, so Fucheng usually came to see him. Xiaobao had also witnessed too many deeds of this person in his previous life.


    For Fucheng to be regarded as Jin Wang¡¯s number one confidant was not without reason. For a ve to rise up in front of the master, he must be someone special.


    For example, Jin Wang was cold and didn¡¯t like to talk. But in many cases, there were drawbacks to being reticent. After all, it wasn¡¯t possible for servants to always sessfully guess the thoughts of the people above.


    At this time, Fucheng¡¯s role stood out. He could always step forward at the right moment to do and say whatever was necessary.


    He would do what Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to do, and he would say what Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to say. In addition, this person had extremely thick skin, which meant that his face was also extremely thick. He imed to be invulnerable to swords and guns and even water couldn¡¯t prate his defences.


    So Xiaobao was not surprised that the person who came out to pick up this knife was Fucheng.


    At the same time, Xiaobao was also shocked by the ups and downs his mother had experienced. Even after living an entire lifetime, he still didn¡¯t know the story behind his birth, until now. His mother must have suffered countless hardships for him. No wonder his father tried so hard to win his mother¡¯s forgiveness. This matter wasn¡¯t something that could be easily epted by anyone.


    Yaoniang really couldn¡¯t ept it and there were all sorts of feelings in her heart.


    Eunuch Fu must be lying to her. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? But when she looked at Fucheng, then at Jin Wang, she had an inexplicable feeling that this matter was true.


    ¡°Madam, you must forgive His Highness. After learning about this that day, His Highness was so shocked that his blood almost flowed backwards. After vomiting blood so many times, it was obvious that he was suffering, but he still had no face to meet you¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡ª ¡°


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t His Highness¡¯s fault. If His Highness had known the truth, how could he bear to let you suffer so much¡­¡±


    Yaoniang really didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t cry even though she wanted to cry and she also thought it was so ridiculous that she wanted tough. Unable to sort out the myriad of feelings, she could only stand there in a daze. After a long time, she let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Have Doctor Liue here to take a look at him first.¡±


    After that, she left. She wanted to be alone.


    Doctor Liu was soon invited.


    After taking Jin Wang¡¯s pulse, he said a lot of technical terms that others couldn¡¯t understand except for two things.


    One, Jin Wang was currently in a very bad condition and two, he needed to recuperate and must not move. In the end, Jin Wang could only stay in Rongxi Courtyard to recuperate.

 Chapter 90，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 90 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter90£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 90 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After Doctor Liu left, the servants withdrew like a tide, leaving only Fucheng and Jin Wang in the room.


    No, there was still one more person. Xiaobao was also there.


    Hong Chou tried to take Xiaobao away but was deterred by Jin Wang, who was lying there in the way, so she could only let him stay behind.


    Jin Wang opened his eyes and nced at Fucheng.


    Fucheng hurriedly leaned forward to help him sit up.


    A small part of Jin Wang¡¯s current miserableness was feigned, but arger part of it was his actual current condition.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Fuchengughed. Once hisughter rescinded, he said with a bit of worry, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know whether madam can think this matter through.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, he felt someone staring at him. When he turned to look, he saw a small person sitting there.


    Fucheng looked carefully, up and down. The more he looked, the happier he was. The more he looked, the more he liked him.


    This was the young master of their manor. Why didn¡¯t he realize before that the young master was so lovely, white, fat, and cute? No baby in the world couldpare to his little master.


    Fucheng¡¯s old face smiled like a chrysanthemum, and stretched out his hand, ¡°Young master, give this old servant a hug.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both Jin Wang and Xiaobao stiffened.


    He forgot about Xiaobao!


    Jin Wang slowly turned around and looked at Xiaobao who was sitting on the inside of the bed.


    To be honest, he had made up his mind a long time ago to ept him. Although she was considering her face, deep down in his heart, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to like this child. Now that he used a different gaze to look at him, Jin Wang suddenly felt an indescribable feeling.


    Guilt, shame, distress. All these emotions turned into sourness. Something came up and filled his eyes.


    Jin Wang closed his eyes. When he recovered his calm, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you little brat is actually the prince¡¯s seed. No wonder this prince thinks you¡¯re pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Xiaobao made a face and saliva spurted out. Unfortunately, he was too far away so his spit didn¡¯t reach the intended target.


    Fucheng smiled so hard that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°The young master is so smart. He even spits people in a unique way.¡±


    Xiaobao really wanted to spit Turtle Fu in the face. What did he mean by spitting in a unique way?! He avoided Fucheng¡¯s hand and crawled away. Reaching the bedside cab, he pulled out the bamboo basket with toys inside.


    As he pulled the bamboo basket over, a lot of things fell out. Xiaobao sat in his original spot again, picked up the toys and threw them over.


    There were rattles, small wooden horses, small cloth balls, metal rings, and wicker boxes. All sorts of bits and pieces were smashed at Jin Wang and Fucheng and the toys rained down on them.


    Once he chucked everything, Xiaobao started crying under the nk gaze of Jin Wang and Fucheng.


    His cries sounded throughout the courtyard. Yu Chan soon came over.


    After a hurried salute, she said, ¡°Madam said to bring the young master to her.¡±


    Before Jin Wang could speak, Xiaobao crawled over and stretched out his small chubby hand to Yu Chan.


    Xiaobao was then taken away by Yu Chan.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fucheng looked sour, ¡°The little master is quite clever. He must¡¯ve not wanted to see this old servant!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that Xiaobao didn¡¯t want to see Jin Wang. But even though he didn¡¯t say it, Jin Wang still didn¡¯t look too good.


    Yaoniang asked people to clean up the east side of the Rongxi Courtyard.


    This cozy pavilion was rarely used. Only in winter would it be used more often. The interior was beautifully decorated without seeming too extravagant. There was arge rosewood Kang1 by the window. To its left and right were seats whose backrest, pillow and cushion were all made with scarlet red satin, embroidered with pythons.


    Yaoniang asked the servants to remove everything that was on top of the Kang. Then she had it covered with ake-blue satin mattress and a primrose satin bedsheet.


    Yaoniang nned to live here for now. Seeing Xiaobao being carried over with tears on his pink and tender face, she knew that her son was arguing with that person again. This wasn¡¯t an umon scene.


    Before, she would¡¯ve felt fear from offending Jin Wang then joy and gratitude as she realized he didn¡¯t mind. But now, her feelings were hard to describe.


    Ever since Xiaobao entered Jin Wang Mansion, Yaoniang had been worried about all sorts of things. Only today was she told that there was no need to feel that way. Her son wasn¡¯t someone that needed to depend on others¡¯ mercy to live under their roof. He deserved all this.


    And she, who had been a wet nurse for both her lives in Jin Wang Mansion, understood how much Jin Wang valued the little princess. She knew how Side Consort Hu¡¯s prestige and power were all because of her daughter. In her previous life, she had suffered all kinds of hardship under the hands of Side Consort Hu.


    But now she was told all of that was fake!


    So what if it was fake? Since it happened, it can¡¯t be so easily erased!


    Yaoniang felt that if she continued to think about it, she would end up jealous and resentful. If she lost her peace of mind, she would no longer be like herself. After cing Xiaobao on the Kang, she climbed onto the Kang herself and yed with her son.


    The toys they normally yed with were all in her old room. Xiaobao had nothing to y with, so Yaoniang could only ask Hong Chou to go get them.


    So the ill Jin Wang and the loyal Fucheng saw the maid next to Yaonianging over to get some things. Then she returned to get another batch of things. Gradually, fewer and fewer things belonging to Yaoniang remained in this room. Soon, only her smell lingered in Jin Wang¡¯s nose.


    He sighed heavily and closed his eyes, tired.

 Chapter 91，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 91 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter91£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 91 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang stayed in Rongxi Courtyard just like this.


    With his arrival, there were many more people and things added to Rongxi Courtyard.


    There was a clear distinction between the main rooms. Jin Wang stayed in the east while Yaoniang lived in the west. Like this, the well water does not intrude on the river water


    Of course, this only referred to the masters. The servants bustled around and had a great time together.


    Especially the little eunuchs of Zhaohui Hall. Their mouths were sweet, calling sister here and there. The people themselves were also diligent. Whenever something happened, Hong Chou and the others didn¡¯t even need to move and the little eunuchs would get the matter done.


    Even Yu Chan, who rarely smiled, was amused toughter several times.


    Did she like others calling her sister?


    The puzzled An Shiyi finally couldn¡¯t help himself. As he watched Yu Chan walk back to her room, he quietly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Sister Yu Chan¡­¡± He called out expectantly, with anticipation in his eyes.


    Yu Chan was still eating Xiao Shunzi¡¯s filial sugar-fried chestnuts. This ¡®Sister Yu Chan¡¯ caused her to immediately spurt the chestnuts out of her mouth, spraying all over An Shiyi¡¯s face.


    Fortunately, An Shiyi wore a headscarf, covering his face all year round. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been embarrassed to death.


    Yu Chan also realized that she had lost her temper, but before she could say anything, An Shiyi disappeared.


    Yu Chan was left alone standing on the veranda in the cold wind, holding a bag of sugar-fried chestnuts in her hand.


    Yaoniang stayed in the eastern side of the courtyard all day. Living under the same roof, it was impossible for her to not know what was happening.


    Over thest two days, Doctor Liu came five times, while Fucheng sighed again and again.


    She looked down at Xiaobao who was sitting in front of her, staring at her with his wide eyes.


    ¡°In the end, he is your father. If something goes wrong, no one can afford it. Mother has been a widow once, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a widow again, but I can¡¯t let you lose your father.¡± Yaoniang¡¯s voice was quiet and solemn.


    Xiaobao already rolled his eyes countless times in his heart.


    He already knew that she couldn¡¯t hold herself back and that the man¡¯s tricks would surely seed!


    Xiaobao wasn¡¯t sure what he was angry about. He only felt that if he let this matter drop, he would be wronging his mother of two lifetimes.


    But:


    In the end, he was only a baby who couldn¡¯t talk or walk. He also couldn¡¯t stop the adults from making their own choices. Just let her do whatever she wants, after all¡­


    He only wanted to vent his anger a little.


    His anger could be vented at any time, but he couldn¡¯t y his father¡¯s life away.


    To be honest, Yaoniang wasn¡¯t talking to Xiaobao. She was talking to herself, trying to convince herself. It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t the first time for Yaoniang to think about this over the past two days. She called Hong Chou over and gave Xiaobao to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go over. You tell Fucheng that this is only for the overall good.¡±


    For the overall good, Xiaobao must donate blood to Jin Wang.


    Doctor Liu had wanted to give Xiaobao some medicine that would make him sleepy, but Xiaobao refused to drink it. He had no choice but to start drawing his blood.


    Human nature could be quite unscrupulous at times.


    Take Fucheng as an example. When the little princess¡¯s blood was taken before, whether because of his indifference to Side Consort Hu or his patriarchal mentality, he would at most wring his eyebrows. This time, now that it was Xiaobao, he yelped as if the knife was cutting his own hand.


    Xiaobao was sitting in Yu Chan¡¯s arms. His big toe was cut and drops of bright red blood dripped into the bowl held by Fucheng below.


    Actually, it would¡¯ve been better to cut his wrist or finger. Unfortunately, Xiaobao was at a young and ignorant age. If there was an injury on his hand or finger, he may pick at it or y with it, prolonging the healing process. This was why Doctor Lu made the cut on his foot. His foot wasn¡¯t something that was easy to y with.


    But blood dripped very slowly from this body part. Since the child was still young, he also didn¡¯t dare to make arge cut. Fucheng could only watch the blood drip down, drop by drop. ¡°Old man Liu, is it enough yet? Do you not feel bad simply because he isn¡¯t your child?¡±


    Doctor Liu was angered but the only thing he could do was pull on his beard and re at the culprit. If he didn¡¯t ignore him, there would be no end to this matter.


    The child¡¯s father was also looking at him. Doctor Liu¡¯s face turned green then pale under the scrutiny but he still didn¡¯t know what Jin Wang was thinking. If someone was familiar with Jin Wang¡¯s temperament, they would be able to tell that he was having a headache over this matter


    Seeing that it was pretty much enough, Doctor Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡± As he was saying this, he took the bowl and poured the blood into a porcin bottle, as if he¡¯s done this countless times. Then he hurried away with the porcin bottle in his hand.


    Fucheng bandaged Xiaobao¡¯s wound. Babies¡¯ feet were already small, so his big toe was only the size of the tip of an adult¡¯s pinky.


    Fucheng was so clumsy that he still couldn¡¯t finish bandaging the wound after a long time. Xiaobao felt that ever since his rebirth, his mental strength decreased along with his pain tolerance.


    In hisst life, he couldn¡¯t tell the heat from the cold. Even if he was stabbed by someone, he wouldn¡¯t feel much pain. But now, it was no longer like so. At first, he felt a bit numb, but once the numbness passed, all he could feel was pain. Because of the pain, he grew irritable, so he used his other little foot to kick Fucheng¡¯s face.


    Fucheng¡¯s face was almost deformed by the kick, but he still insisted on bandaging him.


    Jin Wang walked over and pushed Fucheng away, causing him to stagger. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Jin Wang squatted down. Fucheng could only give him the white cloth and wound medicine in his hand.


    Xiaobao stared at him, considering whether to kick his face.


    It was a pity that Jin Wang was already done by the time he finished thinking about it.


    His speed was beyond expectations.


    Fucheng carried Xiaobao out of the room and cursed, ¡°That old man Liu ran so fast! This dead old fogey!¡±


    Xiao Shunzi said at the side, ¡°Shunzi said Shunzi could do it. Godfather, you just had to¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything else, Fucheng spat in his face and said, ¡°You youngsters are so clumsy. What if you hurt him?¡±


    You are the clumsy one! Xiao Shunzi didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud though.


    The two carried Xiaobao to the eastern side of the courtyard and handed him to Yaoniang. Yaoniang silently took Xiaobao over and touched the white cloth wrapped around his little feet.


    Fucheng whispered, ¡°His Highness felt distressed and bandaged the little master¡¯s wounds himself. It¡¯s because his face is cold and he doesn¡¯t know how to sweet talk that he suffers a loss.¡± After speaking, he sighed and left, leaving Yaoniang holding Xiaobao for a long time without saying a word.


    On the day of taking the antidote, both Mammy Mu and An Yi came. Doctor Liu was, of course, indispensable.


    To be honest, this event wasn¡¯t that serious of an affair. The antidote must be taken for an entire month before the poison is finally neutralized. Only because something went wrongst time that everyone became very concerned this time.


    After taking one pill a day for five consecutive days, Jin Wang¡¯s condition was finally improving, slowly but surely. He also didn¡¯t have any more breakouts. After taking his pulse Doctor Liu announced that the poison wasn¡¯tpletely cleared so he had to continue taking the medicine.


    Lunch was set up in the eastern side of the courtyard.


    It was quite strange. Ever since that previous vomiting spell, Yaoniang suddenly stopped vomiting. Whatever she ate was delicious, causing Hong Chou to be very happy. The women in the small kitchen also yed around with the dishes every day to make delicious food for Yaoniang. After these few days of eating, Yaoniang looked as if she was glowing.


    On the other hand, Jin Wang was jealous.

 Chapter 91，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 91 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter91£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 91 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Doctor Liu said that he had to drink porridge these days because it¡¯d be easier on his digestion. Porridge would also be less likely to have any adverse effects on the medicinal properties of the antidote.


    So as Yaoniang and Xiaobaoid on the big Kang in the eastern side of the courtyard, eating andughing, Jin Wang drank a bowl of porridge with a cold face.


    Listening to the movement over there with his ears perked, Jin Wang¡¯s face grew colder.


    He raised his hand and threw the remaining half a bowl of porridge onto the small table beside him, and got down the bed.


    Fucheng came over to put on shoes for him. ¡°Your Highness, where do you want to go?¡± To fulfill the doctor¡¯s orders of recuperating, Jin Wang had not gone anywhere in the past few days.


    Jin Wang ignored him. He pulled up his shoes then went to the eastern side of the courtyard.


    When he arrived, Yaoniang was eating lunch as Hong Chou fed Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao now had four front teeth, two on the top and two on the bottom. He couldn¡¯t eat things that were too hard, but he could eat some soft rice and cooked vegetables.


    The stewed mutton was first crushed by the cook with the back of her knife to break up the fibres inside. Then she cut it into small pieces and put them into the pot with a bit of salt and soup stock for vouring. After simmering for a quarter of an hour, carrots were added to the pot. When the stew in the pot was almost dry, the dish was finally served.


    There was also a dish of stir-fried vegetables. This was a rare thing to eat in winter. Fresh green vegetables were hard to find in the market at this time. These vegetables came from the manor¡¯s own greenhouse.


    Rice was necessary to apany the other dishes. A small bowl of rice was cooked specifically for Xiaobao. The rice was cooked in the mutton carrot soup until it became very soft. With the other dishes of meat and vegetables, Xiaobao could finish arge bowl of rice all by himself.


    Every time Xiaobao had a meal, several maids would surround him.


    Ever since Xiaobao¡¯s arrival to this courtyard, he became the maids¡¯ new favourite. Someone would feed him while another would hold a cup of water and a different person would carry a clean napkin to be used at any time.


    Hong Chouughed at them and scolded them for being idle. But this child was too cute, especially when trying to imitate the serious appearance of adults. It was also snowing outside, so the maids couldn¡¯t go out to amuse themselves. With the earth dragon burning in the main room, why not y with the young master once their work was done?


    The sound that Jin Wang heard was theughter of the maids as they yed with Xiaobao.


    Yaoniang smiled as she watched her son¡¯s mouth being wiped every now and then. His irritated look of trying to endure was simply too cute. At the side, Yu Chan gave her a piece of chicken stir-fried with bamboo shoots, which she picked up and ate.


    Watching her son eat was still what made her the happiest. Back then when they ate with Jin Wang, the more she ate, the more she lost her appetite.


    Just as she was about to say something, she raised her eyes and saw Jin Wang standing by the door.


    Jin Wang was dressed in cyan with his long hair tied behind him, setting off his extraordinary temperament.


    Jin Wang had lost weight. He had lost some weight earlier, but it wasn¡¯t that obvious. However, after taking the wrong blood antidote a few times, it was obvious that his cheeks were a bit sagging.


    Yaoniang immediately put away her smile. The maids on the side hurriedly stopped theirughter and bowed their knees in salute.


    Fucheng waved his hand and they all withdrew.


    Seeing that Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, Fucheng sighed in his heart and said with a smile: ¡°Madam is eating?¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    ¡°His Highness hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Once these words were spoken, it was easy to get the rest of his words out. ¡°The snowy roads are slippery, and Doctor Liu also ordered His Highness to go on a diet. Only drinking porridge meal after meal, even this old servant thinks he¡¯s skinnier. Since you¡¯re eating now, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    With these words, Yaoniang could only order Yu Chan to grab another pair of chopsticks and a bowl.


    Jin Wang slipped off his shoes and sat down cross-legged opposite Yaoniang on the Kang.


    There were seven or eight dishes including chicken, duck and fish, all made ording to Yaoniang¡¯s taste.


    Fucheng had wanted to serve Jin Wang, but he didn¡¯t let him and picked up the food himself to eat.


    Yaoniang also lowered her head as she ate. The atmosphere in the room dropped to a freezing point.


    Only Xiaobao was eating freely. Fucheng couldn¡¯t let the atmosphere be too awkward, and with nothing to say he could only find something to say. He asked Yu Chan, ¡°Is it okay for the young master to eat this? Should children at his age be eating meat? Eh, he¡¯s quite enjoying it!¡±


    Yu Chan answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nanny He originally disagreed, but madam said it was okay. The young master enjoys it and can even finish arge bowl. ¡°


    ¡°He eats so much every meal?¡±


    Yu Chan thought for a while, and said, ¡°For breakfast, he eats a small bowl of porridge, some steamed buns, shrimp dumplings, and a boiled egg along with some vegetables. Lunch would be something simr to what he¡¯s currently eating and dinner is simr to breakfast. The food changes every day and he would also eat some fruit and snacks during the day.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink milk?¡± Fucheng continued to make small talk, distracting Yu Chan from feeding Xiaobao.


    Yu Chan replied, ¡°Ever since he started to eat food, he rarely drinks milk. He not only gained some weight but also grew taller. This servant thinks he¡¯ll be able to walk on his own soon¡­¡±


    On the side, Jin Wang looked serious as he used the chopsticks in his hand to pick up more food.


    It was obvious that he was paying attention.


    Fucheng acted ordingly and asked more about Xiaobao.


    Yaoniang sat there, her mood a bit subtle. Naturally, she could tell Jin Wang was listening.


    The atmosphere was harmonious, but there was someone who felt otherwise.


    Xiaobao raised his head. There were still a few grains of rice stuck on his chubby face. He stretched out his hand impatiently towards Yu Chan while looking at Fucheng.


    Seeing this, Fuchengughed. ¡°Ah, this servant seemed to have dyed the young master from eating. Eat, eat, this servant won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Seems like you¡¯re self-aware. Xiaobao bit a piece of mutton in his mouth and ground it with his baby teeth.


    Hong Die walked in, ¡°Madam, a family named Yao came to see you. They said they are your sister and brother-inw.¡±


    The chopsticks in Yaoniang¡¯s hand dropped. She felt both panic and delight.


    She was happy that she could finally see her sister again but she was panicking because she had no idea what happened to Yan¡¯er after what she did. Although she didn¡¯t hear how she was dealt with, she didn¡¯t expect her to have a good ending from what she knew of Jin Wang¡¯s means.


    With the grievances from that incident still hiding in her heart, she turned a blind eye. But now that the Yao Family came to her door, how should she exin herself? She wasn¡¯t afraid of the Yao Family, but her sister-


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Jin Wang. Jin Wang could feel his heart blossoming with joy but with a stoic expression, he patted her hand. ¡°What are you afraid of? This prince is here.¡±


    Suddenly, she was no longer afraid.

 Chapter 92，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 92 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter92£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 92 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After three consecutive days of snow, the sky was finally clear. The sun shone on the roofs, the trees, and the snow shovelled to the sides of the road. Not only did it not make people feel warm, but it made people feel chilly instead.


    It¡¯s not cold when it snows, but it¡¯s cold once the snow melts. This saying has existed since ancient times.


    On this type of day, Yao Cheng was reluctant to go out but his mother made a fuss about visiting Yan¡¯er. He was also worried about his mother making such a long journey alone, so he could only follow.


    Huiniang only recently discovered that Yan¡¯er disappeared because she went to see her sister, Yaoniang.


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say a word about it before and acted as if she didn¡¯t know where Yan¡¯er went when confronted by Yao Cheng. After Yan¡¯er¡¯s disappearance, she didn¡¯t dare cause amotion. The Yao Family could only search for her in private. After all their efforts, the person was still not found. There was no other way. The day before the agreed wedding day with the man¡¯s family, Yao Cheng personally went to the door to withdraw the marriage.


    For this, the Yao Family even had topensate the family with five taels of silver.


    Yao Cheng was busy with government affairs all day, while Huiniang took care of the housework and raised their two children. The two of them gradually forgot about this matter. But Mrs. Li, a mother, also acted as per normal, as if there was nothing wrong. Huiniang confessed to Yao Cheng in private that she believed Mrs. Li must know where Yan¡¯er was. She was probably sent to his cousin¡¯s family.


    Yao Cheng had an aunt in the countryside. When Yao Cheng¡¯s father was still alive, the two siblings were very close and even spent holidays together. Before, Mrs. Li had always threatened Yan¡¯er by saying that she would send her to the countryside. This was why Huiniang came to that conclusion.


    But she never expected that Yan¡¯er would go to Jin Wang Mansion to find Yaoniang.


    Actually, Mrs. Li was already a bit restless a few days ago and Huiniang hadn¡¯t understood why. After these two days, Mrs. Li finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore. She confessed to Yao Cheng that she dreamt of Yan¡¯er living on the streets with no food and no ce to live. She was also bullied by others.


    Huiniang saw that Mrs. Li finally stopped hiding it and even proposed to see if Yan¡¯er was well at Jin Wang Mansion. To be honest, not only did Mrs. Li want to go, but Huiniang also wanted to go there too. She knew her sister¡¯s temperament well. Yan¡¯er¡¯s was both cunning and dishonest. Yaoyao was simply not her opponent.


    This was why they were making this long journey.


    Yao Cheng could only apany the two women on the road. Since all the adults in the family were gone, the two children could not be left behind. Like this, all five members of the Yao Family sat in a mule cart and travelled for an entire day before arriving at the gate of Jin Wang Mansion.


    This was the first time that Mrs. Li had seen such a magnificent mansion. Even that Master He¡¯s mansion was nothingpared to Jin Wang Mansion.


    She didn¡¯t know that such a house could not be built casually. Even the copper nails on the door followed a standard. If any ordinarymoner dared to overstep authority, their property would be searched and confiscated. Their entire family would also end up beheaded. So let alone Master He¡¯s house, in the entire Dagan Dynasty, apart from the imperial pce, it would be hard to find another mansion like a qinwang¡¯s residence.


    Yao Cheng was much more knowledgeable about the world. After dealing with the soldiers patrolling the street, he parked the mule cart at the east corner gate.


    But once he received word from the gatekeeper, he drove the cart to the back door.


    Mrs. Li sat in the cart andined that the rules of the manor were too much. They simply couldn¡¯t go through any door. She could understand not going through the front door, but they didn¡¯t even let them enter through the side door. They were actually kicked to the back door.


    Yao Cheng was afraid that the olddy would cause trouble once they entered the manorter, so he patiently told her the rules. It was likely that even some of the imperial family¡¯s rtives couldn¡¯t go through the front door, so what more ordinary people like them.


    At the back door, because of the cold weather, the door was closed.


    Yao Cheng knocked dozens of times before the door was opened from the inside. A woman stood there wearing a dark green coat, looking at them impatiently from the corner of her eye. ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Yao Cheng with a polite smile on his face was about to speak when Mrs. Li interrupted from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yan¡¯er. I¡¯m her mother.¡±


    As the saying goes, the prime minister¡¯s gatekeeper is akin to a seventh rank official. The gatekeeper of a prince¡¯s residence naturally couldn¡¯t be someone simple. Between women, there were differences in status. The gatekeeper could tell that Mrs. Li was a countryside woman at first nce. She didn¡¯t even need to look at the quality of her clothes to know. She could tell from just looking at her yellow teeth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one called Yan¡¯er here. You¡¯ve found the wrong ce.¡± She was about to close the door, but Mrs. Li pushed on the door to prevent her from closing it.


    ¡°What do you mean? How could my Yan¡¯er not be here?¡± Mrs. Li had nightmares over thest few days and was greatly disturbed by them. Now that she heard her daughter wasn¡¯t in the manor, she became anxious immediately.


    ¡°How do I know where your daughter is! Get out! Don¡¯t stand here in the way. I¡¯ll call for the guards if you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Mrs. Li wanted to quarrel with this woman, but Yao Cheng stopped her and confronted the gatekeeper. ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re looking for someone called Su Yaoniang. She¡¯s a wet nurse for the little princess in the manor.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly became suspicious as she asked, ¡°Who are you to Lady Su?¡±


    ¡°We are her sister and brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Then wait, I¡¯ll go in and pass a message.¡± The woman looked at them again before closing the door and going inside.


    Mrs. Li watched the door close again and was about to curse when she suddenly remembered what the woman had said just now.


    ¡°Lady? Did that Su Yaoniang actually strike it rich? The prince even gave her a title as Lady? Tsk tsk tsk, I really didn¡¯t think that this girl would have such a blessing. Since she¡¯s the prince¡¯s concubine, my Yan¡¯er must also be inside. She better not treat my Yan¡¯er as a maid or else!¡±


    Huiniang remained in the cart the entire time, watching over the two children. Even after hearing Mrs. Li¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything. She only felt anxious. What this pair of mother and daughter were like, no one understood better than her.


    Yan¡¯er¡¯s harmed Yaoyao, so how could Yaoyao keep her in the manor? Needless to say, Yan¡¯er must¡¯ve threatened her. Yaoyao¡¯s greatest secret was that she didn¡¯t marry at all, but gave birth to Xiaobao after being vited.


    Her body wouldn¡¯t be whole either way but there was a big difference between giving birth after marriage and giving birth after being vited.

 Chapter 92，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 92 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter92£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 92 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As long as Huiniang thought of her sister being miserable because of Yan¡¯er, she would feel anger in her heart. She was even more afraid that Yan¡¯er would do something stupid like exposing this before everyone. Then how should Yaoyao go out to meet people?


    Soon, the door opened again from inside, and a few women walked out, smiling. At the same time, a few servants worked together to remove the doorframe.


    ¡°Please follow the servants and maids inside. Lady Su was very happy to learn that the two of you are here.¡±


    Yao Cheng drove the mule cart inside then stopped after a while.


    The Yao Family got off the cart and followed the servant leading them. This was a ce that was a world all its own. There were carved beams and rafters painted with gold wherever their eyes could see. All this luxury and extravagance caused Mrs. Li, who has always been shallow and vain, to gape. This attracted many people within the manor to stare at her.


    Yao Cheng was both angry and humiliated. He wanted to scold her but felt that this wasn¡¯t the right time or ce, so he could only wink again and again at Mrs. Li.


    But Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. Her two eyes weren¡¯t even enough to stare at the magnificence around them.


    When they arrived at the room for meeting with guests, the three of them sat down and someone offered them some tea.


    A young maid walked in and said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for Lady Su to go out, so she invited Mrs. Yao and the two young masters to go over to meet with her.¡±


    Several maids came up to carry Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er and guide Huiniang out. Mrs. Li wanted to follow but was blocked. She was told that madam ordered someone to prepare a banquet and for the olddy to wait.


    The servants of this manor were all polite and smiley, so Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t behave like a shrew. Yao Cheng also gave her a warning look before she finally sat back down.


    ¡°What a show-off! Isn¡¯t she only ady? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s iid with gold!¡± grunted Mrs. Li.


    Yao Cheng had nothing to say. He looked left and right. Seeing no one, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you control your mouth? The Yaoniang now isn¡¯t what she used to be. You¡¯ll only be happy once you harm this son of yours, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by harming you? She doesn¡¯t respect her elders, so what if I said something!¡±


    ¡°Last time, Yaoniang left the house out of anger, so the chances of me being promoted to head constable by the county magistrate also went down the drain. Now aftering to this manor, even though she knows we¡¯re all here, she only asked to see Huiniang and the two children. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s avoiding us, can¡¯t you tell?!¡±


    Mrs. Li said nothing. Only after a long time did she say, ¡°She¡¯s so capable that even the prince listens to her?!¡±


    Yao Cheng said nothing.


    Mrs. Li said again, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that Su Yaoniang? My Yan¡¯er is way better than her.¡± After that, she nced at Yao Cheng. ¡°Aya, you still have to enjoy your sister¡¯s blessing in the future.¡±


    Yao Cheng was so angry that he was speechless.


    Huiniang and her two children, sitting in a pnquin, went all the way to Rongxi Courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the yard, they saw Yaoniang standing on the front porch at the entrance. Yaoniang was about to walk down the steps but was held back by Hong Chou.


    ¡°Madam, calm down.¡±


    Only then did Yaoniang slow down. Huiniang also got off the sedan chair at this time.


    ¡°Elder sis!¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao.¡± Huiniang¡¯s eyes swept back and forth over her younger sister before her heart finally settled down.


    The two of them walked inside, while Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er, who were being carried by the maids, followed behind. When they arrived at the eastern side of the courtyard, the room had already been cleaned up and was restored to its previous tidiness.


    Jin Wang had left, but Xiaobao was still sitting on the Kang.


    As soon as Huiniang walked in, she saw Xiaobao. Her eyes lit up, and she approached him.


    ¡°Xiaobao has grown up so big! Did you miss your aunt?¡±


    Xiaobao opened his eyes and looked at Huiniang, feeling an inexplicable sense of intimacy, just like he did when he first saw Yaoniang. This feeling of intimacy was indescribable.


    Maybe it was because he drank his aunt¡¯s milk when he was younger?


    Xiaobao only recently learned about this from Yaoniang. Thinking of this, his face turned red, but in Huiniang¡¯s eyes, it was because Xiaobao missed her.


    She kissed his chubby cheeks twice. No matter how Huiniang looked, Xiaobao was simply too pleasing to the eye


    The two sisters sat down to talk, and the maids offered some tea. Yaoniang asked Huiniang whether she had eaten. Upon learning that she didn¡¯t eat lunch yet, she hurriedly ordered people to prepare.


    Everything in the small kitchen was readily avable, so the dishes were soon prepared. It was ced on a round table next to the Kang. Yaoniang also ate some more food, apanying Huiniang, because she wasn¡¯t full yet from before.


    After the meal, Yaoniang told everyone to retreat. Hong¡¯er, Ming¡¯er and Xiaobao were led to the west side of the courtyard by the servants as Yaoniang chatted with Huiniang on the Kang.


    Huiniang looked around, and sighed, ¡°Seeing your life now, sister is relieved.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mrs. Li and your brother-inw came to see Yan¡¯er, who came to see you. Is she still in the manor?¡± The reason why Huiniang asked this was because she hadn¡¯t seen Yan¡¯er after stepping foot in Rongxi Courtyard.


    Yaoniang remembered what Jin Wang had said to herself before, and said, ¡°How could Yan¡¯er be in the manor? She never came to see me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huiniang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯te. I was afraid that you¡¯d be bullied by her.¡±


    Then she told Yaoniang about what had happened in the Yao Family after she left. Yaoniang felt guilty in her heart.


    Her sister didn¡¯t hide anything from her, but here she was, lying to her.


    But His Highness was right. If she let her sister knew that Yan¡¯er was gone, how would she face her brother-inw and Mrs. Li? If Huiniang buried this in her heart, it could even lead to illness after a long time. It¡¯d be better for her to know nothing. If Jin Wang Manor insisted that Yan¡¯er didn¡¯te, the Yao Family would assume that she was lost or went somewhere else.


    This was the first time that Yaoniang lied to Huiniang and she wasn¡¯t used to it. Fortunately, Huiniang didn¡¯t doubt her, otherwise, there was no way she could¡¯ve hidden it.


    After talking about Yan¡¯er, Huiniang spoke to Yaoniang a few words about being a concubine, just like her previous life.


    When Yaoniang heard this, her heart turned sour. Fortunately, this life wouldn¡¯t be the same as her previous life.


    ¡°Since the prince treats you well, you should serve him with all your heart. It¡¯s clear that the prince values ??you, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have let you take Xiaobao away to keep at your side. Few men are willing to do that, much less a prince like him. You must be aware of this in your heart. Elder sister knows you feel sorry for Xiaobao, but you also need to remember that the prince really does treat you well. So if possible, give birth to a child for him. You just need to keep in mind that there is a difference between a biological child and a foster child. Don¡¯t mess up your priorities. That won¡¯t be good for you nor Xiaobao.¡±


    The reason why Huiniang said this was because of what she saw upon her arrival. No matter what, Xiaobao was only a child brought over by Yaoniang. Yet here, he was treated like the young master, with only the best things provided for him, whether it be food, clothing, housing or transportation. She was afraid that her sister would be muddle-headed and arrogant.


    Hearing what her sister said, Yaoniang felt bashful but sad.


    To be honest, she knew in her heart how good he was to her. Even before knowing that Xiaobao was his, he made concessions for her again and again.


    He was born as a prince, noble and arrogant. Like what her sister said, few men could ept someone like her, let alone a prince like him. And as for that matter, the reality was that it couldn¡¯t be considered his fault¡­


    It was her who was muddled.


    Yaoniang grabbed all her thoughts and anxiously said, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet. Xiaobao is the son of His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 93，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 93 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter93£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 93 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang believed that ording to her sister¡¯s temper, she would definitely be furious, so she felt uneasy.


    Huiniang was indeed shocked, but her first reaction was something else. She pped Yaoniang on the back. The man outside the door took a step, but for some reason, he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Sillyss, why didn¡¯t you listen to what I just said! Yes, Xiaobao is your child but you can¡¯t grow arrogant just because you have his favour! He is not the same as your brother-inw. Your brother-inw is only a small constable working for the county magistrate, so even if he wanted to raise a woman, he can¡¯t afford it. But this man is a prince. What kind of woman hasn¡¯t he seen? Now he dotes on you because he likes you. Once someone new and fresh arrives in the manor, with you acting like this, what do you think will happen¡­¡±


    Huiniang was anxious to death. Her sister was simple-minded, yet her life had so many twists and turns. She felt uneasy even just thinking about it.


    ¡°Sister, elder sister, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not¡­ Aiya, Xiaobao is the son of His Highness and the one who took my body that night was His Highness!¡±


    The room waspletely still. The two sisters looked at each other.


    After a long time, Huiniang said, ¡°Did you just say that the one who tainted your body was Jin Wang? The evil man who I wished to chop to pieces and had cursed to die without a burial is him?¡±


    Outside the door, the man¡¯s handsome face coloured in embarrassment. He thought to himself that not only did he deserve to be chopped to pieces and die without a burial but his bones also deserved to go rotten with nothing left behind. Whatever he had scolded in the past, were like ps to his face in the present. pping him until he was disoriented and battered out of his wits.


    Yaoniang looked at her sister and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huiniang stopped her dryughter then frowned and looked at her sister. ¡°You¡¯re serious? It was him?¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    Huiniang stood up with a rush, ¡°I need an exnation. Why would he, a prince, resort to doing this kind of thing¡­¡±


    Yaoniang hurriedly grabbed her. Blushing, she said, ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t do it intentionally. He was poisoned at the time.¡±


    Then Huiniang heard a story from her sister¡¯s mouth that was worthy to be published as a best-selling novel. She had already lived for so long, but she had never heard of such a coincidence.


    ¡°Then what about Side Consort Hu and the little princess now?¡±


    ¡°Side Consort Hu is dead. As for the little princess¡ª¡ª¡± Yaoniang paused, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask? Don¡¯t tell me you n on raising that bastard child. That woman surnamed Hu took your ce, and this bastard upied the position of my family¡¯s Xiaobao. After entering the manor, that woman surnamed Hu had servants and maids along with a lot of people surrounding her when giving birth. Then there¡¯s you who hid in a tiny room and was terrified of having a difficult childbirth since you didn¡¯t even dare to invite a midwife. Her daughter had four or five wet nurses along with plenty of maids ever since birth. Meanwhile, during your month of confinement, you still had to take care of Xiaobao, so you barely got any sleep. Others would gain rings of fat during confinement, yet you lost so much weight you didn¡¯t even look human¡­¡±


    Not only did Huiniang be sadder as she talked about this, but Yaoniang also couldn¡¯t help her eyes from reddening.


    The expression of the man outside the door remained unchanged, but the big palms in his sleeves were tightly clenched into a fist.


    Yaoniang wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She tugged at her sister who was still filled with indignation and whispered: ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t¡­ I- I was angry with him these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Angry? What for?¡± Soon Huiniang understood and nced at her sister, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be angry. It would be weird if you weren¡¯t.¡±


    Her mouth was parched from talking so much. She took two sips of tea and let out another sigh. ¡°But you must understand that enough is enough. If you go too far, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Don¡¯t try a man¡¯s patience too long, then you¡¯ll trulynd yourself in an awkward predicament.¡±


    Yaoniang became interested and leaned forward to ask her sister, ¡°Like how sister treats brother-inw?¡±


    Huiniang smiled, ¡°Your brother-inw is a good person who is kind and considerate. Indeed, his family isn¡¯t that great. Neither his mother nor his sister is anything decent. He also has a minor problem himself, but all things considered, he¡¯s alright. He didn¡¯t wash a small number of Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er¡¯s diapers. When they cried in the middle of the night for a change of diapers, it¡¯s always him who changed it. During my month of confinement, I couldn¡¯t depend on Mrs. Li, much less Yan¡¯er. He was the only one I could rely on. Just based on this, I will remember his good for a lifetime. He also listens to me and is willing to listen to me. This is enough. After all, there isn¡¯t a perfect man in the world. The quality of our life can only be determined by ourselves¡±


    Yaoniang had no idea what this ¡®minor problem¡¯ referred to. She simply regarded it as a matter between the husband and wife.


    She suddenly remembered that there was one more thing she had forgotten to tell her sister. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been pregnant?¡± This time, it was a pleasant surprise for Huiniang.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over three months.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be eating and sleeping well. Does he make any trouble for you?¡±


    A series of questions were asked and Yaoniang answered them one by one. The two sisters talked for a long time. Only after seeing Yaoniang¡¯s tired expression did Huiniang ask to leave. Yaoniang asked her to stay for a few more days, which she didn¡¯t refuse. Today went by too fast. She had to figure out whether her sister was truly well before she could leave with her mind at peace.


    Huiniang returned to the guest house, where Mrs. Li and Yao Cheng were staying, in a heated pnquin. Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er had both fallen asleep, so a maid carried them into the bedroom. Mrs. Li and Yao Cheng approached her. Mrs. Li opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Where is my Yan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I asked Yaoyao and she said Yan¡¯er never came here.¡±


    Mrs. Li exploded on the spot, ¡°How is that possible? That dead girl told me that she wasing to the pce before she¡¯d left.¡±


    Huiniang said patiently, ¡°But Yan¡¯er isn¡¯t here in the manor now. No one had seen her. Mother, since she wants to mess around, then let her do as she, please. A young girl travelling alone on the road, who knows what kind of misfortune she may have encountered?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! Back then, Yan¡¯er hired a coachman that I had rmended¡­¡±


    Huiniang sneered before Mrs. Li finally realized that she had let loose a slip.


    ¡°Back then, Brother Cheng and I had asked you. You gritted your teeth and refused to say anything. Brother Cheng went everywhere to look for Yan¡¯er and even asked for people¡¯s help in private. People he didn¡¯t trust, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Carrying Hong¡¯er, I walked through Linyun County a couple of times, yet you, the mother, watched us exert our efforts without saying anything. Even before arriving here, you still insisted that Yan¡¯er only said a sentence to you¡­¡±


    Huiniang didn¡¯t want to continue. She nced at Yao Cheng, turned around and returned to her room.

 Chapter 93，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 93 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter93£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 93 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> </i>


    Mrs. Li wanted to chase after her to scold her but was suddenly pulled from behind.


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough! If you make trouble again, I will send you to aunt¡¯s ce in the countryside!¡±


    Mrs. Li was frightened by her son¡¯s anger. Like a chicken with its neck pinched, she suddenly fell silent.


    Even when she was young, she had been a bit of a troublemaker, so was often threatened by her own man like this. Unexpectedly, now that she was old, her son also threatened her like this.


    Mrs. Li felt that the sky was falling. All she wanted to do was sit on the ground and howl, but when she looked down, she realized this wasn¡¯t the ground of her own home.


    Only then did she realize that this was Jin Wang Manor. She looked up and saw the maid standing to the side, pretending to be a statue, and returned to her room angrily.


    After Huiniang left, Yaoniang sat there. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Only when someone walked in and stood in front of her did she return to her senses.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± With only her and him in the room, Yaoniang felt a bit nervous.


    Jin Wang sat down on the edge of the Kang, ¡°Did you tell your sister about the matter?¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    Seeing her lowered head, there were a lot of words in Jin Wang¡¯s heart that he wished to say but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Have her stay here for a few more days. This prince noticed that you seemed a bit lonely so let her apany you some more.¡±


    Jin Wang had never said such things before. Yaoniang raised her head in surprise and saw his taut expression before realizing his meaning.


    She felt a little embarrassed as she lowered her head and nodded.


    ¡°En, then you rest.¡± Jin Wang stood up.


    Yaoniang nodded again.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t ask him to stay, Jin Wang could only leave.


    Snow fluttered outside, but Rongxi Courtyard was burning the earth dragon, so it was as warm as spring.


    The two sisters sat on the Kang, with a rosewood table between them on which was ced some needles and thread, scraps of cloth, teacups and a te of fruit.


    Yaoniang was holding a piece of fabric in her hand, making clothes for the child in her belly. This kind of innerwear for infants was easy to make, and she could make quite a few sets in a single day. However, Yu Chan and the others always kept an eye on her, not letting her use the needle for too long. Having to do a mix of work and y, she could still make a set everyday.


    ¡°She has a maid serving her thesest few days and is enjoying all sorts of delicacies, and didn¡¯t cause any trouble. Besides, your brother-inw is watching over her, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Huiniang, also sewing a set of clothes in her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In this manor, there¡¯s still the consort and side consorts. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll cause trouble and make peopleugh.¡±


    Huiniang came over to chat with her sister often over these past few days. Naturally, she also knew about the matter of Jin Wang living in Rongxi Courtyard. But she has yet to see him in person. ording to what Yaoniag had told her, Jin Wang was lying in bed, recuperating.


    ¡°Are you just going to leave him hanging like this? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that enough is enough?¡± Huiniang nced at her sister.


    Yaoniang stopped the movement in her hand and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him to hang, I just don¡¯t know what to say to him. Besides, it¡¯s obviously him in the wrong. Why am I supposed to go find him to make peace?¡±


    ¡°As long as you keep my words in your heart.¡±


    Huiniang was about to continue to speak when there was a sudden mour in the yard. They could faintly hear what seemed to be Mrs. Li¡¯s voice.


    Huiniang immediately threw down the needlework in her hand and got off the Kang. Yaoniang also followed her and Hong Die hurriedly helped her put on her shoes before assisting her out.


    When Yaoniang went out, she saw that Mrs. Li¡¯s face was almost twisted as she talked to Huiniang. Huiniang also seemed angry. As soon as Mrs. Li saw Yaoniang, her eyes lit up, and she rushed over, shouting, ¡°Su Yaoniang, you finally showed up!¡± Huiniang didn¡¯t even have a chance to hold her back.


    But before Mrs. Li could get close to Yaoniang, someone cried out, ¡°How bold! Presumptuous!¡±


    The speaker was a little eunuch named Xiao Zhuozi.


    A eunuch¡¯s voice was already high-pitched. Now coupled with this shriek, the sound was so sharp that it could pierce an eardrum. Mrs. Li immediately halted in fright.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then just say it. If you bump into madam, you won¡¯t be able to afford it!¡±


    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t have anything to say to you!¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s face was purplish-red as she red at Yaoniang fiercely, ¡°Su Yaoniang, exin! Where is my Yan¡¯er? You tricked Su Huiniang into saying that my Yan¡¯er didn¡¯te. But the maid said that Yan¡¯er dide and was harmed by you!¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart shook and was about to say something when a voice came from behind, ¡°Who told you that your daughter was here?¡±


    It was Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang¡¯s long hair was tied behind his head and he was wearing arge ck fox fur cloak. His face was ice-cold as he rushed forward with a fierce momentum.


    Upon Jin Wang¡¯s arrival, the people in the courtyard all knelt.


    Except for Yaoniang. Mrs. Li and Huiniang were also still standing. Huiniang bent her knees and was about to kneel when she was stopped by Fucheng.


    ¡°Madam Yao doesn¡¯t need to kneel. After all, she¡¯s a rtive.¡±


    The meaning behind these words was quite profound. ording to the norm, a concubine¡¯s sister was not worthy of being called a rtive by a prince. Yet, Fucheng actually said such a thing.


    Fucheng represented Jin Wang and his words conveyed Jin Wang¡¯s meaning.


    The people around Yaoniang and Zhaohui Hall all understood what was going on, but the others didn¡¯t. Over the past few days, Jin Wang moved to the Rongxi Courtyard to live. It was a shocker but since the master was willing, no one could say anything. They merely chalked it up to Jin Wang doting on Lady Su. After all, now that she was pregnant, her status wasn¡¯t quite the same.


    But Fucheng¡¯s words today carried a different meaning.


    His words carried the meaning of Lady Su being equivalent to the consort. This was why the rtives of Lady Su were also the rtives of His Highness.


    Unbothered with what was on the servants¡¯ minds, Jin Wang¡¯s frosty gaze remained on Mrs. Li.


    When had Mrs. Li met such a terrifying person? The county magistrate of Linyun County was already the most powerful person in her eyes. The first time she saw Jin Wang was when Jin Wang took the initiative to visit. There had been nothing unusual about him except looking a bit more handsome and having more servants.


    Even if he was more powerful than the county magistrate, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her because she was the mother-inw of Su Yaoniang¡¯s sister. But Mrs. Li didn¡¯t consider how she disliked Yaoniang yet still dared to take advantage of her. What kind of behaviour was this?


    At the moment, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t have the time to think about anything. The only thing she felt was fear. However, this kind of person does have some sly tricks. With a plop, she sat on the ground. Without looking at Jin Wang, she only shouted at Yaoniang, ¡°Su Yaoniang, you return my Yan¡¯er! Back then, you had raised a bas-¡±


    The voice stopped abruptly. Mrs. Li had suddenly fainted somehow.


    Jin Wang frowned. ¡°Send her back and investigate whose mouth had leaked. Since they can¡¯t control their tongue, there¡¯s no need for it.¡±


    .


    A group of people immediately swarmed up and carried away Mrs. Li away.


    Huiniang nced at her sister with worry. Since Mrs. Li was her mother-inw, she couldn¡¯t not care so she hurriedly followed.


    Yaoniang stood in a trance. It was Jin Wang who led her back inside.


    Fucheng and the maids left. Yaoniang looked at Jin Wang with a bit of annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    At this time, Jin Wang was not as cold as before. The sharp edges of his face had softened. He pulled Yaoniang into his arms and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    From now on, I¡¯ll double my efforts to make it up to you.

 Chapter 94，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 94 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter94£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 94 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    With the hugemotion at Rongxi Courtyard, it soon spread throughout the manor.


    In Siyi Courtyard, Consort Jin heard the news and said with a smile, ¡°Someone¡¯s about to get in trouble. Heh, such poor memories.¡±


    There was indeed someone who had a poor memory, but it wasn¡¯t Side Consort Xu or Side Consort Liu. It was a little concubine who was rewarded by the emperor along with these two.


    After Jin Wang ordered someone to investigate, the culprit was found with almost no effort.


    The main thing was that this person was also stupid, not bothering to conceal her jealousy at all. She said that Yaoniang was pregnant now, yet still held onto Jin Wang, eating meat by herself, not even giving others any soup.


    No one saw this concubine ever since. It was unknown where she was taken.


    And Mrs. Li¡¯s situation was also not good, she was frightened to death by Jin Wang¡¯s methods.


    The maid who leaked the truth had her tongue pulled out in front of her. Mrs. Li was so scared that she peed her pants on the spot, got a high fever at night, then became bedridden.


    After lying in a groggy state for a few days, her mind finally cleared for a bit, so she made a fuss about going home.


    Over these few days, Mrs.Li¡¯s illness was very serious, so Huiniang had to keep watch and care for her. When she finally had some free time, she went to see Yaoniang.


    Looking at her sister, Yaoniang felt a little awkward. Huiniang sat down opposite her, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Then Yaoniang told her about how Yan¡¯er brought a man to nder her reputation. Huiniang was so angry that she started cursing immediately. As for the fate of Yan¡¯er, there was no need to ask. ording to the methods of Jin Wang, this kind of person would not have a good ending.


    Huiniang didn¡¯t say anything about it, she just patted Yaoniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Since he knows to protect you, I am relieved. Your brother-inw and I are going to leave tomorrow.¡±


    Anxious, Yaoniang asked, ¡°Why are you leaving in such a hurry!¡±


    ¡°The time we stayed in the manor is not short. Your brother-inw¡¯s job can¡¯t be dyed. Besides, I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll take for her to recover from her illness. She might be able to recuperate better at home.¡± Huiniang was referring to Mrs. Li.


    Seeing Huiniang¡¯s persistence, Yaoniang said, ¡°Then, I guess I shouldn¡¯t keep you for any longer.¡±


    ¡°En. When I have time, I¡¯ll bring Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er to see you.¡±


    ¡°Then you must keep your word. Xiaobao likes to y with Hong¡¯er and Ming¡¯er the most.¡±


    At this time, Xiaobao, who was set up by his mother, was very depressed.


    Ming¡¯er was naughty, scurrying around the room. Chun¡¯er chased after him until she was out of breath with exhaustion. She had to worry about him falling and she also feared that he would knock something down by ident. Hong¡¯er was about the same age as Xiaobao, but he was muchzier. Xiaobao was already on the ground and had walked a fewps, yet Hong¡¯er didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He simplyid on the bed without moving, like a mountain.


    To be honest, Xiaobao was alsozy. After moving around for a bit, he returned to the bed.


    In the past, he could still sit quietly for a while, but now that there was Hong¡¯er next to him, he was unable to sit still.


    Hong¡¯er was very curious about Xiaobao. Leaning towards him, he touched Xiaobao¡¯s little feet and pulled at his clothes. Xiaobao was pulled by him a couple of times but didn¡¯t make any fuss.


    Yaoniang and Huiniang walked into the room and saw this scene.


    Huiniang smiled and said to her sister, ¡°Look, Hong¡¯er still likes little brother Xiaobao. He hasn¡¯t seen him for a few months, yet he still hasn¡¯t forgotten him.¡±


    Yes, Hong¡¯er used to love provoking Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao was the only one who wasn¡¯t aware of this. Back then, he hadn¡¯t experienced rebirth yet.


    It wasn¡¯t early anymore, Yaoniang didn¡¯t keep Huiniang for much longer. Travelling from Jin Wang Manor to Linyun County was about a day¡¯s worth of journey if they rushed. The Yao Family had to get up early the next morning.


    The next day, Yaoniang personally sent off Huiniang and her family.


    It was quite different from their arrival. The Yao Family left with four carriages travelling together. Mrs. Li rode in one by herself while Huiniang, Yao Cheng and their two children sat in another. The rest of the carriages were all loaded with things.


    Some of the things were from Yaoniang for her sister, brother-inw and her two nephews. Jin Wang also ordered people to give them some money for travelling. Although it was said to be money, it was actually useful things like food and clothes.


    Jin Wang was extremely generous. When those items were brought up, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but smack her tongue.


    Even though she was smacking her tongue, she was also happy in her heart. Jin Wang¡¯s action showed that he valued her sister¡¯s family and was giving her a face.


    Inside the carriage, Huiniang nced at Yao Cheng. ¡°I thought you were reluctant to leave.¡±


    Yao Cheng smiled bitterly, ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Huiniang snorted without speaking.


    Yao Cheng knew that she still remembered what had happened before but he had already exined himself. He just lost his head at that moment. Besides-


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. However much ability I have is however much I am capable of. With my mother like this, even if I did get a promotion, she could still trip me up. To be honest, this is also good. Once we¡¯re back at the county, the county magistrate will definitely promote me to be a head constable. Being a head constable is also enough for me.¡±


    The man showed some weakness and Huiniang also didn¡¯t have an unreasonable temper. She whispered: ¡°Our family has no power or influence. Yaoyao seems to be favoured now, but life is actually not easy. So if possible, let¡¯s not add to her troubles.¡±


    Yao Cheng nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    As for Yan¡¯er, the two unanimously decided to overlook her.


    From the surface, Yan¡¯er never arrived at Jin Wang Manor but someone had bribed the maid to deliberately spread rumours to give trouble to Yaoniang. But actually, ording to Jin Wang¡¯s methods, it was highly likely that Yan¡¯er really did go to Jin Wang Manor. Then she did something that made Jin Wang furious, so Jin Wang personally took care of her.


    This matter was rted to Yaoniang¡¯s incident back then. Huiniang didn¡¯t tell Yao Cheng everything about what had happened and only said that Xiaobao was the biological son of Jin Wang. Unlike Mrs. Li, Yao Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid, so he could piece together the truth himself.


    If their rtionship with Jin Wang was not handled properly, it would be a disaster. Now that both his mother and sister had caused trouble, Yao Cheng decisively chose to go back before anything else was to happen.


    Yaoniang came back from the outside and had just entered the east side of the courtyard when Hong Die approached her. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Madam, His Highness asked people to pack your things.¡±


    Pack up? To move where?


    Naturally, it was to the main bedroom.


    Yaoniang blushed and nodded.


    Soon when Xiaobao came over, he found that his mother had moved.


    Yaoniang was busy directing a few maids to clean up, so she drove Jin Wang and Xiaobao out.


    Hong Fei took Xiaobao back to the east side of the courtyard. Jin Wang hesitated then decided to follow them.


    On the Kang, there was a small table covered with Xiaobao¡¯s stuff and various snacks.


    These snacks were made ording to Xiaobao¡¯s taste. They were all small cakes and pastries. Small and exquisite, they were as big as Xiaobao¡¯s fist, the size was just right for him to hold in his hand.


    In the past, Yaoniang didn¡¯t have much time to y with him. He could amuse himself on the Kang for an entire day, by crawling, standing, walking and eating snacks when he was hungry. Yet, now for some reason, Xiaobao felt bored from staying on the Kang.


    Jin Wang knew that Xiaobao could talk now. He had heard him call mother several times. Not only did he know how to say mother, but also Hong. As soon as Xiaobao called Hong, the maids would all run over. This ¡®Hong¡¯ was naturally referring to Hong Chou and the others. He also knew to say Chun and Qiu, which was for the two maids serving him. When he needed Nanny He, he would call out He. He could recognize and say all their names.


    The only word he hadn¡¯t said was dad.


    Jin Wang ordered everyone to leave then looked at the little boy.


    As expected of his son. No matter how he looked, he resembled himself. Why didn¡¯t he notice this before?!


    ¡°Xiaobao, say daddy.¡± Jin Wang had never said something like this before, and he couldn¡¯t get used to it. There was obviously no one around, only this little baby, yet he was still a bit embarrassed.


    Xiaobao was toozy to bother with him. He got up, shuffled his butt, and turned his back on him.


    ¡°You can call mother so why can¡¯t you call father?¡± Jin Wang moved so that he was facing him again.


    Xiaobao shuffled around and turned his back on him again.

 Chapter 94，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 94 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter94£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 94 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°What a dumb little brat.¡±


    Xiaobao nced at him, got up, and crawled over to the small table.


    Although he could walk with other¡¯s assistance, he couldn¡¯t walk on his own, so his main way of moving was still crawling. Xiaobao, who was on all fours, felt like a cub but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He approached the small table without much effort, then got to his feet and looked at the snacks. He chose a red bean golden silk roll, and held it in his hand. Since he couldn¡¯t eat while standing, he could only sit back down to eat.


    Jin Wang was embarrassed. He wanted to get close to his son, but his son wasn¡¯t giving him any face.


    But he was willing to throw away his own face. Recalling how those maids and Yaoniang got along with Xiaobao, he walked to Xiaobao¡¯s side.


    He cleared his throat, ¡°What is Xiaobao eating? Can you give Dad something?¡±


    Xiaobao raised his head to look at Jin Wang. He hadn¡¯t seen such a Father Emperor before. In a good mood, after thinking about it, he decided to give him the roll in his hand.


    The red bean golden silk roll was crumpled with a bite taken out of it. There was even some of his saliva still on it.


    Xiaobao stuffed it in Jin Wang¡¯s mouth.


    Jin Wang opened his mouth instinctively, and only realized what he¡¯d done when the food was already in his mouth.


    Normally, this would¡¯ve disgusted him, but today he surprisingly wasn¡¯t. Jin Wang was in a good mood as he finished it. Relying on his long limbs, he reached over and grabbed another one for Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao stuffed it to him again.


    A very strange feeling slowly overflowed in his heart. Jin Wang had witnessed Yaoniang coaxing his son to feed her a few times. Now his son had fed him too.


    His son¡­


    Yaoniang came in and saw this scene.


    This scene warmed her heart. Xiaobao, noticing Yaoniang first, hurriedly stuffed the golden silk roll to Jin Wang, and called out, ¡°Mother!¡±


    With something still in his mouth, Jin Wang turned around, embarrassed. He cleared his throat, swallowed the food and said, ¡°This pastry tastes pretty good.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s from the small kitchen¡­¡±


    It was smoothed over like this.


    When night fell, the pair finally slept on the same bed again.


    Obviously, they should be at ease with each other, but after going through the previous incident, there was some apprehension.


    Yaoniang went to take a bath first. When she came back, Jin Wang also went.


    With the earth dragon burning in the room, it was as warm as spring. When Jin Wang came out, he was wearing a robe with water dripping from his hair.


    The material of the robe was very thin, and the contours of his muscles could be seen when he moved, carrying a feeling of masculinity.


    Yaoniang inexplicably felt thirsty. She brushed her hair in a hurry and tied it up, then climbed on the bed with her face lowered. At this time, Jin Wang was sitting on the couch, with Fucheng drying his wet hair with a towel.


    He waved his hand, and everyone withdrew. Before leaving, they extinguished all the lights in the room except for one in the corner.


    Jin Wang came to lie down on the bed, he was on the outside while Yaoniang was on the inside.


    Yaoniang firstid on her back, then sheid on her side, turning her back to Jin Wang.


    Her nose detected a faint but familiar smell. It was his scent. Yaoniang felt empty with a hint of heat rising inexplicably.


    This was a feeling she often had these days, emerging from the deepest part of her body during the quietest hour of the night. It¡¯s just that in the past, she could easily ignore it, but today with him lying beside her, it was impossible.


    She rolled over, brushing her legs against his with this action.


    The friction of their skin made her sigh in pleasure in her heart, and a sense of shame immediately rose.


    Yaoniang curled up and shuffled a little further inside.


    Would heugh at her? She clearly had their child in her belly, yet she was still like that.


    Feeling the spot right behind her sinking, he seemed to have moved closer towards her. A soft hum sounded from behind her, not ridiculing nor mocking, causing Yaoniang¡¯s cheeks to blush.


    Feeling something move under her clothes, she flinched and subconsciously resisted. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Doctor Liu said we can do it after three months¡­¡±


    Yaoniang automatically thought, could it be that the words on the three big pieces of paper had changed from what she had seen?


    But soon she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it. Her dudou was removed and coolness invaded in an instant, followed immediately by a hot scorching heat.


    Her plump melon on the right was suddenly caught. Her heartbeat elerated and the tingling sensation that followed made her groan softly.


    She wanted to push him away, but that feeling from earlier caused her to increase her strength into rubbing him wantonly.


    What followed was a big palm stroking her waist, then slowly travelling south. Carrying an electric current, it reached her already flooded ce.


    Jin Wang chuckled lightly. His voice was very light, but it fell into her ears clearly.


    This time, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t endure the embarrassment anymore. She pushed him away but was pulled back by him.


    Jin Wang leaned over, bit her ear tip, and said in a low voice, ¡°This prince wants it too.¡±


    You want, I also want, so it seemed to be fair?


    Yaoniang shook her head impatiently. A very hot and hard thing was poking her buttocks, moving recklessly under the silk pants.


    And the movement underneath hadn¡¯t stopped. His thumb was kneading her love button, while the other fingers dug into her canal, pumping again and again.


    As if a dam had broken, her juices gushed out, wetting his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet¡­¡±


    Yaoniang frowned slightly and buried her face under the satin nket like an ostrich as if this could relieve the shame in her heart.


    But her breathingpletely betrayed her. She really wanted, really wanted, something to fill that ce¡­


    Sure enough, something moved towards it.


    The hot and hard rod pushed in from the back. Yaoniang had already softened into a puddle of water, so the mouth of the stream easily opened,pletely swallowing that giant shaft.


    Jin Wang tried his best to restrain the urge to rush in, taking a deep breath. It was hot and wet inside, with her tender meat wrapped tightly around him like countless small mouths sucking at the same time. He almost wanted to explode on the spot.


    But this would damage his majesty.


    Yet at this moment Yaoniang couldn¡¯t restrain herself anymore. The rod was long and thick, filling her uppletely.


    The hot giant had reached her deepest point. The strong sense of fulfillment shocked her but also satisfied her. There was even a feeling of greed, she wanted more¡­


    ¡°Your Highness~¡± She finally couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Weeping quietly, her voice was small, but with the ending dragged out, it was like a cat¡¯s paw scratching at people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Mhmm?¡± said Jin Wang.


    Trembling all over, Yaoniang was talking under her breath, so others couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    Jin Wang inched closer, only to hear her murmur ¡®more¡¯ over and over again.


    This word made himpletely lose his mind. He thrust inside with a faint squelch.


    ¡°All for you, youscivious little tease.¡±


    At this moment, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know what shame was at all. She even took the initiative to arch her butt back,pletely encasing the giant rod.


    Jin Wang had never seen such a Yaoniang before and his soul immediately flew away. He lifted her thigh, exerted strength from his waist, and rammed inside from behind her again and again.


    He wanted to change to a different position, but then remembered that there was still a little cub in her belly. He could only exercise his restraint.


    From his current point of view, he saw a seductive arc from her waist to her hip. With his powerful movements, her tender buttcheeks trembled. His giant rod pushed out a lot of fluid each time he thrusted and her juices flowed down to wet the mattress.


    From her plump and juicy lips, she cried out all sorts of obscene words that Jin Wang normally wouldn¡¯t have heard even if he tried to force her to say it.


    How could Jin Wang stand this? The veins on his forehead and neck bulged and this stimting visual made his eyes turn red. He mmed inside, then backed out a bit. In and out, in and out.


    Feeling that this still wasn¡¯t enough, he could only nibble her jade neck. With his big palms, he rubbed and pinched her nipples until her two jade rabbits were almost mauled out of shape.


    He kneaded her plump buttcheeks again until they became bright red, but he still didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Yaoniang¡¯s consciousness was vague. She seemed to be floating adrift on a cloud, bouncing up and down, again and again.


    The ravaged ce was swelling and numb. Pressure built up from her core and she felt like she was on the verge of an outbreak as her body shuddered uncontrobly.


    She reached out to the person behind her and curled her toes, like a fish out of the water.


    It wasn¡¯t their first time together, so naturally, Jin Wang could tell that she was about toe. He elerated his speed and took her to the highest heaven.


    ¡°Little minx, after you give birth, this prince will fuck you to death!¡±

 Chapter 95，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 95 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter95£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 95 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the quiet night, only the sound of the two¡¯s breathing was exceptionally clear.


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind was nk. She felt as if she had died then came back to life again.


    Fully conscious now, she finally realized what had just happened. She actually¡­


    She wanted to cry. She couldn¡¯t believe how she had just begged Jin Wang. Was it because they hadn¡¯t done it for too long or was her true nature actually a lewd little minx?


    Yaoniang then started to weep. Jin Wang, who had just shut his eyes and suppressed his urges, leaned over upon hearing the sound.


    He pped her butt lightly and asked, ¡°What are you crying for?¡± This prince should be the one to cry.


    Jin Wang looked at Little Jin Wang who was still eager for more action and felt a sense of frustration in his heart. Seeing that she was still weeping and thinking how she was carrying their child in her belly, his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. He pulled her over and coaxed, ¡°What are you crying for? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°


    This wasn¡¯t her, definitely not. She had never been like this before.


    To be honest, disregarding Jin Wang¡¯s current frustration, he felt amazing in his heart. Her actions showed her approval and eptance of him. Which man didn¡¯t want his woman to act like this? But then his thoughts deepened. The little nanny really wasn¡¯t like this before, even during their wildest asion, she wasn¡¯t quite like today.


    After all lingering charm had passed, he couldn¡¯t help but worry whether there was something wrong with her belly. Although he had held back a bit, when the time came, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself. He wasn¡¯t even aware of who he was at that moment.


    ¡°Go clean up first. I¡¯ll have Doctor Liue take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t let hime!¡±


    You refused?


    Jin Wang ignored her and ordered someone to prepare water. When the water was ready, he carried her, who was wrapped in the nkets, into the bathroom.


    As the two washed, the bedding was reced with a new set.


    When they returned, Yaoniang tunnelled into the bed and wrapped herself tightly with the nkets. Jin Wang looked at the big cocoon on the bed with helplessness, then Fucheng whispered from outside the door that Doctor Liu hade.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t allow Doctor Liu into the room but went outside the room to talk to him about what had happened.


    After listening, Doctor Liu coughed a few times, almost choking on his saliva. Only when he saw Jin Wang¡¯s face darkening did he hurriedly stop. ¡°Your Highness, have you forgotten about the effects of Bliss Sanctuary?¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t understand the meaning at first, but he soon realized it.


    ¡°You mean¡ª¡±


    Doctor Liu nodded like a chicken pecking rice. ¡°Yes, exactly. Besides, pregnant women are also more sensitive than usual, so this was why Madam¡­¡±


    In other words, Jin Wang needed to work hard from now on.


    For the time being, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t tell whether he should be happy or worried. He said, ¡°Go in and take her pulse to see if the baby had been affected.¡±


    After that, Jin Wang ignored him and went to pick up a teacup. Doctor Liu didn¡¯t dare to take a closer look at Jin Wang¡¯s expression. After all, this would be embarrassing no matter who it happened to.


    Doctor Liu went in then came out after a short while.


    ¡°Madam is fine. You just need to pay more attention in the future.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded, and Doctor Liu was sent off.


    Such a big fuss meant that everyone around them knew what had happened. Yaoniang¡¯s sense of shame was beyond words.


    The servants all retreated, but she remained buried under the nkets.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now. Everyone¡¯s gone. What are you ashamed of?¡±


    Jin Wang went to pull away the nkets on her body. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t win in strength against him, so she sat up and covered her face. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any face to see people. They must all know about what had happened just now. Would they think that I¡¯m so¡­I¡¯m already like this, yet I¡¯m still involved with you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by involved with me?¡±


    Seeing that she was about to cry again, Jin Wang hurriedly pulled her into his arms, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to think like this.¡± He coughed slightly, and then said, ¡°Whoever dares to think like this, whoever¡¯s head this prince wants. Besides, this wasn¡¯t you¡­but¡­¡±


    After listening to Jin Wang¡¯s exnation, Yaoniang stared at him, wide-eyed. So there was such a poison.


    She was a little puzzled, ¡°But why did they poison you?¡±


    ¡°This matter is veryplicated. It¡¯s not easy to exin in a few words. You only need to know that there is such an effect, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    At the mention of this, Yaoniang became a bit embarrassed again. She secretly nced at Jin Wang, ¡°You aren¡¯t just saying that to coax me right?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need to do that?!¡± Jin Wang squinted at her.


    True, his temperament didn¡¯t seem to be suitable for coaxing others so Yaoniang no longer feltplicated inside.


    It wasn¡¯t because of her. The poison was to be med for all this.


    ¡°Go to bed, it¡¯s not early anymore.¡±


    Jin Wang finally took thest dose of the antidote.


    Doctor Liu took his pulse then announced that the remaining bits of poison had been eliminated. Everyone around Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the little princess suddenly fell ill.


    The doctors ran to the small courtyard every day, and various rare medicinal ingredients were sent there like flowing water, yet the situation of the little princess was getting worse every day.


    This winter, many things happened in Jin Wang Manor. Side Consort Hu had died inexplicably, then the little princess got sick. When the new year arrived the manor had no mood for festivity at all and the atmosphere in the manor had dropped to a freezing point.


    The little princess was not yet one year old, babies at her age were the easiest to die. Jin Wang attached great importance to the little princess, so if something happened to her¡­


    People in the manor didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen.


    Only some people noticed the peculiarities of this matter, but their mouths were shut tight and they didn¡¯t dare to leak a word. Even if the curiosity in their hearts reached its peak, they dared not discuss this with others. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary trivial matter. Over thisst while, many maids in the manor had their tongues pulled out. They didn¡¯t want to be the next one.


    Yaoniang naturally heard the news, but she didn¡¯t say a word, let alone ask how Jin Wang nned to deal with the little princess and what was to happen with Xiaobao.


    The weather outside was as cold as an ice cer, but Rongxi Courtyard was not affected in any way.


    Although the weather was cold, it couldn¡¯t ovee the heat of the furnace. Many servants racked their brains out to find a way to serve at Rongxi Courtyard.


    Only when the tree was big could they enjoy the shade, this principle applied everywhere.


    On the 20th day of the twelfth lunar month, the little princess passed away.

 Chapter 95，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 95 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter95£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 95 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Once this bad news came out, the manor was silent. Regardless of what their thoughts were, whenever they went out to meet people, there was bound to be some sadness on their faces.


    No funerals were held for babies at that age. Formoner families, it was already good if a coffin was provided. Even wealthy families would at most invite someone to perform the rituals in private then find a ce for the body to be buried. The ancestral grave wasn¡¯t even to be mentioned.


    But at this moment, another news came out, dispelling the gloominess brought by the death of the little princess. The entire Jin Wang Manor was shocked.


    It turned out that Lady Su wasn¡¯t favoured for no reason. Back then, when she was still in her boudoir, she already had a rtionship with His Highness Jin Wang. It¡¯s just that His Highness was busy with the war affairs and had neglected her settlement. By the time he realized it and sent someone to take her into the manor, Lady Su had disappeared. Over the years, Jin Wang had been searching for her in secret, but it was unexpected that Lady Su actually entered the manor and became a wet nurse for the little princess. The two then rekindled their rtionship.


    And Lady Su¡¯s son wasn¡¯t a bastard, but of His Highness¡¯s seed.


    He was the real young master of Jin Wang Manor.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t a di son but a shu son, he was still a descendent of the imperial family.


    The news was so overwhelming that people were utterly dumbfounded without much other reaction.


    Of course, there were some loopholes but no matter how big the loophole was, it couldn¡¯t change the truth. It was impossible for Jin Wang to falsify the blood of the imperial family, so this must be true.


    No wonder!


    Those present at the scene that day suddenly came to a realization-


    No wonder Jin Wang had such a reaction when someone bribed Lady Su¡¯s sister-inw to bring out a random man to frame her! He was the real father of the child, yet someone had brought a fake to rece him! It would¡¯ve been strange if he wasn¡¯t angry.


    Among these people are Side Consort Liu, Consort Jin, and Side Consort Xu. Especially Side Consort Xu. This realization was like a heavy hammer hitting her face, making her feel like a jumping clown.


    Su Yaoniang and Jin Wang both knew the truth, yet she thought of herself as clever and made such a scene. The act had fallen through, and she was implicated. Then someonees along and tells her that she was no better than an actor, but was a joke making a fool of herself!


    Consort Jin thought deeper to the crux of the matter, but despite how hard she thought, some things simply failed to connect. But this did not prevent her from knowing one thing. Hu Mingyu and the little princess¡¯s death must have had something to do with it.


    She couldn¡¯t help recalling the situation when Jin Wang had taken Hu Mingyu back to the manor.


    Could it be that he had taken the wrong person? The woman should¡¯ve been Su Yaoniang, but it suddenly changed to Hu Mingyu. But this also didn¡¯t make sense. Jin Wang should know who he had slept with. How could he be mistaken about this kind of matter?


    Consort Jin thought for an entire day but she still couldn¡¯t think it through so she stopped thinking about it anymore. Seemingly out of nowhere, Jin Wang Manor suddenly had an eldest son. This was the truth.


    Mommy Zhou was like an ant in a pot, pacing back and forth in front of Consort Jin.


    ¡°How can this be good? The momentum of that woman surnamed Su was already hard to suppress, and now this happens. After having a rtionship with His Highness, she even gave birth to a child. Why did we have to choose her to enter the manor in the first ce? Everything would¡¯ve been fine if we didn¡¯t do that. Now that we¡¯ve invited a fox spirit into the manor, in the future¡­¡±


    Where would Consort Jin stand in the future?


    Most of Siyi Courtyard thought like this, so they worked with extra cautiousness these days that even their steps became lighter. Consort Jin hadn¡¯t thought much about this before, but now she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of unpleasantness in her heart.


    She frowned and said, ¡°Enough. This type of thing can only be said before me. And this is a good thing. Jin Wang Manor finally has a young master.¡±


    Actually, it may not be only him soon since there could be another in that person¡¯s belly.


    Seeing the face of the consort, Mommy Zhou restrained herself and didn¡¯t say this.


    Consort Jin arrived at Rongxi Courtyard.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t there. Yaoniang and Xiaobao were in the eastern side of the courtyard. Xiaobao, with someone assisting him, was walking back and forth with his small steps. Yaoniang was lying on the big Kang, talking to Hong Chou, while smiling and looking at her son from time to time.


    Hearing that the consort wasing, Yaoniang was stunned for a moment before she hurried off the Kang.


    Before she could go out to wee her, Consort Jin came in.


    With a smile on Consort Jin¡¯s face, she helped Yaoniang up who was about to salute, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for your body, so you don¡¯t need to salute.¡±


    Inconvenient?


    Yaoniang nced at her still t belly, silently epting the inconvenience.


    ¡°My visit is long overdue, but you also know how my body is. When it gets cold, it¡¯s really easy to feel ufortable so this visit was dyed until now. Today, I dropped by to see you and also to take a look at Xiaobao.¡±


    Speaking of Xiaobao, Consort Jin hesitated. She didn¡¯t know what Xiaobao¡¯s formal name was. Then she thought, such a young baby probably doesn¡¯t even have a formal name.


    ¡°Thank you, consort.¡±


    The two arrived in front of the Kang. Consort Jin sat down first and Yaoniang, who was about to remain standing, was dragged by her to also sit.


    Consort Jin then turned her gaze on Xiaobao and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a small child would be able to walk.¡±


    Yaoniang lowered her head and said, ¡°He was making a mour about wanting to walk, so this concubine let him try¡±


    Consort Jin nodded and her eyes fell on Yaoniang. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. On behalf of His Highness, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this concubine isn¡¯t worthy, isn¡¯t worthy.¡±


    ¡°This is what you deserve. It¡¯s just unexpected that His Highness and I only found out recently that you gave birth to and raised such arge child.¡±


    Yaoniang lowered her face as if ashamed.


    After that, Consort Jin continued to chat with Yaoniang then only left after leaving behind a few boxes of health supplements like ginseng, bird¡¯s nest and fleece flower root. Yaoniang was about to get up to send her off but was pressed down, saying that her body was inconvenient. In the end, Yaoniang could only sit there.


    After Consort Jin left, the room was silent.


    ¡°The consort¡­¡± said Hong Fei, but stopped after seeing Hong Chou winking at her.


    Yaoniang returned to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Why is Xiaobao not walking anymore?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaobao quickly took two steps.


    The few maids gathered around to y with him again before the atmosphere finally improved.

 Chapter 96，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 96 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter96£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 96 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Hong Fei was about to assist Xiaobao, but he pushed her away.


    Yet when he tried to walk on his own, his steps were crooked and unsteady. After taking only two steps, he was unable to support himself so Hong Fei hurriedly stepped forward to stabilize him.


    He was still too young and had to wait some more!


    As Xiaobao thought this in his heart, he wore a dejected expression. That little look of his made everyone in the roomugh and Yaoniang alsoughed along.


    Only when she wasn¡¯t careful enough did she slip up, showing a look of despondency.


    His mother was not happy.


    Xiaobao quietly nced at Yaoniang, thinking this in his heart.


    Did Consort Jinmit a wrong?


    To be honest, ording to the norms of society, no she did not.


    As the mistress of Jin Wang Manor, she paid great attention to each and every one of her words and actions. She was indeed the legal wife of Jin Wang and there was nothing people could pick on with her words. But as the person listening to her speech, it was inevitable to feel difort.


    Xiaobao understood this very well but he still felt a sense of disgust towards Consort Jin in his heart.


    The room was lively, then Jin Wang walked in from outside.


    The giggling maids hurriedly stopped theirughter and bowed to salute. Yaoniang also greeted him but didn¡¯t get off the Kang, feeling a bitzy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    With Fucheng¡¯s assistance, Jin Wang took off his fur cloak as well as his ck fox fur hat. Hong Die and Hong Chou brought over a basin of hot water and a towel for Jin Wang to wipe his face and hands. Jin Wang then sat down on the Kang and had people take off his leather boots and rece them with indoor cloth shoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m watching Xiaobao try to walk.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything.


    When it was almost noon, Fucheng ordered the meal to be brought up.


    After eating and sitting around for a while, Yaoniang took Xiaobao to take a nap. Then Jin Wang called for Yu Chan.


    Yu Chan told him everything about the earlier conversation with Consort Jin and Jin Wang sneered.


    Fucheng also had aplicated expression, standing next to them.


    Consort Jin still hadn¡¯t changed this problem of hers. She¡¯s considerate from all aspects yet she always misses one thing.


    Actually, it couldn¡¯t be said that what she did was wrong. As the mistress of Jin Wang Manor, it was normal for her to make a show of her status and power. But the key point that she failed to consider was that people¡¯s hearts weren¡¯t impartial. When someone is biased, they will naturally find her words unpleasant to the ears.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak but went to the bedroom.


    On the bed, the mother and son were already asleep. Yaoniang was lying on the outside while Xiaobao was lying on the inside.


    Jin Wang watched the pair for a while, thenid down to join them.


    Widow Feng had grown much older since the incident of Feng Heizi.


    But since she could raise her son on her own as a widow, it showed that she wasn¡¯t a weak-minded person. Widow Feng was dispirited for a few days before she cheered herself up. Apart from going out to work to make a living, her favourite thing to do was to sit by the window, listening to the hustle and bustle outside. Maybe one day her son would open the door ande back.


    Even she knew that this was an extravagant hope. He hadmitted murder, then became a deserter, so unless an amnesty was granted, Feng Heizi would never be able to return. Widow Feng was now gazing at the stars and the moon, hoping that something joyful would happen to the imperial family. Only then would the emperor would grant amnesty to the entire country so that the mother and son, can finally reunite.


    Nowadays, no one woulde to her house. Even before, Widow Feng wasn¡¯t a person with many friends, so not many woulde to visit her anyway. Once word spread of Feng Heizi being a murderer and a deserter, no one came to her door anymore. But today, someone knocked on the door.


    Widow Feng was still sitting in the room, thinking that she was having auditory hallucinations. It wasn¡¯t until the knock on the door sounded again that she hurriedly got up to open the door.


    A man was standing outside the door, dressed in in clothes, holding a bundle in his hands.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Are you Mrs. Feng? I¡¯m Heizi¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my son¡¯s friend? Have you heard from my son¡­¡± After a few words, Widow Feng didn¡¯t dare to continue and pulled the man inside.


    ¡°Is my son okay? Where is he now? Is he fed and dressed warmly¡­¡± After closing the door, Widow Feng started shooting many questions nonstop.


    The man¡¯s face was a bit embarrassed. After she finished speaking, he said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know where Heizi is now, and I haven¡¯t seen him. I was entrusted by others to bring something over.¡± Seeming to realize he had said the wrong thing, he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a something, it¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    As he stuttered, he lifted the cloth in his hand, revealing a chubby female baby.


    The child wasn¡¯t big and seemed to be around ten months old. She was fast asleep.


    ¡°This, this is?¡±


    ¡°Heizi¡¯s old friend asked me to bring her. I can¡¯t say who it is. The baby is also weaned, and the baby¡¯s mother can¡¯t raise the child because of certain reasons, so she asked me to bring her to you.¡±


    ¡°This baby is Heizi¡¯s child?¡±


    The man nodded.


    Widow Feng was utterly shocked, ¡°How could it be, Heizi clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Heizi also knew about the existence of this baby. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t n to have her but the pregnancy was already too far along when he found out. His original n was to marry the daughter of the Yao Family, then bring this baby back, but you¡¯re also aware¡­¡±


    Widow Feng nodded as she listened. Since Heizi was arrested, this matter was shelved until they couldn¡¯t afford to raise the child anymore then sent her here. No wonder she saw her son was always rushing about. When she¡¯d asked what he was doing, he said that he was busy making money outside. It turned out that not only did he want to marry Yao Yan¡¯er but because he also needed to provide for this baby.


    Widow Feng didn¡¯t overthink it. She knew that the baby¡¯s mother was definitely not the daughter of a normal family, it was more likely that she was a whore her son hooked up with in the brothel. In the past, Widow Feng never bothered with Feng Heizi¡¯s affairs. Now that something big happened, she finally realized that her son had done so many things.


    She looked at the baby girl and the more she looked, the more she felt the child resembled her son and even a bit like herself. Her son wasn¡¯t stupid, so there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve acknowledged a random baby.


    Widow Feng took the child.


    Yao Yan¡¯er wasn¡¯t anything decent and didn¡¯t even leave behind a child for the Feng Family. Fortunately, there was now a baby girl. Although she was a girl, she would still have something to remember by if Heizi didn¡¯t¡­ if he didn¡¯te back. She will slowly raise the child then recruit a live-in son-inw so the Feng Family won¡¯t end with her.


    In this brief moment, many thoughts flew across Widow Feng¡¯s mind. Yet when she raised her head, she saw that the man was gone. There was a bag on the ground next to her. When she opened it, she saw that it was all baby clothing.


    ¡°This man is really¡­ Running away so fast, is he afraid that I wouldn¡¯t want the child?¡±


    Carrying the child in one hand and holding the bag in the other, she walked into an empty bedroom.


    After entering, she sat down and touched the infant¡¯s small face. ¡°Your mother¡¯s a nice person. It¡¯s been hard for her.¡±


    ¡°From now on, grandma will support you. We¡¯ll wait for your father¡¯s return together. I just don¡¯t know whether grandma can live for that long¡­¡±

 Chapter 96，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 96 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter96£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 96 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    From the twenty-third of the twelfth lunar month, Jin Wang Manor began to get busy.


    The entire manor was busy, including Jin Wang, all the way until the thirtieth. Then the break finally started.


    On the evening of New Year¡¯s Eve, Jin Wang gave a banquet in Zhaohui Hall.


    This was a family banquet, and everyone that could be there was there. Even the inconspicuous concubines had a seat at the banquet.


    Jin Wang sat in the main seat while Consort Jin was next to him, albeit seated slightly lower. Beside Consort Jin was Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu. On Jin Wang¡¯s other side were Yaoniang, Lady Li and Lady Tao. As for the others, they were all seated at the end.


    This seating n was a bit out of the ordinary. Ever since ancient times, the left side was seen as noble. Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu, who were side consorts, sat on the right, while Yaoniang, who was only a concubine, sat on the left. Yaoniang had Xiaobao sit with her, facing Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu.


    Except for this, nothing else was unusual.


    All those with a discerning eye understood that there was about to be another side consort in the manor. Side Consort Hu only gave birth to a princess butnded herself a side consort status. Although Lady Su hasn¡¯t been conferred the title yet, based on the fact that she already gave birth to the eldest son of the manor and still has another on the way, her future was bright. Perhaps soon only the consort would be above her.


    With a demure smile on her face, Side Consort Xu raised her cup of wine towards Yaoniang. ¡°Congrattions, Sister Su, congrattions. Having given birth to the eldest son you¡¯re now pregnant again. I wish you another son, so that His Highness may have more heirs.¡±


    Yaoniang was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink, so her cup was filled with in water.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Side Consort Xu would do something like this, so she could only fill a cup of wine and take a fake sip. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xu.¡±


    Side Consort Xu smiled, ¡°Not at all, not at all. I heard people say that a pointed belly means the child would be a son and Sister Su¡¯s belly seems to be pointed. What do you think Sister Liu?¡±


    Side Consort Liu¡¯s face was a bit ugly. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Yueru to drag her into this.


    She was used to being a proud and arrogant person, but it was a pity that she married into Jin Wang Manor as a side consort. This was simply trampling her dignity into the mud. As one of the most famous beauties of the capital, after arriving at Jin Wang Manor, she wasn¡¯t even as good as Lady Su, who came from a small family.


    And she wasn¡¯t even Lady Su at first, but Nanny Su.


    Jin Wang bedded someone serving at his daughter¡¯s side, making Side Consort Liu feel disgusted and a sense of humiliation at the same time. But she disdained what Xu Yueru was doing, racking her brains toe up with schemes. She was happy to remain as a bystander to watch the show in perfect condition.


    As daughters raised in noble families, they naturally understood that once married, their greatest priority was to give birth to a son. With Side Consort Xumenting about Yaoniang already giving birth to a son and soon to give birth to another, it was no doubt pping her in the face. It would be strange if herplexion was good.


    ¡°Since Side Consort Xu is so envious of Lady Su, then you should also give birth to one.¡±


    The way Side Consort Liu spoke surprised everyone. Normally, she disdained talking to others and there was no one in the manor for her to talk to. In the mornings when she went to pay respect at Siyi Courtyard, she would only speak when necessary. No one thought that she would directly attack back like this.


    The scene was a bit awkward, and Side Consort Xu¡¯s heart was gloomy.


    She originally wanted to provoke Side Consort Liu to be hostile towards Su Yaoniang. When most people encountered this situation, they would bury their anger in their hearts. Only this Side Consort Liu¡¯s reaction waspletely different.


    Jin Wang mmed his wine cup onto the table and the room fell silent.


    Consort Jin picked up her wine cup and to warm up the scene she said, ¡°Today is the end of the old year, and tomorrow is the beginning of a new year. May our Jin Wang Manor flourish and prosper!¡±


    With the consort saying so, the people below naturally had to express themselves. Picking up their wine, they all downed the ss.


    After the banquet, there would normally be some type of entertainment, but since Jin Wang didn¡¯t bring it up, everyone could only go back to their various courtyards.


    Jin Wang and Yaoniang returned to Rongxi Courtyard. Yaoniang had wanted to stay up to wait for the new year¡¯s arrival. In the past, the entire family would sit together on New Year¡¯s Eve to wait, then only go to sleep after the firecrackers were set off.


    .


    Unfortunately, the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. Xiaobao goes to bed early every day, so he had long started to yawn. A baby¡¯s yawn was one of the cutest things, and Yaoniang also couldn¡¯t help yawning as she gazed at her son. In the end, it was Jin Wang who spoke up for them to rest.


    Originally, Xiaobao was going to go to his own room to sleep, but Yaoniang had him stay behind.


    The two adults shared a nket, while Xiaobao had a nket to himself. They slept on a soft andfortable bed, suitable even for immortals.


    Yaoniang soon fell asleep but was awakened by the sound of firecrackers outside. She opened her eyes and saw Xiaobao next to her, and felt someone behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but recall what she was doing at this time in her past life.


    She seemed to have been missing Xiaobao and her sister, missing them like crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new year.¡± She murmured with a sigh, then fell asleep again.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s the new year.¡±


    In the courtyard, Fucheng and Yu Chan lit firecrackers then stepped back to watch the sky.


    The masters were already sleeping, so the two of them were in charge of setting off firecrackers at midnight. This was to bring good luck and an auspicious start to the year.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new year.¡± Fucheng sighed while gazing up at the bright moon in the night sky.


    Once the firecrackers were finished, he brushed his sleeves and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to rest.¡±

 Chapter 97，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 97 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter97£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 97 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After the fifth day of the first lunar month, Jin Wang began to get busy again.


    Only after asking did she learn that His Majesty¡¯s birthday was in the third month. As His Majesty¡¯s son, Jin Wang would need to return to the capital to celebrate his fiftieth birthday.


    Naturally, this birthday celebration couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Evenmoners¡¯ sons would carefully prepare a birthday gift for their father, much less the son of the Emperor. The city that Jin Wang Manor was in was also thousands of miles away from the capital, so all the guards and carriages must be arranged in advance.


    Plus, once Jin Wang leaves, all the matters and affairs of the fief must be handed over to trusted and reliable subordinates. However, some jobs couldn¡¯t be left to others, so he had to deal with them in advance. For example, one of the most important responsibilities of Jinzhou, as a city near the border, was to resist the barbarians.


    .


    So these past few days, Jin Wang was so busy that he only came back when it was dark. Yaoniang spent her days in Rongxi Courtyard taking care of her pregnancy while Xiaobao learned to walk.


    Normally, when children learn to walk, they would be impatient and rush their steps, then end up falling. This was why adults had to watch over them. But Xiaobao was different. From the very beginning, he walked without adults holding him by supporting himself with furniture and other objects. His steps were also careful and slow, so he never had any major falls.


    One day after Jin Wang finished dealing with his work, he suddenly realized that his son could walk.


    In the evening, he returned to Rongxi Courtyard. As the servants were cleaning his face and washing his hands, he suddenly noticed that a short little boy was standing in front of him. Only a bit higher than his knees, he was wearing a thin cotton-padded jacket and pants that were easy to move in. With a small tuft of hair on his otherwise bald head, he looked very cute.


    Jin Wang lowered his head and watched the child swaying back and forth, trying to walk. Suddenly, the little boy was about to fall to the side, so Jin Wang reached his hand out to lift him up.


    He was picked up again! And his father was holding him as if he would with a cloth bag!


    Xiaobao stuck out his chin towards Jin Wang¡¯s arm and then took a bite. Unfortunately, Jin Wang didn¡¯t even flinch, and instead, it was him whose teeth hurt from biting down too hard. When he looked up, everyone in the room was staring at him, including the man holding him. With a waaaaah, he started to cry.


    How humiliating!


    Yaoniang hurried over from another room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When she came in, she saw Jin Wang carrying Xiaobao and putting him on the Kang.


    ¡°Why are you carrying him like that again? Xiaobao doesn¡¯t like people lifting him. Every time you lift him, he bes upset.¡± As a mother, it was still she who understood her son best.


    After Xiaobao did something so dumb, he felt too ashamed to face others. When Yaoniang came over to hug him, he buried his face into his mother¡¯s shoulder and refused to look at anyone. As he spent more time as a baby after rebirth, he realized that he was bing more and more childlike. The problem was that his childishness always emerged spontaneously, and he couldn¡¯t control it at all.


    There was an awkward look on Jin Wang¡¯s cold face since he didn¡¯t know how to exin that this was the only way he knew to carry a child. He could only watch Yaoniang pat Xiaobao¡¯s back, coaxing gently, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s your father who doesn¡¯t know how to hold a child properly. In the future, he will gradually learn how to.¡±


    With these words, Jin Wang became even more embarrassed.


    He cleared his throat and then sat down on the edge of the Kang. Hong Chou offered some tea, then led the other people to withdraw.


    ¡°This prince ns to take you for this trip.¡±


    Before Yaoniang could react, she automatically asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°To the capital.¡± Jin Wang picked up the tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°The matter of you being titled as side consort needs to be reported to the court. Xiaobao also needs to be listed in the imperial family¡¯s genealogy. We can use the trip to get it all done.¡±


    To be honest, there was another reason that Jin Wang didn¡¯t say, which was that he didn¡¯t feel safe leaving her alone in the manor. When he enters the capital this time, he would need to take away arge number of people. The situation of the manor¡¯s rear court was alreadyplicated enough. It was also unknown who was behind all those women that were bestowed from above. As for whether those spies have all been flushed out, no dared to say for certain. Rather than worrying about her staying in the manor, he might as well take her with him.


    ¡°I can go? My belly¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Doctor Liu. He said that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to travel on the road, as long as we aren¡¯t rushing. And there¡¯s also a part of the trip that includes travelling by water.¡±


    ¡°Then Xiaobao¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bring him along as well.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded, already thinking about what to bring for the trip.


    For this trip, not only would Jin Wang, Yaoniang and Xiaobao go, but also Consort Jin.


    The day before setting off, Side Consort Xu suddenly made a fuss about leaving as well.


    She took out a letter from Xu Family, citing that her mother was seriously ill so she needed to go back to visit. This reason of hers was valid. Filial piety was the most important so even if Consort Jin knew that the other party was lying, she couldn¡¯t produce any evidence to disprove her. She was so infuriated that she suddenly thought to bring along Side Consort Liu with them as well, on the grounds that Side Consort Liu had yet to visit her maternal home after marriage.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t make anyments.


    So the trip to the capital to celebrate the emperor¡¯s fiftieth birthday included all the notable masters and mistresses of Jin Wang Manor. The matters of the fiefdom were left to the trustworthy subordinates. As for the matter of the backyard, Consort Jin entrusted it to Lady Li.


    Lady Li was someone who¡¯s been a part of the manor for a long time and there were only a few small concubines left, so there was nothing major to worry about.


    On the day of departure, the procession left the city with great fanfare and vigour.


    At the same time, another two carriages, apanied by twenty-something in-clothed guards, left quietly.

 Chapter 97，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 97 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter97£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 97 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the carriage, Yaoniang asked, ¡°If we sneak away like this, will anyone notice?¡±


    ¡°No one will notice. They travel slowly and everything will be fine once we meet up prior to entering the capital.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded, then wasn¡¯t concerned over this anymore.


    The carriage travelled extremely fast on the road and since the carriage was specially made, it didn¡¯t feel bumpy at all. Since they only travelled at full speed a part of the day, then stopped to rest for the remaining part of the day, Yaoniang didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    They saw many different sceneries along the road and passed through many cities. Not only Yaoniang was dazzled, but Xiaobao was also the same. Both people rarely left their courtyards in their previous life.


    After travelling on the road for over ten days, they arrived at the waterway and changed to travelling by boat. Originally, Jin Wang was worried that Yaoniang would be seasick, but luckily she didn¡¯t feel any nausea at all. It took another five days of travelling by boat before they reached their destination.


    Since the main procession had yet to arrive, Jin Wang and others decided to stay there temporarily so they found an inn to live in.


    As the spring flowers were blooming, more and more people left the city to enjoy the scenery.


    With nothing to do, Jin Wang decided to take Yaoniang out for a stroll. Yet when they were about to leave the city, they saw arge and noisy crowd. After asking, they learned that there was a Taoist temple nearby with a greatly skilled Taoist priest. Today was the opening ceremony of his preaching.


    The sermon wasn¡¯t the most attractive, after all, there were very few people who could understand. However, whenever this Taoist priest preached, on the first day, he would pick three believers for him to perform a divination for them. It was said to be very fruitful and urate. All these people were crowding towards him in hope that they may be fortunate enough to be chosen.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t interested in this since he wasn¡¯t a believer in ghosts and gods. But Yaoniang was very curious, she had yet to witness a Taoist priest performing ¡®divination¡¯.


    Seeing her like this, Jin Wang could only apany her to y. After all, today was meant for him to take her out to rx.


    When they arrived outside the city, they saw a small Taoist temple that looked a little dpidated.


    Now that Buddhism was popr and Taoism wasn¡¯t quite as much, Jin Wang wasn¡¯t surprised to see such a scene. However, there were still many people there. Because of the limited space, people were even standing on the hillside. On the stone tform, a yin and yang fish was carved in the center, on which a Taoist priest sat cross-legged.


    The sermon had already started. Except for a small circle of people around the stone tform listening attentively, most of the crowd were talking and whispering to each other. From time to time, there were even children making trouble followed by women standing up to chase after the child. Off to the side were some other children ying and messing around with each other.


    It was almost like what one would expect to see at the street markets.


    Jin Wang raised his eyebrows and asked Yaoniang, ¡°You still want to go?¡±


    Yaoniang was embarrassed. After finally making this trip, she didn¡¯t expect to see something like this. She thought that with so many people rushing to go over, it must be because of how devoted they were. She never expected it to be like this. There wasn¡¯t an amazing Taoist doing anything fascinating. Instead, what she saw seemed to be an amateur theatrical troupe from the countryside making a performance.


    The honest Yaoniang shook her head.


    Jin Wang grinned, took her hand, and was about to leave. But Xiaobao pointed his hand towards the crowd and called out, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Xiaobao, with Yu Chan holding him, was dressed in a set of thin indigo cotton-padded clothes matched with cotton pants and a small hat on his head. He looked to be an ordinary child of a wealthy family while Yaoniang and Jin Wang were also in regr clothes. For this trip, they appeared to be a merchant family with the master apanying his wife out for a walk.


    With the masters all dressed up in such a low-key manner, Fucheng and An Yi, who were standing to the side, were also dressed in in clothes. In short, this group of people was not eye-catching at all. Except, the master and his wife were a bit too good-looking and caught the attention of some people, which won¡¯t be mentioned for the time being.


    ¡°Xiaobao, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± asked Yaoniang.


    But at this moment, the field suddenly became quiet. Yaoniang turned around to look, only to see that the Taoist priest on the stone tform was actually looking at them.


    ¡°Hey! Go up! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity,¡± said a random person amongst the crowd.


    Yaoniang was still a bit confused, but Jin Wang said to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to witness divination in action? This isn¡¯t quite the waste of a trip I¡¯d thought it¡¯d be.¡±


    Uh¡­


    As he was speaking, Jin Wang had already led her to the stone tform through the narrow path opened by the crowd.


    When they got closer, they found that this man looked like an immortal, with a childlike face and a shiny and ruddyplexion. At least he looked the part of a master of Taoism.


    ¡°This monk, named Han Chuanzi, never expected to see three people with such strange fates here today. Since you¡¯re a family, this old man will perform the divination for you three today.¡± Then he whispered a few words to the boy next to him.


    The boy raised his voice and announced to the crowd that today¡¯s three fortunes were selected. Although there were manyints, the people still dispersed.


    Han Chuanzi looked at Jin Wang with a smile on his face, and asked, ¡°What do you ask for, benefactor?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to ask for.¡±


    ¡°But every man has something to ask for.¡±


    ¡°What I ask for is not something a mere Taoist can give.¡±


    ¡°True. What benefactor asks for is indeed something big and not something a poor Taoist can give.¡± Han Chuanzi didn¡¯t care about Jin Wang¡¯s attitude and said with a smile.


    Only then did Jin Wang take a proper look at Han Chuanzi.


    Jin Wang had seen many monks bluffing and deceiving the masses with their so-called profound Taoism. Sitting in his position, there were manying to him under the guise of mystique and mour, seeking nothing else but wealth and power.


    Jin Wang looked at Han Chuanzi. As he scrutinized him, he didn¡¯t think about how vast his Taoism was but wondered if he had somehow learned his true identity.


    His gaze was sharp and piercing. After taking another look at Han Chuanzi, he lowered his head and said to Yaoniang, ¡°Are you hungry? It should be time for lunch.¡±


    With that, he led Yaoniang away. Their posture seemed nothing out of ordinary at first nce. But if someone who knew martial arts were to see them, they would recognize that he was protecting the woman in his arms as if she was a priceless treasure. Any attack would be blocked instantly.


    An Yi walked towards Yu Chan¡¯s right while Fucheng was on her left.


    After walking a short distance, a voice sounded, but the wind was too strong, so the voice was carried away.


    Yaoniang asked curiously, ¡°That person seemed to have said something. Did you hear it?¡±


    Jin Wang shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s just a scamming Taoist.¡±

 Chapter 98，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 98 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter98£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 98 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was already two dayster when the procession from Jin Wang Manor arrived.


    Over the past two days, Jin Wang took Yaoniang around Tongzhou. This Tongzhou was at the end of the canal and was also known as the breadbasket of the capital. Anyone who wished to enter the capital by water must first go through Tongzhou, and from there it was only half a day¡¯s travel to the capital.


    This was the first time that Yaoniang had no scruples appearing in public. Jin Wang took her to eat at all the famous restaurants of Tongzhou and also bought her a lot of things.


    Yaoniang felt her impression of Jin Wang being refreshed constantly. She never knew he was so familiar with the life of a moner¡¯. In her impression, Jin Wang was an otherworldly being. If asked to buy vegetables from the streets, he was the type of person to bring back an egg that cost him ten taels of silver.


    But she was proved to be wrong. Jin Wang was very familiar with the prices of the market. He knew the value of everything from a bowl of wontons sold by street vendors to jewelry that cost thousands of taels.


    Yaoniangter asked him out of curiosity. Jin Wang merely raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. Later from Fucheng¡¯s exnation, she learned that being a feudal lord wasn¡¯t only about giving orders. He had to understand both war and economy, and the best reflection of the economy was the local prices of that season.


    Although Tongzhou was closer to the capital and its prices were higher than those of Jinzhou, there wasn¡¯t an astronomical difference.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Yaoniang never hesitated to praise him. Although Jin Wang didn¡¯t show anything on his face, he would take Yaoniang around to more ces. If it weren¡¯t for the brothels being a bit too inappropriate, perhaps he would¡¯ve even taken her there to stroll around a bit. But he did take Yaoniang to see the opera house, expanding her horizons.


    .


    So when she learned that the consort and the others had arrived, Yaoniang felt a bit reluctant to leave.


    ¡°When we go to the capital, there will be more delicious foods and fun ces, but once we enter the capital, there also won¡¯t be as much freedom.¡±


    This was the real reason why Jin Wang brought Yaoniang out to rx. Yaoniang was born into a small family. Although his manor had many rules, many of them didn¡¯t apply to her. But it would be different once they entered the capital. They would be under the eyes of the public and there were many dragons and snakes mixed amongst the people. In the capital, there were also many people who enjoyed fishing in troubled waters and the women liked to bring up the word ¡®rules¡¯ the most.


    ¡°When we arrive at the manor, this prince will find someone to teach you etiquette since you may need to enter the pce sometime and meet with His Majesty.¡± It wasn¡¯t actually a possibility, but a certainty. However, Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Yaoniang.


    But when he didn¡¯t get any reply, he turned around and realized that she was actually ying with Xiaobao. The mother and son were amusing themselves with a mouse folded from a handkerchief.


    ¡°Did you hear this prince?¡±


    Yaoniang had put the little mouse in her hand and asked Xiaobao to guess which hand it was in. She didn¡¯t hide it well at all, but to coax her, Xiaobao deliberately guessed the wrong hand many times. He would only choose the right one sometimes, amusing Yaoniang to no end and provoking constantughter.


    ¡°Yes, of course. You said you will find someone to teach me etiquette, and that I may need to enter the pce¡­¡± As she spoke, she showed two fists to Xiaobao again.


    Xiaobao guessed wrong again, despite the obvious tail exposed from one of her hands.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was tense. So dumb that he was about to lose brain cells from watching them. The big one was stupid and the small one was also stupid.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t even notice his expression at all. Amused, sheughed and said, ¡°Look at Mother¡¯s hands. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    The next round continued.


    Jin Wang suddenly felt troubled inside.


    The rules for feudal lords to enter the capital were not the same as ordinarymoners. After meeting up with Consort Jin and the others, Jin Wang ordered people to hand over the papers to the capital.


    A dayter, the papers were returned with a red mark of approval from the emperor.


    It took another day for officials from the Court of State Ceremonials to arrive.


    Recently, the Court of State Ceremonials was busy to death. To celebrate the emperor¡¯s fiftieth birthday, many foreign envoys and feudal lords wereing to the capital. As the ones responsible for the reception, there must be no negligence anywhere. If something happened, a light consequence would be arousing the feudal lords¡¯ or foreign envoys¡¯ displeasure. A heavy consequence would be offending His Majesty himself.


    Compared to those foreign envoys, the feudal lords were more difficult to deal with. These vassals were divided into two types. One was the local lords near the borders, while the others were those with the blood of the imperial family,ing from all the country¡¯s various regions.


    Fortunately, it was Jin Wang this time. Although Jin Wang was a bit on the cold side, it was better than being moody and unpredictable. Last time, when it was Lu Wang entering the capital, he flogged several officials from Court of State Ceremonials. It made people feel bitter, but they didn¡¯t dare say a word ofint.


    After the officials from Court of State Ceremonials arrived, they announced the imperial decree. Jin Wang¡¯s procession could finally enter the capital.


    The capital was a prosperous city.


    Sitting in the carriage, they passed through the towering city gates then what came into their eyes was a bustling city full of grandeur. The wide streets where dozens of horse-drawn carriages travelled were lined with shops and vendors. The pedestrians on the streets were brightly dressed, crowding around each other, making it very lively.


    This was the first time for Yaoniang toe to the capital. It was like entering another world.


    From just peering through the carriage window in secret, despite her limited view, it was more than enough to surprise her.


    When they arrived in the inner city, the situation was different. The roads became even more spacious and clean, while the buildings looked increasingly magnificent and gorgeous.


    It took another hour to arrive at Jin Wang Manor. This Jin Wang Manor wasn¡¯t like Jinzhou¡¯s Jin Wang Manor. Its area andyout were a bit inferior, but it was already extremely rare to have such arge mansion in the inner city, where an inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold.


    Jin Wang needed to enter the pce, so he didn¡¯t stay at the manor for long.


    The others settled themselves in on their own. Fortunately, their living spaces were already arranged in advance, so there weren¡¯t any issues.


    Yaoniang¡¯s residence was a courtyard behind Jin Wang¡¯s study. This ce wasn¡¯t as good as Rongxi Courtyard, but it was still spacious and well decorated. For this trip, the few maids who served Yaoniang were brought along. Xiao Shunzi and others were also there to help, so there were no worries aboutcking manpower.


    After sitting in the carriage for most of the day, Yaoniang was dead tired. She asked Hong Chou and the others to clean up a ce, so she could lie down, then held Xiaobao to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already evening.

 Chapter 98，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 98 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter98£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 98 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Hong Chou came in and asked her what she¡¯d like to eat for dinner. Yaoniang expressed that she didn¡¯t care and that it was up to them.


    After the dining table was set, Yaoniang and Xiaobao began to eat.


    Looking at the time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is His Highness still in the pce?¡±


    Yu Chan nodded, ¡°His Highness isn¡¯t back yet. This servant thought that since madam didn¡¯t ask, Hong Chou and the others must have told you already.¡±


    Yaoniang waited until she was sleepy, but Jin Wang still didn¡¯t return, so she went to take a bath then went to bed. Right as she was about to fall asleep, a slightly cold body slipped into bed behind her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Jin Wang made a sound of assent, then Yaoniang felt a hand stroke her belly, and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Yaoniang went to pay respects to Consort Jin.


    When she got there, Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu were already present. The two of them looked reinvigorated, a rare sight to the eyes. Yaoniang guessed that it was because they were about to visit their maiden families.


    She had guessed right. Not only were the two of them about to return to their maiden families, but for the next two days, Consort Jin was also not in the residence. She went to visit her natal home as well, Duke Xuguo Manor.


    In the courtyard of Duke Xuguo Manor, lived Duchess Xuguo, who had been ill for a long time.


    Duchess Xuguo¡¯s health had always been poor, and Consort Jin also inherited her physique. It wasn¡¯t a major problem, but whenever the seasons changed, there were bound to be some feelings of difort.


    Seeing her daughter, Duchess Xuguo was very happy. Her pale face flushed, she reached out to touch her daughter¡¯s cheek.


    The maids in the courtyard were all beaming with joy as if it was a festive holiday.


    ¡°Mother, you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t be bothered with those people.¡±


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t bothered. I¡¯m only worried about you. You must watch out for that temper of yours. Her daughter resembles her and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer because of it.¡± Duchess Xuguo continued to scold, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t anything good. Mother begged him for a long time, but he still sent that little demoness.¡±


    Call it scolding but it was more of aint. Duchess Xuguo had always been a gentle and docile person. Otherwise, with her family background, she wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to such a sorry state by that pair of adulterers.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. If I were to fight her, she wouldn¡¯t be my opponent. You¡¯re probably not aware but she hasn¡¯t even consummated her marriage with His Highness yet.¡± Consort Jin wanted to give her mother a peace of mind, so she told her such a secret.


    Duchess Xuguo was surprised at first, then she was delighted. ¡°You and His Highness Jin Wang are good now? I¡¯ve always told you that you must change your temper after marriage. Few men want their wives to be opinionated. It¡¯s a good thing to have self-confidence, but too much will affect the rtionship between husband and wife.¡±


    But being as meek as you, you were still unable to hold Dad¡¯s heart and had let that bitch snatch it and reduce you to such a pitiful state. Naturally, Consort Jin wouldn¡¯t reveal her inner thoughts to Duchess Xuguo.


    This was also the reason why she disliked men so much. In her eyes, men liked pleasure, not virtue. Besides vying for power and influence, it was probably only under the skirts of women could they pour their time and effort. Staying here today, then staying there tomorrow. Despite knowing that the women were fighting like cocks in a ring, he still turns a deaf ear.


    He may like this one today, but he could easily change his mind tomorrow. If you asked him why he would pose as a gentleman with high morals and use the womanly virtues to suppress you. He may even disregard seniority and status to allow the concubine to suppress the wife.


    Consort Jin didn¡¯t continue to think about it anymore and hid theplexity in her eyes. She whispered, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. All you need to know is that I won¡¯t suffer in her hands.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo looked at her daughter with distress. ¡°You¡¯re still hiding from your mother? Mommy Zhou already told me that there¡¯s still another vixen in the manor that makes people worry. She said that Jin Wang suddenly gained a shu son, who¡¯s already a year old now and that the vixen is still pregnant with another one in her belly.¡±


    This Mommy Zhou, she shouldn¡¯t have brought her along for this trip. Consort Jin said, ¡°You know how Mommy Zhou is, she likes to make a big fuss out of nothing. Don¡¯t worry, that person is different from the one in this manor. She¡¯s an honest one and treats me with the respect I deserve. Jin Wang also isn¡¯t a man to spoil a concubine and suppress the wife. So long as I am Consort Jin, he will not treat me with anything less than what I deserve.¡±


    Hearing this, Duchess Xuguo wiped her tears. ¡°God knows why we¡¯re so unfortunate. I encountered that bitch in this lifetime and ended up like this while you¡­¡±


    Consort Jin felt ufortable in her heart, but she stillforted her, ¡°Mother, daughter won¡¯t suffer. Xu Yueru hasn¡¯t been able to consummate her marriage with His Highness so far is all thanks to that concubine surnamed Su. I don¡¯t care about others, but that bitch¡¯s daughter I will definitely press to death. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m doing just fine.¡±


    ¡°But your belly¡­¡± Thinking of her daughter¡¯s belly, Duchess Xuguo became worried again. She felt that this was her own fault, her daughter had inherited her physique.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of what my body¡¯s like. Even if I get pregnant, whether I can actually give birth and live is unknown, so I might as well not get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t have no one by your side. Since that concubine surnamed Su is so good at giving birth, why not take one back to raise yourself? By doing her and her son this favour, she will always be grateful to you. If one day her son inherits the position of Jin Wang, it¡¯d all be because of you and she¡¯d know to count her blessings.¡±


    .


    Consort Jin felt even more bitter. The crux of the matter was that Jin Wang must agree to it.


    Jin Wang was an indifferent man with a temperament as cold as ice. When has he ever protected someone like this? But since he has made up his mind, of course, he will protect her to the best of his abilities. He didn¡¯t feel at ease to leave her in the manor on her own, so he chose to take her with him, always keeping her by his side¡­


    This timeing to the capital, it was almost certain for her to be sessfully conferred as side consort. Why would she need her to give her favour? Just relying on having birthed the eldest son of the manor was enough for her to live well, not to mention having another one on the way.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to tell her mother any of this. Her mother¡¯s body wasn¡¯t good, so if she worried about her, her health would only worsen. She could only appease her, ¡°Mother, daughter remembers all that you¡¯ve said. Don¡¯t worry about these matters. Focus on your own health.¡±


    After finally calming down Duchess Xuguo, Consort Jin was exhausted both physically and mentally, but things weren¡¯t over yet. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finallye back. There were still many people in the manor for her to see.

 Chapter 99，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 99 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter99£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 99 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At the same time, Lady Yn was also talking to her daughter in another yard of Duke Xuguo Manor that was as gorgeous as the main courtyard.


    As Duke Xuguo¡¯s most favoured concubine for decades, Lady Yn had her own charm. Even though she was now in her forties, she still resembled a young woman in her twenties,


    Unlike Consort Jin who chose to conceal everything, Side Consort Xu was much more candid. She had no other choice. She chose this path herself, so even if she encountered mishaps, she couldn¡¯t me others. This was why as soon as she returned to the capital, she hurried to her dear mother for advice. In Xu Yueru¡¯s eyes, her mother was invincible. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Since you already have a goal, how did you end up fighting with someone insignificant? Have you forgotten what your mother taught you? When others are in the limelight, don¡¯t even think about stealing it. You will only end up harming yourself. For someone to be in the limelight, there must be a reason for it. Take your father as an example. Whenever he goes to the main courtyard, mother doesn¡¯t interfere. Since he¡¯s going there, he must have a reason for it. If you were to go against him, you¡¯d only be seeking death.¡±


    ¡°You know what men like most about women? Looks, body? Both! But what men like the most are a woman¡¯s sensibility and meekness, which fulfills their sense of aplishment and vanity. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t do anything, but you must choose the right time to act. Once you zero in on your opponent¡¯s gap, strike the target with one shot! And you stupid thing, not only did you not join hands with the other party, you even fought with her! You forgot about Xu Yanru, that drowning dog! Since you can¡¯t even hit a drowning dog, if you¡¯re not stupid then what are you?!¡±


    Side Consort Xu was scolded by Lady Yn until she couldn¡¯t even lift her head. Her mother had a gentle as water appearance on the outside when fawning upon her father, but she waspletely different in private.


    She whispered, ¡°Daughter was anxious¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you anxious for? Xu Yanru¡¯s not anxious, so why are you anxious? What did your mother tell you before you left? Jin Wang isn¡¯t someone that indulges in women! Now that you understand this, you must learn to be patient. Since someone has already poked a hole, you only need to wait. Sit back and enjoy the fruits of other¡¯sbour. What¡¯s there to be anxious about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vexed, Side Consort Xu knew she had made the wrong move. ¡°What should daughter do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± After finishing speaking, Lady Yn said again, ¡°When everybody adds wood, the mes rise high, so give her more wood. Some people can¡¯t bear to be put on a pedestal. If you tter her enough, she¡¯ll even forget her own surname. Once you do it a few more times, the man would naturally abandon her like a pair of old shoes.¡±


    This was true from Lady Yn¡¯s experience. She had been with Duke Xuguo for many years, and Duke Xuguo didn¡¯t just favour her alone. Over the years, his concubines and tongfangs1 were countless, but the number of people who died from this trick was also endless.


    ¡°You must remember to follow the current. When the current is powerful, your path will also be smooth. Once the current weakens, that¡¯s when you can step on her. Either you don¡¯t step on her at all or you trample her to death.¡±


    Qianqing Pce, imperial study.


    Emperor Hongjing looked at his tall and handsome son in front of him, and said, ¡°You entered the pce this many times, just to give your concubine a title?¡±


    Jin Wang stood there, steady as a mountain, but also calm and reserved. Despite his cold temperament, the due respect was still there.


    ¡°Back when she was still in her boudoir, she had a private rtionship with <i>erchen</i>. At that time, when <i>erchen</i> received news of the barbarians raiding,?<i>erchen</i> rushed to the border fortress and neglected her. Afterwards,?<i>erchen</i> tried to look for her, but she was already gone. When we met again, she had already given birth to <i>erchen</i>¡¯s child but was kicked out by her family. She could only enter the manor as a servant to support herself and her child. Although her background is low, her family is clean. It¡¯s just that back then, <i>erchen</i> neglected to give her status for a moment of glory.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing pondered for a while then nced at Jin Wang. ¡°For you to have a son, <i>Zhen is</i> very pleased. But you must still remember that time when the imperial censor impeached you. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again. Bring the child into the pce for <i>Zhen</i> to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jin Wang walked out of Qianqing Pce and went towards the pce exit. When he reached Jingyun gate, a few people approached him.


    The person in the lead was wearing a crimson qinwang uniform. Tall and strong, his steps were powerful and his bearing was valiant. Two small eunuchs followed behind him. It was Lu Wang.


    Lu Wang was impatient by nature and had a violent temper. While he was at his fief, it was reported from time to time that he killed for money and treated the citizens ording to his whims, arousing people¡¯s grievances. Emperor Hongjing also issued a decree to reprimand from time to time, but a few dayster, he would revert to his old habits. What people didn¡¯t expect was that he would act the same way he did in Luzhou while visiting the capital,shing at imperial court officials wantonly.


    It was true that no one dared to tattle on Lu Wang, but the two injured officials both asked for leave. Now that the Court of State Ceremonial2 was short of manpower, this matter naturally spread to Emperor Hongjing¡¯s ears.


    Emperor Hongjing was so furious that he bestowed him with tenshes without even considering his face. Seeing Lu Wang like this, there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. He was likely here to beg for an audience with His Majesty.


    Jin Wang was the fifth prince while Lu Wang was the sixth. Even if he wanted to pretend not to see him, he couldn¡¯t avoid this greeting.


    ¡°Fifth brother.¡± Lu Wang stopped, cupping his hands in a perfunctory gesture.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t willing to say much either, so he only nodded before continuing on his way.


    Lu Wang snorted and continued forward, while talking to the little eunuch beside him, ¡°I heard that my fifth brother seems to have a son?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How would this servant know about this kind of thing.¡±


    Lu Wang kicked him. ¡°Look at you! What use do I have for imbeciles like you?¡±


    The eunuch was kicked onto his back with his legs up in the air while Lu Wang walked away. The little eunuch pretended to lie there for a while, rubbing his stomach. He only got up when Lu Wang was far away, before spitting out, ¡°Tsk, you think I want to serve you? It was all because I didn¡¯t check the almanac3 before leaving the house that I bumped into someone like you!¡±


    As he muttered these words, he scurried away along the pce walls.

 Chapter 99，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 99 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter99£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 99 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The morning light shone faintly, a mix of orange and white.


    At first nce, one could tell that it would be a beautiful day.


    Yaoniang opened her eyes. When she lowered her head, she saw therge palm on her belly. There was also the sound of breathinging from behind her. It was Jin Wang. Every time she awoke, she would find the two of them in such a posture.


    She was still lying in the same position as when she went to sleep, but with Jin Wang squeezing in behind her, he took over her ce. He even wronged her by saying that it was she who had burrowed into his arms. He didn¡¯t even pause to think about how she could¡¯ve burrowed into his arms with such a big belly.


    Yaoniangid there quietly, pondering over her thoughts for a while. It wasn¡¯t until there were sounds of movementing from behind her that she finally moved.


    Jin Wang sat up and rang the bell beside the bed. Yu Chan quickly brought people in and served the two of them to wash before changing their clothes. Jin Wang finished cleaning up first, then left to exercise ording to his normal routine, but Yaoniang continued to stay there for a while.


    Hong Chou brought her a few different sets of clothes, but Yaoniang always looked dissatisfied. It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to be picky, but this was her first time entering the pce, so she hoped that everything would be perfect. It wasn¡¯t good to be too mboyant while dressing too simple was also not good since that would damage Jin Wang¡¯s face.


    In the end, she chose a doubleyered cloud-water pattern jacket paired with a cyan silk skirt. Yu Chan helped her to put them on.


    Yaoniang was now six months pregnant, but she didn¡¯t look fat. The six-month-old belly on her was like a small basin. Since her dress started above the waist, it didn¡¯t make her look bloated, but only emphasized the plumpness of the ces that should be plump. Herplexion was also better, her fair skin was much rosier than before.


    Hong Chou helped her style her hair into a butterfly bun. A rose gold and jade hairpin was inserted at the end of her hair bun along with a golden butterfly buyao1.


    Hong Die also offered her arge box iid with pearls. Inside were sachets and pendants of various colours. Hong Chou picked two and hung them from Yaoniang¡¯s waist. Hong Fei brought over a matching box, which contained various bracelets and asked Yaoniang to pick from it.


    Yaoniang chose a jade bracelet, which was originally a pair, but she¡¯d only brought one. She never wore these things, because she was afraid of damaging them. She was alsozy and found them to be cumbersome. Normally, as long as she didn¡¯t need to, she wouldn¡¯t wear them.


    Once Yaoniang was done with washing and dressing herself up, breakfast was already set.


    Jin Wang walked in from outside, sat down beside her, and nced at her. ¡°Too in.¡±


    Sure enough!


    Yaoniang sighed in her heart. Only when she was decked out in gold and bright colours would he feel that it was good.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that in. Don¡¯t you think I look good?¡±


    Jin Wang stared at her. His eyes deepened before he nodded after a long time.


    ¡°Since I look good, then there isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    After breakfast, Jin Wang went to tidy up Xiaobao.


    This was also the first time for Xiaobao to enter the pce, so naturally, he had to dress up properly.


    They stalled until the main courtyard sent people to rush them. Only then did Yaoniang hurriedly take her people to the main courtyard while Jin Wang went to the front courtyard.


    Today was the day for the female members of Jin Wang Manor to visit the empress. The te had already been handed over a while ago, but Empress Wei had been busy with pce affairs until today. Jin Wang Manor wasn¡¯t going to be the only visitor. The family members of all the other princes who had entered the capital were also going to be there. When Yaoniang learned of this yesterday, she became very nervous.


    Jin Wang rode a horse, while the women were divided into three carriages. Surrounded by many guards, they headed into the pce.


    When they arrived at the Xuanwu Gate, everyone got off their carriage one by one. Jin Wang also got off his horse.


    Passing through the imperial garden and approaching Kunning Pce, Jin Wang took Xiaobao from Yuchan. He wanted to take Xiaobao to Qianqing Pce first.


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t speak. He only nced over at Yaoniang then at Yu Chan.


    Yu Chan nodded imperceptibly.


    Normally, a visitor wasn¡¯t able to bring her personal maid into the pce, but Yaoniang was in a different situation. She was six months pregnant and this was also her first time entering the pce, so she brought Yu Chan with her.


    Jin Wang soon left. Then, with Consort Jin as the leader, they entered the gate of Kunning Pce and waited to be summoned inside.


    Soon, a pce maid came to usher them in and lead them to the main hall. Along the way, their eyes took in all thevish and majestic decorations.


    On the main phoenix seat, sat Empress Wei.


    The empress was dressed in a bright yellow dress, with the six dragons and three phoenixes crown on her head. She was a bit old, but it was obvious that she was quite the looker when she was young. By her side was Crown Princess Wu and several otherdies of various ages, either dignified and graceful, or generous and beautiful. Amongst them was a woman who was the most eye-catching.


    This woman was born with a fair face and vermilion lips. Her eyebrows were delicate while her eyes were bright. She had an aggressive temperament that made people afraid to look at her directly.


    At this moment while she was talking to the empress, she suddenly raised her eyebrows and smiled. It was as if a hundred flowers bloomed simultaneously, undoubtedly catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Consort Jin shook.


    Yaoniang kept her head down, for fear that she would make a mistake, so she didn¡¯t witness this scene.


    At this time, the people in the hall noticed the women of Jin Wang Manor. When they turned to look, that woman also nced over. Her phoenix eyes narrowed and her eyebrows lifted as her gazended on Consort Jin. Then she curled her lips and smiled.


    ¡°Mother Empress, fifth brother¡¯s family is here.¡± Her voice was not like an ordinary woman, soft and crisp, but with a strange hoarseness. It was very special, causing people to never forget it.


    Yaoniang automatically raised her head to look, just in time to catch sight of the other¡¯s face.


    What a beautiful woman, she eximed in her heart.

 Chapter 100，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 100 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter100£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 100 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The woman noticed Yaoniang¡¯s gaze and looked over.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to look anymore, so she lowered her eyes.


    At this time, Consort Jin walked forward, leading the three of them to bow down.


    ¡°<i>Chenqie</i> greets the empress. Wishing Your Majesty happiness and good fortune.¡±


    .


    Someone had taught Yaoniang the proper etiquette prior to entering the pce, and she followed everything step by step.


    ¡°Get up quickly.¡±


    A pce maid stepped forward to help Consort Jin up. Empress Wei smiled kindly and beckoned to Consort Jin, ¡°Come closer to <i>bengong</i>. <i>Bengong</i> hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time and you seem to have gotten thinner.¡±


    ¡°<i>Chenqie</i> thinks so too. Fifth sister-inw, why did you be so thin?¡± Consort Yong said.


    Why did you be so thin?


    Following this sentence, the same voice echoed in Consort Jin¡¯s mind. But her voice back then was a bit more hearty and a bit less lethargic than it was now.


    She looked at the woman in front of her who was already a wife and a mother, at her bright eyes and slender brows, almost greedily. Empress Wei spoke again, ¡°Is there something wrong with Consort Yong that you¡¯re staring at her like so?¡± Then Empress Wei suddenly smiled, ¡°Ah, <i>bengong</i> had forgotten that you two were really close friends back when you were in your boudoirs.¡±


    Consort Jin hurriedly recovered and said, ¡°<i>Chenqie</i> forgot her manners. <i>Chenqie¡¯s</i> body failed to live up to expectations and <i>chenqie</i> fell ill right before entering the capital, making Mother Empress and fourth sister-inw worried.¡±


    Yes, she was already her fourth sister-inw. They were no longer what they used to be.


    Consort Jin let out a sigh, pushing away the disordered thoughts in her mind, and said to Consort Yong with a smile, ¡°Fourth sister-inw, after so many years, your demeanour hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    A strange light appeared in Consort Yong¡¯s eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Fifth sister-inw overpraised.¡±


    ¡°We all know that you two have a good rtionship, but you can¡¯t forget about us right?¡± said Consort An as she smiled at her other sisters-inw.


    The Consort Jin looked a little embarrassed as she hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings to all my sisters-inw.¡±


    Consort An, Consort Dai and the Crown Princess allughed. Consort Lu, Consort Qing, and Consort Wu, whose seniority1?were lower than Consort Jin, also stood up one after another to salute this fifth sister-inw of theirs. The atmosphere became very lively.


    As for the side consorts like Side Consort Xu, they all followed the lead of their household¡¯s main consort. No one paid attention to them anyway, they were just there to serve as a foil.


    Once all the greetings were done and over with, Yaoniang realized that her status was the lowest. She was only a concubine, while all the others were at least a side consort. She shrunk to the back, hoping that the others would not notice her.


    But how could that be possible?


    First, she was the only one in this pce that was pregnant. Second, everyone had long heard how Jin Wang, who had always been pure-hearted and indifferent to the female sex, finally had a son. His eldest son was borne by a concubine and this favoured concubine of his was pregnant once again.


    Jin Wang¡¯s coldness and indifference were well-known in the capital.


    All the feudal lords were ordered to enter the capital every one and a half years. Whenever they gathered together in the capital, everyone would talk about how Jin Wang had no heirs. This year the dry spell was broken, it would¡¯ve been strange for others not to be curious.


    Once the room was silent again, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Yaoniang.


    Empress Wei took the lead in speaking, ¡°Jin Wang¡¯s family, this is that concubine of Jin Wang?¡±


    Consort Jin nodded and said, ¡°Answering Mother Empress, exactly so. This woman is surnamed Su.¡±


    Empress Wei nodded and waved to Yaoniang, ¡°Come over so <i>bengong</i> can take a closer look.¡±


    So Yaoniang walked towards her.


    Empress Wei was very amiable. Once Yaoniang stood in front of her, she held her hand and asked some questions.


    For example, how old was she? How many months had she been pregnant? Was her pregnancy smooth? Did she enjoy sweet or spicy foods?


    Yaoniang was still a little nervous at first, but once she heard Empress Wei¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t feel nervous anymore.


    She originally thought that the Empress, as the motherly model of the nation, was lofty and far removed from the masses. Who would¡¯ve thought that she was no different from any other elderly woman? Whenever someone became pregnant, those older women would all ask these routine questions. Yaoniang answered these questions one by one ordingly.


    Empress Wei smiled and said to everyone, ¡°This is an honest one.¡±


    Everyoneughed. They all knew that Empress Wei was only speaking superficial words. For this woman to sessfully hook up with Jin Wang and get pregnant twice, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t anyone simple or honest. They could all see how those two side consorts of Jin Wang suddenly had not so prettyplexions.


    Although they did not belong to the same household, those seated were all mistresses of their manors. Which family didn¡¯t have those dirty things, unworthy to be mentioned? Yes, one could say they were unworthy to be mentioned, simr to a random cat and dog. Yet it was these same cats and dogs who entered the inner chambers and fought for a living with the real masters.


    Look, wasn¡¯t this one a perfect example? Fortunately, the fifth sister-inw could endure. She¡¯d even brought her out!


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman to remain standing. Someonee! Bring Lady Su a seat.¡±


    Once Empress Wei spoke, a maid brought over a cotton-padded seat and ced it next to Consort Jin, albeit a bit lower.


    At this time, the various side consorts from the other manors, and even Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu, all cast admiring eyes at Yaoniang.


    In this hall, apart from Empress Wei, only the various consorts had seats. Everyone else was standing.


    Yaoniang also knew that she was too much in the limelight, but she couldn¡¯t refuse the empress. With great respect and humility, she thanked Empress Wei and sat down next to Consort Jin.


    All this took a lot of words to describe, but actually, it was only a moment. From Yaoniang¡¯s arrival, based on her words and actions, everyone deemed her to be low ss and unworthy of appearing before the masses.


    After that, everyone chattered and conversed with each other. Empress Wei asked about the trivial matters of each manor, and the several consorts all answered respectfully.


    When asking about Jin Wang Manor, quite a few people looked at Consort Jin with an interested gaze. Their eyes carried both amusement and pity, but it was because of this that it only made others feel more ufortable.


    ¡°I heard people say that Jin Wang Manor gained a shu eldest son. Was the child not brought into the pce today?¡±


    ¡°Answering Mother Empress, Xiaobao was taken to Qianqing Pce by His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 100，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 100 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter100£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 100 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At the same time, Jin Wang, holding Xiaobao, was on his way to Qianqing Pce.


    Fucheng wanted to take Xiaobao, but he held onto Jin Wang tightly, resulting in an unusual scene in the pce that day.


    Jin Wang, who was as cold as an iceberg, was carrying a baby in his arms. Even after entering the pce, he didn¡¯t want to let go. Not long after, the news spread throughout the entire pce, and everyone knew that Jin Wang had a son.


    When Jin Wang arrived at Qianqing Pce, the crown prince, Dai Wang, An Wang, and Yong Wang were all there. Even the younger Lu Wang and Qing Wang were also there.


    As soon as Jin Wang¡¯s arrival was announced, he stepped inside, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Yong Wang was about the same age as Jin Wang. He had a gentle look along with a pair of phoenix eyes. With an elegant temperament, his lips seemed to always be curled up despite not smiling.


    ¡°Ah, fifth brother. This prince knows that you think about your son day and night. After working so hard to finally get one, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯d treat him like a treasure. But as a qinwang entering the pce to meet His Majesty, isn¡¯t it humiliating to be holding an infant?¡± Yong Wang¡¯s tone was calm, carrying hints of affection, and his words were also like those of an older brother rebuking his younger brother. But what the truth was, they both knew in their hearts.


    Yong Wang made many attempts to trip up Jin Wang. Even before leaving for their fiefs, their rtionship hadn¡¯t been very harmonious.


    To be honest, it was more than not being harmonious. They were more like mortal enemies. It¡¯s just that in front of Emperor Hongjing, they couldn¡¯t behave like so.


    Jin Wang ignored him and nced at Xiaobao. Xiaobao let go. Jin Wang ced him on the ground and bowed before Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°<i>Erchen</i> pays homage to the emperor.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing nodded and raised his hand, then Jin Wang stood back up.


    ¡°Old fourth, don¡¯t mock old fifth anymore. You should be considerate of his heart as a new father. After all, this is the first time for him to be a father. Once he bes a father a few more times, he¡¯ll be back to his old self.¡± The person speaking was the second prince, An Wang. In his thirties, he had a sturdy build, a square face, and narrow eyes. At first nce, he was the most inconspicuous among the brothers, but no one dared to disregard him.


    Among the brothers, An Wang was the one who made every move after careful deliberation the most. He also enjoyed stirring up muddy waters and it wasn¡¯t umon to be identally scammed by him.


    ¡°Fifth brother!¡± Qing Wang looked at Jin Wang with excitement. Back when they still lived in the capital, he was very close to Jin Wang. Now, these brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other in over a year. ¡°Fifth brother, this is your son? How old is he? He looks a lot like you.¡±


    Compared to other people, Jin Wang¡¯s attitude towards Qing Wang was much more gentle. ¡°He just reached a year and a month of age. ¡°


    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s already so big at a year old, and can stand so steadily on his own? Fifth brother, you¡¯re not lying to your brother, right? It¡¯s not like your brother has never been a father before. When my Hong Ge¡¯er was still a year old, his nanny still had to carry him. Can this little guy talk yet? Call imperial uncle.¡±


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t care much for the others, but Qing Wang, he was very familiar with.


    He didn¡¯t intend to hide or cover up his abilities today, so naturally, he didn¡¯t hesitate to show off. He immediately called out ¡°Uncle!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to call ¡®imperial uncle¡¯ lest he scared him, but he still surprised Qing Wang. Qin Wang picked him up and facing Jin Wang, An Wang, the crown prince, and Emperor Hongjing, he said, ¡°This little guy is really smart. He even knows to call ¡®uncle¡¯.¡±


    Only Jin Wang¡¯s face was a bit ugly. Xiaobao still hadn¡¯t called him ¡®father¡¯.


    Emperor Hongjing was a bit surprised. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any grandsons, his eldest grandson was even married already. But he hadn¡¯t seen any child who could speak at such a young age, and he wasn¡¯t even mumbling along. The child hadn¡¯t met old seventh before, yet was able to call him when asked. This was a rare sight to behold.


    He originally only wanted to see him then confirm that he was indeed a child of the Zhao Family. If so, the title would naturally be given, but now Emperor Hongjing became more interested. Nowadays, this kind of interest was extremely rare for him. Emperor Hongjing was getting old, and the government affairs were still many and cumbersome. He had long lost the vigour from the past, when he used to carry his eldest grandson on his knees, teaching him to read.


    Every year, his sons would bring him grandsons, granddaughters, and even great-grandchildren to pay respect to him. At most, Emperor Hongjing would nce at them. What should be rewarded would be rewarded and what should be gifted would be gifted, but nothing more. With so many grandchildren, he couldn¡¯t even remember their names. But today he wanted to take a closer look at this child, to see whether he truly was beyond expectations.


    ¡°Old seventh, bring the child to me to take a look.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s voice made everyone look at him. Qing Wang obeyed the edict and was about to bring Xiaobao over, when Xiaobao suddenly pushed against his arms, catching his attention. Qing Wang looked down at the little baby in his arms, a bit puzzled, when Jin Wang said next to him, ¡°He wants to be ced on the ground.¡±


    Although Jin Wang rarely showed it, he understood Xiaobao¡¯s gestures better than people thought. This was why he walked the entire way to Qianqing Pce with Xiaobao in his arms. Xiaobao had wanted him to hold him, and he also wanted to hold Xiaobao.


    Qing Wang hesitated to put Xiaobao down. Probably because he had never done something like this before, his actions were a bit clumsy.


    As soon as Xiaobao touched the ground, he pushed Qing Wang¡¯s arm away, then took a small step towards Emperor Hongjing. He walked very steadily, step by step towards the throne. He was wearing a very festive set of clothing today. Dressedpletely in red, the only pattern was the five bats offering longevity embroidered on his chest. His head waspletely bald except for that small patch of hair.


    Pink and tender, white and fat, he resembled the little boy holding a carp from those New Year paintings.


    Emperor Hongjing curled his lips subconsciously and looked down at the baby stepping towards him. Xiaobao approached his legs, boldly stretched out his hand to pull on his dragon robe, then reached out his chubby arms towards him again.


    He seemed to want to be held.


    ¡°This little thing is so courageous, and actually dares to ask <i>Zhen</i> to hold him.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing said so, but his face was smiling, and other people could only follow along withughter. As for what everyone thinks, then I no longer know.


    Emperor Hongjing picked up Xiaobao and ced him on his knees.


    Xiaobao stretched out his hand, as if wanting to grab at Emperor Hongjing¡¯s beard, but for some reason, he withdrew his hand. Instead, he grabbed the five-w dragon jade buckle on his clothes and refused to let go. Li De¡¯an, the chief eunuch standing at the side, was about to step forward to ask this little ancestor to release it but was waved away by Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, mother¡¯s Bao¡¯er.¡± Xiaobao¡¯s voice was crisp, but he stumbled a bit over his words since it was the first time for him to say three words in a row.


    At the same time, Jin Wang¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Answering Father Emperor, the child has no formal name yet, only a nickname, Xiaobao.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing ignored Jin Wang, but lowered his head and spoke to Xiaobao, ¡°Your mother gave you the name of Bao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, Xiao-Xiaobao.¡±


    As Xiaobao spoke, he was still pulling on the jade buckle, ¡°Grandpa, want!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You even know to call Grandpa Emperor.¡± Emperor Hongjingughed. ¡°Good, good, good. <i>Zhen</i> will give it to you since you called <i>Zhen</i> ¡®grandpa¡¯. Let¡¯s go inside so the eunuchs can take it off for you, alright?¡±


    Xiaobao immediately wrapped his arms around Emperor Hongjing¡¯s neck and refused to let go.


    Seeing Emperor Hongjing carry the child himself behind the curtains, everyone there showed varying expressions. Only Qing Wang was happy for Jin Wang, ¡°Fifth brother, your son is incredible, truly incredible.¡±


    Apart from being incredible, Qing Wang didn¡¯t know how to describe Xiaobao.


    Jin Wang also felt that Xiaobao was incredible, very incredible. He¡¯d thought the child barely knew how to speak, which was why he had yet to call him ¡®father¡¯, so he didn¡¯t force the child.


    But look at him now. Not only did he know how to say ¡®uncle¡¯, he even knew how to say ¡®grandpa¡¯. He was also very sensible and knew to ask for rewards. Yet this brat refused to call him ¡®father¡¯. He must be doing it on purpose, he must be.

 Chapter 101，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 101 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter101£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 101 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The atmosphere in the hall was weird. Except for Qing Wang¡¯s smiling face, almost no one else could smile.


    Well, there was still one person, An Wang, but he wasn¡¯t actually smiling.


    ¡°Fifth brother, who would¡¯ve thought that you could teach your son so well.¡±


    ¡°Second brother is ttering me. This child has only been recently found. All along, it has been his mother teaching him.¡±


    From beginning to end, Jin Wang had never thought of hiding the fact that Xiaobao was only recently recognized as his son. This was what the imperial family was like. The more he tried to hide it, the more someone would want to dig it out and fish in murky waters. It would be much better for him to spread the news himself.


    ¡°Then your concubine must be quite extraordinary to be able to teach your son to be so clever.¡±


    ¡°Second brother is ttering again. She¡­¡± Jin Wang paused. For some reason the scene of Xiaobao saying ¡®Bao¡¯er, mother¡¯s Bao¡¯er¡¯ to Emperor Hongjing in that tender voice of his appeared in his mind. He then recalled how whenever Yaoniang held Xiaobao, she would always call him ¡®mother¡¯s Bao¡¯er¡¯ affectionately. Xiaobao must have learned this from her. His eyebrows softened immediately, ¡°She was born from a small and humble family and is undeserving of second brother¡¯s praise.¡±


    With Jin Wang calling An Wang¡¯s words ttery, it seemed to be out of humbleness, but the reality was that he was mocking An Wang for being a busybody. An Wang¡¯splexion became a bit ugly, but there was nothing in his words that he could pick at, so he could only sneer and remain silent.


    The eyes of the others were all dark and gloomy, only the crown prince didn¡¯t seem to have a feel of the undercurrents. He swaggered to the chair at the side and sat down then called for a eunuch to serve tea.


    Several little eunuchs came in to serve tea and fruit, led by Li Dequan¡¯s godson Xiao Mengzi. Bowing at the waist, he said with a smile, ¡°Your Highnesses, enjoy some tea while you wait. His Majesty¡¯s side will likely be dyed for a while.¡±


    An Wang and the others expected that there would be a dy since that little bastard from Jin Wang¡¯s family was there. But since Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t say for them to go, they couldn¡¯t leave. They could only take a seat with ugly expressions, wondering what Emperor Hongjing was doing with Jin Wang¡¯s little brat.


    Only Jin Wang understood, but he merely looked down and sipped his tea without saying anything.


    The crown prince had yet to eat breakfast and was famished. Once he sat down, he ate a few pieces of pastry then drank another cup of tea. He opened his tiny eyes that were squeezed into slits by the amount of fat on his face. nced at his younger brothers, he said with a smile, ¡°Despite Father Emperor¡¯s age, he actually has the mood to y with this grandson of his. Back then, only Zuo¡¯er had this blessing.¡±


    Zuo¡¯er was the emperor¡¯s imperial grandson, whose formal name was Zhao Zuo. As both the eldest son of the crown prince and the eldest grandson of the Zhao family, he was heavily favoured by Emperor Hongjing ever since he was a child.


    Zhao Zuo was literate by the age of three and started practicing martial arts at the age of five. Emperor Hongjing had also personally taught him to read and write. But when the crown prince said this, his words were meant to show off and instigate others.


    The crown prince wasn¡¯t a smart man, and his brothers were also used to his behaviour. If it weren¡¯t for the eldest imperial grandson and the husband and wife rtionship between Empress Wei and Emperor Hongjing for many years, his position as the crown prince would have been long unstable.


    For a while, the crown prince¡¯s boasting voice rang throughout the entire hall, while everyone else drank tea in silence.


    On the other side at Kunning Pce, after some gossip, the children who had been taken to the side hall were also brought over.


    All the children present were still young. The oldest was the third son of An Wang Manor, who was turning seven this year. The others were all between the ages of two and five. Some of them were still unable to walk steadily on their own and had to have someone follow and watch over them to ensure they didn¡¯t fall.


    But it was clear that these children were all well taught. As soon as they entered, they saluted and greeted the women present. At the side, Yaoniang smiled as she watched a little girl around two years old almost fall when trying to perform her greetings. This little girl was from Qing Wang¡¯s family and was the eldest daughter of Qing Wang and Consort Qing. Her nickname was Zhuzhu.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering if her son, who was taken away by Jin Wang, had also tripped over his clothes when trying to perform his greetings. As soon as that picture came into her mind, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What is Lady Suughing at?¡± A slightly hoarse female voice sounded in her ears and Yaoniang¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but tremble. When she looked up, she saw Consort Yong looking right at her.


    Her beautiful and perfectly lined eyes were long while the outer corners of her eyes were slightly lifted. Her pupils were dark, carrying a mysterious glint to them. They were also so clear that they seemed to be almost able to reflect backlight.


    Taken aback, Yaoniang said, ¡°This concubine wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that looking at the little princes and little princesses, this concubine thinks they¡¯re very cute.¡±


    Consort Yong replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. Her tone was clearly straightforward but Yaoniang still had the urge to blush. Fortunately, Consort Yong turned her head away before she could.


    After sitting for a while, Empress Wei waved them away, but she couldn¡¯t leave, since there was a banquet at noon.


    It was the third month, where spring had just begun and the flowers were in full bloom. Consort An proposed for everyone to stroll around the imperial garden.


    In the imperial gardens, there were many exotic flowers and rare nts, as well as many pavilions and gazebos. The sight was simply a feast for the eyes. The women all chose a water pavilion to sit and talk while maids and eunuchs watched over their children as they yed in the open space outside.


    This water pavilion upied a huge area. Facing theke on one side and the garden on the other, there were also several rooms inside for people to rest in. Yaoniang chose a room and went inside. Although she had spent more time sitting and less time standing after entering the pce, it was still very tiring to carry a big belly.


    Leaning back on a soft couch, Yu Chan rubbed her legs and waist. Soon, she fell asleep without even realizing it.


    Seeing Yaoniang asleep, Yu Chan withdrew her hand and sat down on a chair beside her.


    Consort Jin had nothing much to say with Consort An and the others. So she left the water pavilion and strolled in the garden with the excuse of going to the washroom.


    Hearing the children¡¯sughter as they yed not far away, then feeling warm sunlight shining on her, she suddenly felt her eyes were swollen and sour. She had the urge to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you alright?¡± It was Consort Yong.

 Chapter 101，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 101 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter101£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 101 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Caught off guard, Consort Jin instinctively tried to cover her face, but her hand was caught by her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does he not treat you well?¡±


    Her eyes were clear, carrying concern as they did many years ago. Back then, she was aloof and indifferent, with no ymates and no one to talk to. At a flower banquet, she was ridiculed by a certain girl saying how the concubine at her home wasparable to the wife. At that time, Concubine Yn had just given birth to another son and her mother was heartbroken over this. She was angry but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t help herself and started to fight with the other party.


    It was a pity that she was too weak and she was also on her own while the other party had two sisters. Pushed to the ground, she was filled with grief and anger, and that was the moment where she appeared.


    Decisive and courageous, she carried a sense of righteousness and pride that only belonged to heroines in novels.


    Dressed in red, she was as beautiful as a me.


    She rushed up and pped each of the sisters, forbidding them to tell others about this matter or else she¡¯d p them whenever she saw them. The two sisters were frightened and immediately ran away. Only then did she find out who she was. Her saviour was He Wanyi, the di daughter of Marquis Anqing¡¯s family, and a girl with a reputation for being unruly.


    That year, they were both thirteen years old.


    Since then, she has gained a new friend.


    Consort Jin retracted her messy thoughts and slowly returned to her senses. She lowered her eyes and smiled, and said, ¡°I was only dazzled a bit by the sun.¡±


    Consort Yong sighed in relief, then spoke with hesitation, ¡°Then how have you been over these past few years?¡±


    It seemed that once this first sentence was said, the rest of her words were easier to say. Consort Yong¡¯s tone was filled with mncholy as she said, ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve always wanted to see you but I never had the chance. Every time I entered the capital, I¡¯d think to myself that I could finally see you again, but I never did.¡±


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t good and I can¡¯t travel long distances so I rarely go out. If it weren¡¯t for celebrating Father Emperor¡¯s fiftieth birthday, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the capital.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯d forgotten that your health isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Consort Jin smiled lightly, ¡°Yes, after all, we haven¡¯t seen each other in many years. It¡¯s normal to forget.¡± She nced at Consort Yong, and immediately lowered her eyes, ¡°Does fourth sister-inw still have anything else to say? If not, then I¡¯ll get going.¡± Her eyesnded on the other¡¯s hand that was still holding onto hers.


    As if being scalded, Consort Yong quickly released her hand, and there was even a touch of embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else. It¡¯s just seeing you here, standing all alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± She lowered her head and was about to leave.


    But before she could step away, she was held back by Consort Yong. During the brief struggle, she met the other¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were filled with pain, struggle, and guilt, and she suddenly forgot to look away.


    ¡°Yanru, I¡¯ve always been worried about you. If we held back that time¡­ Actually, I never expected that it¡¯d be so coincidental, that they¡¯d bump into each other¡­ Do you know what I¡¯ve been through these years? You¡¯re aware of the situation in my family¡­ I had no choice but to ingratiate myself with him and to work hard to be a qualified consort¡­ I thought you knew me, I thought you could do it as well, but I never expected¡­ ¡­Did you know how anxious I felt on your behalf after not hearing any news of your pregnancy these years? With our status, we¡¯re destined to live for others, we must submit, we have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Consort Jin shouted abruptly, stopping Consort Yong¡¯s rambling.


    She took a deep breath. Seemingly looking into the Consort Yong¡¯s eyes, her eyes were actually out of focus.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, I¡¯m fine the way things are. You know how my body is. It¡¯s not because of you, it¡¯s not because of some other ¡®thing¡¯, it¡¯s just the way things are.¡± She smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself or feel guilty. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Once she spoke, she turned and left, walking at a quick pace.


    ¡°Then are we still friends?¡± A voice came from behind.


    She paused, then nodded for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She heard a relieved voice and walked away even more hastily.


    At noon, there was a banquet in Kunning Pce.


    After the banquet, as soon as Yaoniang left Kunning Pce, she saw Jin Wang holding Xiaobao walking in her direction.


    Without further ado, the group of people left the pce and returned to Jin Wang Manor.


    Jin Wang seemed to have drunk some alcohol, so instead of riding a horse, he shared a carriage with Yaoniang. On the way back, he told Yaoniang that the decree would soone down.


    His words werepletely out of the blue, so Yaoniang was a bit stunned when she heard them. Then she realized that he was talking about the imperial decree that would title her as a side consort.


    To say she felt unhappy would be false. He had only mentioned this to her once, and she didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d get it done so soon.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you.¡±


    Jin Wang snorted, looking a little unhappy.


    Yaoniang was a bit surprised at his reaction. She couldn¡¯t help thinking whether Jin Wang was admonished by the emperor for giving her this title.


    But when she took a closer look at Jin Wang¡¯s appearance, she found that his eyes were on Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao was still young and didn¡¯t have much strength. Normally, during carriage rides, he would be held in someone¡¯s arms or he would be sitting on a soft cushion. Today, he was sitting on a big pillow that Yaoniang had made for him before leaving Jinzhou.


    The pillow was very soft, wide and big. Nestled inside, it was like a small bed specially made for him. Leaning on it like azy cat, he seemed to be preupied ying with the carriage curtains. But he was actually listening to Jin Wang and Yaoniang¡¯s conversation with his ears perked.


    Jin Wang looked over. Xiaobao paused, then continued to y with the curtains in his hands.


    Yaoniang asked, ¡°Your Highness, why are you looking at Xiaobao like that?¡±


    Jin Wang sneered and Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Ask him yourself!¡±

 Chapter 102，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 102 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter102£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 102 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    These words utterly stunned Yaoniang. She looked at Jin Wang, then turned to look at Xiaobao.


    Back when they were still at Qianqing Pce, after Emperor Hongjing took Xiaobao away, he ordered one of his personal eunuchs to check whether the child had a red mole behind his ear. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he sat there and talked to Xiaobao,pletely rxed and unhurried.


    One had the mind to make polite exchanges, while the other acted naive, but they bothplemented each other in the end.


    After a few words from Xiaobao, then adding in what Jin Wang had said before. Emperor Hongjing pieced together the story of a young mother, who was a good girl with a kind heart. To be honest, when he actually thought about it, back then, it was his son who wronged the girl. The girl became pregnant with the child but the man had disappeared. The worst part was that she didn¡¯t even know where or how to find him.


    After being kicked out by her family, she endured hardships and gave birth to the child. A single mother raising her child, he could imagine how tough it was for her.


    ¡°Your mother has led a bitter life. Forget it, Zhen won¡¯t look into the fact that your father had fabricated a fake story for a woman from a brothel. Ah, the cub had grown stiff wings, don¡¯t know whether he still recognizes Lao Tzu1 as his father or not¡­¡±


    How could Emperor Hongjing know that should Jin Wang really wished to hide the truth from him, it was definitely possible. It¡¯d be hard to say elsewhere, but it wasn¡¯t a problem in Jinzhou. The only reason why he hid a part and exposed a part was on ount of his status and position.


    The Dagan Dynasty was the fourth dynasty. From the beginning of the establishment of the dynasty, there had been a centralized framework.


    After the Founding Emperor ascended the throne, he divided all his sons into different regions to strengthen his rule. These feudal lords could be roughly divided into two types. The first being in charge of the frontier fortresses. Along with that position, was military power to control the soldiers and horses along the border to defend against the barbarians. The other type were those who were stationed in various interior provinces to supervise the local officials.


    Afraid of the vassal princes¡¯ power threatening the centralized rule of the monarchy, the Founding Emperor dered, ¡°Nobles can not stay with the people, and nond is granted to the princes.¡± To put it more simply, the prince only has the power to supervise, but can not control the military and political power.


    But this did not apply to the feudal lords in charge of frontier fortresses. They needed to have the power tomand troops to restrain the barbarians. For example, Dai Wang, Yong Wang, and Jin Wang were all in charge of strategically important locations. The number of troops theymanded, depended on their location.


    Amongst them, Jinzhou had the greatest military strength.


    There was no father and son in the imperial family. This saying has been used throughout the dynasties. Revealing appropriate ws every now and then was nothing more than a way to reassure those in power.


    Perhaps Emperor Hongjing also understood this, but it remained a tacit understanding.


    When they came out, Xiaobao was still held by Emperor Hongjing, but with an extra jade buckle in his hand. Fearing that he may eat it by ident, Li Dequan ordered a maid to thread a red string through it and hang it around Xiaobao¡¯s neck.


    After that, Emperor Hongjing bestowed a banquet, and Xiaobao was in the limelight once again. By then, the entire Forbidden City likely knew about Jin Wang¡¯s young son, who was a genius and very talented person.


    After listening to Jin Wang exin in brief words what had happened, Yaoniang reached out and poked at the jade buckle on Xiaobao. ¡°I was wondering where this thing came from, but I didn¡¯t take a closer look.¡±


    Xiaobao shifted his butt a little. The pillow was too soft, causing him to feel like falling over, but fortunately, he was still hanging onto the carriage curtains. Then Xiaobao actually let himself fall. After finally getting back up, he looked a little dazed. Seeing his parents staring at him, he started to bawl.


    With Xiaobao crying, Yaoniangpletely forgot about her son refusing to call ¡®father¡¯ and put her arms around him to coax him.


    While coaxing, she sighed at Jin Wang, ¡°Why are you so fierce to him? He¡¯s still young. What can he understand? If he could do everything you say, wouldn¡¯t he be a little monster? This is what all children are like. Perhaps, he¡¯ll call you ¡®father¡¯ in a few days.¡±


    Jin Wang sneered, staring at the little brat who was acting.


    This brat was indeed a little monster.


    It¡¯s a pity that the little monster was lying in his mother¡¯s arms. Feelingfortable now, he had no energy to pay attention to his father.


    In the Eastern Pce, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Zhao Zuo, received the news from Qianqing Pce.


    When he heard that his fifth uncle Jin Wang had an incredible son, who his Grandfather Emperor was greatly fond of and even held in hisp to feed, Zhao Zuo only smiled lightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tall and thin, with a gentle-looking face, he had the inherent noble temperament of an imperial family member. Clearly, he was only eighteen, but he was unlike those other young men at his age. On the contrary, he had a clear mind and his strategies weren¡¯t inferior to those wily old ministers.


    The fact was that Zhao Zuo was born with a golden spoon in his mouth.


    From the moment he was born, his father was the crown prince, his mother was the crown princess, and his grandfather was the current Emperor Hongjing. Because of his talent and intelligence, Emperor Hongjing was very fond of him when he was still a child. Later, as he became more and more dazzling, he even upied a huge part of his father, the crown prince¡¯s limelight.


    From the way things were currently, everyone suspected that when the emperor dies, he may pass the throne directly to his eldest grandson, skipping over the crown prince.


    ¡°This old servant had thought that His Highness Jin Wang was an outstanding one and didn¡¯t expect that he was no different from His Highness An Wang and the others. Whenever they enter the capital, they rack their brains to think of ways to please His Majesty. Using the same old method, they only know to use their children to please people. A young and ignorant child, how can he be as great as you when you were younger? This old servant thinks that these words are only the exaggerations of the people below. ¡°


    In the past, if Zhao Zuo were to hear these words, there would be a slight smile on his face, but today, he only raised his eyebrows a bit.


    He suffered a series of losses because of Jin Wang recently, and even his Grandfather Emperor had grown dissatisfied with him. He didn¡¯t think that Jin Wang¡¯s methods were anything simple. This time, he was already uneasy with Jin Wang entering the capital. Now hearing these words of his servant, although they seemed to be mocking Jin Wang, they were more like mocking himself.


    This mentality of his was hard to understand. Zhao Zuo was about to say something when someone came in from outside the door.


    He passed the message that the crown prince was calling him over to speak.


    Zhao Zuo frowned even more, thinking that his good father was drunk again.


    When he arrived, just as he had expected, the crown prince was drunk. The crown princess was by his side, holding a bowl of sobering soup.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should drink this bowl of sobering soup first,¡± persuaded the crown princess. Her hair was messy and it was obvious that she had been entangled with the crown prince for a long time.


    ¡°Drink what? Do you also think I¡¯m drunk? I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m doing perfectly fine and can still drink a few more rounds with my good brothers.¡± The crown prince was reclined on the bed, while the crown princess was beside him, trying to serve him sobering soup, but was pushed away by him.


    The sobering soup was spilled everywhere, and the crown princess almost fell to the ground but was caught by Zhao Zuo from behind.


    Crown Princess Wu¡¯s face was haggard as she anxiously said to Zhao Zuo, ¡°Zuo¡¯er, look after your father. Drinking like this, he didn¡¯t even think that by tomorrow, the entire court would know about it. Making a fool of himself, he¡¯ll only provoke your Grandfather Emperor¡¯s anger.¡±


    Zhao Zuo patted her shoulderfortingly, ¡°Mother consort, you go back first. Son will stay here to look after father.¡±


    ¡°If he scolds you, ignore him. At worst, leave him to the eunuchs to look after but make sure to keep their mouths shut.¡±


    Zhao Zuo nodded, ¡°Son knows, you should go back and tidy up first.¡±


    The crown princess sighed then left.

 Chapter 102，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 102 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter102£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 102 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After leaving the main hall, the crown princess was surrounded by pce maids. As she turned a corner, she ran into a person dressed as a member of the Imperial Guard.


    She lowered her head. The other party nced at her, then moved to the side, and the two passed by each other.


    After the crown princess left, Zhao Zuo put away the light smile on his face. The look in his eyes showed clear disgust.


    ¡°Clean up the mess and have Concubine Qiao serve him.¡±


    Standing in the corner, a eunuch said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    But the crown prince suddenly scolded: ¡°¡­you dare to look down on Lao Tzu. Who are you to look down on Lao Tzu? You were born of Lao Tzu¡­¡±


    Zhao Zuo looked over. He had thought that the crown prince was pretending to act crazy under the pretext of being drunk but when he looked closer, his eyes were shut, and he was only mumbling drunk words¡­


    Look at how resentful he was. He didn¡¯t even forget to scold him in his dreams.


    But he does look down on him!


    Useless one! Except for getting drunk, venting your anger with a woman was likely the only thing you could do!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you call him Dad? He has been angry all day.¡±


    After taking a bath, the mother and son spoke while sitting on the couch.


    With his head lowered, Xiaobao was ying with a little wooden horse. When he heard this, he raised his head and grinned at Yaoniang.


    Seeing this smile, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Perhaps Xiaobao simply didn¡¯t know how to say ¡®father¡¯. Children at this age address others in no particr order. Some said ¡®father¡¯ first and some said ¡®mother¡¯ first. Others even called ¡®grandpa¡¯ or ¡®grandma¡¯ first. As for what Jin Wang had said about Xiaobao being extremely clever and smart, the child was indeed smart, but perhaps not to that degree. The child likely did those actions intuitively and a part of it may have been an exaggeration on part of the adults.


    Yaoniang could only use these words to convince herself why Xiaobao has yet to call him ¡®father¡¯.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Mother teach you? Otherwise, who knows how long he¡¯ll be angry for.¡±


    Normally, Xiaobao would sit there honestly, but today he seemed to be very interested in the little wooden horse and rolled away with it in his arms.


    Jin Wang came in and saw this scene.


    Yaoniang was a little surprised when she saw him. When they had returned from the pce that afternoon, Jin Wang went away, sulking. She¡¯d thought he wouldn¡¯te back until midnight.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded then went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Just try to call him father, would you?¡±


    Xiaobao rolled into the corner of the bed while holding onto the little wooden horse. Yaoniang could only shake her head, helpless.


    But Xiaobao couldn¡¯tugh anymore, because once Jin Wang came out of the bathroom, he called Hong Fei over.


    He picked up Xiaobao and handed him to Hong Fei.


    Seeing his son¡¯s surprised little eyes, he sneered, ¡°How old are you? You still sleep with your mother? Go sleep by yourself.¡± He said to Hong Fei, ¡°Madam is pregnant. Have him sleep on his own in the future, lest he kicks Madam by ident.¡±


    Hong Fei nodded repeatedly. They were worried about this before, but Madam had refused. Since the child had never kicked Madam before, the matter was dropped.


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡± These words seemed to be for Yaoniang, but Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were actually on Xiaobao.


    Since you¡¯re young and can¡¯t understand anything, go sleep by yourself.


    Yaoniang was speechless and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xiaobao stared at Jin Wang, his eyes bright.


    Suddenly, he started to bawl, waving his arms and legs back and forth in the air. ¡°Mother, mother¡­¡±


    His crying was so sad that people who didn¡¯t know the truth would¡¯ve thought that something had happened. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and said to Jin Wang, ¡°He doesn¡¯t sleep with me every night, only sometimes. Just let him stay for today. The child entered the pce and met with so many people. Perhaps he¡¯ll dream at night¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her arms to hug Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao hugged his mother and refused to let go. Once his little feet touched the bed, he took a few steps and hid behind Yaoniang. Wrapping his arms around her neck, he looked at Jin Wang from behind.


    But he still mumbled, ¡°Mother, mother.¡± His voice was tender and affectionate.


    Yaoniang thought her son was still sad, so she turned around and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mother will sleep with you.¡± She then turned to look at Jin Wang again, begging with her eyes, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The blue veins on Jin Wang¡¯s forehead bulged. He snorted and waved Hong Fei and the others to leave.


    Seeing this, Yaoniang happily turned around and put Xiaobao down. The mother and the son were as happy as mice. They looked at each other in a way that only they could understand, thenid down on the bed. After lying down, Yaoniang patted Xiaobao to stop him from making trouble and to go to sleep obediently.


    Seeing that the mother and the son were so stupid as to pretend to be asleep, Jin Wangughed angrily thenid down beside them.


    The room was very quiet, and only a dim yellow light shone through the bed curtains.


    After a while, he felt a person snuggle up next to him. She clearly had a big belly, so her movements were a bit clumsy, but she still persevered. Although his anger hasn¡¯t left, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug her.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry. Xiaobao¡¯s still young¡­¡± She snuggled in his embrace then said in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯ll teach him starting tomorrow. Xiaobao¡¯s so smart, so he¡¯ll definitely learn quickly¡­¡±


    Jin Wang humphed and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°¡­I wonder if this one in my belly will be a little boy or girl¡­¡±.


    It¡¯s better to be a baby girl. He doesn¡¯t want another brat!


    Suddenly, Jin Wang thought of something and whispered, ¡°Tomorrow, make a trip to Duke Ningguo Manor.¡±


    Yaoniang was already a bit sleepy. After hearing this she asked, ¡°Duke Ningguo Manor?¡±


    In the darkness, Jin Wang¡¯s eyes wereplicated. ¡°They are this prince¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family.¡± After a pause, he said again, ¡°They are very important to this prince.¡±


    Yaoniang understood his meaning and asked, ¡°Your Highness isn¡¯t going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± How long has he not seen his grandfather, grandmother, and uncles? All because of that ridiculous taboo.


    She nodded and didn¡¯t ask why he wasn¡¯t going.


    In the corner of the bed, Xiaobao, who they thought was asleep, had his eyes open. Aplicated light shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 103，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 103 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter103£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 103 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    For this trip to Duke Ningguo Manor, besides Yaoniang and Xiaobao, Consort Jin, Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu were also going.


    Consort Jin was the legal wife of Jin Wang. Since Jin Wang and his family had returned to the capital, a visit to his maternal home was to be expected. Jin Wang wasn¡¯t able to go himself, so Consort Jin would naturally visit on his behalf. As for Yaoniang, she¡¯s the biological mother of Xiaobao. Now that Jin Wang has a child, naturally, the child would be brought over to visit his great-grandparents.


    Duke Ningguo Manor was located in the northeast corner of the city, not far from Jin Wang¡¯s Manor. After a quarter of an hour in the carriage, they arrived at their destination.


    The entrance of Duke Ningguo Manor had the elegance and sophistication worthy of being a Duke¡¯s residence, but it was a bit deste. When Yaoniang and the others arrived, the main entrance was still shut. It wasn¡¯t until someone knocked that a side gate opened from the inside.


    Some people came out from inside. In the lead was a man that resembled a steward.


    But this steward was a bit different from what one would expect. Not only did he have a three-inch scar on his face, but he also limped when he walked.


    ¡°The duke and the duchess are waiting inside, as well as the second master, second madam and the eldest madam.¡±


    Consort Jin nodded with a reserved smile on her face, then led the people inside.


    Along the way, the house felt deserted as they encountered very few people. Although Yaoniang was born in a small family, she also knew that this kind of situation was rare for a duke¡¯s residence.


    Thinking of Jin Wang¡¯s weird tone fromst night, she thought to herself that there was likely more to it.


    They soon arrived at the main courtyard, Jingxin Residence. The courtyard was very spacious. Under the corridor, stood four maids in green, all standing with their heads down and their hands hanging by their side. As the crowd neared, one person went in to report, while the other three bowed to salute. When they stood up, they said that the duke and his madam had been waiting for a long time, and led everyone inside.


    In the hall sat a few people.


    Duke Ningguo and Duchess Ningguo sat in the main seats.


    Duke Ningguo had white hair and a beard, but his face was firm. When he was young, he was a man of iron and blood. Now that he was getting older, his skin and flesh loosened, but his pair of eyes remained piercing and strong.


    And Duchess Ningguo was also quite old. With a head of silver hair, her round face had many wrinkles, but her skin was still white and delicate. One could tell that she was an affable elderly.


    Sitting below them on the left was a middle-aged couple. The man, seemingly in his thirties, was dressed in grey with thick eyebrows and sturdy facial features. He looked 70% simr to Duke Ningguo and strongly resembled him when he was the same age.


    The woman sitting next to him was his wife. She looked strong, with fine brows and skin as fair as snow. Dressed in yellow, she looked decent but in.


    Sitting across from them was a chubby woman in her forties, looking very gaudy. There were gold flowers embroidered everywhere on her clothes. On her head was a set of rose gold hair essories iid with rubies. All in all, her face seemed to scream riches and wealth.


    To be honest, the woman¡¯s dressing wasn¡¯t uneptable, and it fit her identity as a member of a ducal household. It¡¯s just that she was the only one adorned so brightly in the entire room, so she was very eye-catching.


    Yaoniang thought to herself that they were likely Jin Wang¡¯s grandfather and grandmother, along with his second uncle, second aunt, and widowed eldest aunt.


    After waking up this morning, Jin Wang briefly exined to her the general situation of Duke Ningguo Manor.


    Sure enough, with Consort Jin leading the greetings, this was how she addressed them.


    ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need for you to bow since you¡¯re pregnant, lest it affects the child in your belly.¡± When it was Yaoniang¡¯s turn to salute, Duchess Ningguo reached out to help her up.


    Second Madam Shen¡¯s face shed a hint of embarrassment. She stepped forward and said, ¡°The respect that should be given, should be given. But just do it for father and mother. As for your second uncle and me, there¡¯s no need to. Think of it as us feeling distressed on mother¡¯s behalf.¡±


    As she spoke, she winked at Duchess Ningguo. Only then did Duchess Ningguo realize that Consort Jin had already bowed. For her to let a small concubine skip the greetings now, would not be very appropriate.


    It was also because Duchess Ningguo had been at the border in her early years that she rarely paid attention to this kind of etiquette. She simply blurted out those words after seeing Yaoniang pregnant with a big belly.


    While they were speaking, Yaoniang had already bowed down. Not only did she pay respects to Duke Ningguo and his wife, but also Second Master Shen and Second Madam Shen. Because Eldest Madam Shen had been sitting to the side while Second Master Shen and Second Madam Shen were standing, Yaoniang bowed to herst.


    Eldest Madam Shen received the ceremony without remorse. When Yaoniang straightened up, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Much better. It can¡¯t be said it was the elders who didn¡¯t let you salute. Feel at ease and pretend what happened just now didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    After speaking, she smiled and said to Duchess Ningguo, ¡°Mother, you too. Yanru bowed to pay respects, but you didn¡¯t want her to bow. You can¡¯t treat them differently just because one is pregnant1. ¡°


    These words made the atmosphere a bit awkward. It was unknown what Duchess Ningguo thought.


    Duchess Ningguo was so embarrassed that her old face flushed.


    Second Madam Shen tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sister-inw, mother saw that Yaoniang was pregnant and was afraid of disturbing the fetus.¡± Then she exined to Consort Jin, ¡°Yanru, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    But the current atmosphere wasn¡¯t something that could be alleviated by a sentence or two.


    Yaoniang was also very embarrassed and felt as if she was being targeted by everyone.


    Fortunately, Eldest Madam Shen didn¡¯t make any other astonishing remarks. With Second Madam Shen smoothing things over, Consort Jin also didn¡¯t make it difficult for her. Like this, the matter passed.


    Second Madam Shen picked up Xiaobao then leaned over towards Duchess Ningguo to show her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you think he looks like His Highness when he was a child?¡±


    Duchess Ningguo was getting old, but her body was still healthy. Only her eyesight was a little dim. She peered at him for a while before she could finally see clearly. Her eyes turned red, and her mouth murmured, ¡°Alike, really alike!¡±


    Actually, Xiaobao didn¡¯t only resemble Jin Wang, but also Consort De. Shen Luan was akin to the pearl of Duchess Ningguo¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 103，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 103 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter103£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 103 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Duchess Ningguo gave birth to only two sons and a daughter in her lifetime. Her eldest son died in battle, and Shen Luan was even more unfortunate. She had died at a young age, and now only her youngest, Second Master Shen, remained.


    Thinking of the past, Duchess Ningguo began to cry. Duke Ningguo, who had yet to speak, frowned then nced at her. With a rough voice, he said, ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Your eyes are already bad yet you¡¯re still crying!¡±


    It was more urate to say that Duchess Ningguo¡¯s eyes were bad from crying too much instead of going dim from old age.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t scare the child,¡± persuaded Second Madam Shen from the side.


    Duchess Ningguo hurriedly wiped her tears with her handkerchief, and said, ¡°Not crying, not crying. Don¡¯t want to scare Xiaobao.¡± Seeing Xiaobao stretch out his little hand to touch her face, she smiled and coaxed him, ¡°Xiaobao knows to feel sorry for his great-grandmother, and even knows to wipe her tears.¡±


    Eldest Madam Shen sneered, stood up, then left without saying anything.


    The atmosphere was suddenly awkward again. Duchess Ningguo was startled at first, then only let out a weak sigh.


    Second Madam Shen said: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine. Daughter-inw will help you inside to take the medicine.¡±


    Duchess Ningguo waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just taking medicine. I don¡¯t need you to apany me. You stay and talk with Yanru. Let Yaoniang apany me inside, and bring Xiaobao, so as not to disturb you.¡±


    Second Madam Shen knew that Duchess Ningguo had something to say to Yaoniang, so she didn¡¯t say much. She simply turned around and took Consort Jin with her to talk in her own courtyard.


    Consort Jin left with Second Madam Shen, while Yaoniang assisted Duchess Ningguo to the inner room. As for Duke Ningguo and Second Master Shen, they had their own matters to attend to.


    Duchess Ningguo had a maid help her sit down on the red sandalwood bed, then pointed to a seat facing her, and asked Yaoniang to sit down.


    There was a maid serving tea and fruits, while another maid in blue ced Duchess Ningguo¡¯s leg on a footstool to make her feel morefortable. As for Xiaobao, he was still sitting in Duchess Ningguo¡¯s arms, holding a piece of pastry in his hand, nibbling it.


    ¡°This child is quite robust. You¡¯ve raised him well. I also heard that Tang¡¯er, that child, has treated you badly and left you, mother and son, to wander about for a long time.¡±


    Yaoniang was a little embarrassed hearing this. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count as treating us badly. Plus, His Highness didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me him, that child hasn¡¯t had it easy.¡± Duchess Ningguo sighed then said a few words about Consort De¡¯s early death, while the Shen Family was stationed at the border, unable to take care of him. She also briefly mentioned how the young Jin Wang had grown up in the pce all alone.


    ¡°That ce eats people alive. My Luan¡¯er died there. But back then, the Shen Family was at the border, and we were indeed too weak. Fortunately, the child, Tang¡¯er, is a good child.¡±


    Yaoniang listened in silence. She didn¡¯t know that Jin Wang¡¯s past was soplicated. In her mind, the princes were above the masses and omnipotent. She never expected that there would be such a past.


    ¡°Your eldest aunt, don¡¯t me her. She holds resentment in her heart. Carrying so much resentment, it¡¯s easy for her mind to be muddled. To be honest, she used to have a good personality, and was rarely like this.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded repeatedly. She wasn¡¯t someone that liked to keep a record of others¡¯ wrongdoings. Besides, Eldest Madam Shen was also an elder, and wouldn¡¯t have much interaction with her. Duke Ningguo Manor also wasn¡¯t a ce she would visit often, so she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.


    Although Duchess Ningguo¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t good, she could see that Yaoniang had a demure temper, and patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me her. She¡¯s actually not targeting Tang¡¯er, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    As for the rest, Duchess Ningguo didn¡¯t say. Although Yaoniang was curious, she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Actually, Xiaobao understood this matter. It was a long story.


    Duke Ningguo was a veteran after living through two generations of monarchs. He had fought on the battlefield for many years, fought in the north and the south, and made numerous contributions to the court.


    The entire Shen Family was loyal. Stationed at the border all year round, they fought to restrain the barbarians from the north.


    Too much power and the master would feel threatened. This was inevitable no matter the dynasty. To reduce the current emperor¡¯s unease, the Shen Family¡¯s most beloved treasure was sent to the pce. The Shen Family also grew more cautious in their words and deeds, in fear of attracting suspicion.


    But the suspicion still existed. If it weren¡¯t for fear of the Shen Family rebelling and fear of turmoil at the borders, Emperor Hongjing would¡¯ve long cleaned up the Shen Family.


    This situation continued until Jin Wang grew up. After Jin Wang began to show his military talents, Emperor Hongjing made up his mind. This idea of his was in ordance with the Shen Family¡¯s intentions and with Emperor Hongjing taking action, the n was carried out step by step.


    Jin Wang¡¯s fief was deliberately chosen to be Jinzhou. The moment Jin Wang was given his vassal state was the moment that the Shen Family was stripped of their military powers and called back to the capital.


    But at that time, the Shen Family was already almost finished. There were very few males remaining. Duke Ningguo¡¯s older brother and his two sons died in battle, while Duke Ningguo¡¯s younger brother and his only son also died in battle. Last but not least, Duke Ningguo¡¯s eldest son, Shen Heng, died in battle as well.


    Only Second Master Shen was left, and it was because Duchess Ningguo had forbidden him from learning martial arts when he was young.


    The Shen Family exchanged their blood for this ducal title, Ningguo, but it was a title that could be passed down for endless generations. The former subordinates of the Shen Family who had served at the border for many years were all handed over to Jin Wang.


    This was the main reason why Jin Wang was the strongest among all the vassal princes. It was also one of the reasons why Eldest Madam Shen was so full of resentment and always seeking fault.


    In her eyes, the people surnamed Zhao were all bastards. The old one killed her husband, and the young one took what had belonged to her husband.


    The reason why Xiaobao knew this was because he had seen Eldest Madam Shen run rampant in the pce in his previous life. She had even wished to give her niece to his Father Emperor to be the empress.

 Chapter 104，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 104 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter104£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 104 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Duke Ningguo and Second Master Shen left Jingxin Residence, and the father and son walked together along the corridor.


    Rows of tall and straight sycamore trees stood along both sides of the corridor. Although they weren¡¯t as green and leafy as they were in summer, they still reached up to the sky, covering the sun and providing shade.


    ¡°Tang¡¯er entering the capital this time, the crown prince will definitely make a move. The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is not someone who is magnanimous and tolerant towards others, and then there is also that matter from before. Have Shen Jian watch over them carefully. If worstes to worst, find something for them to upy themselves with. I have a feeling that this time a great storm is on the horizon.¡±


    Duke Ningguo had fought on the battlefield many years and brushed against death many times. He only survived, relying on his keen senses. With him saying these words, Second Master Shen would naturally not turn a deaf ear to it.


    ¡°This son will have him watch over them.¡±


    Duke Ningguo nodded. His gray eyebrows furrowed as he said, ¡°Let your wife and the eldest¡¯s wife have a talk. If she remains so stubborn and unreasonable and often makes your mother angry, I will send her back to the Wang Family.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Second Master Shen was a bit surprised.


    Eldest Madam Shen hadn¡¯t been like this for only a day or two. When she starts acting up, she doesn¡¯t consider anyone¡¯s face as she spouts rubbish. The only reason why she hasn¡¯t stopped was because the Shen Family had thus far indulged her.


    Because of Eldest Master Shen¡¯s absence, leaving behind his orphans and a widow, Duke Ningguo felt sympathetic and usually turned a blind eye. Second Master Shen also cared about his elder brother¡¯s face. Eldest Master Shen was about ten years older than him and acted as both his brother and father.


    In his mind, everything in the Shen Family originally belonged to his eldest brother. Only if his eldest brother was gone, would it be his turn. He vowed in his heart that he would treat his sister-inw well and treat the children of the main branch as if they were his own. This was why he also asked his wife to be more tolerant. Whenever there were good things in the manor, their parents had the first pick, followed by the main branch then finally the second branch.


    His children oftenined that the children of the main branch were too excessive. Although he understood, he still chose to reprimand and teach his own children first, but now the main branch was bing too much. His eldest sister-inw was bing less and less decent.


    It must be said that Second Master Shen was relieved to hear Duke Ningguo say this. For this behaviour of theirs to continue, he didn¡¯t know how long he could endure.


    ¡°Tai¡¯er, that child is getting more and more indecent. Starting tomorrow, have hime to my yard. I¡¯ll watch him practise martial arts every day and exin to the gatekeeper that he¡¯s not allowed to go out to y! You¡¯re also not allowed to cover for him!¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you think. But back then, this position was given to you by His Majesty, so you should just ept it. If Tai¡¯er bes more sensible, your father wouldn¡¯t let your eldest brother down. But the thing is, he simply isn¡¯t cut out to be anything great. Back then, your eldest brother asked your sister-inw to remain in the capital with the few children to avoid arousing His Majesty¡¯s suspicions. But have you seen how she taught those two children?! One is a good for nothing, while the other is timid as a mouse and can¡¯t even speak smoothly¡­ Our Shen Family can¡¯t withstand the wind and rain much longer with only these few seedlings left¡­ ¡°


    Looking at his father¡¯s sorrowful look and thinking about how he was already in his sixties yet still worrying about the family, Second Master Shen felt that he was useless. He wasn¡¯t good at literature or martial arts and couldn¡¯t shoulder anything. There used to be the eldest brother, but now that the eldest brother was no longer here, his father had to work hard every day.


    ¡°You are a sensible and a good man. I believe that you can carry the Shen family until¡­¡± the rest of the words, Duke Ningguo didn¡¯t say.


    Second Master Shen was silent. His head was lowered and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    At noon, Eldest Madam Shen left in anger. Duke Ningguo personally ordered for no one to call her back, so no one dared to call her.


    Once Eldest Madam Shen arrived at her yard, she cursed at the cat then at the bird. Only after she scolded a round of servants did she go inside angrily.


    ¡°They don¡¯t even put us in their eyes anymore!¡±


    Hearing this, Third Miss Shen who was sitting on the big Kang under the window raised her head helplessly and nced at her.


    The main branch had a total of five children, three daughters and two sons. The eldest miss and the second miss have long been married, and already have children of their own. The third child was the eldest son and the eldest grandson of the Shen Family. He was seventeen and his name was Shen Tai. Actually, there was a brother born before Shen Tai, but he died at a few months old.


    After Shen Tai was Third Miss Shen, who was fourteen years old. There was still another son after her. He was born from a concubine of Eldest Master Shen and was twelve this year.


    Third Miss Shen was fair and pure, like a budding magnolia. She didn¡¯t look like Eldest Madam Shen but inherited the good looks of the Shen Family.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think too much. No one in the family dares to not take us seriously.¡± Third Miss Shen hadn¡¯t wanted to speak up at all, but seeing her mother so angry, it was impossible not to coax her.


    Eldest Madam Shen was about to say something, when Shen Tai, who was sitting on the armchair to the side interrupted. ¡°They don¡¯t put us in their eyes, and it hasn¡¯t been for only a day or two.¡±


    These words couldn¡¯t help but make Third Miss Shen frown. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t add fuel to the fire. I don¡¯t think anyone looks down on us. Grandfather, grandmother, second uncle and second aunt all treat us very well. Even the younger brothers and sisters of the second branch treat us respectfully. You don¡¯t feel guilty saying these words? Will you only be happy after stirring up trouble for the family?!¡±


    Shen Tai raised his brows and spat at the ground. ¡°You like contradicting your brother, don¡¯t you? You dumb and ignorant pig! Everything was supposed to belong to our family. That title should¡¯ve been mine, but now it has be the second uncle¡¯s. His Majesty gave it to him, but should he just ept it like that? If he was sensible, he should¡¯ve conceded it to me! But did he do that? No! He shamelessly epted it. Grandfather has be muddled with old age, but my mind is clear. Don¡¯t think that he can buy me off so easily!¡±


    Third Miss Shen looked at her eldest brother spitting at the ground with disgust and felt a burst of sorrow in her heart.


    Her father was a hero, yet his son became like this. But who was to me for this? Her mother? She was raised next to her mother ever since she was young and understood how hard it was for Eldest Madam Shen to take care of them on her own in the capital.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t me her grandfather for not favouring the main branch. Her elder brother was too big of a disappointment and Tong Ge¡¯er had been abandoned by her mother.


    ¡°Enough! What¡¯s there to argue about! You rarelye home, and as soon as you get home, you quarrel with your sister. Get out of here! Don¡¯t stay here obstructing your mother¡¯s eyes!¡± Eldest Madam Shen suddenly yelled.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m willing to argue with her?!¡± murmured Shen Tai. He then licked the corner of his mouth and smiled, ¡°Mother, I have no money left. Give me some.¡±


    For her son toe to her ce all of a sudden, Eldest Madam Shen knew that there was nothing good. Just as expected.


    ¡°Where did you spend all your silver? Every day, you ask your mother for silver. Do you think your mother is made of money?!¡± Despite scolding him, Eldest Madam Shen still asked a maid to fetch some silver.


    Seeing this, Third Miss Shen hurriedly said,? ¡°Mother, don¡¯t give him any more money. Eldest brother spends it gambling outside every day!¡±


    Eldest Madam Shen frowned and looked at her son, ¡°You¡¯re using it to gamble outside?!¡±

 Chapter 104，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 104 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter104£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 104 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Shen Tai red at his sister before saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to her. I only go out to socialize with my friends. Every time I go out, I¡¯d always need to spend money. I can¡¯t be a penny pincher lest I lose the face of Duke Ningguo Manor.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather doesn¡¯t allow us to attract the limelight outside.¡±


    Shen Tai said impatiently, ¡°Others are confused, are you confused too? If I don¡¯t make any friends, how can I get things done in the future? His Majesty acts dumb and doesn¡¯t give any assignments to our family, then should our family simply lie around like this? Only relying on this title to survive, the sry we get isn¡¯t enough for the family to chew. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t noticed that the manor is cutting down on the expenses¡­¡±


    Seeing the maid take out the silver, he took it and put it into his pockets. He also murmured a few words about how these two hundred taels were simply too little. Before Eldest Madam Shen could speak, he ran away.


    Third Miss Shen looked at him angrily, then turned to Eldest Madam Shen. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re spoiling him!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Your brother was right. You, a little girl, don¡¯t worry about the adults¡¯ matters.¡± She knew her son best and was aware of what he was doing outside. All this work, didn¡¯t he simply want to be the heir of Duke Ningguo Manor?


    Upon hearing this, Third Miss Shen also got angry. She threw away the book in her hand and left.


    Now that her pregnancy was getting further along, her body was getting heavier and heavier. But Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to learn to bezy like before and started to increase her activity.


    After eating her meals every day, she would take a stroll. First, this could help with digestion and second, this could strengthen her body


    After the meal at Jingxin Residence, Duchess Ningguo went to take her afternoon nap. Consort Jin and Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t leave until after dinner, so Second Madam Shen prepared a room for them to rest.


    Yaoniang kept in mind that she hasn¡¯t gotten enough exercise yet, so she took Yu Chan to the back garden.


    Duke Ningguo Manor seemed to be deste, but the garden was well maintained. Now that it was spring, the garden was beautiful with all its flowers blooming and butterflies fluttering everywhere.


    Yaoniang was walking in the shade of the garden. With a gust of breeze blowing, a sweet scent filled her nose


    She couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. When she exhaled, she felt as light as a swallow. She and Yu Chan wandered about the paths, whispering from time to time when a young man appeared before them.


    The young man walked in their direction, with something clutched in his hands, and mumbling under his breath. With an air of slovenliness, he resembled a vagabond.


    Yaoniang looked up and was about to move to the side to give way when this person suddenly stopped in front of Yaoniang.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that there was such a beautiful girl in this manor.¡± The young man wasn¡¯t bad in appearance, but it was a pity that the look in his eyes was disgusting.


    Yu Chan scolded, ¡°Presumptuous! Where are you from?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°This little face is quite fair. Let me touch it to see if it is indeed as tender and soft as it looks¡­¡± While his mouth was speaking these uncouth words, he moved his feet.


    Yaoniang automatically wanted to dodge. Only then did the other party realize that Yaoniang had a big belly. He was about to say something but was stunned by Yu Chan with a chop to the neck.


    Yaoniang was taken aback. ¡°Yu Chan, why did you knock him out? Now, what are we going to do? He must be a master of one of these courtyards in the manor.¡±


    This person was finely dressed. With a single nce, one could tell that he wasn¡¯t a servant.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. This servant will throw him into the grass, and he won¡¯t say anything about what happened when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°But will this cause trouble for His Highness?¡± Yaoniang remembered how Jin Wang had said that the Shen Family was important to him.


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Chan dragged the man lying on the ground into the grass.


    It was the first time that Yaoniang realized Yu Chan was so powerful.


    After hiding this person away, the master and servant left in a hurry. Yaoniang went back to her room and thought to herself that if this matter blew up, she¡¯d insist that she stayed here the entire time and didn¡¯t go out.


    Fortunately, this person didn¡¯t show up even by the time they left Duke Ningguo Manor.


    ¡­


    Shen Tai slept in the grass for almost half an hour before waking up.


    After waking up, he found that his neck was in great pain. He shook his head after recalling what had happened.


    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, that woman should be Jin Wang¡¯s concubine. He didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wang would be so lucky to have such a beauty by his side.


    Naturally, Shen Tai didn¡¯t dare to say anything about what had happened but simply left after letting out some curses.


    Sure enough, he was unlucky. After spending some time in the gambling house, all his silver was lost. Just as he was about to leave, a person squeezed in beside him.


    ¡°Brother, Lady Luck doesn¡¯t seem to favour you today. You want to borrow some money?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time for Shen Tai toe to a gambling house and he was aware that there were people lending money. He didn¡¯tck food or drink while living in Duke Ningguo Manor, and there weren¡¯t many asions for him to spend money. It was only after he started gambling did he realize that his money was never enough, but he had yet to consider borrowing from others.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He understood how dangerous this money could be.


    But his heart was still moved. He had spent all the money he nned to use to invite others for a drink on gambling then lost it all.


    ¡°You know who I am, yet you dare to lend money to me?¡±


    ¡°The eldest young master of Duke Ningguo Manor is well known by everyone. If I didn¡¯t know who you were, how would I find you to pay back the debt?¡±


    Shen Tai enjoyed people ttering him. He snorted but his mood lifted, ¡°You have good vision. I won¡¯t borrow too much. I¡¯ll only borrow some to recover my losses first.¡±


    This person didn¡¯t speak any unnecessary words and immediately gave him five hundred taels worth of bills.


    The problem was Shen Tai didn¡¯t have good luck that evening. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad. There was a short while where it was good, but it was a pity that he became greedy. Thinking of the money he had lost here in the past, he wanted to make a big profit. Unexpectedly, he ended up losing all his winnings as well as the total five thousand taels he had borrowed from the man.


    This amountpletely exceeded whatever savings Shen Tai had. Even if Eldest Madam Shen spoiled him, she wouldn¡¯t give him five thousand taels at once.


    Shen Tai¡¯s face turned bleak but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do. He could only wait to raise some money first before paying it back.


    He cursed and walked outside, but the man grabbed him by his arm.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, my master wants to talk to you about something. Not only would you not need to pay back the five thousand taels, that thought of yours you¡¯ve had for a long time could also be discussed.¡±


    For some reason, Shen Tai thought of that matter of being the heir to Duke Ningguo Manor.

 Chapter 105，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 105 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter105£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 105 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yaoniang returned to Jin Wang Manor, Jin Wang was already waiting for her in the courtyard.


    He had yet to eat dinner. Fucheng was in the midst of ordering the maids to set up a meal. Back in Duke Ningguo Manor, Yaoniang had something on her mind so she only ate a few mouthfuls. Now that she was back, she hurriedly went into her room to clean up, then came out to apany Jin Wang to eat some more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated. She took a leaf of a vegetable and fed it to Xiaobao who was sitting next to her. Actually, Xiaobao had already eaten enough at Duke Ningguo Manor, but since it was his mother who fed him, he still opened his mouth and ate.


    Jin Wang frowned. He nced at Xiaobao, then at Yaoniang¡¯splicated look.


    ¡°Something happened at Duke Ningguo Manor today¡­¡± She hesitated then told him about the matter of running into that lecherous young man.


    After listening to what happened, Jin Wang frowned even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was and whether this will cause Your Highness any trouble¡­¡±


    Xiaobao stared at Jin Wang. If he dared to give his beloved mother any trouble he would put off calling him ¡®father¡¯. To be honest, after Yaoniang had finished speaking, Xiaobao could already guess who this person was.


    That person called Shen Tai was simply the scum of the Shen Family. Anyway, back when Xiaobao had learned about this person, he was already dead. Only Eldest Madam Shen brought him up from time to time.


    From the words of Second Master Shen and Second Madam Shen and his father¡¯s attitude of brushing it aside and avoiding it, Xiaobao guessed that this person had either died in his father¡¯s hands or the cause of his death was somehow rted to his father. This was why Eldest Madam Shen always wished to make things difficult for his father.


    But in his previous life, his mother didn¡¯t enter the capital. Naturally, today¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen. Shen Tai also wasn¡¯t stupid enough to poke at his father¡¯s reverse scale, so what exactly had he done to provoke his Father Emperor to such an extent? His father had been so furious that he even disregarded the face of Eldest Master Shen and didn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    Xiaobao suddenly remembered something. He remembered that he had never seen his great-grandfather when he was a child, only his great-grandmother. His great-grandmother was a very amiable old woman. It was a pity that her body broke down and she remained on the sickbed for many years before finally letting go.


    He once went with his Father Emperor to worship his great-grandfather. From what he could remember, the date of death engraved on his monument should be sometime soon. But after visiting his great-grandfather today, he didn¡¯t seem to be a dying person.


    Xiaobao felt that he was close to piecing it together, but there was still something that he failed to connect. He tried hard to think about what else had happened at this time in his previous life.


    A secret that he had heard in hisst life shed in his mind. Xiaobao felt as if he was struck by lightning.


    In his previous life, his father didn¡¯t ascend the throne with clean methods. He had attacked the capital under the banner of clearing away evil ministers. The evil minister he had his sight on was precisely a man known as Zhao Youting, also known as the current Yong Wang.


    Xiaobao¡¯s knowledge was too limited. When all this had happened in his previous life, he was only an infant, and a lot of things disappeared during the turmoil.


    The reputation of Emperor Jin¡¯an in his previous life was terrible. There were always rumours amongst the people that he was cold-blooded and that he had ughtered his brothers to gain the imperial throne. Many schrs had even expressed their sentiments through well-worded essays to scold him.


    There had been tworge-scale executions of authors during Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s reign. Many people had been involved. Corpses littered the wilderness, and countless courtiers fell. Since then, no one dared to discuss this matter, and Emperor Jin¡¯an also gained a reputation for being cruel and ruthless.


    After Xiaobao grew up, he came to know about this matter by coincidence. Well actually, it wasn¡¯tpletely a coincidence since it was staged by someone. When this matter was over, An Wang was denounced. Only then did Xiaobao realize that someone had deliberately tried to deceive him in an attempt to harm his Father Emperor.


    Since entering the capital, from what Xiaobao had seen, the crown prince was still the crown prince. Neither the crown prince¡¯s status was shaken nor was his Grandfather Emperor¡¯s body in a critical stage. Then what on earth caused such great misfortune this year?


    Xiaobao felt that too much had happened in the thirty-second year of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s reign.


    It was this year that his mother had died from poisoning and his body was harmed. It was this year that his great-grandfather, his Grandfather Emperor, the crown prince and the eldest imperial grandson all died. It was this year that Yong Wang monopolized the power in an attempt to ascend the throne. It was this year that his fathermanded the troops to march south then became the emperor the following year.


    Xiaobao had a feeling that the trigger for all of this should¡¯ve already happened, and that now was the time for the chaos to truly begin. Only then could everything be exined. If the master behind everything was truly Yong Wang, he would definitely choose to make a move at this time-


    For the fiftieth birthday of Emperor Hongjing, all the princes gathered together in the capital.


    His father must¡¯ve lost this battle then left the capital. Only then would he risk the world¡¯s condemnation to attack the capital under the g of eradicating evil ministers.


    Could it be that his great-grandfather¡¯s death had something to do with the fact that his father had suffered a loss this round?


    While Xiaobao was lost in thought, worrying about the country and the people, Jin Wang, who had caused Yaoniang to misunderstand, was busy remedying his fault.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°He should be one of your rtives. Could he be the eldest aunt¡¯s son? Eldest aunt doesn¡¯t seem to like me, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡­¡±


    With a slip of her mouth, Yaoniang received a cold nce from Jin Wang.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡±


    Yaoniang, who was being stared at, felt a bit flustered and aggrieved. She hesitated, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think that this was anything major, but after that happened, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly did she do to you that gave you the impression she didn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t anything huge. She only said a few unpleasant words.¡± Under Jin Wang¡¯s piercing gaze, Yaoniang recounted the matter honestly.


    ¡°Later, grandmother told me to not me the eldest aunt, saying that she has grievances in her heart. Although I didn¡¯t really understand, since the elder has spoken, I only need to listen.¡±


    Aplex look shed in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered with her. Her mind is not clear. When this prince said that the people of the Shen Family were very important, it didn¡¯t include her. There¡¯s also no need for you to bury your grievances!¡±

 Chapter 105，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 105 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter105£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 105 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    .


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t continue to speak any further. After all, it was his fault that caused her to misunderstand.


    What a silly girl. He said they were important, so she restrained her anger. If this was changed to someone else, not to mention having given birth to the eldest son of Jin Wang Manor, just based on the fact that they were pregnant, they would¡¯ve kicked up a huge fuss and not suffered this loss.


    But in the end, she simply didn¡¯t want him to feel ufortable being sandwiched in the middle. After all, this was his maternal grandfather¡¯s home.


    His heart suddenly softened, but he was still a bit unhappy. His own woman and child had suffered for nothing and it wasn¡¯t like he could go back in time to do something about it. There was also a feeling of hating the iron for not turning to steel. Why was she so soft? Couldn¡¯t she learn from those methods of others? He was even more angered with Consort Jin. Who asked her to act dead? With her methods, she had thousands of ways to make the other party speechless and swallow back their words and at the same time be unable to pick out any mistakes. Yet she dared to simply watch from the side!


    Like what Fucheng had thought in the past, if the heart was partial, then it was partial. By then, everything would seem to be a mistake.


    Jin Wang, whose heart was heavily biased, said in an irritated tone, ¡°Why are you so stupid? If she scolds you, scold her back! It¡¯s not like the sky will copse! Even if it copses, this prince, who is taller than you, will hold it up.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an elder. For me to scold her would be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°There are also elders who are disrespectful despite their old age. Will you still suffer in silence too?¡± Jin Wang squinted at her.


    Yaoniang¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered. She secretly peered up at him from below, ¡°Then Your Highness means I don¡¯t have to suffer?¡±


    ¡°En. You don¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but lean over towards him, ¡°Then from now on, whoever scolds me, I won¡¯t hold back. Except for Your Highness¡±


    Seeing her charming little face, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Then in an unfathomable tone, he said, ¡°En. Just tell this prince about it.¡±


    ¡°If others scold me, then I¡¯ll retaliate!¡±


    ¡°Retaliate! Only this prince can scold you. No one else can!¡±


    Xiaobao, who had returned to his senses, felt helpless. Comparing his previous thoughts to this kind of scene was simply a joke. What a waste of his worry.


    At the same time, Consort Jin was not in a good mood.


    Actually, she was in a bad mood this entire day.


    Visiting Duke Ningguo Manor was a part of her role as the consort and the main wife, yet the protagonist of this visit wasn¡¯t her, but Su Yaoniang.


    Duchess Ningguo¡¯s slipup was a momentary negligence, but this momentary negligence does indeed reflect their true thoughts. In the eyes of the Shen Family, one Su Yaoniang was worth many hers.


    One wasn¡¯t pregnant, while the other was, but the difference in treatment could be so big? What Eldest Madam Shen said was obviously to incite discord, but her words were still a thorn piercing Consort Jin¡¯s heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her mother¡¯s increasinglypromising attitude towards that Yn bitch in these recent years. In the end, it still mattered. This was the difference between having a son and not having a son. If her mother lived a long time, she was destined to beg for food from Concubine Yn¡¯s two sons. She could only soften her attitude.


    Would she also fall to this point one day?


    Su Yaoniang wasn¡¯t stirring up any trouble now because she understood that now wasn¡¯t the time. But whether she could remain so well behaved in the future was unknown. When Concubine Yn first entered the door, she was also well behaved, but her face gradually changed.


    ¡°Madam, Marquis Nanchuan Manor sent an invitation for you to go enjoy some tea tomorrow.¡±


    The current wife of Marquis Nanchuan Manor¡¯s heir was Chen Miaoran. She was the second di daughter of the second branch of the Chen Family, Marquis Jinyang Manor1, and was also the cousin of the Consort Jin. Before their marriage, they were in frequent contact with each other. It was likely that they sent this invitation after knowing Consort Jin had returned the capital.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, Consort Jin went to Marquis Jinyang Manor.


    Chen Miaoren stood in front of the main courtyard¡¯s entrance to wee her. When Consort Jin saw her with a big belly, she was very surprised. ¡°Look at how big your belly is. How many months has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost eight months. If it weren¡¯t for being in such ate stage of pregnancy, no matter what, it would be meing to visit you, now that you¡¯re back in the capital.¡±


    The two exchanged some more conventional greetings before stopping. When they looked at each other, they both smiled. The affection of the cousins ??from their early years has returned. Before Consort Jin married, she had very few friends. Besides He Wanyi, the only person who was close to her was this cousin.


    The two of them walked inside then sat down in the hall.


    Chen Miaoran asked the maid to bring her children over. She was a fortunate woman. While Consort Jin was married, she gave birth to both a son and a daughter and now there was another on the way in her belly.


    ¡°The heir had an imperial physician make a visit and he said the child will be a male baby. If it really is a male child, everything will be fine, and my heart will also be calmer.¡±


    ¡°You gave birth to Brother Tao¡¯er and Sister Han¡¯er. You also have both Marquis Jinyang Manor and Duke Xuguo Manor behind you. What are you feeling uneasy about?¡± Consort Jin asked disapprovingly.


    Chen Miaoran looked around, then whispered with a bit of sadness, ¡°Every family has their own difficulties. Although the heir loves me, there¡¯s still a mother-inw above. In the second year of my marriage, she wanted to raise the status of the two maids around the heir to be his concubines. I fought with her and almost miscarried. Although she stopped, it didn¡¯t take long for her old habit to resume and said that if I were to make trouble again, I¡¯d be guilty of jealousy. Now among the two concubines, one of them has a son. In the future, there may be more concubines and shu sons and daughters. The more children I have, the less those cats and dogs will give birth to thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    This was how women of the nobility lived. If they were more kind-hearted, they would turn a blind eye. If they were more vicious, there would be a few more innocent baby ghosts lingering around them.


    It¡¯s not surprising for her cousin to think this way, but Consort Jin still felt a bit choked up. Being a woman was simply one of the greatest miseries in the world.


    ¡°By the way, I also heard about the situation in Jin Wang Manor. I know I shouldn¡¯t talk about this, but in the end, we¡¯re both cousins, and I am also worried for you. If your body really can¡¯t give birth, you should adopt one of that woman¡¯s children. This way, you would have someone to rely on in the future, and with the child in your hands, she wouldn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts she shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

 Chapter 106，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 106 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter106£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 106 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Hearing this, Consort Jin felt bitter in her heart, as if she had drunk bitter gourd juice.


    She knew that her mother must¡¯ve told her aunt who then asked Sister Ran to persuade her, but the problem was-


    There was nothing she could say.


    Consort Jin made a fake smile, and looked at her cousin, ¡°Tell me the truth, did my mother say something to aunt?¡±


    Chen Miaoran showed a trace of difort on her face, but she didn¡¯t want to lie to her cousin, so she exined, ¡°Your aunt is also worried for you.¡±


    Consort Jin sighed. ¡°I know you are all worried about me, but this? isn¡¯t something I can do.¡± She gave her cousin aplicated look. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth, but His Highness already asked for her to be titled as side consort and the edict will be bestowed soon. A proper side consort titled by His Majesty, unless something happened so I can have a good reason, there¡¯s no way I can bring her child over to raise.¡±


    Besides, Jin Wang would not agree.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Miaoran became anxious. ¡°Then are you just going to sit and watch and not care? I heard my mother say that she is from a small family. How can she be worthy of being a side consort? Sister Ru, you should think of something. This girl isn¡¯t simple. What if she¡¯s another Yn¡­¡±


    The rest of her words came to an abrupt end when she saw Consort Jin¡¯s slightly furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Sister Ru, I didn¡¯t mean to bring her up. I just ¡­¡­ Well, if this won¡¯t work, you could always appoint one of your maids as a concubine. When she gives birth to a child, you can then bring the child over to raise.¡±


    Consort Jin simply did not wish to continue this topic anymore. It reminded her too much of her current plight.


    Whether it was her mother, aunt or Sister Ran, they only knew one thing, but not the other. If only Jin Wang hadn¡¯t stumbled upon that matter back then¡­


    Unfortunately, there was no if.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If you only invited me over to have tea to talk about this then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Consort Jin was about to get up.


    Chen Miaoran also knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed, and hurriedly held her back. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years and missed you. You shouldn¡¯t leave so soon. Let¡¯s sit together and talk for a while. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    The two cousins glossed over this matter then talked about other things.


    Seeing the sun shining outside and that the temperature was neither cold nor hot, the two chose to switch to a different ce to talk. They went to the back garden.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Miaoran hurriedly left, saying she needed to go to the bathroom. Consort Jin sat in the pavilion, sipping tea while lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°Yanru¡­¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Consort Jin turned her head and saw Consort Yong standing behind her.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Consort Jin¡¯s reaction made Consort Yong very hurt. A bleak look shed across her face, and she hesitated. ¡°I went to see aunt and she told me to persuade you¡­¡±


    Without listening to the rest, Consort Jin already knew what she was going to say. Her mother must have thought about how she had a good rtionship with He Wanyi before, so asked her to persuade her.


    Her mother was really putting in all her efforts. First, she dragged her aunt and cousin in, then He Wanyi as well.


    Unfortunately, she failed to live up to her expectations.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to persuade? They might not know everything, but how could you be unaware?¡± Consort Jin, feeling very upset, couldn¡¯t help but sneer.? ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you to lick other¡¯s cheeks like that.¡±


    Consort Jin had never spoken so coldly to Consort Yong before. After her words were spoken even she herself was shocked, much less Consort Yong who was even more heartbroken.


    ¡°So in the end, you still me me¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you not mention that again?!¡± Consort Jin¡¯s voice was a little loud, which scared both herself and Consort Yong. She took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as a fool. Zi Yu poisoned Hu Mingyu to death, don¡¯t tell me that has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Zi Yu? What happened to Zi Yu?¡±


    Consort Jin scrutinized Consort Yong¡¯s expression. It was indeed full of confusion and suspicion.


    If it wasn¡¯t her, then who could it be?


    ¡°Who is Hu Mingyu? Yanru, did Zi Yu do something wrong? If she did, you don¡¯t have to worry about my face. In the beginning, when I gave her to you, she was yours. Aren¡¯t you also aware of what she¡¯s for? Ever since that happened and you told me to never look for you again, I never contacted Zi Yu again.¡±


    Consort Yong looked into her eyes. Her seemingly perpetual smiling face was reced with unprecedented solemnity.


    ¡°If I lied, then thunder would strike me. You¡¯re also aware of how petrified I am of thunder, so I will definitely not tell such lies.¡±


    Yes, she was most afraid of thunder. She had told her about how she was framed by a concubine when she was still a child then shut in a dark room all alone at night. There also happened to be a thunderstorm that night.


    She still remembered that time when the two of them were swimming in theke together when it started to rain out of nowhere. Normally, she always regarded herself as her protector, but that time she was so scared that she could only grab onto her sleeves, afraid of losing her.


    To be honest, Consort Jin didn¡¯t believe that Consort Yong would have such power. She was only a woman. How could she order Zi Yu to attack Hu Mingyu from thousands of miles away? Not to mention there was no need for her to make such a deadly move.


    The He Wanyi in her memory was hearty, straightforward, and courageous, and disdained to do those dirty things in secret. But she was different. Her heart had been soaked in dirty water for far too long. She was prone to using herself as a way to measure others and her own thoughts to specte what others had in mind.


    But what was more important was that to cleanse herself, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ce this hat on the other party. She had med Hu Mingyu¡¯s death on her and Yong Wang Manor.


    Because Jin Wang and Yong Wang had always been rivals, as long as she could connect this incident to them, she would be safe and sound. Perhaps this would even count as her making a contribution to Jin Wang.


    Look, she was such a despicable person.


    She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I believe it wasn¡¯t you who did it. You should leave.¡±


    ¡°Yanru, you had said that we¡¯re still friends.¡±


    Aplicated expression shed across Consort Jin¡¯s face. ¡°I did say that but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for us to meet.¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid that he¡¯ll find out, we can meet in secret. I was afraid that I¡¯ll cause you trouble this time, so I asked for Sister Ran¡¯s help. Besides, we won¡¯t be staying in the capital forever. After Father Emperor¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ll be back to our different sides again.¡± Consort Yong smiled bitterly.


    Looking at her current expression, Consort Jin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    And Consort Yong, as if really afraid that she would never see her again, murmured, ¡°You better listen to what auntie and Sister Ran say. I know what you hate most and what you find most disgusting. But in the future, do you seriously wish to live the way auntie is?¡±

 Chapter 106，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 106 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter106£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 106 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Once she spoke, she took a deep breath. ¡°If this matter isn¡¯t easy for you to do, I¡¯ll help you. Think of it as me helping you onest time.¡±


    Consort Yong¡¯s words were a bit much for Consort Jin to process and she was unable to react for a short while. ¡°Help me with what? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Once she bes the side consort, you will definitely not be able to take her child away. Coupled with the fact that Jin Wang is at odds with you, he likely won¡¯t permit it. There is only one way left. Once that woman is gone, the two children would¡¯ve lost their mother. Then as the consort, you can take them over to raise.¡±


    ¡± You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think the current me is very different?¡± Consort Yong gave a wry smile then turned to look outside the pavilion. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve changed a lot. You know how these manors we live in seem to be morous on the outside but are actually dirty on the inside. After he found out about that matter, how could I pretend nothing happened¡­ At first, I only wanted a child, but once I had a child, I realized how I must protect him and give him everything he deserves. In the end, I could only fight with them, fight with them for what I deserve. Yanru, I know you me me and even hate me, but please don¡¯t despise me¡­ ¡­¡±


    At the end of her story, Consort Yong¡¯s voice was muffled, and Consort Jin needed a lot of effort to hear her clearly.


    Shaken, she said in a rush, ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ve never med you!¡±


    After that, she hurried away.


    And Consort Yong didn¡¯t even look at her leave. Only the corners of her mouth slowly lifted in a smile.


    Consort Yong returned to Yong Wang Manor. She asked a servant then found out that Yong Wang was in the study.


    When she arrived outside the study, she saw Xiao Menzi standing outside with a furtive look. Without even saluting her, he rushed inside.


    Consort Yong followed after him with a chuckle. When she opened the door, she saw Yong Wang in untidy clothes with a messy maid next to him.


    The maid¡¯s small face was fair, and it was so tender that water seemed to be able to drip out with a pinch.


    She frowned. Before she could speak, Yong Wang waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, withdraw.¡±


    After everyone left, Consort Yong approached.


    She saw the wet stains on the bookcase with a single nce and frowned in disgust. ¡°Heh, you made me go out to do work, yet you¡¯re quite happy and leisurely here!¡±


    Yong Wang smiled and said calmly, ¡°How was this prince happy? The maid only gave me a look and the stain was from spilt tea. Besides, this prince didn¡¯t even eat vinegar from those girls in your courtyard.¡±


    Consort Yong snorted. She didn¡¯t speak and sat down to the side.


    ¡°Is that matter done?¡± Yong Wang approached her and sat down.


    Thinking of what had happened before, Consort Yong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Then she smiled confidently, ¡°Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say, from how well I know her, she¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Upon hearing that the matter was done, in a leisurely manner, Yong Wang asked curiously, ¡°Why did youe back so early after meeting up with your old lover?¡±


    Consort Yong wasn¡¯t happy to hear this. She raised her eyebrows slightly, then nced at him. ¡°You think I¡¯m like you?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this prince?¡± Yong Wang stretched out his hand to pull her onto hisp and blew the tips of her ear. ¡°This prince has always been most pleased with his consort.¡± His voice was so low it was almost a whisper. While speaking, his big palm went under the hem of her clothes and gently rubbed inside.


    Consort Yong closed her eyes and reached out to press down on his hand, but she wasn¡¯t resolute.


    ¡°Your return was so sudden, this prince didn¡¯t even have the chance to do anything yet so you must make it up for this prince.¡±


    Consort Yong frowned in disgust but was then immediately overwhelmed by pleasure.


    Xiaobao suddenly learned to call him father.


    It had happened out of nowhere. While trying to cultivate the rtionship between Jin Wang and Xiaobao, Yaoniang had dragged the two together to y.


    The brilliant militarymander, Jin Wang, was forced to y ball with his son. Apparently, this was said to be one of Xiaobao¡¯s favourite games and he never seemed to tire of it. It was a simple game yed with a cloth ball where the two yers threw it back and forth.


    This ¡®said to be¡¯ was naturally ording to Yaoniang.


    Xiaobao was having a good time, when all of a sudden, he called out, ¡°Father!¡± Everyone, including Jin Wang, was shocked.


    Yaoniang was very happy. Pulling on Jin Wang¡¯s arm, she incoherently said, ¡°Your Highness, Xiaobao learned to say father¡­¡±


    Uh¡­


    Jin Wang was dumbfounded. He tried to think about how he should react, but the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    There was only one thought-


    This stinky boy was finally willing to call him father.


    Yes, to this day Jin Wang still insisted that Xiaobao already knew how to say it but simply didn¡¯t want to. He had this strange feeling that his son could already understand everything. He couldn¡¯t help recalling the sudden surge of killing intent he had that time, as well as the various things he had done out of disgust.


    This kid was taking revenge for himself.


    But at this thought, he felt uncertain andplicated inside.


    While Jin Wang was in a trance, Yaoniang brought Xiaobao towards him. After cing him on his feet, she gestured at Jin Wang¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Kiss your father.¡±


    This was what Yaoniang liked to y with her sontely. She would coax her son to kiss herself and sometimes Xiaobao would oblige but other times, he wouldn¡¯t. After the first time Xiaobao kissed his darling mother on the cheek, he blushed shyly and covered his eyes. Yaoniang was greatly amused by this so it happened again and again.


    Now it was time to force her son to kiss Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang had a nk face and Xiaobao was no better than him.


    Although he was willing to call him father, that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to kiss him. He wasn¡¯t actually a child but a full-grown man!


    But then thinking about what he was going to do, he hesitated. He desperately needed to get closer to Jin Wang and to increase their intimacy. Perhaps kissing his father would get unexpected results?


    To sessfully do what he had in mind, Xiaobao decided to go all out. He closed his eyes and mmed his lips onto Jin Wang¡¯s face.


    It seemed that after taking the first step, the next step was much easier. Xiaobao took advantage of the situation to wrap his chubby arms around Jin Wang¡¯s neck and called out tenderly, ¡°Father.¡±


    With this word, the three of them teared up but the father and son were able to blink the tears away so no one could tell. Only Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but pick up her sleeve to wipe her tears.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was stiff as a board as he said in a strange tone, ¡°En.¡±


    Mini-theatre:


    Xiaobao: I¡¯m only calling you dad for the time being.


    Jin Wang: For the time being? This kid deserves a beating.


    Xiaobao: Then why did you say I was a bastard back then? My father is a street vendor! I¡¯m the bastard of the street vendor!


    Street Vendor Jin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mother Referee: Today¡¯s weather is really sunny and the scenery is beautiful everywhere.

 Chapter 107，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 107 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter107£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 107 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobao held Jin Wang¡¯s neck, and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Even though Jin Wang wanted to leave, Xiaobao still wouldn¡¯t let go despite Yaoniang¡¯s persuasion. This little guy seemed to be determined to hang onto his father to death.


    But the way he was grinning, so innocent with only his four front teeth showing, even if Jin Wang¡¯s heart was as hard as a rock, he still couldn¡¯t bear to pull his son off with force.


    Actually, he also enjoyed this feeling a lot, especially after seeing Xiaobao sticking to Yaoniang so often. Such a Xiaobao seemed to be able to dissipate the gloom in his heart.


    Liu Da and the others have already arrived. Fucheng had already urged Jin Wang twice to go over and discuss the matter.


    Fucheng, with a rattle and a little wooden horse in his hands, tried to coax Xiaobao from the side, but Xiaobao only looked at him, but still wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Jin Wang stood up. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te down, then he won¡¯te down.¡± He said to Yaoniang, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Then with a little sloth hanging around his neck, he left.


    Along the way, the father and son duo attracted countless people¡¯s attention. But they didn¡¯t dare to stare for a long time, lest the scene bes too awkward.


    Jin Wang had never cared about others¡¯ gaze, but this time it was inevitable that he was a little embarrassed. When they arrived at the study room in the front courtyard, there were already many people sitting inside. They were all confidants brought by Jin Wang for this trip.


    Seeing Jin Wang appear like this, the always calm Liu Da¡¯s feather fan slipped out of his hand. He hurriedly picked it back.


    Only after Fucheng winked at everyone did they all regain theirposure and bow their heads. Jin Wang sat down behind the bookcase.


    He patted Xiaobao¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    To the surprise of many people, Xiaobao seemed to have understood and let go of his arms. He sat on his father¡¯s knees honestly and looked curiously at the faces of the people around.


    Mr. Hei smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, this baby of yours has a brain that seems to be smart to the extreme.¡±


    Mr. Hei was indeed Mr. Hei, speaking in the Shu dialect as soon as he opened his mouth. Jin Wang had been with him for many years, so he understood what he meant. This was him exaggerating Xiaobao¡¯s cleverness.


    Liu Da also nodded. ¡°This child has learned a lot despite his young age. His future is bound to be limitless.¡±


    Others also said all sorts ofpliments to Xiaobao, even with Xiaobao¡¯s thick face, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. In fear of showing too much emotion and attracting people¡¯s attention, he turned his head and buried his face in Jin Wang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Enough. Time to talk about proper business.¡± Jin Wang cleared his throat.


    Their discussion began.


    They talked about the unusual actions that the various vassal princes had done. They also listed the manors the princes visited and what they¡¯d said when there. As for those so-called unusual actions, they only amounted to a few words or two. All this information was gathered by the spies located throughout Jin Wang Manor. Although a lot of this information seemed trivial, Jin Wang and his aides would look at the big picture. Then they would pick out useful nuggets here and there and connect them to get useful information.


    Liu Da, Mr. Hei, and Li Maotian were in charge of the analysis and ssification of the information in Jin Wang Manor. After cross analyzing everything, they would submit the important stuff to Jin Wang. Jin Wang would also asionally ask them to pass all the information to him to take a look at in his spare time.


    This waspletely different from confrontation on the battlefield between two armies. There, it was clear at a nce who was stronger and who was weaker. Even if two armies were to face each other, there were still various tricks that could be deployed to deceive the enemy, much less this type of confrontation that was from thousands of miles away. The enemy was in the dark. No one knows who will do what to who, after all, there were simply too many enemies.


    Right now, they could detect movements from several ces. But no matter how they tried to dig out more information, they still couldn¡¯t find out what the other party wanted to do.


    ¡°Have people watch An Wang closely. He likes fishing in troubled waters the most. He and the Zhou family¡­ and there¡¯s also Dai Wang. He has always stayed out of it, but I don¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. After all, he¡¯s also born of the empress. And keep a close eye on Yong Wang. This prince has a feeling that he¡¯s about to do something big. Besides¡­¡±


    There was silence in the room, only Jin Wang¡¯s maic voice lingered in the air.


    At this time, the voice of a baby suddenly sounded. ¡°Great-great grand¡­¡±


    His voice was tender and cute. Jin Wang continued to talk while patting him. He thought it was Xiaobao being unruly and wanting to talk after hearing the adults talk.


    ¡°¡­As for the imperial eldest grandson, don¡¯t face him head-on. Avoid him whenever possible and don¡¯t fight for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°Great grandfather¡­¡± Without waiting for Xiaobao to continue, Jin Wang lightly patted him on the butt and continued to talk.


    Fucheng squatted beside Jin Wang¡¯s legs and asked Xiaobao in a low voice, ¡°Is the young master bored? Do you want Old Fu to bring you out to y?¡±


    Xiaobao stared at Fucheng¡¯s old face. Feeling very frustrated, he snorted and turned his head away.


    He moved around a couple of times, seemingly wanting to y with the bookcase. Jin Wang let him y. He grabbed the rice paper from the bookcase. While Jin Wang was talking to his subordinates, he still watched him from the corner of his eye. After pulling the rice paper towards him, Xiaobao went to grab the bowl for washing brushes. Fearing that his clothes would get wet, Jin Wang took a small paperweight from the bookcase and ced it in front of Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao poked his finger at it a couple of times in dejection, but still tried to reach past it towards the object. Liu Da and the others saw Jin Wang¡¯s poker face, no different from the past.


    Calm, cold, and indifferent, his long and narrow eyes showed no waves, no waves at all. Even the clothes he wore were still of the same old ck, except there was now a baby in front of him.


    A baby wearing a light cyan-coloured cotton jacket and trousers. White and fat, with beautiful eyes, he was sure to grow into a handsome man like his father.


    This baby was a bit naughty, struggling towards the bookcase like a little turtle, waving both his hands and feet in the air. He seemed to want to grab something and his little face was red from exertion.


    Actually, some people have already noticed that he seemed to want to grab the wolf-hair brush lying on the inkstone. They even had an urge to walk over and hand it to him. Fucheng could see this too, but he was afraid that Xiaobao would stain his clothes or Jin Wang¡¯s clothes. He could only take a step forward and removed the inkstone himself, effectively putting an end to Xiaobao¡¯s thoughts.


    Ahh!


    Xiaobao yelled in anger. Fucheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young master, this isn¡¯t something fun to y with. This old ve will get you a clean one.¡± He took another clean wolf-hair brush and handed it to him.


    But what he wanted was a brush with ink on it!

 Chapter 107，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 107 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter107£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 107 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobao felt helpless.


    He originally wanted to get close to his father to hear more information. After all, his mother was a woman, and could only wander around the house all day. As for the matters outside, she doesn¡¯t know and has no way of knowing.


    After arriving here, he heard his father and his several aides speak, and he became even more sure of his previous thoughts. Something would definitely happen around the emperor¡¯s birthday. He had a feeling that someone would attack his father, likely not head-on, but one of his weak links.


    His mother was one of them. Duke Ningguo Manor was also one of them.


    Xiaobao even heard Jin Wang ordering his elites to watch over the courtyard where he and his mother lived, but he didn¡¯t hear any arrangements for Duke Ningguo Manor.


    Did his father believe that Duke Ningguo Manor had their own arrangements, or was it simply confidence in his great-grandfather and second uncle? But one must know that it was the betrayal of their closest people, ones they would never doubt, that was the most terrifying.


    So he panicked. Without even thinking of hiding his abilities, he wanted to give a warning.


    But no one listened to him. He had also only learned to say a few words. Because of his body¡¯s limitations, he couldn¡¯t speak long sentences and some words couldn¡¯t even be said clearly. This was why he wanted to use a brush to write.


    But after all this effort, his goal was destroyed by Fucheng. He was extremely discouraged but then he realized that his idea was simply not well nned enough. Not to mention whether he could actually control his hand to write, who would be able to recognize his scribble?


    It seemed that he had to find another way.


    Seeing Xiaobao so deep in his thoughts, the others couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    A frustrated little baby deep in contemtion was simply too cute. If it weren¡¯t because the timing was inappropriate, quite a few of the people below would want toe up to hug him and coax him out of his gloomy mood.


    Why didn¡¯t they think babies were so cute before?


    Both Liu Da and Li Maotian were fathers. They recalled what they were doing their sons were doing at this age. Back then, they were very busy. On the few asions, they were at home, their only thoughts were that the cries of the little brat were noisy and piercing to the ears.


    Jin Wang nced at Fucheng, faintly condemning him.


    Fucheng felt extremely wronged. ¡®Your Highness, I was thinking for your sake. If the little master wasn¡¯t sensible and draws a few ink marks on your face with the brush, then your great and illustrious image-¡¯


    For the rest of the time, Xiaobao was very quiet and obedient, seemingly listening to the adults, but his gaze was as if he had lost all hope in the world.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t used to seeing this look so he nced at Fucheng. Fucheng didn¡¯t know what he meant at first, but then he quickly realized and ordered a dish of Xiaobao¡¯s favourite millet cake. Jin Wang pulled off a piece from the te and handed it to him silently.


    Xiaobao took it, and with a feeling of both anger and amusement, bit into the millet cake.


    After eating two pieces, water came.


    Jin Wang had learned how to feed babies water. He practiced a few times while they were in the cabin in the canyon, but at that time he hadn¡¯t thought of this child as his own. Now that he knew Xiaobao was his own son, his movements were a lot more gentle.


    With the small teacup in his thin long fingers, he tilted it towards Xiaobao to give him a drink. Xiaobao took two sips then pushed the cup away with his small hands. Jin Wang set the teacup aside, took out a handkerchief then wiped the corners of his son¡¯s mouth.


    When he looked up, he saw that everyone was staring at him. With a calm expression, Jin Wang said, ¡°Continue¡­¡±


    Their meetingsted for nearly an hour and a half. There were still more things to discuss, but Xiaobao¡¯s eyelids were drooping, so Jin Wang called a halt.


    After he ordered everyone to leave then meet again in the evening, Jin Wang carried Xiaobao back to the backyard.


    When Consort Jin came back, she heard about the matter of Jin Wang carrying Xiaobao to the front yard. At most, men would hold their children or grandchildren for a moment. She had yet to hear of a man carrying an infant and not letting go.


    Him doing that in the pce could still be understood. It was likely that he did that on purpose to show their father and son affection to Emperor Hongjing. But now that they were back in their own manor, who was he doing that for? So that means for him to do this, it must be out of the willingness of his heart.


    Consort Jin was already uneasy, but after hearing this, she felt even more uneasy in her heart.


    It was Mommy Zhou who reported it to Consort Jin, and now this matter had already spread to the entire manor. No one would say that it was Jin Wang who was unrefined. They would only say how favoured Lady Su was that even her son was also loved by His Highness. Others talked about how based on His Highness¡¯s attitude to her son, Lady Su was pretty much set for life.


    Why wouldn¡¯t Mommy Zhou be worried? Needless to say, the consort was yet to be pregnant after all these years. If she could get pregnant, she would¡¯ve been pregnant a long time ago. Now Lady Su already gave birth to the eldest young master of the manor and there may even be a second son on the way.


    Using this time to cultivate feelings between the father and the son, not to mention whether the consort could actually have children, even if she could, it may already be toote. It was hard to say who would be in charge of this grand Jin Wang Manor in the future.


    Mommy Zhou kept chattering on and on about this matter in front of Consort Jin. In the past, Consort Jin could at least maintain a fakeposure but today, she could no longer pretend. She scolded, ¡°Mommy, how could you believe these rumours from outside? Perhaps it was Xu Yueru or Side Consort Liu deliberately spreading these rumours to incite this consort and Lady Su to fight!¡±


    Mommy Zhou disagreed. ¡°Whether they did this on purpose to incite conflict or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s true. Hong¡¯er saw it with her own eyes and came back to report it to this servant. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t fight for yourself, in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! No need to say anymore. Leave!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave. Zi Yan, apany her to withdraw!¡±


    This was the first time for Consort Jin to talk to Mommy Zhou like this. She was greatly taken aback and her old face turned gray. She opened her mouth to speak but then left with Zi Yan in silence.


    ¡°Your Highness, she was only worried about you.¡± Zi Han said from the side.


    In the past, these maids surnamed Zi never intervened but they did today. Did they all feel that the situation had be so serious and that they had to do something?


    Consort Jin was at a loss.

 Chapter 108，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 108 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter108£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 108 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Jin Wang brought Xiaobao back, Yaoniang could see that her son was a little unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was he being naughty?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably sleepy.¡± Jin Wang said a reason that he thought was likely.


    But from what Yaoniang could tell, he wasn¡¯t sleepy. She also knew that Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t mistreat Xiaobao so the only thing she could think of to exin his listless look was boredom.


    ¡°I told you not to go with your father yet you refused to listen. Your father is a person who has big matters to take care of and those things must be very boring for a child like you. You only bored yourself by going.¡± She stroked her son¡¯s little head andughed.


    Jin Wang, who has big matters to take care of, and Xiaobao, who bored himself, reluctantly epted Yaoniang¡¯s statement.


    Xiaobao still wanted to try one more time. ¡°Great-great grandfather¡­¡±


    Yaoniang nced at him in surprise.


    Jin Wang added. ¡°He said great-grandfather several times today. Did you teach him that?¡±


    It was indeed Yaoniang, but she only taught him how to say it once. She even wondered if Xiaobao could remember but when they went to Duke Ningguo Manor that day, Xiaobao performed very well. Both Duke Ningguo and Duchess Ningguo were so pleased that they were smiling the entire day.


    ¡°Great-grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see your great-grandfather? Or do you want to go to Duke Ningguo Manor?¡± It was still a mother who understood her son best.


    Xiaobao, full of gratitude, nodded and then said, ¡°Yes! Go, go!¡±


    ¡°You want to go find your great-grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Go, great-grandfather¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jin Wang. Then she said to Xiaobao, ¡°You can¡¯t go now, it¡¯s almost dark.¡±


    ¡°Go tomorrow!¡±


    This kid was quite a something!


    Yaoniang anxiously said to Jin Wang, ¡°Now what?¡±


    She had no habit of deceiving children, and her son was also very smart. Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to lie to him. But going to Duke Ningguo Manor was not something she could call the shots.


    Jin Wang pondered, ¡°It¡¯s still more than half a month away from Father Emperor¡¯s birthday. There¡¯s also nothing going on during this period, so it¡¯s not impossible to go. But you¡¯re pregnant now¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go to great grandfather¡­¡± Xiaobao continued to say.


    ¡°Tomorrow, this prince will ask Fucheng to take him.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded. Seeing that she wanted to whisper something, Jin Wang bent down.


    Yaoniang whispered, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯ll forget about it tomorrow.¡±


    Was that possible?


    Jin Wang looked at Xiaobao, whose eyes were glittering, and then looked at the bright fair face by his ear, feeling very doubtful.


    Xiaobao had a very good memory. The next day after waking up, he moured to go to his great-grandfather¡¯s house. So Fucheng changed his job. Instead of following Jin Wang, he had to apany Xiaobao to Duke Ningguo Manor.


    This was the first time for Xiaobao to go out on his own. Yaoniang felt uneasy inside. She prepared two sets of clothes, as well as several pastries that Xiaobao liked to eat. Then she exined to Fucheng what Xiaobao would do when he wished to go to the washroom.


    Fucheng nodded while Xiaobao¡¯s ears turned all red. To cover up his embarrassment, he crawled away towards his little wooden horse, as if he also wanted to take the little wooden horse with him.


    Everything was packed up and they were finally ready to leave. Since Jin Wang was going to enter the pce today, he brought Xiaobao with him into the carriage. After entering the pce, he no longer rode a horse and only used carriages.


    Midway through the trip, Fucheng took Xiaobao to change into another carriage then continued to Duke Ningguo Manor.


    Yaoniang felt extremely bored now that Xiaobao was not there. Taking advantage of the good weather, she had Hong Chou and the others clean the courtyard thoroughly. Everything that needed to be dried was carried outside.


    As they busied themselves away, it was soon noon. After eating lunch, Yaoniang went to take a nap. When she woke up, it was still early and she felt bored with nothing to do again. Yaoniang had never felt like this before. Normally, she¡¯d tease her son or chat with the maids, and time always flew by extremely fast. Yet today she felt as if a day was as long as a year.


    The sun finally set, but Xiaobao still wasn¡¯t back yet. Yaoniang felt a bit anxious, so she asked people to check whether Jin Wang hade back. Jin Wang was also not back yet. It was only afterwards that she learned someone had tripped up Jin Wang, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened. She only knew that the several princes went to a restaurant to drink together.


    It wasn¡¯t until it got dark that Xiaobao came back. After asking Fucheng, he knew that Xiaobao had a very happy time at Duke Ningguo Manor. It was more urate to say that Xiaobao was extremely fond of Huju Hall, where Duke Ningguo lived, and had frolicked around the entire yard. He had also made Duke Ningguo so happy that he even ate an extra bowl of rice during dinner.


    It was unknown what the old and the young had discussed, but in short, Xiaobao would go again tomorrow.


    After listening to everything, Yaoniang felt a bit disheartened. Was she being abandoned by her son? She had the feeling where a fledgling was about to leave the nest and separate from the mother bird.


    Xiaobao seemed to be able to sense the unease in Yaoniang¡¯s heart. He acted silly and showed off his cuteness before he finally took Yaoniang¡¯s mind off of it for the time being.


    Actually, it was only after thinking about it for a long time that he thought of doing this. With so many people looking after his mother, nothing could happen, at least for now. But Duke Ningguo Manor was different. That ce was dark under themp1.


    Xiaobao had a feeling that Shen Tai was about to do something bad.

 Chapter 108，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 108 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter108£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 108 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Taixu Building was full of guests as usual.


    But today, the entire second floor was reserved by someone.


    No matter who came to ask, the entire floor was booked and there was no room for other people.


    In thergest private room on the second floor sat a few men. They seemed to be enjoying their drinks with smiles all over their faces, but it was unknown how many times they had fought with each other in the dark.


    It was quite a coincidence for Jin Wang to meet with An Wang and the others at Qianqing Pce.


    Only then did he know that Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t only call for him, but all the princes who came to the capital. Then Emperor Hongjing asked about their respective fiefs and gave praises and reprimands to those who deserved it. The reprimand was naturally for Lu Wang, the infamous sixth prince


    Lu Wang stood there with an ugly face, not daring to be angry or speak up.


    After Emperor Hongjing finished his speech, he started reminiscing about the past. It seemed that many people were like this once they got old. The emperor brought up memories of his past, stories of his sons as well as their childhoods. Not a single person was skipped. Yet no waves were stirred up because they were already used to it.


    During their childhood, they all saw the eunuchs and pce maids more than their own father. When they were older and officially started studying, different factions were formed. Because of their different backgrounds, the princes were all divided. In the imperial family, there was no such thing as brotherhood affection. There was only caution and wariness of others surpassing themselves.


    The older princes such as the crown prince, An Wang, and Dai Wang had long been fighting each other to death. But before there was anything to show for their efforts, younger brothers who were better than themselves appeared one by one.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that brotherhood affection wasn¡¯t there, but it was only on the surface. Everyone knew that it was all an act, except for Emperor Hongjing who stood above them all.


    Or he knew but pretended not to know.


    There was no father and son in the imperial family. This had been true throughout history, but there were always people who refused to believe this, feeling that they may be an exception.


    Since they were acting, they had to perform to the end. Before leaving, An Wang invited his several younger brothers for a drink. Even if they didn¡¯t want to go, they still had to go. This was why there was a gathering at Taixu Building.


    An Wang, using his status as the elder brother, persuaded them to down ss after ss of alcohol. His actions made it seem that he was close to his younger brothers. He also said a few words here and there that seemed to be in and unremarkable, but were actually all provocative remarks.


    They were clearly drinking together, but the smiles on their face were getting colder and colder. Some who couldn¡¯t endure An Wang¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    Lu Wang mmed his wine cup down and stood up. ¡°Second brother called us all here to drink to pick at our faults? Not fun, not drinking anymore!¡± With that, he swaggered away.


    An Wang wanted to pull him back but he missed. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Wang would call him out so obviously. Embarrassed, he tried to exin himself, ¡°Old sixth¡¯s temper is getting worse and worse. He doesn¡¯t have a shred of respect for his elders. Was I wrong to call you all here for a drink?¡±


    Yong Wang smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not second brother¡¯s fault. As old sixth gets older, his temper gets worse. Even Father Emperor¡¯s words he doesn¡¯t like to listen to, what more words of us brothers.¡±


    Dai Wang stood up. ¡°Since old sixth has left, let¡¯s disperse. It¡¯s not early anymore, I will return to my manor first.¡±


    Jin Wang also stood up and said, ¡°Thank you elder brother for this wine. I also won¡¯t remain any longer.¡±


    Seeing Jin Wang about to leave, Qing Wang would naturally not stay any longer either. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going as well.¡±


    With everyone leaving left and right, no matter how good An Wang¡¯s temper was, he still couldn¡¯t help being a little annoyed. He looked at Yong Wang with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Old fourth, don¡¯t say you also have to leave.¡±


    Yong Wang smiled gently and patted An Wang tofort him. ¡°Enough, brother. Your kind intentions, us brothers are aware. With only the two of us remaining, what¡¯s there to drink? In the future, I¡¯ll invite you over to my ce.¡±


    But the main thing was whether he would dare to go. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of others harming them in the dark? If it wasn¡¯t because they were in front of Emperor Hongjing, none of them would be here and An Wang¡¯s face as the second brother would¡¯ve been long lost.


    Yong Wang then left as well, leaving only An Wang and the young Wu Wang behind. Wu Wang was the youngest person present, and his mother was only a pce maid. Only after she gave birth to Wu Wang was her status elevated to be a concubine. So ever since he was young, he didn¡¯t have many thoughts of his own and only knew to avoid offending others.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have many thoughts of his own, he knew that shouldn¡¯t stay any longer. Wu Wang hurriedly stood up, cupped his fists and apologized, then hurried off.


    An Wang was the only one left. He gave a meaningful sneer.


    One of his men walked in from the outside, ¡°Your Highness, such a good opportunity¡­¡±


    An Wang red at him, ¡°Are you harming Lao Tzu1 or helping Lao Tzu? If something were to happen after leaving this ce, those who are not dead will swallow this prince alive.¡± Regardless of whether or not it had to do with him, others would still give him the big hat of being cruel and harming his own brothers.


    ¡°Then now¡­¡±


    ¡°Have people follow them until they¡¯re back in their manors.¡±


    An Wang inviting them for this drink was simply performing a thankless task. If an ident were to ur, it would be med on him. But he also expected that no one would be so stupid to do something in this current situation. Him arranging people to escort them was simply for appearances and to leave a leeway for himself should something were to happen.


    His intentions behind this invitation were to probe the others¡¯ situation and to leave behind a good impression in front of Emperor Hongjing. It was a pity that none of his younger brothers were easy to deal with and he was unable to find anything useful. Even the grumpy Lu Wang had nothing for him.


    From that day on, Xiaobao went to Duke Ningguo Manor every day without fail.


    If he wasn¡¯t allowed to go, he would kick up a huge fuss. The crux of the matter was that Duke Ningguo also liked this kid.


    .


    Because of this Yaoniang was sad for a while, feeling that her son had grown up and didn¡¯t need a mother anymore and that her baby doesn¡¯t like herself anymore.


    Fortunately, the maids were sensible and gathered around to coax her. Hong Fei even taught Yaoniang how to y cards. Yaoniang, who was addicted to the game, immediately forgot about her distress over her son. Besides eating three meals a day, eating some snacks and getting in some exercise, she would y cards with her maids.


    She won some and she lost some but overall, she had a lot of fun.


    Seeing this, Jin Wang finally breathed a sigh of relief and rewarded Xiao Shunzi.


    This idea was given to Jin Wang by Xiao Shunzi. Fucheng had been following Xiaobao these past few days, and it was Xiao Shunxi who finallynded himself the opportunity to serve Jin Wang. Now others call him Eunuch Shun with respect and there was no need for him to do anything personally. He only needed to give orders and the people below would scramble to get it done.


    Xiao Shunzi, who understood why Fucheng was so favoured, naturally takes everything his godfather does as the standard for behaviour. Not only must he understand how to read others¡¯ expressions and thoughts, but he also needed to know to do things appropriately. Look, it was only a game of cards but it could make Lady Su so happy, which in turn caused His Highness to also be happy.


    With the masters happy, their job as a servant was also much easier.


    The imperial decree from the emperor finally came down, and Su Yaoniang was officially titled as Jin Wang¡¯s side consort. At the same time, the imperial decree for the eldest son of Jin Wang also arrived and Xiaobao was given the name ¡®Chen¡¯.


    Chen, which also meant treasure.


    It was probably because of Xiaobao¡¯s words ¡®Bao¡¯er, mother¡¯s Bao¡¯er¡¯2 that day that Emperor Hongjing gave him this name.


    From then on, Xiaobao finally had a formal name, Zhao Chen.

 Chapter 109，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 109 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter109£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 109 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="31bqt-0-0">At this time<span data-offset-key="31bqt-1-0">, the baby named Zhao Chen, whose nickname was Xiaobao was wandering around Huju Hall<span data-offset-key="cap9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b04th-0-0"> Duke Ningguo was born to a military household. <span data-offset-key="b04th-1-0">What upied the most space in this entire Huju Hall, was not the row of houses in the main courtyard, but the martial arts field behind the main courtyard<span data-offset-key="b04th-2-0">.<span data-offset-key="5hde3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6jue5-0-0"> Actually, there was also anotherrger martial arts field, but it was only used by the members of the Duke Ningguo Manor<span data-offset-key="6jue5-1-0">. <span data-offset-key="6jue5-2-0">Inside were sandbags, <span data-offset-key="6jue5-2-1">quincuncial stakes1<span data-offset-key="6jue5-2-2">, the <span data-offset-key="6jue5-2-3">Eighteen Arms of Wushu2 <span data-offset-key="6jue5-2-4">as well as other weapons and tools<span data-offset-key="6jue5-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="88kvt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ao2fm-0-0"> Out of all the weapons, Duke Ningguo was the best at using the bow and the halberd. ording to him, during his prime years, he was able to use a 2.3 stone3 bow. <span data-offset-key="ao2fm-1-0">Even now at his old age, he could still use the military-standard longbow and pierce a willow leaf from the distance of a hundred paces<span data-offset-key="d4v41-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7jpb0-0-0"> Ever since showing off to Xiaobao, Xiaobao couldn¡¯t turn his eyes away.<span data-offset-key="b1n14-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-0-0"> When he first saw Xiaobao, Duke Ningguo knew that Xiaobao was a good seedling for martial arts. Duke Ningguo <span data-offset-key="dnuhu-1-0">was overjoyed<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-2-0"> to see this child willing to get close to him. In his entire lifetime, he only had two sons. His eldest son had the right build and crossed the threshold at a young age. His great results were also because he had <span data-offset-key="dnuhu-3-0">personally<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-4-0"> taught him what he knew. <span data-offset-key="dnuhu-5-0">As for his youngest son, he had <span data-offset-key="dnuhu-6-0">been stopped by<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-7-0"> the old woman from teaching him, but Second Master Shen <span data-offset-key="dnuhu-8-0">was indeed<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-9-0"> born with a bad physique<span data-offset-key="dnuhu-10-0">.<span data-offset-key="deomb-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8rrip-0-0"> Now that he had seen such a good seedling, Duke Ningguo <span data-offset-key="8rrip-1-0">truly<span data-offset-key="8rrip-2-0"> treated him as a treasure. <span data-offset-key="8rrip-3-0">He <span data-offset-key="8rrip-4-0">greatly<span data-offset-key="8rrip-5-0"> wished for Xiaobao to turn five years old overnight so he could <span data-offset-key="8rrip-6-0">personally<span data-offset-key="8rrip-7-0"> teach him everything that he knew<span data-offset-key="8rrip-8-0">.<span data-offset-key="di1dt-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="pn9m-0-0"> From his previous life, Xiaobao had well-developed the skill of understanding people¡¯s hearts. He <span data-offset-key="pn9m-1-0">naturally<span data-offset-key="pn9m-2-0"> understood how to cater to one¡¯s likes and wishes. <span data-offset-key="pn9m-3-0">He pretended to be very interested in these various knives and weapons and as a result, Duke Ningguo looked at him <span data-offset-key="pn9m-4-0">differently<span data-offset-key="pn9m-5-0">. But after these few days, Duke Ningguo¡¯s enthusiasm for martial arts also infected him. <span data-offset-key="pn9m-6-0">Holding the small wooden knife Duke Ningguo had <span data-offset-key="pn9m-7-0">specially<span data-offset-key="pn9m-8-0"> ordered to <span data-offset-key="pn9m-9-0">be made<span data-offset-key="pn9m-10-0"> for him, Xiaobao thought to himself about how he could only study texts and literature in his past life because of the state of his body<span data-offset-key="pn9m-11-0">. Now that he <span data-offset-key="pn9m-12-0">was given<span data-offset-key="pn9m-13-0"> another chance, it was better to practice martial arts in this life.<span data-offset-key="f2orv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2gun3-0-0"> ¡°The weapons that your eldest uncle and second uncle yed with when they were younger were all made by your great-grandfather<span data-offset-key="2gun3-1-0">. I will make you a small bow tomorrow. Your great-grandfather¡¯s bows are first-ss. <span data-offset-key="2gun3-2-0">Back then, your paternal great-great-grandfather had said that if you wanted to learn the bow, you must understand the nature of the bow<span data-offset-key="2gun3-3-0">. From the type of wood to the bowstring, they all affect the range of the bow. The most powerful bow is the ox horn bow, but this kind of bow is a bit moreplicated to make¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="g61j-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ce0ov-0-0"> One was willing to speak and the other was willing to listen. The old and the young had a great time as they got along with each other. <span data-offset-key="ce0ov-1-0">On the other hand<span data-offset-key="ce0ov-2-0">, Shen Tai felt as if he was in the bottomless abyss of suffering.<span data-offset-key="aj560-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6s7ps-0-0"> He had lived in the capital ever since he was a child. <span data-offset-key="6s7ps-1-0">Although he knew the glorious history and the family heritage of the Shen family, he never experienced it <span data-offset-key="6s7ps-2-0">personally<span data-offset-key="6s7ps-3-0">. <span data-offset-key="6s7ps-4-0">While he and Eldest Madam Shen were in the capital, Eldest Master Shen had sent many letters to urge him to learn martial arts<span data-offset-key="6s7ps-5-0">. He had even found several martial arts masters for him. But Eldest Madam Shen felt sorry for her son, and Shen Tai was also a yful child who could not bear hardship. <span data-offset-key="6s7ps-6-0">With nobody peering over their shoulders, this so-called martial arts that he had practiced was only for appearance¡¯s sake<span data-offset-key="6s7ps-7-0">. It was enough to fool amateurs and those who didn¡¯t know anything but an expert would be able to see the truth.<span data-offset-key="7i5f3-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ba03p-0-0"> In the past, after Jin Wang received his vassal state and the Shen Family returned to the capital, Duke Ningguo and Second Master Shen <span data-offset-key="ba03p-1-0">were preupied<span data-offset-key="ba03p-2-0"> with various matters and couldn¡¯t take care of him<span data-offset-key="ba03p-3-0">. <span data-offset-key="ba03p-4-0">Feeling sympathetic over Shen Tai losing his father, Emperor Hongjing arranged for him to be under the care of Second Master Shen, who couldn¡¯t bear to discipline him or be strict to him<span data-offset-key="ba03p-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="67nt5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d3j7c-0-0"> He, who had <span data-offset-key="d3j7c-1-0">been used<span data-offset-key="d3j7c-2-0"> to eating, drinking and ying, was <span data-offset-key="d3j7c-3-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="d3j7c-4-0"> trained like this by Duke Ningguo. Although Eldest Madam Shen loved her son, she was also afraid of her father-inw. <span data-offset-key="d3j7c-5-0">She went to mediate and caused some trouble a few times but after Duke Ningguo <span data-offset-key="d3j7c-6-0">personally<span data-offset-key="d3j7c-7-0"> reprimanded her, she never dared to show up again<span data-offset-key="d3j7c-8-0">.<span data-offset-key="doc6k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cl0rt-0-0"> Xiaobao walked around before arriving at the martial arts field.<span data-offset-key="7io44-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c55hq-0-0"> The ground <span data-offset-key="c55hq-1-0">was covered<span data-offset-key="c55hq-2-0"> with t ck bricks. <span data-offset-key="c55hq-3-0">There were also many weapon racks on the surrounding walls with all kinds of weapons inserted into them<span data-offset-key="c55hq-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="617v5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="cg35s-0-0"> Xiaobao was small and short, so he could only reach the bottom of the shelf. Even so, he could still feel his blood boiling with excitement. Following him was Fucheng, and there was also another person in this martial arts field. It was Shen Tai.<span data-offset-key="ap238-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dbk6h-0-0"> Not far away, Shen Tai was being watched by several servants performing the horse stance.<span data-offset-key="81v3h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="42dme-0-0"> Shen Tai¡¯s legs shook as sweat dripped down. He felt pain all over his entire body, then seeing the small person not far away, his heart grew even more irritable.<span data-offset-key="7gaft-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6vp84-0-0"> Over these past few days, Shen Tai didn¡¯t see Duke Ningguo holding Xiaobao, talking to him with affection, only a few times<span data-offset-key="6vp84-1-0">. He was <span data-offset-key="6vp84-2-0">clearly<span data-offset-key="6vp84-3-0"> his biological grandson so why was he kissing other people¡¯s children? He even wondered whether his own father was the old man¡¯s biological son. Otherwise, why was it that his father died but his second uncle was still alive? The heir position should¡¯ve been his, so why was it given to his second uncle?<span data-offset-key="af0uj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="frf1m-0-0"> While his mind was nk, he <span data-offset-key="frf1m-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="frf1m-2-0"> remembered what that man had said the other day.<span data-offset-key="25ut0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d8clc-0-0"> Although Shen Tai didn¡¯t know who that person was, he knew that he must be an extraordinary nobleman. Otherwise, how could he promise him the position of Duke Ningguo? But-<span data-offset-key="ci-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="45ego-0-0"> His legs faltered and he staggered backwards. Before he could even stand still, he <span data-offset-key="45ego-1-0">was hit by<span data-offset-key="45ego-2-0"> a piece of bamboo. <span data-offset-key="45ego-3-0">Turning his head to look, he saw an expressionless middle-aged servant, holding a two-feet-long piece of thin bamboo, staring at him <span data-offset-key="45ego-4-0">coldly<span data-offset-key="45ego-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="d72sk-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8ujd-0-0"> ¡°Young master, stand straight. If you want to attack something, you must first sharpen your weapon. Martial arts is the same. If you want to be good at martial arts, the first thing you must practice is this horse stance.¡±<span data-offset-key="4lpkl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5u95g-0-0"> In the past few days, it was unknown how many times Shen Tai had suffered from this bamboo stick. But this man was as sly as a chicken thief. Although he felt pain everywhere, the man had left no traces. Even if he wanted to pretend to be unwell, it was impossible.<span data-offset-key="l3va-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="948el-0-0"> Shen Tai shuddered in pain and felt as if his bones <span data-offset-key="948el-1-0">were torn<span data-offset-key="948el-2-0"> apart. He wanted to reach out his hand but before he could, he <span data-offset-key="948el-3-0">was beaten<span data-offset-key="948el-4-0"> again. He howled <span data-offset-key="948el-5-0">miserably<span data-offset-key="948el-6-0">, and the flesh on his hands and feet shook. <span data-offset-key="948el-7-0">Happening to catch sight of Xiaobao looking in his direction, he scolded: ¡°F*ck your mother, you little bastard<span data-offset-key="948el-8-0">. Is it your turn to watch this lord make a fool of himself?¡±

 Chapter 109，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 109 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter109£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 109 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    <span data-offset-key="ceg0q-0-0">If it wasn¡¯t because he was still young, Xiaobao <span data-offset-key="ceg0q-1-0">really<span data-offset-key="ceg0q-2-0"> wanted to go up and scrub his mouth clean.<span data-offset-key="8rm2e-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="fqu2t-0-0"> Fucheng was about to speak up when a thunderous voice <span data-offset-key="fqu2t-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="fqu2t-2-0"> sounded, ¡°You son of a b*tch with a mouth of filthynguage<span data-offset-key="fqu2t-3-0">. You useless thing actually vented your anger out on a child¡­ It¡¯s your father who didn¡¯t teach you well. Now that your father is no longer here, I will teach you on behalf of him!¡±<span data-offset-key="8npi7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6bq8k-0-0"> It was Duke Ningguo.<span data-offset-key="es7fc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d8gu4-0-0"> He red at Shen Tai <span data-offset-key="d8gu4-1-0">angrily<span data-offset-key="d8gu4-2-0">, as if wanting to bite him, but his eyes <span data-offset-key="d8gu4-3-0">were filled<span data-offset-key="d8gu4-4-0"> with sadness and a feeling of hating the iron for not turning to steel<span data-offset-key="d8gu4-5-0">.<span data-offset-key="c0icl-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bucvf-0-0"> ¡°Add one more shichen1 from now on! You are not allowed to go back until you¡¯re done!¡± Duke Ningguo shouted.<span data-offset-key="3hf50-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="4cd8d-0-0"> ¡°Grandfather!¡±<span data-offset-key="anmm1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="2426d-0-0"> Unfortunately, Duke Ningguo ignored him. He walked over and picked up Xiaobao and left.<span data-offset-key="ev7e0-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ej1c4-0-0"> Duke Ningguo took Xiaobao back to the main room and sat down on the Kang near the window.<span data-offset-key="3qkrs-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7p1fv-0-0"> His face <span data-offset-key="7p1fv-1-0">was dazed<span data-offset-key="7p1fv-2-0">, and his old face was full of exhaustion.<span data-offset-key="75i7u-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="28a3a-0-0"> Xiaobao sat to the side, trying to think of something to say tofort him, but he didn¡¯t know what he could say.<span data-offset-key="d826h-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="dsu86-0-0"> After a while, Duke Ningguo came back to his senses. He looked at Xiaobao, sighed and smiled. ¡°Xiaobao <span data-offset-key="dsu86-1-0">is worried<span data-offset-key="dsu86-2-0"> about great grandfather? Your great-grandfather is fine. Your cousin Shen Tai isn¡¯t bad by nature but <span data-offset-key="dsu86-3-0">was spoiled by<span data-offset-key="dsu86-4-0"> others. ¡°<span data-offset-key="3aquc-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="av5rk-0-0"> He let out a long sigh. Then he said to Xiaobao as if he were an adult, ¡°He¡¯s unresigned in his heart and great-grandfather knows. But thunder, rain, and dew are all ording to His Majesty¡¯s grace. As officials, we have no choice. Even if we didn¡¯t want to, we still must receive it¡­ His Majesty made a good move this time. <span data-offset-key="av5rk-1-0">This single position of being the heir caused such tumult in my Shen Family, leaving the uncle and the nephew at odds<span data-offset-key="av5rk-2-0">. They are the only ones left of the two branches yet they are like enemies¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="d9v36-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="698gu-0-0"> As he spoke, he started tough, but Xiaobao thought they were more like sobs.<span data-offset-key="ecip4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="3ok8t-0-0"> Xiaobao stretched out his hand and patted the back of Duke Ningguo¡¯s hand. Seeing his serious little look, Duke Ningguo was <span data-offset-key="3ok8t-1-0">greatly<span data-offset-key="3ok8t-2-0"> amused. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Xiaobao¡¯s little head. ¡°Great grandfather said you are smart and you <span data-offset-key="3ok8t-3-0">are indeed<span data-offset-key="3ok8t-4-0"> a clever little thing ¡°<span data-offset-key="4bkb1-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="7rl7l-0-0"> Xiaobao rubbed his nose and covered his face with his chubby little hands, embarrassed<span data-offset-key="7rl7l-1-0">. This action of his made Duke Ningguough so much that all his worries disappeared.<span data-offset-key="55ce2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="126u8-0-0"> ¡°Come on. Great grandfather will take you to see the military books I have hidden!¡± <span data-offset-key="8r4kg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6filq-0-0"> The next day, Shen Tai came to beg to see Duke Ningguo.<span data-offset-key="c78g2-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="bsd3s-0-0"> He entered the room and knelt before Duke Ningguo with a thump, then started to cry so hard that he could <span data-offset-key="bsd3s-1-0">barely<span data-offset-key="bsd3s-2-0"> breathe while admitting his wrongs<span data-offset-key="bsd3s-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="ruf4-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="21es3-0-0"> Duke Ningguo¡¯s expression <span data-offset-key="21es3-1-0">wasplicated<span data-offset-key="21es3-2-0">. It took a long time for him to say, ¡°Since you know your mistakes, grandfather will forgive you. But you need to know that as a member of the Shen Family, you must bear more hardships than others. You are the eldest grandson of the Shen Family with a few younger brothers below. You should set a good example for your brothers so they can be proud of you.¡±<span data-offset-key="7c67s-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9k2bj-0-0"> Shen Tai fell to the ground and cried, ¡°Grandfather, grandson knows that he was wrong. Grandson doesn¡¯t dare tomit this same mistake again in the future. Grandson will make sure to practice martial arts well and not let grandfather down.¡±<span data-offset-key="2hont-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="deg7g-0-0"> ¡°Get up.¡±<span data-offset-key="fqef6-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9l3lv-0-0"> Shen Tai didn¡¯t dare to get up. After Duke Ningguo gave a signal, an old servant next to him helped him up.<span data-offset-key="e63rj-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8n86v-0-0"> Afterwards, Duke Ningguo instructed him about the principles of dealing with others before allowing Shen Tai to leave<span data-offset-key="8n86v-1-0">. <span data-offset-key="8n86v-2-0">After he left, Duke Ningguo ordered people to shorten his daily martial arts training time<span data-offset-key="8n86v-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="ak3ij-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="flhql-0-0"> Actually, Duke Ningguo had already expected that Shen Tai wouldn¡¯t be able to train into anything amazing<span data-offset-key="flhql-1-0">. <span data-offset-key="flhql-2-0">It was already toote for him to practice martial arts, but martial arts training could grind his temperament<span data-offset-key="flhql-3-0">. He hoped for his grandson¡¯s temperament to be calmer.<span data-offset-key="141ms-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="8sts8-0-0"> No matter what, he was still his eldest grandson.<span data-offset-key="fs5fo-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="9j731-0-0"> And after this grandfather and grandson¡¯s heart-to-heart, Shen Tai seemed to have <span data-offset-key="9j731-1-0">really<span data-offset-key="9j731-2-0"> changed<span data-offset-key="9j731-3-0">.<span data-offset-key="12ogg-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6votl-0-0"> In the past, he had to have people urging him before he could <span data-offset-key="6votl-1-0">sessfully<span data-offset-key="6votl-2-0"> finish, and there were still manyintsing from his mouth<span data-offset-key="6votl-3-0">. But now, hisints had disappeared and he was also more diligent in his training. <span data-offset-key="6votl-4-0">It was clear that he was so exhausted from practicing that he had to <span data-offset-key="6votl-5-0">be carried<span data-offset-key="6votl-6-0"> back by his servants, but disgust and hatred were no longer seen on his face<span data-offset-key="6votl-7-0">. He also got a lot closer to Duke Ningguo. Every now and then, he woulde to ask Duke Ningguo for advice on martial arts issues. <span data-offset-key="6votl-8-0">Whenever he had something he couldn¡¯t understand about military tactics he would alsoe ask for help<span data-offset-key="6votl-9-0">.<span data-offset-key="4peo8-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="459iq-0-0"> Duke Ningguo¡¯s face <span data-offset-key="459iq-1-0">was covered<span data-offset-key="459iq-2-0"> more and more often in smiles. <span data-offset-key="459iq-3-0">and Xiaobao couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether the death of his great grandfather in his previous life actually had something to do with Shen Tai<span data-offset-key="459iq-4-0">. Was he mistaken somewhere?<span data-offset-key="2l96k-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="d0ojn-0-0"> On this day, Shen Tai asked Duke Ningguo for advice again as usual. The grandfather and grandson duo were in the study, having a very happy conversation.<span data-offset-key="65bu7-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="c1a2a-0-0"> Although Shen Tai was akin to a rotten piece of wood that couldn¡¯t <span data-offset-key="c1a2a-1-0">be carved<span data-offset-key="c1a2a-2-0">, Duke Ningguo was still happy to teach him.<span data-offset-key=jom-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="emr4f-0-0"> Xiaobao was also there. He was sitting on the couch by the window, and a tabby cat was lying on the window sill next to him. This tabby cat was the most beloved pet of Duchess Ningguo. It liked to run around and wander throughout the entire Duke Ningguo Manor. From time to time, it woulde to Huju Hall, where Xiaobao would always see it.<span data-offset-key="5561a-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5qk3r-0-0"> Shen Tai nced at the infant and the cat bathing in the sun, and couldn¡¯t help but say to Duke Ningguo, ¡°Grandfather, Xiaobao doesn¡¯t understand any of this<span data-offset-key="5qk3r-1-0">. What if he gets bored to death? Why don¡¯t you let the servants bring him out to y? ¡°<span data-offset-key="df-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="ecoe0-0-0"> Duke Ningguo nced at Xiaobao, ¡°A naughty baby can distract you? Xiaobao is very well behaved and isn¡¯t noisy at all. Youe here and tell grandfather what this means¡­¡±<span data-offset-key="eo0p5-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="80f0t-0-0"> Shen Tai looked as if his true thoughts <span data-offset-key="80f0t-1-0">were exposed<span data-offset-key="80f0t-2-0"> and scratched his head, embarrassed. <span data-offset-key="80f0t-3-0">He bowed his head to read the military book, then stumbled as he tried to exin the meaning of the passage Duke Ningguo had referred to<span data-offset-key="80f0t-4-0">.<span data-offset-key="5h436-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="5fvc1-0-0"> After speaking, he looked at Duke Ningguo with some anxiety.<span data-offset-key="8n5cr-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="a543a-0-0"> Duke Ningguo looked at his grandson¡¯s face and sighed in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re already much better than before. Continue to read this, grandfather will go to the washroom.¡± He patted Shen Tai on the shoulder then got up and walked out.<span data-offset-key="770aq-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="i9f5-0-0"> The study was quiet. There were only two people and one cat.<span data-offset-key="ebnb9-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="6mrhj-0-0"> One of them was a baby while the cat also understood nothing<span data-offset-key="3u95-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="hh50-0-0"> Shen Tai, who had been reading the book with his head down, <span data-offset-key="hh50-1-0">suddenly<span data-offset-key="hh50-2-0"> made a move. Xiaobao looked over from the corner of his eyes and saw that he took out a paper bag from one of his pockets.<span data-offset-key="8efhv-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="1snv3-0-0"> The tabby cat also looked over and meowed.<span data-offset-key="57j4b-0-0">?<span data-offset-key="b9rl5-0-0"> This meow frightened Shen Tai. He poured the contents of the paper bag into the teacup next to him in a hurry, then he stared at Xiaobao and the tabby cat. In a lowered voice, he said, ¡°What are you looking at? If you continue to look, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes!¡±

 Chapter 110，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 110 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter110£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 110 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Shen Tai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, full of anticipation.


    He stared at Xiaobao and the tabby cat. A bloodthirsty impulse rose in his heart. He stepped forward to pinch these two creatures, who didn¡¯t put him in their eyes, to death.


    The tabby cat seemed to sense the threat. With its hair raised and back arched, it made a threatening howl from its throat.


    ¡°Stupid cat!¡± Shen Tai cursed.


    He lowered his head to look at the tea in the teacup and saw some powder floating on the surface of the water. A hint of panic arose and he dipped his finger into the cup to stir it around. He smiled nervously at Xiaobao who was watching him and said, ¡°You little devil. Can you understand what I¡¯m doing? Do you want to take a sip? This tea is delicious.¡±


    Xiaobao blinked and couldn¡¯t help wondering if this person had gone insane.


    However, he understood that it wasn¡¯t good to provoke a madman at will, especially now that he was on his own here. Instead, he showed a broad grin to Shen Tai as if he didn¡¯t understand anything then turned around to y with the nearby table.


    Shen Tai snorted then sat down proudly.


    He seemed to be too excited and kept fidgeting around in his chair. After he was finally calmer, he resumed looking down at the book as he did before.


    Warm sunlight came in through the window, dazzling the room.


    A baby was sitting on the couch by the window, a cat lying on the window sill, and a handsome boy engrossed in a book.


    This scene was such a sight to behold that people couldn¡¯t help but be in a trance. Duke Ningguo walked in from the outside with a smile on his old face.


    He patted the boy¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°Have you thought of anything else from reading that paragraph?¡±


    Shen Tai hesitated. Duke Ningguo smiled then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. Grandfather can exin to you.¡±


    Duke Ningguo sat down then started to exin this passage ording to his own understanding. Most of his thoughts were based on his decades of experience frommanding soldiers. Listening to his teachings would be a rare opportunity for many people. Even if they wanted to listen, they may not be fortunate enough to.


    ¡°Grandfather is wise, grandson has learned a lot.¡±


    Duke Ningguo was very satisfied with Shen Tai¡¯s attitude. This was how a motivated young man should be. It doesn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t understand as long as you were humble enough to ask for help. It was also fine if you were dumb but what was not fine was being dumb but thinking of yourself as smart.


    As he nodded and stroked his beard, he held up the teacup beside him, about to take a sip. He didn¡¯t notice the seemingly respectful young man in front of him, who was looking at him from the corner of his eye.


    Xiaobao was also watching Duke Ningguo. Seeing him raise the teacup, he swept his small hand towards the porcin te covered with pastries on the small table.


    The porcin te dropped to the ground and broke with a crisp crack.


    Duke Ningguo¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused as he looked over.


    At the same time, with a loud meow, a shadow pounced at Duke Ningguo at an incredible speed and knocked over the teacup in his hand.


    The teacup fell onto the desk and the tea inside all spilled out. The empty teacup then rolled over, fell onto the ground, and broke into smithereens.


    Everyone was stunned, including Xiaobao.


    Before anyone could return to their senses, the tabby cat, which hadnded on the desk, suddenly leaped towards Shen Tai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Li Hua!¡± Duke Ningguo shouted.


    With a horrifying screech, Shen Tai fell to the ground, touching his face with one hand and waving the other in the air desperately.


    The tabby cat then jumped back onto the couch, licked its paw, andid downzily.


    All of this made Xiaobao think of a single sentence-


    To cover up its involvement after performing a meritorious deed!


    Did this cat gain awareness? Or did it also experience rebirth?


    The soundsing from the study alerted the people guarding outside the door. Duke Ningguo frowned and ordered people to help Shen Tai up.


    But before they could, Shen Tai who was lying on the ground suddenly let out a miserable cry. He started struggling and convulsing on the ground in pain. Yet before ten breaths of time were up, blood started to gush out of all seven of his orifices then all was still.


    Seeing such a shocking scene, the servants who were called to help him up were frozen and didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Duke Ningguo stepped forward and squatted down to feel the pulse at Shen Tai¡¯s neck. ¡°Hurry up and call a doctor! Actually, go ask His Highness Jin Wang to borrow Doctor Liu.¡±


    The room was inplete chaos. With people constantly moving in and out, Second Master Shen soon received the news.


    ¡°Father, what happened?¡±


    Then he found Shen Tai lying on the ground in an extremely miserable state, dead. Second Master Shen pointed at the corpse in disbelief and said, ¡°This is Tai Ge¡¯er? How, why¡­ ¡°


    Duke Ningguo recounted the ins and outs of the matter, then the father and the son looked towards Xiaobao in unison.


    Xiaobao wanted to blink his eyes innocently, but then thinking of how Shen Tai had conspired to kill his great grandfather in secret, he said, ¡°Paper bag, tea¡­¡±


    His chubby little finger pointed at Shen Tai, who was on the ground, then pointed at the tabby cat. ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t drink¡­¡±


    Actually, he could exin what had happened more thoroughly but since the matter was over, to avoid arousing suspicion, he had to keep a low profile. And this was how he usually talked to Duke Ningguo, so he should be able to understand.


    Sure enough, Duke Ningguo understood. He personally approached the corpse to flip through all of Shen Tai¡¯s sleeves, pockets and other ces that could hide things. Sure enough, he found a crumpled ball of paper.


    .


    Thinking of what Xiaobao had said, he didn¡¯t dare to move it at all. He only frowned and looked at it.


    ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s saying that he put the stuff inside the paper bag into the tea and that the tea can¡¯t be drunk, right?¡±


    Xiaobao scrunched up his face as if he found it very difficult to understand what he was saying before he said, ¡°Finger, tea¡­¡± Then he made a stirring action. This amount of time was enough for him to guess the cause of Shen Tai¡¯s death.


    Shen Tai probably didn¡¯t expect the poison to be so potent. After soaking his finger in the poisoned tea, he then touched the bleeding wound on his face which was caused by the tabby cat. This was enough to kill him.


    To steal the chicken only to lose the rice, this was the perfect example.


    He then thought of the paw that the tabby cat had used to scratch Shen Tai¡¯s face, and hurriedly said, ¡°Huahua, paws, wash¡­¡±


    This old tabby cat was one of Duke Ningguo¡¯s greatest annoyances but since it was his old woman¡¯s beloved pet, he could only endure. From time to time, it would sneak onto his own bed to sleep and steal his own food to eat. Sometimes, there would even be stuff broken in his room that seemed to have happened out of nowhere.


    Now seeing how this old cat had saved his life, Duke Ningguo was in a particrlyplicated mood.


    Hearing Xiaobao¡¯s words, he seemed to think of something, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He immediately ordered people to bring some water so he could wash his hands. Not only were his hands washed, but the tabby cat was also washed. After going through a few pots of water, he also took off his clothes that had been sshed by the tea, before deeming that he had done enough.


    But the tea sshed onto the desk was left alone.


    By this time, Duke Ningguo had already understood how his grandson died, but it still needed to be verified.


    Doctor Liu soon arrived. He extracted some powder from the ball of crumpled paper, then inspected Shen Tai¡¯s corpse and the wounds on his face, before reaching the same conclusion as Duke Ningguo.

 Chapter 110，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 110 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter110£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 110 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Shen Tai actually attempted to murder his grandfather.


    It was a pity that he failed to steal the chicken and lost the rice instead, harming himself.


    Doctor Liu asked for people to bring over a few porcin bottles for disposal of the tea on the table. The servants took the desk outside, along with everything else on it that had been sshed by the tea, then burned it all. At this time, Duchess Ningguo and Second Madam Shen also showed up. Everyone was there except for the people from the main branch.


    ¡°Such misfortune, such misfortune!¡± Duchess Ningguo started to wipe her tears with the handkerchief in her hand.


    Second Master Shen¡¯s face was solemn, and Second Madam Shen¡¯s face was covered in shock. Duke Ningguo sat there with his thick eyebrows furrowed and felt as if he had aged a lot from this brief period.


    ¡°Father, how should I exin this to my sister-inw?¡±


    Duke Ningguo mmed his hand onto the table, and the teacup that was on it jumped. ¡°How else should you exin? She raised a good son who dared to make such a deadly move to his grandfather! Heh, his obedience and meekness before this were all an act used to fool this old man. True I was strict, but I never thought there could be someone this ruthless and ungrateful! Go call the eldest¡¯s wife here, I will personally exin this to her! ¡°


    Soon, Eldest Madam Shen was brought over.


    Before she stepped inside, she hadn¡¯t noticed any abnormality at all. But once she came in, she saw how the entire family was there, and the scene was as if she was to be put on trial. She was a bit surprised, but once Duke Ningguo¡¯s servant ryed what had happened she suddenly copsed.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could my Tai Ge¡¯er poison his grandfather? Are you lying? Are you all lying to me? Where is my Tai Ge¡¯er? Where is he?¡±


    Following Duke Ningguo¡¯s gesture, two servants brought the body over. The corpse was covered with ayer of white cloth. Eldest Madam Shen was about to rush over, but upon hearing what Second Master Shen said, she paused and only dared to look at it from a distance.


    ¡°This poison is very strong. Tai Ge¡¯er was poisoned from touching his wound with a finger that hade in contact with the poison, then died.¡±


    A servant covered his hand with a piece of cloth then lifted the white cloth on the corpse. Eldest Madam Shen covered her mouth then let out a painful howl. Third Miss Shen was no better than her mother. Even though she despised this elder brother of hers, now that he was dead, there was only sadness.


    Madam Shen¡¯s face was pale, and her body trembled, but she managed to steady herself. Her eyes turned red as she stared at her son¡¯s dead body, wishing to engrave him into her heart.


    ¡°You said that my Tai Ge¡¯er tried to poison father, and had identally touched some of the poison before he died. If he were to harm someone with this poison, why doesn¡¯t he know how strong it is and actually dares to do such a stupid thing as touching it himself? Also, why does my Tai Ge¡¯er have so many scratches on his face? Did you do something to my Tai Ge¡¯er? My dear Tai Ge¡¯er is so unfortunate to be charged with killing his grandfather for no reason whatsoever. To be charged with such a great sin, his body wouldn¡¯t even get to be buried in the ancestral grave¡­ Whose path did we block that they had to use such a vicious method to deal with us widow and orphans¡­Brother Rui, if your spirit is still there,e take a look. May heaven¡¯s punishmente down and smash these bad-hearted people to death¡­¡±


    Second Master Shen had wanted to exin further. Yet after hearing his sister-inw imply that he was involved and had even harmed Tai Ge¡¯er deliberately, he was angered to the point of not knowing what to say.


    Eldest Madam Shen¡¯s words clearly meant that he had deliberately killed Tai Ge¡¯er for the title of the heir so that no one in the main branch could fight for it.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you feel guilty for saying those words? It has nothing to do with us second branch¡­¡± argued Second Madam Shen.


    Eldest Madam Shen was unwilling to listen and continued to cry. ¡°¡­This is simply forcing us to die. Once we are all dead, everything will be ording to your wishes¡­¡±


    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, no one wants to harm you and no one wants to harm your Tai Ge¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°No one wants to hurt my Tai Ge¡¯er, yet my Tai Ge¡¯er died so miserably out of nowhere! Mother, I know you are biased towards the second branch but Brother Rui is also your son, the son who sacrificed his life for the Shen family. It has only been ten years since he was gone but now you treat his only son like this¡­I¡¯m not going to live anymore, let me die with them together¡­¡±


    Third Miss Shen was also sobbing, but she stubbornly held back her mother, who was about to m her forehead against the wall. She said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Everyone, shut up!¡±


    Following these words was the sound of something being smashed onto the ground. When everyone looked over, they saw Duke Ningguo standing there with his eyes shut in grief.


    ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, your words were truly inappropriate! I have never mistreated your main branch and even if there was something I was sorry for, it would be for my eldest son who has nothing to do with you and your son! The position of the heir was bestowed by His Majesty, and regardless of whether we wished to or not, we must ept it. Even if the position of the heir was to be chosen by me, I would still give it to my second son, not Tai Ge¡¯er!¡±


    Eldest Madam Shen smiled before saying, ¡°Father, you are finally willing to admit the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°As for why I wouldn¡¯t give him the position, isn¡¯t it all because of what you had taught him?¡±


    ¡°Craving glory while being a good for nothing. Having a vicious mind, yet not even the strength to truss up a chicken. With ambitions loftier than the sky, yet failing to achieve any aplishments. Even if I were to give him this position, do you dare to let him ept it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°This unscrupulous child even dares to poison his grandfather. Does he truly think that after poisoning this old man to death, the position would belong to him? The truth is even if this old man is no longer here, even if the second child is gone, he still won¡¯t be able to remain in this seat for long before being forced aside by someone else. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can ept this truth or not. But since you can¡¯t ept it, move out of my Duke Ningguo Manor, lest you see each other as an eyesore while living under the same roof!¡±


    Duke Ningguo¡¯s words were harsh, obviously meaning to drive out the main branch, leaving Eldest Madam Shen unable to snap out of her daze.


    At this time, Second Master Shen suddenly eximed, ¡°Father, father¡­¡±


    Duke Ningguo¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He shut his eyes then copsed.


    Mini-theatre:


    Xiaobao holding a cup of tea while stirring it with his chubby finger.


    ¡°Huahua, drink the tea.¡±


    Tabby cat: *shrinks back* Meow¡­


    Xiaobao: Tell me the truth, did you also experience a rebirth or was it my mother who arranged you to be here?


    Tabby cat: *Continues to retreat to a safe ce before sitting down to lick its paw in peace.*


    Xiaobao: If you don¡¯t say anything, I will invite you to drink the tea.


    Tabby cat: But the thing is even if I were to say it, you must be able to understand. Meow¡­


    Xiaobao: Huahua, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t just lick your paws like that? You saw how that person had died such a terrifying death.


    Tabby cat: *As if being scalded, he shook his paw vigorously*


    Meow, meow, you are so mean, meow, does your mother know?

 Chapter 111，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 111 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter111£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 111 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Duke Ningguo had fainted.


    The room fell into pandemonium. Before Doctor Liu had even walked out of Duke Ningguo Manor¡¯s front gates, he was invited back again.


    Not long after, Jin Wang, who received the news, also arrived.


    ¡°The old master doesn¡¯t have any major issues, he was just overstimted. The medicine must be taken on time every day. If he gets overstimted again, it may be a stroke next time.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu, thank you so much.¡±


    Fortunately, Doctor Liu hadn¡¯t left yet and was able to arrive in a timely manner and administer acupuncture for Duke Ningguo. Otherwise, Duke Ningguo may be in a worse state, being paralyzed and bedridden was even possible,


    ¡°No need to mention it. The old master has protected and saved countless lives while serving in the army. This is heaven¡¯s blessings.¡±


    Jin Wang, dressed in a dark blue robe, was sitting on an armchair next to the bed. He said, ¡°Stay here for a few more days. Wait until his condition is stable before leaving.¡±


    Doctor Liu nodded and said, ¡°Your Highness, this poison today is a bit strange. If this old man is right, it should be the same poison that poisoned Side Consort Hu.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jin Wang looked over immediately.


    Although Second Master Shen wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened, his eyes revealed how shocked he was.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because this poison also has the effect of sealing the throat with blood, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to link these incidents together. This poison could be taken internally and externally. Since it uses blood to seal the throat, if it entered the body through an open wound, the poison would take effect instantly. If it was taken orally, depending on the potency, it would also take effect sooner orter. Of course, if the internal organs were bleeding, the poison would also kill the victim instantly.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that this is the same poison?¡±


    ¡°Not a hundred percent. Only eighty percent. ¡°


    Jin Wang nodded. His face was calm, but his left hand was already fidgeting with the ring on his right hand. This was his automatic reaction when he is deep in thought.


    ¡°It should have something to do with those few¡­¡±


    A weak voice sounded from the bed. It was Duke Ningguo who had just woken up.


    Second Master Shen hurriedly walked over. ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Help me sit up.¡±


    Jin Wang apologized, ¡°Grandfather, it was I who brought harm to you.¡±


    Duke Ningguo leaned back against the soft pillows. His face looked weak, but there was a touch of fortitude between his brows. He shook his head. ¡°If we were to cast me, it¡¯s not so easy to clearly extract who is to me for what. If your mother wasn¡¯t sent into the pce, none of this would¡¯ve happened and it was I who sent your mother into the pce.¡±


    From the moment Shen Luan entered the pce, it was inevitable for the Shen Family to keep themselves out of this muddy water.


    But at that time, with the situation of the Shen Family, this wasn¡¯t something they could refuse. Emperor Hongjing needed something that could keep the Shen Family in check, so he chose Shen Luan, the most beloved daughter of the Shen family, and gave her the title of consort.


    He wanted to use the Shen Family, but he was also afraid of the Shen Family.


    After Shen Luan entered the pce, she remained out of the limelight. She wasn¡¯t favoured but one couldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t favoured either. But simply because her origins were the Shen Family, it was enough to make many people jealous.


    Originally, her body was not suitable for giving birth to an heir, and she had never nned to give birth anyways. But at that time, Emperor Hongjing had gained the opportunity, and repeatedly tried to attack the Shen Family in secret. Shen Luan had no other choice but to conceive Jin Wang and hide it from the Shen family.


    Shen Luan sacrificed her life for the Shen Family, leaving the entire family devastated. But it was precisely she who left the Shen family with a lifeline, so it wasn¡¯t easy to say who was to me for all this. From the moment Jin Wang was born, he couldn¡¯t avoid getting tied up with the Shen Family.


    If one really wanted to find the culprit for all this, it would be Emperor Hongjing and the evil imperial authority.


    Jin Wang briefly exined the case of Side Consort Hu being poisoned to death.


    After listening to him, Duke Ningguo said, ¡°So this was all caused by Yong Wang?¡±


    Jin Wang nodded.


    Duke Ningguo said again, ¡°This really doesn¡¯t seem like something Yong Wang would do. He¡¯s making so many moves now at such a critical time, is it because he¡¯s afraid of something?¡±


    Jin Wang pondered for a moment. ¡°It could be that he has something he wants to do, but is afraid of this prince ruining it for him, so he could only resort to such methods.¡±


    If he were to cut down Duke Ningguo, it was tantamount to cutting down the entire Shen family and cutting down half of Jin Wang¡¯s arm in the capital. Ever since Jin Wang was bestowed his vassal state, and the Shen Family returned to the capital, Duke Ningguo and Second Master Shen had been busy with establishing forces in the capital.


    Duke Ningguo fought in both the South and the North for dozens of years. The Shen Family was also a military family. Although both Duke Ningguo¡¯s father and his brothers did not perform as many meritorious military deeds as himself, they did have their own prestige. Therefore, the Shen Family had countless students all over the country, including the military officer system.


    Just like how civil officers value each other because of their past, such as the school and city they came from, military officers also have a sense of camaraderie and support. Especially on the battlefield, during moments of life and death, many fateful friendships are forged.


    Military officials are different from civil officials. Many of these military men were straightforward and didn¡¯t speak flowery words like the civil officers. They only valued love and loyalty.


    As the old saying goes, for schrs to rebel, it could not be done within three years. This was because schrs understand certain principles better. For example, they knew to weigh the pros and the cons and looking forward into the future as well as back into the past. No matter what, everything they do is a result of thinking a lot, and considering a lot. But this was not the case with those reckless men. Most of them would simply smash the wine cup then start attacking.


    So over the years, with the help of their former subordinates, Duke Ningguo and Second Master Shen drew over several military officers for Jin Wang. There weren¡¯t many high-ranking military officers. Most of them were only middle and low-ranking military officers, but these military officers were scattered throughout the three major battalions of the capital. The military forces of five cities as well as themander for the capital city¡¯s guards were also not forces to be reckoned with.


    ¡°So looking at the current situation, Yong Wang is nning to go to war, and took action first by trying to poison this old man?¡±

 Chapter 111，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 111 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter111£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 111 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Second Master Shen asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Jin Wang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This prince will ask someone to investigate further to see if such things are happening in other ces. We should release news about grandfather being seriously ill. Second uncle can also show an anxious and worried appearance outside.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness intends to beat him at his own game?¡±


    Jin Wang nodded. ¡°Yong Wang must be nning to make a big move. We might as well show some weakness to see what he intends to do. As for the other matters, grandfather and second uncle can just wait for this prince¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°Do as His Highness said.¡± Duke Ningguo made a decision.


    Second Master Shen nodded.


    Jin Wang looked at Doctor Liu again, ¡°Is there an antidote to this poison?¡±


    This was the second time for him toe in contact with this poison. Doctor Liu¡¯s exnation had made him worried. Although it wasn¡¯t likely for him to get poisoned, it wasn¡¯t easy to say for his allies. In this critical time, everyone was needed so as long as it was possible, loss should be avoided.


    ¡°Indeed, this poison is too cruel. If one day we really have to confront Yong Wang¡¯s people face to face, we will definitely suffer a lot.¡± Second Master Shen smacked his lips.


    Doctor Liu stroked his beard and said, ¡°This kind of poison is not too difficult to detoxify. There should be something that can resolve this poison within ten meters of the poison¡¯s origin. The problem is that the onset of the poison is too fast and there is barely any time to administer an antidote.¡±


    ¡°Then you can make the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then this matter will be left to you. Preferably, make it inrge quantities. As for the manpower and medicinal materials, talk to An Yi.¡±


    Doctor Liu nodded.


    Jin Wang stood up. ¡°Grandfather, second uncle, this prince will get going.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness attends to a myriad of affairs every day, there¡¯s no need to worry about this old man.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, take care of your health¡­¡± After a pause, Jin Wang said again, ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s still waiting for you to teach him martial arts.¡±


    Duke Ningguo was stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter. ¡°Good, good, good. With these words of yours, grandfather will definitely take care of his health.¡±


    Duke Ningguo was seriously ill, and the Shen Family was having trouble sleeping and eating. Second Master Shen was going around seeking famous doctors and had even made a trip to the pce.


    Emperor Hongjing was sympathetic and sent several imperial physicians. The imperial physicians all said that Duke Ningguo¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good. He had been overstimted and he should be fine if he manages to pull through this time. But if he couldn¡¯t make it, his life may be lost. After all, he was getting on in age.


    Hearing this, Emperor Hongjing was silent for a while, then bestowed down all sorts of rare medicinal materials.


    Since Duke Ningguo was ill, Xiaobao could no longer stay in Duke Ningguo Manor.


    Xiaobao came back with a small kitten


    This kitten was the child of the tabby cat, and the tabby cat was also getting older. ording to Duchess Ningguo, she was already a teenager based on her age. This little kitten was born from herst litter. A while ago, she had wandered out the manor and it was unknown which wildcat she was impregnated by.


    The little kitten looked the exact same as its mother. They were both tabby cats. At a little over a month old, it was only the size of a palm. Xiaobao didn¡¯t tell anyone about it and had brought it back home in secret. Yaoniang, who didn¡¯t see her son for many days, immediately started hugging Xiaobao and kissing his little cheeks. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the little kitten¡¯s cries that she let go.


    Atst, she found that the sound hade from the small kitten hidden under Xiaobao¡¯s clothes. Yaoniang then realized why Xiaobao had tried to push himself away from her. It turned out that he was scared of squishing the kitten by ident.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Looking at the kitten falling onto the Kang mattress and struggling to get up, Yaoniang turned to look at Xiaobao then at Jin Wang.


    Xiaobao hade back with Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was also puzzled and turned to look at Fucheng.


    Fucheng rubbed his chin, ¡°Could it be the kitten of the tabby cat? This old servant only saw that one cat at Duke Ningguo Manor.¡±


    Xiaobao nodded and stretched out his chubby hand to pet the kitten. Then he said to Yaoniang, ¡°Huahua¡¯s kitten¡­¡±


    It was really the kitten of the tabby cat!


    The adults looked at each other.


    Yaoniang, whosemunication with her son was rtively smooth, took the initiative to ask Xiaobao. ¡°Why did Xiaobao bring the kitten back? The old cat must be looking for it now.¡±


    Xiaobao shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Huahua gave¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean this little kitten was given to you by the old cat?¡±


    Xiaobao nodded hurriedly.


    He also didn¡¯t know why the fat old tabby had brought the kitten to him. As soon as the kitten was brought over the fat old tabby immediately ran off. Thinking of the heroic deed that the cat had done, he was moved by the idea of ??raising a cat himself. The cuteness of this little thing had also moved him.


    ¡°Then you want to raise it?¡± Yaoniang looked at her son.


    Xiaobao nodded.


    ¡°Then raise it.¡±


    The next few days, Yaoniang and Xiaobao were busy raising the kitten.


    Actually, it was because Yaoniang had nothing to do and was bored to death so she went looking for something to do.


    With Xiaobao, they made a bed for the kitten as well as a small nket. She then picked a food bowl for it by herself and found a few toys that Xiaobao didn¡¯t like to y with. Because the kitten couldn¡¯t eat yet and could only drink milk, she ordered someone to buy a goat back.


    By the way, the kitten was also given a name, Huahua.


    Since it was brought home by Xiaobao, he insisted on the kitten to be called Huahua.


    Jin Wang was also very busy, always going out, and his expression was always anxious. Although Jin Wang had a cold temperament, he never liked to vent his anger on others. But over the past few days, who knew what had happened. People around him were often reprimanded, and it wasn¡¯t only a few people getting punished. Even Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere anymore.


    Time passed by like running water. In a blink of an eye, it was the day of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s fiftieth birthday celebration.

 Chapter 112，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 112 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter112£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 112 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Three days before the emperor¡¯s birthday celebration, red decorations were already starting to be found throughout the streets and alleys of the capital.


    Each and every family had a big redntern hanging by their main entrances. The eve before the emperor¡¯s birthday, the local authorities had cancelled the night curfew and many people stayed up the entire night. The atmosphere was so lively that it didn¡¯t even lose out to the annual Lantern Festival.


    On this day, Yaoniang was awoken while it was still dark outside.


    At her current stage of pregnancy, she slept a lot and would often still be dazed after waking up. She had to have her maids assist her with washing up and getting dressed. Jin Wang, who had gotten up earlier than Yaoniang, was already dressed. He watched her, feeling both frustrated and amused.


    Once everything was done, Jin Wang said, ¡°Let her sleep for a while. Wake her up when those outside are ready to leave.¡±


    With that Hong Si started to remove the many hairpins on Yaoniang¡¯s head, then helped her onto the bed. When Yaoniang asked what was wrong, she heard Jin Wang exin that it was still early, so she soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already dawn outside. Xiaobao had already gotten up and was having breakfast with Jin Wang outside. Yaoniang hurriedly asked a maid to re-dress herself. Fortunately, her hair wasn¡¯t a mess and it was soon done as well. Once she tidied herself up, she went outside.


    Xiaobao was already full, and Jin Wang had just put down his chopsticks.


    Yaoniang was a bit embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re all done eating?¡±


    Xiaobao sighed in his heart. Jin Wang instructed a maid to prepare some food for Yaoniang and pulled her to sit next to him. ¡°Eat something first.¡±


    Yaoniang picked up the bowl of porridge and started to eat at a rushed pace. As she ate, she didn¡¯t forget to grin at Jin Wang, seemingly to apologize for the dy.


    Jin Wang felt that ever since she got pregnant, she became a bit more dimwitted than before. She was also not as perceptive and had be more finicky. Confusion and clumsiness were also seen more frequently and it was like¡­like he was raising a daughter.


    But unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t feel annoyed by this. He even felt that this was the real her. In the past, her cautiousness, humility and self-awareness were actually herst resort to protect herself.


    Actually, now that he thought about it, she was the daughter of a small family. Although the family was a little poorer, she still grew up unfettered with the freedom to do as she wished. Suddenly, for the sake of making a living, she was forced to enter the gate of arge manor to be a servant. There, she must go with the flow, follow the rules, and bury her true nature. These changes were by no means small or easy to make.


    Suddenly, his heart softened. He thought of how she had to bear the burden of giving birth to a child out of wedlock when she was only fourteen years old. Despised by outsiders and even her own family, it was unknown how she lived through that difficult period and gave birth to Xiaobao. With that, he thought to himself that spoiling her every now and then wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Seeing that she was eating in a rush, he picked up the pair of silver chopsticks he had put down and picked up a boiled shrimp. Then he ced it on the te in front of her.


    ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a hurry to enter the pce?¡±


    ¡°Even if we were to rush, this little bit of time is nothing.¡±


    On the street in front of Jin Wang Manor, all of Jin Wang¡¯s ceremonial guards were lined up. In front of them, parked several carriages. The first one was the most eye-catching. It was the one that belonged to Jin Wang. Behind his were three emerald-coloured carriages adorned with pearls. Consort Jin¡¯s was the one right behind Jin Wang¡¯s, followed by Yaoniang¡¯s. Thest one was shared by Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu.


    Normally, all the side consorts were supposed to share one carriage altogether. But since Yaoniang had a big belly and she also had to bring Xiaobao, she was given her own carriage.


    Seeing that the carriages weren¡¯t moving yet, Side Consort Liu raised the curtain and asked a maid outside.


    The maid then went to the carriage near the front of the procession to ask one of Consort Jin¡¯s maids. Only then did she know that Jin Wang had yet to arrive. Not only was Jin Wang not here yet, but Side Consort Su also wasn¡¯t either.


    Side Consort Xu, who was wearing the traditional side consort dress, looked at her coloured nails that she¡¯d painted herself. ¡°She¡¯s getting bolder and bolder nowadays. Not only does the consort need to wait for her, but we also need to wait. Such arge group of people waiting for her, I wonder if she can afford it.¡±


    Side Consort Liu hadn¡¯t wanted to bother with Side Consort Xu. But she had also started to tidy up before dawn and had gotten onto the carriage when the sun was just starting to rise. Now that the sky was already bright and they have yet to leave, she was starting to feel impatient.


    ¡°If Side Consort Xu is dissatisfied, please speak to the consort, His Highness, and His Majesty. Who let her be a side consort titled by His Majesty himself and the biological mother of the manor¡¯s only young master.¡± No matter what, she still felt something in her heart and revealed it with some sourness.


    Although they were all side consorts, Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu were titled by the empress whereas Yaoniang was titled by His Majesty Emperor Hongjing himself. Naturally, there was a difference.


    ¡°Exactly. Who let¡­¡±


    While they were speaking, they heard some movement outside. Side Consort Xu lifted the curtain and saw two people walking out from the main entrance.


    One of them was Jin Wang, wearing the traditional qinwang gown. There was no need to mention how handsome and majestic he looked. The other was Yaoniang in the traditional side consort dress.


    She had a red embroidered jacket wrapped around her shoulders. Her hair was tied up into a bun, adorned with many hairpins and hair essories. Although she was pregnant, her coquettish look couldn¡¯t be hidden. Looking both rosy and fair, she was the epitome of good physical and mental health.


    Only after Yaoniang was supported onto her carriage did Jin Wang get into his carriage. Not long after, the entire procession started to move towards the direction of the pce.


    At the same time, countless other long processions all over the capital were heading towards the imperial pce.


    Sure enough, they had set off toote. Their procession was forced to stop upon reaching the pce¡¯s main gate.


    Looking forward, there were countless carriages in front. It was a long line.


    Fortunately, there were members of the Imperial Guard stationed there today. After receiving the news, a high-ranking military officer rushed over and began to order the carriages in the front to give way. After a path was created in the middle of the road, the procession from Jin Wang Manor was finally able to move forward.


    They travelled all the way to Donghua Gate, where many carriages were parked in the square in front of the door. An Wang and Dai Wang had already entered. At this time, Yong Wang was entering. Although Jin Wang waste, he was still the fifth prince so he cut into the front. Lu Wang, who had just gotten out of his carriage, flicked the whip in his hand in anger before returning back into the carriage.


    After getting off the carriage, Jin Wang paused and waited for Consort Jin and others to walk behind him. Then he turned around and said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, so take better care of her.¡±


    This was spoken to Consort Jin. Consort Jin nodded, but her hand that was hidden inside her sleeve had already clenched into a fist.


    No matter how dumb Yaoniang was, she could still feel that Jin Wang¡¯s words were a bit inappropriate. She wasn¡¯t a child. There were so many people entering the pce today, so at worst, she would just hide a bit. It wasn¡¯t necessary for Consort Jin to take care of her. Weren¡¯t his words simply provoking unhappiness?


    But there¡¯s no way she would speak up with the current situation, so she could only remain silent.


    Jin Wang nced at her, then looked at Yu Chan and a man dressed as a eunuch behind her, before approaching Donghua Gate with a solemn face.


    Jin Wang could walk through the main doorway, but Consort Jin and others could only walk through the side gates. Traditionally, Donghua Gate was only for the crown prince, the other princes, and the older officials to enter and exit. But today was different from the past. Their female family members could also use it.


    After going through Donghua Gate, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. Yaoniang walked behind Consort Jin the entire way in silence. She was followed by Yu Chan and a little eunuch, who was holding Xiaobao in his hands.


    Not far away behind her, followed Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu.


    Consort Jin¡¯s steps were a bit fast as if she was rushing. Yaoniang could only hold her belly with one hand and follow after her. It was difficult to walk at this pace but she didn¡¯t feel any difort. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t wearing a long dress today, otherwise, she would¡¯ve tripped under all those heavy skirts.


    They hurried over before finally arriving at the gate of Kunning Pce.


    Consort Jin stopped, then said apologetically to Yaoniang, ¡°Side Consort Su is probably tired. But we are alreadyte. If we came anyter, Her Majesty the empress will be displeased.¡±

 Chapter 112，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 112 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter112£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 112 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    For some reason, Yaoniang thought of what had happened earlier. The consort and the side consorts were all ready yet she and His Highness had arrivedte.


    The consort was saying that even if you felt ufortable, you still have to endure. Who told you to bete? You brought this suffering onto yourself.


    Although the consort¡¯s expression and words did not seem to express this, Yaoniang understood it differently. She had heard a lot of insincere words from the consort in her previous life. In this life, whenever she recalled her past, she was bound to look at things from a different viewpoint.


    Yaoniang was already out of breath. Flushed, she shook her head. ¡°This concubine is okay. Proper business is more important.¡±


    Behind her came an easily recognizable sneer. It was Side Consort Xu. Yaoniang turned a deaf ear and lowered her head. Although Consort Jin was wearing a smile, it was inevitable for there to be a hint of lines between her brows.


    After their arrival was announced and they entered the pce, they saw that everyone who should be present was indeed already there.


    The female family members of the crown prince, An Wang, and Dai Wang were all present. The gathering was even bigger than thest time Yaoniang had entered the pce.


    ¡°Ah and here I thought something had happened to cause the dy.¡± The crown princess said with a smile.


    Consort Jin stepped forward and asked for forgiveness first, then exined what had happened. Although there was no mention of Yaoniang throughout the story, she still nced at Yaoniang while she was speaking. Everyone present was smart and understood what she meant.


    It turned out that this favoured side consort of Jin Wang had learned to put on airs using her stomach, causing the female family members of Jin Wang Manor to bete.


    Empress Wei pretended as if she didn¡¯t understand her meaning and looked at Yaoniang with a smile. ¡°Side Consort Su, what¡¯s the matter? Look at you panting like this.¡±


    Consort Jin also looked back at Yaoniang. ¡°Side Consort Su, are you alright? It was I who rushed us to Kunning Pce in a hurry, and had neglected that you were pregnant.¡±


    Consort Jin appeared to be worried on her face, but there was a glint hiding in her eyes.


    Just now, she had implied that Yaoniang had turned arrogant from being so heavily favoured. If Yaoniang wasn¡¯t careful with her words, she would leave behind a domineering and haughty image. She had made up her mind to make Yaoniang feel stifled inside and only able toin about her sufferings.


    A hint of irritation shed in Xiaobao¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he heard his mother say, ¡°Thank you, Empress, and thank you consort for your concern. Yaoniang is fine. Yaoniang was born with a humble background and while pregnant with Xiaobao, it wasn¡¯t even a problem to carry water, cook, or wash clothes. Taking a few steps in a hurry isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    On the surface, Yaoniang was belittling herself, but there were many hidden meanings in her words. Since she could cook and clean while she was pregnant with her first child, she was definitely not a fussy person. Naturally, there was no sign of being arrogant from excessive favouring that Consort Jin had implied. She also pointed out that Consort Jin had deliberately made it hard for her, who was carrying a big belly, by making her chase after her.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for the main wife to make it difficult for the other women in secret. Whose family didn¡¯t have such a thing? But this was Kunning Pce, the home of the imperial family, where appearances were valued above all else. Today was also the emperor¡¯s birthday celebration. No matter what, such trivial issues shouldn¡¯t be brought up here. Especially with how the imperial family valued heirs, even if Empress Wei disdained the child in Yaoniang¡¯s belly, there was no way she would reveal that with so many people present.


    With a look of distress, Empress Wei beckoned Yaoniang towards her. When she came closer, she took her hand and said, ¡°What a pitiful thing. Bengong had heard His Majesty mention your story. It was Jin Wang who had mistreated you, mother and son. Fortunately, the heavens are fair and allowed the father and son to reunite. ¡°


    Yaoniang lowered her head as if she was shy.


    ¡°What a shy one. You don¡¯t seem to have a fussy temperament but are rather well-behaved.¡±


    With Empress Wei saying so, the other consorts naturally had to echo her sentiments.


    Empress Wei didn¡¯t mention anything about Consort Jin in her words, but this performance was clearly pping the face of Consort Jin. Calling her pitiful and not fussy was dismissing all of Consort Jin¡¯s previous words.


    Consort Jin¡¯s face didn¡¯t falter. She was still wearing a small smile, but a sh of embarrassment did sh in her eyes. Fortunately, Empress Wei kept it short and changed to another topic, talking about today¡¯s affairs.


    Today was the birthday of Emperor Hongjing, and a day for the entire country to celebrate. Emperor Hongjing was hosting a banquet in the imperial pce to entertain the many princes, nobles, civil and military officials, as well as envoys from other countries. Naturally, these people wouldn¡¯t arrive by themselves, they would also bring along the female members of their families. These female family members would be entertained by the empress.


    But the empress was only one person,? so it¡¯d be inevitable for there to be slip-ups if she were to do everything on her own. This was where the various consorts would step up to help her deal with the many matters.


    They didn¡¯t need to do any work themselves. They only needed to supervise to make sure no ridiculous mistakes or idents would happen. Whenever there was a banquet in the pce, this was the routine and the consorts weren¡¯t unfamiliar with it.


    As for Yaoniang, she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t help much, so she was naturally ignored.


    The banquet for the menfolk was held in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Peace and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The banquet for the womenfolk was held in the Hall of Union and Kunning Pce.


    The banquetsted from morning until dusk but it still wasn¡¯t over yet.


    There wasn¡¯t much for Yaoniang to do. She only needed to follow the crowd. Empress Wei, who kept in mind that she was pregnant, had ordered a pce maid to prepare her a room for her to rest in when she gets tired.


    But no matter what, there were many guests present, so it wasn¡¯t good to go overboard. She took Xiaobao to rest for a while before going out again and did this a couple of times. Overall, nothing major happened.


    During this period Yaoniang also met with someone new, the consort of Qing Wang.


    For some reason, Consort Qing was very enthusiastic towards Yaoniang and took the initiative to talk to her. Generally speaking, consorts would interact with consorts and side consorts with other side consorts. They didn¡¯t mix. But Consort Qing, who was a main consort, came to find Yaoniang, who was only a side consort.


    Later, Yaoniang heard from Consort Qing that Qing Wang had a good rtionship with Jin Wang while they were still in the capital. Then she realized that Jin Wang must have arranged this for her. He was likely afraid that she would have no one to interact with and would only stand to the side awkwardly.


    Consort Qing¡¯s surname was Xiao, and her appearance was both beautiful and exquisite. She had a three-year-old son and should no mishaps ur this child would likely be the heir of Qing Wang Manor. Yan Ge¡¯er was an introverted and shy child. Unlike the other children at his age who were always ying around, he sat beside his mother and didn¡¯t make any fuss.


    Xiaobao was also very quiet.


    Putting the two together, they could still y with each other. Yan Ge¡¯er took good care of his younger cousin and took the initiative to give his own toy to Xiaobao.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s only because there¡¯s a lot of people here and he¡¯s a bit shy around strangers. If we were still back in the manor, he would¡¯ve long overturned the skies with his naughtiness.¡± After hearing Yaoniangpliment her son as being obedient, Consort Qing said this with a tone of disdain. But looking at her happiness, it was obvious that her words were insincere. What mothers liked to hear most was people praising their children.


    ¡°Xiaobao is the same. If there are many people around, he will behave himself. When we¡¯re back home, he¡¯s also very unruly. Recently, he even brought home a kitten from who knows where. Every day, he would nag me to have the maids make clothes for the kitten¡­¡±


    It was a pity that Huahua didn¡¯t like to wear the clothes made for it, so they could only make toys for Huahua.


    ¡°Cat? Wouldn¡¯t it scratch the child?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t happen. This kitten is very well behaved or it¡¯s still young, so its teeth and ws aren¡¯t done growing yet. Xiaobao is also only allowed to y with the cat for a short time every day¡­¡­¡±


    When mothers gather together, there were always countless things to say. While the two mothers were talking to the side, Yan Ge¡¯er and Xiaobao were on the couch, ying with a roly-poly toy.


    Actually, Xiaobao was listening to Yaoniang and Consort Qing talking with his ears perked. But from time to time he would fiddle with the toy to coax Yan Ge¡¯er.


    The two brotherspletely misunderstood each other¡¯s thoughts. Yan Ge¡¯er wanted to let his younger brother y, and would always push back the roly-poly toy that was pushed over by Xiaobao. Xiaobao thought that Yan Ge¡¯er wanted to show him how to y with it, so he fiddled with it, bored.


    Yan Ge¡¯er was also well-behaved. He wasn¡¯t a noisy child and simply watched Xiaobao y in silence.


    What an obedient child. He was also very great-looking,pletely different from the rough and boorish boy from Qing Wang Manor that liked ying with swords many years from now. Xiaobao was still an infant, yet he let out a sigh in his heart that didn¡¯t match with this appearance of his whatsoever.


    Seeing that it was about time, Yaoniang and Consort Qing tidied up and were about to leave.


    This banquet was held from morning to evening. When the banquet was over, there were shows held in several theatres throughout the pce.


    ording to their statuses, Consort Qing and Yaoniang should go to Changyin Pavilion. Since Changyin Pavilion was quite some distance away from the Hall of Union, where they were at, by the time they arrived, most of the seats were already taken.


    On the second floor of the east enclosure, there were still a few seats that were reserved for the family members of the princes. The two quietly went up to the second floor.


    Consort Qing was the main consort, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal whether she arrived early orte. But Yaoniang was different. Consort Jin had already been here for a while, and Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu had also arrived long ago.


    Consort Jin nced at Yaoniang, and said, ¡°Take a seat. You were thest one we were waiting for.¡±


    Yaoniang blushed. She was about to say something, when Consort Qing who was at the side smiled and said to Consort Jin, ¡°Fifth sister-inw, don¡¯t misunderstand. It was my fault for dying the little fifth sister-inw¡¯s arrival.¡±


    This ced Consort Jin in a difficult position. She didn¡¯t mean to deal with Yaoniang, but she had instinctively blurted out that sentence. Unexpectedly, Su Yaoniang was quite capable. It only took her this while to get familiar with Consort Qing.


    She even called her little fifth sister-inw!


    Consort Jin smiled and exchanged greetings with Consort Qing and the matter was glossed over like that.


    Yaoniang took her seat and gave Xiaobao a separate seat, beside her. Yu Chan and the little eunuch stood to the side.


    ¡°Peace in the World¡± was being performed on the stage. Yaoniang has never seen this kind of y before and only thought that it was a bit too dazzling to the eyes.


    As they watched the show, something seemed to be happening on the second floor of the main building named ¡®Yueshi Building¡¯ to their north side.

 Chapter 113，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 113 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter113£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 113 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Emperor Hongjing was very happy today.


    He reigned for thirty-two years, and the country was prosperous with its people at peace. In the early years, there were frequent wars at the border. But as the years went by, the barbarians had been beaten until they were on theirst breath and were no longer a threat


    Today was his fiftieth birthday. How many fifty years could one live? On this day, the entire country was rejoicing, and many nations sent their envoys to the capital to celebrate his birthday.


    Emperor Hongjing was very happy, especially after seeing his eldest imperial grandson¡¯s gift. He had gathered 99 people, who were over 70 years old, from throughout the country to enter the pce today to wish him a happy birthday. Emperor Hongjing was shocked by this but was very pleased.


    Today, countless birthday presents were sent into the pce, including all sorts of treasures. Among them were many rare things and artifacts of great craftsmanship. Yet none of them pleased Emperor Hongjing as much as his eldest grandson¡¯s gift.


    When people reached old age, they would inevitably worry about the arrival of the end of their lifespan. Otherwise, Emperor Hongjing wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much money and resources to organize this birthday banquet. This move of the eldest imperial grandson was undoubtedly to express to Emperor Hongjing that although living past seventy years wasn¡¯t easy, it definitely wasn¡¯t impossible. He would also be able to live a long time like these long-lived people.


    Emperor Hongjing couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and praised his grandson on the spot for his cleverness and filial piety. He even invited him to share his dining table, attracting countless looks from other people.


    Over the recent years, there were rumours that the crown prince may only remain as the crown prince for a lifetime. Instead, the next sessor to the throne may be the eldest imperial grandson. With Emperor Hongjing¡¯s move today, it undoubtedly affirmed the status of the eldest imperial again.


    The crown prince who was sitting at the lower-left table had an unpleasant expression. He bowed his head and downed several drinks in a row. The faces of An Wang, Dai Wang, Yong Wang, Jin Wang and others at the table with him were all abnormal. Especially Lu Wang, with his face all aggrieved. The birthday gift he had worked so hard to prepare wasn¡¯t even as good as a couple of smelly old men that the stinky brat had found.


    ording to his usual character, he would¡¯ve long flipped the skies. Unfortunately, countless courtiers, officials and envoys from foreign nations were gathered together today in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. If he dared to make any fuss, Emperor Hongjing would skin him alive.


    He poured himself a few drinks. As he looked around, his gaze fell on the crown prince. He stood up and walked over.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Eldest brother, I toast to you. Our eldest nephew is really something. Not only did he steal the limelight from us uncles, but even you, the father, had to retreat.¡±


    ¡°If you want to drink then drink. What are you speaking so much nonsense for!¡±


    Lu Wang chuckled and clinked his winecup with the crown prince.


    Halfway through the banquet, Emperor Hongjing left and the scene became very lively. Without the previous cautiousness from before, many courtiers left their tables to offer each other toasts.


    During this period, quite a few people approached the crown prince to toast, but there were more toasts to the eldest imperial grandson. A single eldest imperial grandson caused the crown prince and the other princes to turn gloomy. Seeing this, the more seasoned ministers, who understood things better, let out a sigh in their hearts.


    The crown prince seemed to have drunk too much. With a flushed face, he pushed away Lu Wang who was still pestering him to drink. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Seeing Lu Wang¡¯s drunken smile, he didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    After leaving the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the crown prince¡¯s face fell.


    He walked in a hurry and his steps were big and fast. His personal eunuch, Deng Cheng, could only trot behind him. He wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to cry and was extremely pitiful.


    When passing by Yanxi Pce, a woman dressed as a pce maid waved to the crown prince from around the corner.


    The crown prince was already drunk and bleary-eyed. He took a closer look out of interest, then immediately followed the woman. The entire way, they avoided other people. With a left turn then a right turn, they arrived at an empty garden. It was surrounded by strange rocks and shadowed by manyrge trees, leaving the ce very secluded.


    This ce was located behind an uninhabited hall on the east side of Yanxi Pce. Because there was a well in which several pce maids died, it was said to be a haunted ce. Pce maids and eunuchs avoideding here, and it soon grew deserted.


    The crown prince passed by a strange stone and saw a woman dressed in a pce maid costume standing in front of him.


    Looking at the familiar and graceful back, the crown prince felt depressed but smiled and walked up to hug the woman from behind. The woman snorted then turned around. She was a stunning beauty.


    ¡°Even at this time, you dare toe to find me. You sure have guts!¡± said the crown prince, while rubbing the soft flesh in his hand with his palm.


    ¡°Only at this time, is there no one looking for me.¡±


    The crown prince leaned towards the woman¡¯s ear. It was unknown what words he said, but they made the woman shy. She pounded him lightly in the chest with her fist. The crown princeughed, picked her up, and carried her to behind a big tree that was close by.

 Chapter 113，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 113 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter113£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 113 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Emperor Hongjing prided himself with having the vigour of dragons. But in the end, time waited for no one, and after drinking some wine he was a little ufortable.


    He went back to the Qianqing Pce to clean himself up. He drank a cup of tea and took a half an hour nap before changing into a dragon robe and returning to the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    At this time, the banquet was nearing its end. Emperor Hongjing sat there for a while and chatted with several of his close ministers before leaving for Changyin Pavilion.


    With so many people going towards the same ce, the path was very crowded. While they were walking on the road, Emperor Hongjing asked Li Dequan, ¡°Where¡¯s the crown prince?¡±


    Li Dequan, who was following at his side, whispered back, ¡°This old servant heard people say that the crown prince seemed to have drunk too much and went out.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing snorted without speaking.


    At Changyin Pavilion, Empress Wei was already waiting with the many imperial concubines.


    Amidst an overwhelming ¡®Long live the emperor¡¯, Emperor Hongjing sat down beside Empress Wei. In the middle position on the second floor of Yueshi Building, besides Empress Wei, were several high-ranking concubines, the eldest imperial grandson, An Wang, Jin Wang, Yong Wang and the others.


    As for the dukes, ministers, chief officials, foreign envoys, and women bestowed titles by the emperor, they were all in the surrounding buildings.


    Emperor Hongjing said a few words, then the y began.


    This y was ¡®Peace in the World¡¯, a recentlypiled y. The y was novel and had a lot of originality. Even with a vision as broad as Emperor Hongjing, he still couldn¡¯t help but praise it a couple of times.


    .


    During the first break, Emperor Hongjing frowned upon noticing that the crown prince had yet to arrive. ¡°The crown prince isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    Hearing this, Empress Wei couldn¡¯t help but look towards the eldest imperial grandson.


    Zhao Zuo was already burning with fire from anxiety, yet he had to pretend to be calm. ¡°Grandson has already ordered for someone to look for him. Father probably drank too much.¡±


    ¡°Useless thing!¡± muttered Emperor Hongjing under his breath.


    Empress Wei sighed in her heart and was about to coax him when she heard a soft female voice from next to her. ¡°Not only is His Highness Crown Prince absent, Her Highness Crown Princess isn¡¯t here either. Perhaps something happened.¡±


    The person speaking was Consort Shu.


    This Consort Shu was one of the four consorts in the pce and gave birth to Yong Wang. She could be seen as one of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s old people and was well regarded in the pce.


    Empress Wei didn¡¯t like topete with these consorts and concubines. But today was different. It was Emperor Hongjing¡¯s birthday, and the crown prince was also her son. With Consort Shu saying these words, weren¡¯t they simply cursing her?


    With a cold face, she said, ¡°Consort Shu, if you can¡¯t speak properly, keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Empress Wei was the empress of this era and Emperor Hongjing had always respected her. All the concubines and consorts from the six pces look up to her. As soon as she uttered her words, Consort Shu repeatedly confessed her mistake. ¡°It was chenqie who misspoke. But chenqie is indeed a little worried.¡±


    Worried? Worried about what? All these consorts who have sons of their own couldn¡¯t wait for something to happen to the crown prince. Empress Wei understood this in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for the many years of husband and wife rtionship between her and Emperor Hongjing and if it weren¡¯t for the eldest imperial grandson, this position of the crown prince would have long been passed to someone else


    ¡°Go and find the crown prince!¡± Empress Wei ordered.


    Her main eunuch, Hong Rang, who was standing next to her, epted her order and left.


    She softly exined to Emperor Hongjing, ¡°This child likes to show off his strength, and was toasted by many courtiers. He¡¯s likely drunk then fell asleep identally. When hees, Your Majesty must punish him.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing did not speak.


    About two-quarters of an hourter, the crown prince, flocked by a few eunuchs, arrived.


    The crown prince was pale and panicking. He even staggered a bit as he walked. Not far away, followed Lu Wang whose face couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Jin Wang looked over. His gaze sharpened. He looked at Lu Wang then at Yong Wang.


    Yong Wang seemed to sense the meaning in Jin Wang¡¯s eyes and smiled at him without any unusualness.


    The crown prince stumbled then knelt down at Emperor Hongjing¡¯s feet. Emperor Hongjing became even angrier when he saw his son¡¯s uselessness. He was only a bitte, so why the need to kneel down with so many courtiers and envoys present? This was simply throwing away the face of the Dagan Dynasty.


    He nced at him, Li Dequan went to help the prince up, and said, ¡°Your Highness, you really drank too much. Careful with your steps.¡±


    The crown prince was forcibly supported up by him, and his fat body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Before he could stand upright, Lu Wang suddenly spoke, and he immediately slipped to the ground again.


    ¡°Just now, eldest brother, with the vigour of a dragon and the might of a horse, was going at it nonstop with a concubine, making her cry and beg for mercy. Perhaps that¡¯s why he is unable to stand steadily now?¡± After saying this, Lu Wang leaned towards Emperor Hongjing and continued, ¡°Father, guess what erchen saw? The woman that eldest brother was having an affair with, was actually your new favourite.¡±


    Despite the noisy gongs and drumsing from the stage and cheers from the surrounding buildings, their ce was as quiet as a ghost town.


    No one dared to speak, knowing that the sky was about to fall.


    The eldest imperial grandson stood up and was about to say something when suddenly a rush of footsteps sounded from behind him.


    Following the sound of footsteps, two pce maids ran over with weeping faces.


    They went straight to the eldest imperial grandson, and said incoherently, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good¡­¡±


    The eldest imperial grandson was agitated and was about to yell at them.


    Before any words could be spoken, a female voice prompted him, ¡°Don¡¯t scold them, they are all good servants who are loyal to their master. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her words. Choked up, she hesitated to speak, then sighed.


    She seemed to have finally made up her mind. She looked at Empress Wei hesitantly, and said, ¡°Mother Empress, you should go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the crown princess¡­¡±


    Consort Yong¡¯s appearance was really surprising. First, something happened to the crown prince, already causing Empress Wei to feel uneasy. Now that something had also happened to the crown princess, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about other things.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it! Stop hesitating!¡±


    ¡°The crown princess was discovered having a tryst with a guard.¡±

 Chapter 114，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 114 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter114£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 114 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Beforeing to Changyin Pavilion, Mother Empress asked about eldest sister-inw. Daughter-inw recalled that she was a bit pale when leaving the banquet, so wanted to check on her thene here to Changyin Pavilion together. There were several other women with me at the time so we went to the Eastern Pce together. Yet when we arrived, we ran into something we shouldn¡¯t have¡­ It was all this daughter-inw¡¯s fault. If only I didn¡¯t let those other women apany me¡­¡±


    Consort Yong covered her face with her sleeves and started to sob. She also seemed to have realized that this matter wasn¡¯t small. It was all because of herself that this matter was exposed to others, so how could she not feel anxious? If it was only the insiders that knew of it, it wouldn¡¯t have been such a big deal. But now all the guests present were aware of it.


    For the crown princess tomit adultery, this was simply the greatest shame of the Zhao Family.


    A cry of exmation suddenly sounded, ¡°Niangniang1¡­¡±


    Empress Wei couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and had fainted.


    The scene turned chaotic extremely fast. Emperor Hongjing had no time to care for other things and immediately ordered for the imperial physician¡¯s arrival. He also gave orders for the servants to carry the empress back to Kunning Pce. Before leaving, he ordered Li Dequan to take all the relevant people into custody and wait for interrogation.


    With such a bigmotion happening in Yueshu Building, the people in the surrounding viewing areas all gave a sidelong nce.


    Soon, news spread that Empress Wei¡¯s old disease started acting up again. His Majesty was no longer in the mood for entertainment and had already returned to Kunning Pce with her.


    Now that such an incident had happened, no one was in the mood anymore to watch the y on the stage. Following the eunuchs and pce attendants¡¯ directions, the crown of dukes, ministers and titled women all left the pce one by one.


    The y that was being performed in the other theatres also came to an abrupt end.


    Today was supposed to be a day for joyous celebration, yet before the curtains fell, something like this happened. It was inevitable for people to feel a little strange in their hearts.


    But what exactly happened to the imperial family? No one dared to guess. Even if they had their own suspicions, they kept as silent as cicadas inte autumn. Of these people, only a few families had an inkling as to what was going on. It was because their own family members were being detained in the pce and didn¡¯t return with them.


    Yaoniang and other women of the imperial family also went to Kunning Pce. After all, Empress Wei was still regarded as their nominal mother-inw. Now that the mother-inw had fallen ill, the daughter-inws naturally had to express their filial piety. But they were all at a loss since they didn¡¯t know what had happened, but in their hearts, they had a vague feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared.


    Before entering Kunning Pce, Yu Chan stopped Yaoniang and whispered a few words to her. Yaoniang hid the shock in her heart and nodded to her before following the rest of the women inside.


    It was already xushi2 by the time Emperor Hongjing came back from Kunning Pce.


    Empress Wei had no major problems and was only overstimted. But this fainting spell did trigger her old disease of chronic headaches, which was in line with what was announced to the outsiders.


    After this period of time that allowed for things to settle in, Emperor Hongjing recovered his usual calm. When he walked in, his face was tranquil but his eyes were burning, seemingly able to prate people¡¯s hearts.


    He approached the throne and sat down.


    ¡°You evil creature!¡±


    With a plop, the crown prince knelt down in front of Emperor Hongjing, prostrating before him.


    Standing at the side were An Wang, Dai Wang, Yong Wang, Jin Wang, and the others. The grown-up sons of Emperor Hongjing were all here, a total of eight people.


    ¡°Father Emperor, please have mercy on erchen! Erchen just had a moment of confusion and was muddled from lust. It was that concubine who seduced erchen, so erchen couldn¡¯t hold back¡­¡±


    With a kick from Emperor Hongjing, the crown princended on his back with all his limbs in the air.


    Despite the crown prince¡¯s obesity, he hadnded in such a sorry state so it was obvious how much strength was behind Emperor Hongjing¡¯s kick. He must¡¯ve been furious beyond belief.


    ¡°You! Very good! The court has repeatedly impeached you for misconduct and excessive indulgence. Zhen has always thought of you as my eldest son, so Zhen spoke up for you and covered for you. But you are very good! You even dared to steal what belongs to your Father Emperor! You still want to fool Zhen? The concubine has already confessed that this wasn¡¯t only a once or twice urrence and that the rtionship between you two wasn¡¯t a matter of a day or two¡­¡±


    As Emperor Hongjing cursed, he stood up to kick the crown prince. The crown prince was kicked left and right until he resembled a dog disowned by its master.


    An Wang stepped forward and said, ¡°Father Emperor, please quell your anger.¡±


    Dai Wang, Yong Wang, Jin King, Qing Wang, and Wu Wang also stepped forward and persuaded, ¡°Father Emperor, please quell your anger.¡±


    Only Lu Wang stood there and said, ¡°Are you guys still Father Emperor¡¯s biological sons? You even dare to ask Father Emperor to quell his anger after experiencing this kind of thing. The woman that eldest brother stole was Father Emperor¡¯s own woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Emperor Hongjing scolded.


    This kind of thing was indeed a shame for a man, especially for an older man. His own son stole his woman. This taste of double betrayal must be exceptionally ufortable. At the same time, because of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s identity and age, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether his concubine disdained him for being too old and weak. Lusting for the power of the crown prince, this must¡¯ve been why she dared to have a secret tryst with him.


    The number of women in his harem, even Emperor Hongjing himself doesn¡¯t know.


    Those he visited and those who he didn¡¯t visit, those who he favoured and those who he didn¡¯t favour. This concubine was indeed his new favourite, but she was nothing more than a toy for him. Yet it was this same toy that went behind his back and had an affair with his son.


    Heh, she must¡¯ve been scared of having no way out upon his death, so she went looking for a way out herself.


    Most men in the world wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this. Before entering this pce, Emperor Hongjing had already thought through all the pros and cons. But he still couldn¡¯t¡¯ refrain from losing his temper.


    ¡°You think your father doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You think after dragging him down you can climb up yourself? Dream on!¡±


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s words caused Lu Wang to instantly turn pale. He admitted that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions and was taking pleasure in other¡¯s misfortune, but the crown prince was simply not pleasing to the eyes. Based on what could he fail at everything yet still leave his brothers no choice but to submit to him?


    If it was changed to An Wang, Dai Wang, Yong Wang, or even the most unpleasant Jin Wang, Lu Wang wouldn¡¯t have felt so aggrieved. But the crown prince was different. The crown prince was stupid, ipetent and a good-for-nothing. He relied on his status as the eldest di son, so they had no choice but to bow before him, and even before his son.


    However, Lu Wang didn¡¯t dare to say this. No matter how dumb he was, he still knew that these words must not be said. He had no interest in losing his little life today.


    Lu Wang¡¯s face turned green then white but he remained standing at the side in silence.


    Emperor Hongjing pointed his muzzle in another direction. ¡°And you, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡± Before An Wang could defend himself, he continued, ¡°Go and bring the adulterer up.¡±


    Once these words were said, An Wang and the others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat.


    It was too much of a coincidence. First, it was the crown prince, then it was the crown princess. All these misfortunes fell onto the people from the Eastern Pce. If someone were to say that this wasn¡¯t premeditated, no one would believe it.


    But this method was too inferior. Even if one wanted to defeat the Eastern Pce, today¡¯s incidents could be done separately. Why bother to put the two things together? Wasn¡¯t that simply seeking trouble for yourself?


    Regardless of what everyone thought, the adulterer was soon brought in.


    This person had a handsome face, but now his eyes were closed and hisplexion was terrible. His clothes were in tatters, and his body was covered with blood. It was obvious that he had undergone torture before arriving here.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was dark, and it was impossible for one to discern the thoughts in his heart. Yong Wang looked towards him, whether by chance or design and was caught red-handed.


    Actually, everyone was probing each other at this moment, trying to figure out whose good work this was.


    Yong Wang thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Is this person not the orphan of the Meng Family, Meng Huoxian? Back then, when the Meng Family was exterminated, he was the only one spared.¡±

 Chapter 114，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 114 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter114£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 114 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Now that the Meng Family tragedy was brought up, it became a little moreplicated. The gist of the matter was that Emperor Hongjing convicted an innocent family after listening to nder, causing the entire Meng n to be confiscated then executed. And this so-called nder was actually rted to the crown prince. Afterwards, it was discovered that the crown prince was trying to cover up the crime for one of his foster brothers. It was a pity that by then, almost the entire Meng Family had been executed, and only Meng Huoxian was left.


    And the person who overturned this injustice was precisely, Jin Wang.


    Because of this, the crown prince¡¯s reputation plummeted. If it weren¡¯t for Emperor Hongjing, he would have been impeached by courtiers and long lost his position as the crown prince.


    Because of this, Jin Wang was despised by Emperor Hongjing for a long time.


    ording to Emperor Hongjing¡¯s thoughts, there were many solutions to this problem. Yet he just had to choose to make such argemotion in front of a crowd under broad daylight. Not only was the crown prince humiliated, but even he also lost his face.


    Afterwards, although the truth was revealed, the incident was hastily ended. No one would¡¯ve thought that Meng Huoxian, who had disappeared inexplicably at that time, would join the Imperial Guards and even work in the Imperial City.


    Hearing what Yong Wang said, An Wang and Dai Wang recalled the events of the past. Looking at the man in front of them, they confirmed that this person was indeed the orphan of the Meng n, Meng Huoxian. Back then, it was the year for the young man¡¯sing of age1. Although there were changes to his appearance over the years, it wasn¡¯t anything big. Because of his old age, Emperor Hongjing¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t as good as it used to be, but even he could match up this current person with the one from the past.


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s gaze towards Jin Wang turned sharp. Jin Wang had been entangled with this person back then. Could it be that it was Jin Wang who was the culprit behind what happened today?


    ¡°What else do you have to say? He¡¯s your eldest brother! You targeted him so many times in the past, is your eldest brother an obstacle in your eyes?¡±


    Seeing Jin Wang now being dragged into this, although An Wang and others didn¡¯t show any expressions on their face, they couldn¡¯t hide the hint of gloating in their eyes.


    Qing Wang couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. ¡°Father Emperor, please discern this matter clearly. Fifth Brother is not like that.¡±


    An Wang grabbed Qing Wang and said, ¡°Old Seventh, no need to be so bothersome. Father Emperor will definitely discern this matter clearly without letting go of the culprit who schemed in the dark.¡±


    Lu Wang said, ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯m not scolding you, but this move of yours is indeed a bit much. No matter how much you hate your eldest brother, there¡¯s no need to find someone to make him wear a green hat2.¡±


    These words were a bit tasteless, but they did poke at the heart of the matter.


    The crown prince couldn¡¯t be bothered with lying on the ground, pretending to be dead any longer. He jumped up and said, ¡°F*ck you Old Fifth. You actually dare to do such a thing to your eldest brother! Are you still a human?! Was the matter of that concubine seducing me also caused by you?¡±


    Although the crown prince was ipetent, he wasn¡¯t a fool and understood that this was hisst chance. If he could Old Fifth carry this burden, then Father Emperor would take pity on him.


    But he was still as smart as a pig with a big build, full of fat. With such arge mass rushing at Jin Wang, it was undoubtedly akin to pressing down on one with the weight of Mount Tai.


    Fortunately, Jin Wang sensed the danger and dodged to the side right before he could get run over. But because of his momentum, the crown prince then fell to the ground andnded like a dog who was eating sh*t.


    The crown prince cried out in pain. Jin Wang looked at Emperor Hongjing with indifference. His eyes were sharp. ¡°Hope Father Emperor will investigate this matter clearly. It wasn¡¯t done by erchen.¡±


    Yong Wang sighed from the side and said pretentiously, ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t you? This Meng Huoxian would definitely be willing to repay the life-saving grace from that year. He also holds a grudge against eldest brother. Why wouldn¡¯t he do such a thing?¡±


    Jin Wang nced at him without any expression, then sneered. ¡°Since fourth brother solves cases like a god, without needing any physical evidence or witness, why don¡¯t you ask Father Emperor to let you transfer to the central judicial office or the Ministry of Punishments? What¡¯s the point of returning to Yongzhou to be a hated vassal prince?¡±


    This was in ridicule. Yong Wang¡¯s face turned ugly and he flicked his sleeves fiercely. ¡°This prince said it for your own good. You are the son of Father Emperor after all. If you take the initiative to confess your mistakes to Father Emperor, perhaps Father Emperor wouldn¡¯t punish you as severely. ¡°


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Emperor Hongjing nced over at Yong Wang, then at An Wang, the crown prince and the others. These sons all had different looks, which made it impossible for people to guess what they were thinking beneath the surface. The blue veins on his forehead bulged and he couldn¡¯t help but reach up to hold his head. Then he set his eyes on Jin Wang¡¯s face who was the hardest for him to see through.


    Out of all his sons, the crown prince was ipetent. An Wang was cautious and shrewd but not tolerant enough. Dai Wang was a talent as a fieldmander, but he didn¡¯t have the potential to bemander-in-chief. Yong Wang dealt with affairs as slippery as an eel and would make sure to not let a single drop of water leak out. But it was precisely this slickness of his that made Emperor Hongjing displeased. Old Sixth was cruel and tyrannical, and it was he who didn¡¯t teach him well. As for Old Seventh and Old Eighth, they were still too young and immature to be of any use.


    Only this Old Fifth, Jin Wang, couldn¡¯t be seen through by Emperor Hongjing after all these years. He would always think to himself that this was his true face, but then he¡¯d always be surprised, yet again.


    Emperor Hongjing shifted his gaze to Meng Huoxian, who was lying on the ground with his eyes shut. ¡°Who made you do this? You¡¯d better tell the truth. Otherwise, Zhen has countless ways to make your life worse than death.¡±


    Meng Huoxian, who was on the ground, moved. With a lot of effort, he shifted himself upright. During this period, his movements were very slow. It was obvious that the torture was quite heavy from how he could no longer support himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten me, I will say it myself.¡± Meng Huoxianughed, and a trace of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°It was His Highness Yong Wang who told me to do it.¡±


    These words really shocked everyone.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be Jin Wang? Why was Yong Wang involved now?!


    Meng Huoxian looked at Yong Wang whose face had turned ashen and smiled brightly. ¡°Your Highness Yong Wang, I admit that you are brilliant and resourceful, but you treat everyone as a fool. Back then it was clearly you who found me first, but then you schemed to lure His Highness Jin Wang over because you didn¡¯t want to make any enemies for my sake. After that, His Highness Jin Wang overturned the grievance that my Meng Family suffered. Although things didn¡¯t turn out very satisfactory, I recognize his kindness. Yet who would¡¯ve thought that you would take the credit to be a good person afterwards? You ordered someone to contact me in secret to tell me how much effort you put in to make all this happen. You also told me how His Highness Jin Wang had only driven the duck onto the perch.


    ¡°I was young and ignorant at that time, and His Highness Jin Wang was cold and indifferent, so I believed in you. You nned to hide me away to use me sometime in the future, and entering the Imperial Guards was also arranged by you. But you made a fatal mistake. You shouldn¡¯t have hidden this chess piece of yours in the dark for so many years. This amount of time was enough for me to find all the clues. I had wanted to verify the truth of what happened back then, but instead, I found the truth of what you did. With this act of yours, you definitely didn¡¯t reap a small amount of profit.


    ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. You people are so high and lofty while people like us are like ants. But I want you to know that ants can also kill people! My Meng Family of 78 people has been waiting for this moment!¡±


    Meng Huoxian grinned while his entire face was distorted. He choked as blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that should be said. If you want to kill me or cut me, do as you wish!¡±


    After saying this, he closed his eyes, looking as if he was about to let go.


    ¡°You dare to nder me!¡± Yong Wang was shocked then furious.


    At the same time, there was a loud shout. ¡°Wow, Old Fourth! It was you who heaped all this misfortune on my head!¡±


    This time, it was different from before. The crown prince was utterly infuriated now.


    Actually, the incident itself had nothing much to do with the crown prince. He was blinded by that foster brother of his back then, so he spoke those words to Emperor Hongjing, who then caused such a tragedy. Because of this incident, the crown prince¡¯s faction was hit hard, and the crown prince¡¯s days in court took a turn for the worse. Every day, there would be ministers impeaching the crown prince, asking him to give up his position.


    Although Emperor Hongjing saved him after the incident, the crown prince¡¯s reputation was already so bad that he simply let go and abandoned himself to his whims.


    Even now, whenever the crown prince gets impeached, the tragedy from that year would be brought up. Put differently, this matterid the foundation for the beginning of the crown prince¡¯s stupid and lecherous reputation. Before this incident, although he was ipetent, he was still honest and well-behaved.


    Unlike Jin Wang, Yong Wang did not know any martial arts.


    The heavy crown prince, carrying resentment, immediately overwhelmed him to the ground, and the two started scuffling on the spot.


    The two of them were indeedughable. Neither of them knew any martial arts so they fought like the shrews from the markets. They pulled each other¡¯s hair, dragged on each other¡¯s clothes and even scratched at their opponent¡¯s faces. In just a blink of an eye, the two had fought multiple rounds. By the time the eunuchs went to pull the two apart, their hair was loose and there were several bloody gashes on their faces.


    ¡°Absurd! Absurd!¡±


    Emperor Hongjing was shaking with fury. His eyes went dark, and he fainted.


    Naturally, this farce could no longer go on.

 Chapter 115，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 115 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter115£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 115 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The Forbidden City that evening was extremely lively. Not long after the imperial physicians came out of Kunning Pce. But before they even stepped past the gates, they were called to Qianqing Pce.


    The imperial physicians in the pce had some of the best medical skills. After they arrived at Qianqing Pce, many of them took turns to take the emperor¡¯s pulse. After consulting with each other, they decided to use the bloodletting method on Emperor Hongjing, who woke up soon after.


    ¡°Your Majesty must take good care of your dragon body and remember to rest. This bloodletting method can only treat the symptoms and not the root. If it is done too often, it can? even harm you instead.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing had been suffering from dizziness for quite a long while. This could be both serious and not so serious. If it was serious, it could lead to stroke, paralyzation and even death. If it was not as serious, at most, there would be some dizziness, ringing in the ears, or irritation during the day.


    It was only in recent years that Emperor Hongjing¡¯s illness became more and more serious due to the affairs of the court and the crown prince. This bloodletting method was quite useful, but the imperial physicians¡¯ warning also could not be ignored.


    Emperor Hongjing waved his hand, and the eunuchs were led down.


    The bedroom waspletely silent. Li Dequan leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, that Meng Huoxianmitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°Dead? By suicide?¡±


    Li Dequan nodded. ¡°This old servant ordered people to take a look. At least from the surface, it is apparent that hemitted suicide. In addition, His Highness Yong Wang has been begging for an audience outside, iming that he was wronged. ¡°


    Wronged?


    Emperor Hongjing mulled over this word and felt a burst of exhaustion in his heart.


    There were too many things that happened today. First, something happened to the crown prince, then the crown princess. Then that old case from many years ago was also brought out. That Meng Huoxian was actually able to lie in ambush in the Imperial Guard for so many years to take vengeance on Yong Wang. He must be a cunning man.


    Emperor Hongjing knew that none of his sons were simple, but this was the first time for their brotherly confrontations to happen on the surface.


    Actually, no. Last time, it was Jin Wang.


    But with what happened today, everything about that incident from back then was overturned. Heh, all his good sons must have yed a role in this. Harming the crown prince then digging a hole for Jin Wang, whom he valued at the time.


    Therefore, even Emperor Hongjing couldn¡¯t be sure whether anyone else had a role in what happened today. After all, if they seeded, three people would¡¯ve been knocked down in a single move.


    People¡¯s hearts were too hard to predict. Especially those in the imperial family, their hearts were even more difficult to trust.


    ¡°Have him go back. Zhen doesn¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    Li Dequan nodded then ordered someone to pass down the word.


    Once the sun fell, the Forbidden City became very dark, especially once it reached midnight.


    Jin Wang and others were unable to leave the pce because the gates were locked. They could only stay in the pce for now, but it was likely that no one would be able to fall asleep that night.


    Yaoniang had already put Xiaobao to bed, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    It wasn¡¯t only her. Xiaobao was the same. It seemed that sleeping in a new ce, both mother and son were a little uneasy. Especially after hearing Yu Chan and An Shiyi¡¯s warnings, it was even harder for Yaoniang to sit still.


    She thought of Jin Wang who had yet to return, the banquet that ended with the empress falling ill, the imperial guards who came here just now, and the officials who were sent out of the pce. Yaoniang knew something must¡¯ve happened.


    Someone delivered some evening snacks, but Yu Chan said that Yaoniang had already fallen asleep and refused it.


    When Yu Chan walked in, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but look up at her.


    ¡°Niangniang is hungry?¡± Yu Chan obviously misunderstood Yaoniang¡¯s meaning.


    Yaoniang shook her head, and hesitated, ¡°That person¡­¡±


    Yu Chan understood, and exined, ¡°The situation in the pce is currently unknown. His Highness asked this servant and An Shiyi to be on guard. The things sent by outsiders would be best left untouched. This way, we can also avoid unnecessary trouble. Despite the things happening in the pce, there are still people sending supper. This servant feels that this is a bit unusual.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded. ¡°You did the right thing. But Xiaobao¡ª¡ª¡± She looked at her son. Xiaobao didn¡¯t have anything to eat for two meals in a row. The banquet in the pce was beautiful but the food wasn¡¯t tasty, and many dishes were delivered cold. Xiaobao had only eaten a few bites with Yaoniang and nned to go back home at night to eat a full meal, but now that was out of the question.


    She was an adult, so she could endure. But what about Xiaobao?


    Xiaobao rubbed his belly and wanted to tell his mother that he could endure. But there were some things he couldn¡¯t control. His stomach suddenly growled and the sound was especially clear in the quiet room.


    ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s hungry!¡±


    Mother, could you not have said that so loud?! Xiaobao¡¯s eyes were a bit sad.


    Seeing Xiaobao hungry, Yu Chan was also a little anxious, and couldn¡¯t help but look at An Shiyi, who was dressed as a eunuch next to them.


    An Shiyi, who had always been dressed in ck from head to toe, finally showed his face. He looked exactly the same as how Yu Chan imagined the typical young man to be: fair-faced and shy. But An Shiyi was even more delicate in appearance than Yu Chan imagined. This kind of appearance made Yu Chan look down on An Shiyi. In her mind, the strong should be tall and steady, giving people a sense of security like a mountain, not so weak-looking.


    Indeed, An Shiyi¡¯s appearance gave Yu Chan feelings that could only be described with the following words: to enjoy a reputation unwarranted by any real learning.


    An Shiyi, noticing Yu Chan looking at himself, felt a little flustered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Look at the time. Plus, we¡¯re still in the pce¡­¡±


    As she spoke, another knock sounded on the door.

 Chapter 115，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 115 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter115£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 115 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    An Shiyi went over and opened the door. Jin Wang walked in with Fucheng following behind, bringing in a gust of cold wind.


    Yaoniang was about to get down the bed to wee Jin Wang when he walked over in only a few strides and held her down.


    ¡°No need to get up.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡±


    Jin Wang shook his head. He took off his uniform with Fucheng¡¯s assistance.


    After wearing this heavy suit for the entire day, he felt much lighter after taking it off. With only a shirt on, he sat down to let people take off his boots. Then he said to Yaoniang, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just Father Emperor¡¯s old illness acting up again.¡±


    As for the other parts, Jin Wang didn¡¯t n to tell Yaoniang about any of it. It was tooplicated to exin clearly with only a few words.


    Jin Wang set his sights on Xiaobao. Fortunately, this time because of what happened at Duke Ningguo Manor, he had insight into Yong Wang¡¯s actions in advance. Looking down the vine, he found many clues.


    And this chess piece, Meng Huoxian, wasn¡¯t so much discovered by Yong Wang¡¯s people, as it was Jin Wang¡¯s deliberate reveal to the other side. Sure enough, Yong Wang was fooled, giving Jin Wang the chance to reverse what was known about the incident and avenge himself.


    But Meng Huoxian¡¯s ending was a pity.


    But before Jin Wang yed this move on the Eastern Pce, he already exined the consequences to him. Meng Huoxian had no hesitation. His only condition was that he hoped Jin Wang could help take care of his wife and children. Over these past years, Meng Huoxian married a wife then had children. After all, he was the only one left of the Meng family to pass down the line.


    Therefore, Meng Huoxian, who had no other wishes, fought with his life to rify the entire matter in front of Emperor Hongjing. He sessfully helped Jin Wang bite Yong Wang back. It was indeed as he said: he was but an ant in front of the imperial family, but ants could still harm people.


    Although Meng Huoxian couldn¡¯t kill Yong Wang, at least he nted the seeds of suspicion in the suspicious Emperor Hongjing¡¯s heart. Emperor Hongjing had amon problem that most if not all emperors had. He was suspicious of everything and everyone. It was still unknown what consequences this incident would cause.


    But at least Jin Wang knew that Yong Wang was having a headache right now.


    He patted Xiaobao¡¯s little head. Xiaobao, who was inexplicably patted on the head, raised his eyes to look at Jin Wang, who was acting strange. Feeling his son¡¯s gaze, Jin Wang¡¯s face revealed some embarrassment. He said to Fucheng, ¡°Is it brought over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it should be here soon¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, a knock sounded on the door.


    Fucheng went out then returned with an extra food container in his hand.


    ¡°Finally something to eat! Xiaobao¡¯s hungry!¡±


    The hungry Xiaobao felt a bit embarrassed from being exposed like that, but as soon as the container was opened and the fragrant food was exposed, all his shame instantly vanished.


    Inside was arge bowl of chicken noodle soup with vegetables. There were also a few side dishes apanying it. Over the slightly yellowed noodlesid fragrant shredded chicken, emerald green vegetables and a few poached eggs.


    There were only two small porcin bowls. Yu Chandled the soup and noodles into the two bowls. Yaoniang¡¯s bowl contained soup, vegetables and an egg. Xiaobao¡¯s bowl only had some noodles and a few leaves of vegetables out of fear that he would scald himself drinking the hot soup.


    Xiaobao was very dissatisfied. Pouting his mouth, he pointed his finger at the leftover eggs in Jin Wang¡¯s bowl.


    There were five eggs in total, one of which was in his mother¡¯s bowl, so there were still four left. His father wouldn¡¯t be able to eat all four, so there was still his share. Yu Chan could only put one into his bowl as well.


    Yaoniang was hungry too. Now, it was much harder than usual for her to endure hunger, so she had already dug in. While eating, she spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t give him any egg whites, or else he might choke.¡±


    This incident was one of Xiaobao¡¯s greatest scandals in life so far. While he was eating a boiled egg, he choked on the egg whites. Since then, Yaoniang stopped giving him egg whites.


    But that was an ident!


    It was a pity that no one listened to Xiaobao, but he also didn¡¯t really care. He had a small body and a small mouth. He could only concentrate on one thing, which was sucking noodles, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered with protesting.


    The family of three were all holding a bowl and sucking noodles. This was the first time Jin Wang was a part of such a shameful scene.


    He was eating his noodles from therge bowl.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that umon. When he was in the barracks, everything was simple. While they were out, it wasn¡¯t umon to eat nothing for an entire day. But the crux of the matter was that holding arge bowl and slurping noodles in front of his woman and son gave Jin Wang a feeling of inelegance.


    But Yaoniang praised him, saying, ¡°Your Highness is really amazing. Just now, someone sent over some evening snacks but we didn¡¯t dare to eat them. Where did you get these noodles? Aren¡¯t the fires in the kitchens put out and the pce gates locked?¡±


    Jin Wang felt a bit awkward. If he couldn¡¯t even get a bowl of noodles, it would be a waste of living as a prince all these years.


    Xiaobao ate in such a hurry that his lips were surrounded with egg yolk. He watched his mother being dumb and his father worrying, in silence.


    Jin Wang thought about what he had just heard and looked at Yu Chan. Yu Chan exined to him about the matter just now. Yu Chan and An Eleven had even noticed someone peeping from outside. Although it was fleeting, it still made them a bit nervous.


    Jin Wang frowned. ¡°Rest early. Afraid the pce won¡¯t be peaceful tonight.¡±


    There were only a fewmps lit in the corners of the bedroom at Qianqing Pce. Shining dimly, they cast a faint yellow glow on their surroundings. The bright yellow bed curtains were hanging down when a little eunuch came in with a tray. ced on it was a bowl of medicine.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to take the medicine.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing was still sitting on the head of the bed. He had been sitting like this for a long time. The sudden appearance of the little eunuch seemed to have interrupted his contemtion, causing him some dissatisfaction. But it wasn¡¯t obvious, there was only a faint ripple in his eyes.


    The little eunuch ced the tray to the side, raised the medicine bowl, and held it to Emperor Hongjing with both hands.


    Emperor Hongjing nced at him and took the bowl of medicine. But it was precisely this nce that made him take another look at the eunuch.


    This person seemed to be a bit off. Although his actions were normal and his face was calm, the look in his eyes was a bit wrong. Emperor Hongjing raised his thick eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Dequan?¡±


    ¡°Chief Eunuch Li went to the washroom.¡±


    The little eunuch seemed a bit scared, and his voice was shaking. Emperor Hongjing seemed to vaguely recall that this eunuch seemed to be an errand eunuch, called Xiao Zhuozi.


    For a eunuch of such a low rank to serve him his medicine, was everyone in the pce all dead?


    Emperor Hongjing sneered and said, ¡°You drink this bowl of medicine.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Xiao Zhuozi looked at Emperor Hongjing with surprise. After seeing the other¡¯s face, his expression changed drastically. In a desperatest struggle, he said: ¡°Your Majesty, this medicine is for you, so how would this servant dare to drink it¡­¡±


    ¡°If Zhen lets you drink it, then you drink it!¡± Before his voice fell, Emperor Hongjing said again, ¡°Pour it down his throat. ¡°


    Before Xiao Zhuozi even had time to move, the bowl of medicine was taken from his hands. The other servants pressed him onto the ground and poured the bowl of medicine down his throat.


    Like a dying carp, he struggled to resist as if the medicine was some sort of lethal poison. But soon, he stopped moving, then remained motionless. A trace of ck blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth.


    The temperature of the room dropped.


    Then with a thump, everyone knelt down.


    Someone wanted to kill the emperor!


    Mini-theatre:


    Yaoniang: There¡¯s something to eat! Xiaobao¡¯s hungry!


    Xiaobao: Obviously you¡¯re the hungry one. I refuse to carry this pot for you!

 Chapter 116，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 116 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter116£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 116 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At Qianqing Pce, the bedroom was brightly lit at this time.


    The air waspletely still. The people present could even hear the sound of sweat dripping onto the ground.


    In the short amount of time of Li Dequan going to the bathroom, something like this happened. He rushed over as soon as he heard that someone had attempted to poison Emperor Hongjing. Seeing the bowl of medicine ced in front of him, Li Dequan knelt down with a plop.


    Regardless of the truth behind what happened today and whether the culprit could be found, none of the people present could escape. Some of the luckier ones would survive, while the not-so-lucky ones would have to be taken out for disposal.


    Li Dequan was the first to bear the brunt. As the chief eunuch beside Emperor Hongjing, it was impossible for him to escape responsibility. No wonder he was so scared.


    Sitting cross-legged on the dragon bed, Emperor Hongjing¡¯s thoughts were hard to discern. At first, it was cloudy then it was sunny, but no matter what, his anger was inevitable.


    He was still alive and could move and walk, but someone still dared to attack him. If he ever reached the point of being confined to bed, it was possible that even his bones would be swallowed up.


    ¡°Investigate! Investigate this matter thoroughly for Zhen!¡±


    No one dared to move. Li Dequan got up from the ground and was about to leave the room but after taking two steps, he was stopped by Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°Block the news. Go take a look at Zhen¡¯s good sons to see if they¡¯re plotting to kill Zhen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The night was as cool as water, and the moon was high in the sky.


    As the silver moonlight shone down, it was cut and distorted by the towering pce walls, making everything appear gloomy and dark.


    Even with nothing out of the ordinary happening, no one dared to walk in the pce at night. With how old the pce was, it was unknown how many people had died and were buried here. There were always rumours of ghosts and the supernatural, so no one dared to go seek trouble for themselves.


    Besides, people weren¡¯t allowed to walk around the pce at will in the evenings. If they were caught, they could even be used of being spies or assassins.


    But today was different from usual. The imperial guards were running back and forth. All the pce maids and eunuchs could even hear their footsteps outside while lying in their rooms.


    Everyone knew that something big must¡¯ve happened, but they all remained silent, in fear of misfortune falling from the sky. They simply buried their heads under their nkets and pretended everything was a dream.


    Yaoniang ate a small bowl of noodles and felt a lot more rxed, both physically and mentally. Xiaobao was also full. In addition to eating his small bowl of noodles, he also ate two of the poached eggs from Jin Wang¡¯s bowl. The egg was cooked just right and the runny yolk had a tender and smooth texture.


    He decided not to me his mother for refusing to give him egg whites. The egg yolks were what contained the good stuff after all. Xiaobao, who was well fed, burped a little and looked at Jin Wang a bit apologetic.


    The unptable, in and tasteless egg whites were all given to his Father Emperor.


    He must be stuffed, especially after eating such arge bowl of noodles.


    It was the first time that Jin Wang had eaten so much. One of the reasons was because he was famished. He only drank wine the entire day and had yet to eat any real food until now.


    Just as the family of three had finished their meal and were wondering how to get rid of the leftovers, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside.


    There was a faint squeak of the gates opening, followed by the sounds of people talking and scolding. After a while, the sounds of the footsteps and voices could be hearding closer in their direction.


    The pce they were in was small, divided into the main hall and two side halls.


    The main hall was where Consort Jin and Jin Wang lived. As for the two side halls, Yaoniang and Xiaobao shared one while Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu lived in the other.


    There were naturally pce maids and eunuchs serving in the pce, but Yaoniang didn¡¯t use hers. Consort Jin and the two side consorts didn¡¯t use theirs either. No one was a fool. Now that something big had happened in the pce before it gets cleared up, no one dared to y with their lives.


    This was why Consort Jin, Side Consort Liu and Side Consort Xu were envious of Yaoniang. They envied her for bringing two of her own servants into the pce. Since they couldn¡¯t trust the servants allotted to them, they couldn¡¯t even get a drink of water.


    Then they received the news that Jin Wang hade back. But he had gone straight to Side Consort Su upon his return. After worrying all night, they heard this and their hearts became even moreplicated. Right when they were feeling frustrated and anxious, the pce gate opened, and many people suddenly came inside.


    The person in the lead was a eunuch. He headed straight to the main hall, where he didn¡¯t expect to be greeted with Jin Wang¡¯s absence. Only with the guidance of Consort Jin did he go to the side hall that Yaoniang was staying at.


    An Shiyi went to open the door, and these people all rushed in recklessly.


    Actually, reckless wasn¡¯t quite the term to describe it as it was more of an eagerness, an eagerness to stumble onto something that shouldn¡¯t be seen. But who would have thought that they woulde upon a scene of Jin Wang, a woman with a big belly, and an infant sitting around the Kang table, eating noodles?


    Eating noodles?


    They looked at the remaining noodles and soup in therge bowl, as well as the few leaves of vegetables left in the bowl of Xiaobao, the picky eater. Seeing the egg yolk around Xiaobao¡¯s mouth that had yet to be wiped away, the eunuch showed an almostical look of astonishment on his face.


    Jin Wang took out his handkerchief and wiped Xiaobao¡¯s mouth. The egg yolk around Xiaobao¡¯s mouth was indeed quite the eye-catcher.


    ¡°A group of uncultured servants, do you not understand propriety?!¡±


    The leading eunuch was a sensible person who knew when to bend and yield. He knelt down with a plop, cleared his throat and said, ¡°Begging Your Highness Jin Wang for forgiveness. There was an assassin in the pce and His Majesty was worried about Your Highness¡¯s safety, so he ordered this servant toe to check. This servant was too impatient and had neglected propriety.¡±


    When the group of people behind saw their leader¡¯s behaviour, they all knelt down. The entire group of eunuchs and guards in the back all kneeled down one after another.


    Jin Wang coldly snorted and asked, ¡°Is Father Emperor alright? Has the assassin been caught yet?¡±


    ¡°Answering Your Highness, one of the assassins was caught while the other had run away. If he hadn¡¯t run away, this servant wouldn¡¯t havee here. His Majesty is also fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    .


    Jin Wang stood up. Without speaking, he signalled Fucheng to help him change his clothes.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°This prince is going to see Father Emperor.¡±


    The eunuch hurriedly stopped him, and said with a smile, ¡°Your filial piety, this servant will let His Majesty know. The sky is already dark and the roads are slippery. If something were to happen to Your Highness, this servant¡¯s little life wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it. His Majesty had already foreseen Your Highness¡¯s filial piety and had asked this servant to pass on the message for you to not worry. Rest early, this servant will bid farewell.¡±


    The group of people who had rushed in retreated like a tide. They shut the door behind them, leaving the room utterly silent


    Yaoniang looked at Xiaobao, then at Jin Wang, ¡°What were they doing here?¡± She was really confused.


    Jin Wang sneered. The way he smiled made Yaoniang fall into a daze. Without thinking too much about what had just happened, she grabbed Xiaobao over. The mother and son nned to go to sleep, leaving Jin Wang there to smile on his own.


    Jin Wang, deep in thought, heard a rustling noise behind him. He turned his head and saw that both mother and son were already in bed, looking at him with wide-open eyes.


    He suddenly felt that the things he was thinking about weren¡¯t that interesting anymore. It was better to wait and see who was involved and who wasn¡¯t. Then he took off his robe andid down on the bed.


    At the same time, simr dramas were being acted out at Yong Wang, An Wang, and Dai Wang¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 116，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 116 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter116£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 116 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Without exception, they were all already resting, resting in the same room as their consort. All the eunuchs who had been ordered to run this errand, returned without aplishing anything.


    At Yong Wang¡¯s residence, after the people left, Yong Wang ordered his people to shut the door.


    He turned his head to look at Consort Yong and asked, ¡°We¡¯re really not going to do anything?¡±


    Consort Yong leaned on the bed with azy posture. She had already changed out of the qinwang consort dress she wore during the day into a set of red undergarments. This set of undergarments showed off her great figure with long legs and a thin waist.


    Consort Yong was taller than ordinary women, but not stocky. She had a slender frame, which was just right, neither fat nor thin. Her hair was untied and pulled loosely behind her head. A couple of strands of hair framed her fair face, making her appear especially charming and attractive.


    Compared with Consort Yong, Yong Wang seemed to be a lot more anxious. His eyes were faintly bloodshot, and there was a circle of redness on his forehead. This was from knocking his head against the ground at Qianqing Pce earlier. All in all, he was in quite a pathetic state.


    In an unprecedented awkward position, Yong Wang never expected that one day he would fall into the hands of Jin Wang.


    But he had nowhere to vent his grievances. It wasn¡¯t like he could deny that his men had gone looking for Meng Huoxian. Everything Meng Huoxian said was true, only a small part of it was false. Him hiding in the Imperial Guards was not arranged by Yong Wang, but by Jin Wang.


    Back then, Yong Wang only happened to know of the secrets at the right time and had nned to follow the current. He didn¡¯t mean to use this to attack the crown prince, it had only happened in passing. But this was better. At least there was Jin Wang to block it for him.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that today, Jin Wang would dig such a big hole for him to jump into, giving him a bruised nose and swollen face. He still had no idea what was toe tomorrow.


    ¡°Everyone else is making a move, but we must remain still. You must remember to hold on to your grievances. Father Emperor is prone to suspicion. If he believed that it was done by you, there would be no point for him to continue investigating. See? What happened just now was because someone wanted to fish in troubled waters.¡±


    Yong Wang sat down on the bed. ¡°What do you think happened at Qianqing Pce?¡±


    Consort Yong smiled nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s definitely not a trivial matter. Wait and see.¡±


    Eastern Pce


    After Empress Wei fainted, Zhao Zuo wanted to follow them to Kunning Pce but was persuaded against it by Li Dequan.


    Li Dequan said that the matter between the crown prince and the crown princess must not be leaked out. Now that the matter is under investigation, he must stay calm and not do anything rash.


    There was truth to his words. The current situation was simply too bizarre. His Grandfather Emperor had also never treated him like this before.


    When Zhao Zuo came back, he found that his father and mother consort were making trouble. At first, it was only the crown prince beating the crown princess, who only cried silently. But then the crown princess could no longer endure and fought back, resulting in a full-on brawl between the couple.


    .


    If this was before, no matter what, Zhao Zuo would¡¯ve stepped forward to put a stop to all this and may even help his mother consort. But now, he didn¡¯t want to do anything. There was only one thought in his mind: he was finished.


    The Easter Pce hade to an end.


    If it was only his father who met with a mishap, the Eastern Pce could have still been salvaged. But the problem was that something had also happened to his mother consort. Both the crown prince and the crown princess had an affair. One had an affair with the concubine of his Father Emperor while the other had an affair with a guard.


    And he, as their eldest son, would have a stain on his body that could never be washed away. His parent¡¯s sins were enough to prevent him from inheriting the throne.


    Zhao Zuo grew up in the deep imperial pce. He understood people¡¯s hearts, but was even better at ying with people¡¯s hearts.


    If the opponent and he were switched, what would he do? He would make a mountain out of a molehill, spread rumours around, and make a big fuss. At the same time, he would put in all his efforts to investigate the other¡¯s life experiences and pour dirty water on whatever he could.


    After all, the crown princess was in trouble for having an affair. Who knows if she had rtions with other men as well in the past? People were always good at jumping to conclusions and exaggerating things with their imagination.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to clean himself by jumping into the Yellow River. His Grandfather Emperor was also suspicious by nature. Now bearing the shame of the imperial family, he would either be exiled or suddenly die of an illness.


    What could he do?


    Behind the door, the crown prince and crown princess seemed to have finally exhausted themselves and stopped fighting.


    Zhao Zuo moved his stiff body and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. With his hands sped behind his back, he said with a bleak expression, ¡°Watch them closely.¡±


    A nearby eunuch bowed his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The night breeze was cool. Zhao Zuo walked forward at a slow pace without anynterns lit. The eunuchs who served by his side followed from far away.


    The Eastern Pce was very quiet. Once it reached this time of the night, the Eastern Pce would always be filled with silence. But tonight, there was a sudden rush of footsteps. Zhao Zuo lifted his eyes. The owners of the footsteps soon appeared in front of him with anxiety on their faces.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The visitor cleared his throat and said, ¡°Something bad happened. The people of Qianqing Pce are spreading the word that someone attempted to assassinate His Majesty by poisoning him.¡±


    Zhao Zuo¡¯s heart jumped, ¡°How is Grandfather Emperor?¡±


    An unspeakable sense of joy filled his heart. If something happened to his Grandfather Emperor, his father wouldn¡¯t lose his crown prince position. But on second thought, if something really did happen to his Grandfather Emperor, his father may have to bear the burden of angering his own father to death. This assassination and poisoning may even be med on their Eastern Pce!


    With the earlier incidents today, it was inevitable that the Eastern Pce would lose power. Even a cornered dog would jump the wall, so before losing all their power, it was conceivable for them to make ast-ditch effort. What a vicious method!


    ¡°His Majesty is fine.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Zuo let out a sigh of relief, but still felt a faint sense of loss in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he heard his own voice say.


    ¡°His Majesty already ordered people to go to the various residences of the princes. As for whether there would also be people dispatched to the Eastern Pce, only time would tell.¡±


    Zhao Zuo nodded. A glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Tell him that he has done well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    From far away, there seemed to be a faint sound of hurrying footsteps, getting closer and closer.


    Zhao Zuo turned around and walked back in a hurry. As he walked, he messed up his clothes and hair bun. He was even ruthless enough to give himself two scratches on his face.


    The people from Qianqing Pce soon arrived. They saw the eldest imperial grandson standing before the crown prince¡¯s room, dejected. His current appearance could only be described as being an absolute mess.


    His hair and clothes were all messed up, and even his face was hurt. The usual grace and elegance were nowhere to be seen.


    Qianqing Pce


    Li Dequan whispered, ¡°¡­When the people arrived, His Highness Jin Wang was eating noodles with His Highness Xiaobao and Side Consort Su. His Highness Jin Wang drank a lot during the day and it¡¯s likely that he didn¡¯t eat anything. As soon as he had left Qianqing Pce, he made a trip to the imperial kitchen, woke Old Tu up, and asked him to make a bowl of noodles. You¡¯re aware of what the imperial kitchen is like. The little highness is still young and likely didn¡¯t eat a lot during the banquet. Side Consort Su is also pregnant¡­


    ¡°¡­ As for His Highness Yong Wang, he was already resting with Her Highness Consort Yong. Same with His Highness An Wang. As for the Eastern Pce, His Highness Crown Prince started quarrelling with the crown princess upon returning. His Highness Crown Prince even got physical and none of the servants dared to pull them apart. When the eldest imperial grandson went to pull them apart, he injured himself in the process¡­¡±


    Li Dequan spoke a lot, while Emperor Hongjing listened in silence.


    After a while, Emperor Hongjing said, ¡°So, none of Zhen¡¯s good sons are suspicious, including that one from the Eastern Pce.¡±


    Li Dequan didn¡¯t dare to speak. His entire forehead was covered in sweat. Ever since the evening started, his forehead hasn¡¯t been dry once.


    He naturally understood that they were all suspicious, but that wasn¡¯t enough. ording to reason, the one from the Eastern Pce is the most suspicious, but who knows whether that is the result of someone framing them.


    The Eastern Pce has been misfortunate this entire evening. It wasn¡¯t unlikely for someone to throw another stone down the well.


    But Li Dequan didn¡¯t dare to say any of this. Who knows what His Majesty was thinking in his heart? He has served Emperor Hongjing all his life, but this was the first time he had seen His Majesty look like this.


    Like a trapped beast. A fearsome beast that had aged, with cloudy eyes, dull ws, and blunt teeth, who could only make an empty show of strength.


    All in all, he was getting old. If all this had happened a few years earlier, Li Dequan would have dared to say a few more words. But now, even if he was beaten to death, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Emperor Hongjing sneered but didn¡¯t say a single word. The hall returned to its previous suffocating silence again.

 Chapter 117，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 117 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter117£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 117 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    So much had happened that night that the pce seemed to bepletely silent. But the truth was, there were many people who stayed up all night.


    Many servants from Qianqing Pce went missing overnight. The lights from the Department of Punishment also did not extinguish the entire night. Screams sounded from time to time, like vengeful ghosts.


    The next day, before the sky even turned bright, An Wang, Dai Wang, Yong Wang, Jin Wang and the others, as well as the eldest imperial grandson, all came to Qianqing Pce to see the emperor.


    Qianqing Pce, immersed in the hazy morning mist, resembled a beast in deep sleep.


    To be honest, none of them wanted to be here at this time, but with what happenedst night, they had no choice but to go with the flow. Since they were all informed about the assassination, the only thing they could do was express their concern at the first instant possible.


    When was the first instant possible? It was as early as they could awake.


    An Wang was the first to arrive. On asions like these, he nevergged behind others. When Jin Wang and the others arrived, they all noticed the thickyer of dew on An Wang¡¯s clothes. It was clear that he had been standing there for a long time.


    Emperor Hongjing hadn¡¯t got up yet, and no one dared toe out to greet these princes. There was nothing to do but stand there at the main entrance and wait. After a while, everyone who should have arrived, arrived.


    Obviously, there were people paying attention to all this in the dark so they didn¡¯t dare to act perfunctory org behind others.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect second brother to havee here so early,¡±mented Yong Wang.


    An Wang looked at his younger brothers, ¡°Last night, an assassin infiltrated Qianqing Pce, so this prince couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Since sleep refused to arrive, it would be better toe here earlier to watch over Father Emperor.¡±


    An Wang was always keen to express his filial piety, but how sincere he was, was unknown. But even if he was only acting, others couldn¡¯t help but admire his dedication.


    What the crown prince could do, An Wang could also do. What the crown prince failed to do, An Wang could still do. People who didn¡¯t know who he was, would assume that he was the eldest and the crown prince based on how he treated his Father Emperor and his younger brothers.


    ¡°Second brother is really filial.¡±


    Lu Wang cupped his handszily, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. An Wang heard it but acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it. At least, there was nothing on the surface.


    ¡°Imperial nephew is also here. There¡¯s no need to take the matter of your father and mother consort to heart. It¡¯s been hard on you, child,¡± said Lu Wang, turning towards Zhao Zuo who was standing behind him. Despite his false disy of affection, he couldn¡¯t hide his schadenfreude.


    Zhao Zuo showed a light smile on his face, but the hands hidden in his sleeves clenched. He said in a light voice, ¡°Nothing is as important as the dragon body of Grandfather Emperor. Who knows where an assassin got such big guts to even dare toe to the pce to kill someone. Treating the pce as his own ce toe and go freely, this kind of person should have all nine generations of his family executed by a thousand cuts when caught! Maybe then he¡¯ll learn to not seek trouble for himself.¡±


    This was the first time the eldest imperial grandson, who has always been respectful and elegant, said words like these. It was obvious that these recent events had frazzled him, causing him to be unable to hold back the frustration in his heart.


    Lu Wangughed. ¡°It seems that imperial nephew is quite resentful. Sixth uncle knows you are annoyed, but there¡¯s no need to get angry with your sixth uncle. It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, old sixth. No need to say so much!¡± Dai Wang, who had always been taciturn, scolded.


    Lu Wang snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After such a scene, there was still no movement in the main hall, not even a light was turned on.


    Two eunuchs hurried over from the direction of the tea room, bowed their heads and saluted to Jin Wang and the others. ¡°Your Highnesses, His Majesty hasn¡¯t woken up yet. His Majesty went to sleeptest night, and this servant doesn¡¯t dare to bring you inside¡­¡±


    An Wang waved his hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for us to wait. Carry on with your duties.¡±


    Then the two eunuchs really did walk away, leaving An Wang and others standing in the morning mist, waiting in silence.


    As time passed, the sky grew brighter. All the pce maids and eunuchs seemed to have gotten up and were busying and going. But there was still no sound of movement inside.


    Although many of them were surprised, no one said anything. The sky turned brighter as the sun rose, casting a warm orange glow.


    It seemed that morning court that day would bete or even cancelled.


    Indeed, it didn¡¯t take long before Li Dequan hurriedly walked out from inside.


    His face was pallid, and he seemed to have not slept at all the entire night. Seeing An Wang and the others, he seemed a bit surprised. ¡°Your Highnesses, His Majesty¡¯s dragon body is not in good condition and today¡¯s morning court may need to be cancelled. His Majesty has just woken up and asked me to pass on this message.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Eunuch Li.¡±


    Li Dequan went out then came back, but the princes still didn¡¯t receive any summons for them to go inside. In the past, even if Emperor Hongjing was busy meeting with officials, there would still be eunuchs inviting them to the teahouse to wait. But today, not to mention being summoned inside, they didn¡¯t even have a cold bench to sit on.


    It appeared to be that Emperor Hongjing was deliberately leaving his sons hanging, to remind them of the imperial sovereign¡¯s power.


    A little eunuch came out from inside. With his eyes lowered, he said to Zhao Zuo, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty summons you to go inside to speak.¡±


    With that said, Zhao Zuo nced around at his uncles, then he straightened his clothes and followed the little eunuch inside.


    Lu Wang murmured without restrain, ¡°This little bastard¡­¡±


    Although his voice was quiet, everyone still heard it.


    So, Emperor Hongjing still favoured his eldest imperial grandson?


    Or-


    Jin Wang nced at the half-closed pce gates, then withdrew his gaze, and continued to stand there.


    ¡­


    Therge Kang in the east chamber was covered with a bright yellow mattress, backrest and armrest.


    On it, sat Emperor Hongjing cross-legged, with teacups on the table next to him. Standing in the corner of the room were two eunuchs with their gaze focused on the ground. Li Dequan stood beside Emperor Hongjing, serving him his medicine.


    When Zhao Zuo came in, he knelt at the feet of Emperor Hongjing. ¡°Grandfather Emperor¡­¡±


    Emperor Hongjing downed thest gulp of medicine. Li Dequan hurriedly took the medicine bowl from his hands and offered a cup of tea over. Emperor Hongjing took two sips of tea, then slowly let out a sigh. ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    That¡¯s right, Zhao Zuo was crying.

 Chapter 117，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 117 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter117£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 117 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    His face seemed to be expressing his abundant grievance, grief, and pain. The eldest imperial grandson has been intelligent ever since he was a child, and was very much loved by Emperor Hongjing. He had spent more time educating Zhao Zuo than the crown prince. He was familiar with this grandson¡¯s every expression, the meaning behind all his sentences, and even the different looks in his eyes.


    But after what had happened yesterday, Emperor Hongjing began to harbour some doubt. He fixed his gaze on his grandson¡¯s face. There were no ws in his performance at all.


    Zhao Zuo lowered his head as if he didn¡¯t realize he was crying and didn¡¯t say the reason behind his tears.


    Emperor Hongjing sighed helplessly: ¡°You¡¯re already almost married, how can you still cry like a baby?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Zuo seemed to be a little embarrassed. He hurriedly wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve.


    ¡°Sun¡¯er1 lost hisposure.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing nodded, and was about to say something when Li Dequan next to him whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, several of His Highnesses came before the daybreak and are still waiting outside.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing acted as if he had been jolted awake and said, ¡°Go call them in.¡±


    An obscure look shed across Zhao Zuo¡¯s lowered face.


    Soon, An Wang and the others came in.


    After paying their greetings, they asked about the assassinst night. When they heard that the assassin had been captured, everyone was relieved.


    ¡°You have been worried.¡±


    ¡°For Father Emperor to be safe and sound, not only is it the blessing of the people, but also the blessing for us erchen.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, the amount of sincerity in these words would be unknown. But today, these words came from the bottom of their hearts. As for why this was the case, there wasn¡¯t a single person present who didn¡¯t understand.


    .


    ¡°That assassin deserves to have his skin peeled and buried without an intact corpse! He is actually so bold toe to the pce to assassinate someone! Father Emperor, hand that man to erchen and erchen will punish him until he understands what it means to regret being born into this world!¡± Lu Wang, ording to his usual nature, spouted these bloodthirsty words.


    In the past, Emperor Hongjing would either reprimand or ignore him, but today he only smiled and shook his head, helpless. ¡°Enough. Speaking like that really makes it hard on others¡¯ ears.¡±


    ¡°Erchen was only worried about Father Emperor.¡± Lu Wang didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the difference in his Father Emperor¡¯s treatment and only muttered angrily.


    Li Dequan smiled and interjected, ¡°His Highness Lu Wang is really filial.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing remained silent and took a sip of his tea.


    Lu Wang grinned. ¡°Eunuch Li is quite insightful. This prince will have to ept this praise.¡±


    Emperor Hongjingughed angrily, put the teacup down, and waved his hand with impatience. ¡°Enough, enough. Stop messing around with Li Dequan.¡± Then he said to Jin Wang and the others, ¡°Presumably, you didn¡¯t rest wellst night before rushing here this morning. You may all go back to rest.¡±


    Lu Wang still wanted to say something when Li Dequan took a step forward to escort him out. ¡°Your Highness, this is His Majesty showing concern for you and the other Highnesses.¡±


    An Wang and others could only follow them out.


    After everyone left, Zhao Zuo remained kneeling there.


    Emperor Hongjing looked down at him with kindness in his eyes. ¡°You should also go back and rest. It must have been hard for you to sleepst night.¡±


    Zhao Zuo still had words to say but at this time, Li Dequan, who was back after escorting Lu Wang and the others out the door, stepped forward to help him up. ¡°Your Highness, get up quickly. His Majesty is feeling distressed for you.¡±


    Li Dequan, after sending off the person Emperor Hongjing was feeling distressed for, stood by the door and exhaled before returning to the emperor¡¯s side.


    ¡°That imperial concubine¡­¡±


    ¡°Answering Your Majesty, niangniang suffered a sudden illnessst night, and passed away this morning.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing nodded.


    Sitting under the window, Yaoniang looked towards the sky, awaiting Jin Wang¡¯s return. When he finally returned, before she had a chance to ask anything, Jin Wang told her they were leaving the pce.


    She suddenly forgot what she had wanted to ask. It was great news that they could finally leave the pce. She didn¡¯t want to enter the pce ever again.


    Yaoniang was already cleaned up and ready to leave. There was also nothing much for Consort Jin, Side Consort Liu and Side Consort Xu to pack.


    The three of them had stayed up the entire nightst night and didn¡¯t even change out of their formal gowns. Despite that, they were still dressed neatly.


    Jin Wang led his people through the imperial garden all the way to Xuanwu Gate, where the carriage of Jin Wang Manor was already waiting. They returned to the manor and Jin Wang spoke a few sentences to Yaoniang before hurrying to the study.


    In the study, Liu Da and the others had already been waiting for a while.


    Jin Wang sat down behind his desk and asked Fucheng to recount what had happened yesterday, while he pondered and straightened out the thoughts in his mind.


    Even though he had waited for an entire shichen in the early morning, then booted out before he could say anything, this trip couldn¡¯t be said to be useless. At least, Jin Wang was able to gather quite a bit of information.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    It was clear that Liu Da had been reflecting as he listened, since he immediately replied, ¡°From what this subordinate can tell, thest part was excessive and superfluous. Not at all like Yong Wang¡¯s handiwork.¡±


    Li Maotian interjected, ¡°What if he was so angered by us that he made a rash mistake?¡±


    ¡°From what I can tell, that doesn¡¯t seem to be it. It¡¯s more like someone fishing in troubled waters. What if it was Lu Wang, that silly imp who went mad and made such a move?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is more inclined to believe it was done by the eldest imperial grandson.¡±


    Liu Da¡¯s words instantly caused everyone to look over at him.


    ¡°Incidents happened to the Eastern Pce one after another. First, it was the crown prince, then the crown princess. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re on theirst straws. Poisoning His Majesty under the current circumstances would undoubtedly be self-destruction, but it¡¯s different for the Eastern Pce. After all, since the crown prince hasn¡¯t been abolished, if His Majesty died, the throne would pass to him. But for anyone else, it would be tantamount to ruining years of hard work so no one would be willing to do such a stupid thing.


    ¡°His Majesty has always been fond of the eldest imperial grandson to the point of suppressing the crown prince, causing a lot of resentment. The incidents that happened to the crown prince and the crown princess would have a huge effect on the eldest imperial grandson but we mustn¡¯t neglect the fact that external influences can also make an impact. As for His Majesty, although he is the ruler of a country, he is still a grandfather. The eldest imperial grandson was brought up by him ever since young and everyone knows how much His Majesty favours the eldest imperial grandson. It¡¯s more urate to say that the eldest imperial grandson was raised by His Majesty to be his heir and he meets all his expectations.


    ¡°How disappointed His Majesty is with the crown prince and the crown princess is how much he feels sorry for the eldest imperial grandson. What had happened is undoubtedly a ssh of filth on what was an originally unblemished piece of cloth. Everything must be done to an appropriate level, overdoing something is not always good. If it was only the affairs that happened, at worst it would be the crown prince and crown princess having loose morals. But now that poisoning is added to the mix, it¡¯s clear that someone is out to destroy the Eastern Pce and the eldest imperial grandson. At this time, what would His Majesty think?¡±


    Liu Da¡¯s rhetorical question finally allowed the others to understand.


    Everyone knew the answer to this question. Emperor Hongjing¡¯s affection for the eldest imperial grandson would undoubtedly rise and he would sympathize with the Eastern Pce. He would also loathe whoever was the culprit behind all this. With the favour of Emperor Hongjing, would Zhao Zuo still be afraid of losing power? What the imperial sons and grandsons were fighting for has always been the favour of His Majesty.


    ¡°So the person who tried to poison His Majesty was the eldest imperial grandson?¡±


    Liu Da pped his fan and smiled. ¡°Poisoning is but a tactic and there¡¯s no way that His Majesty would actually get poisoned. It¡¯s inevitable for the truth to be eventually exposed.¡±


    Both Mr. Hei and Li Maotian were lost in thought


    After a while, they cupped their hands at Liu Da and praised, ¡°You are indeed wise.¡±


    As one of the members of Jin Wang¡¯s think tank, this was why Liu Da was able to sit firmly in the top spot. Everyone else had no choice but to retreat.


    Liu Da¡¯s mind was ingenious and unparalleled.


    The three of them looked at Jin Wang. Jin Wang was still as calm as usual with no ripples on his face.


    ¡°You all look down on His Majesty too much. He did as well.¡±


    This ¡®he¡¯ was naturally referring to the eldest imperial grandson.


    Liu Da hesitated, ¡°Your Highness means¨C ¡°


    ¡°Father Emperor is definitely suspicious of him.¡±


    ¡°This¨C ¡°


    Jin Wang leaned back in his chair, and said, ¡°No matter what, the current situation is favourable for this prince. Unless this prince is mistaken, the next step His Majesty will take is to abolish the crown prince of his position and have the rest of the princes remain in the capital.¡±


    There was another sentence that Jin Wang did not say which was that the original intention of this farce wasn¡¯t to defeat the Eastern Pce. The Eastern Pce was one of them. What was more important was for the princes to remain in the capital, but for that to happen, they must have a valid reason.


    This was why the crown prince and the imperial concubine as well as the crown princess and the imperial guard had an affair. Although thest move of attempting to poison the emperor seemed to be superfluous, the truth was that even if the eldest imperial grandson did not do it, someone else would pick up the knife.


    Only when Emperor Hongjing was suspicious of the eldest imperial grandson that he had raised himself and held doubt, disappointment, and fear towards the Eastern Pce would the rest of the princes have a chance.


    With a bang, the sky outside suddenly darkened. Just a moment ago, the sky was clear and the sun was bright but then in a sh, it was as if night was approaching.


    It was spring thunder, like an omen for what was toe.

 Chapter 118，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 118 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter118£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 118 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The period of time from spring to summer has always been the mostfortable time of the year. But this year, the capital seemed to have entered the period of sweltering heat earlier than usual.


    People¡¯s hearts grew impulsive, and many things happened one after another, causing people to be unable to keep up.


    Ever since the emperor¡¯s birthday celebration, the pce seemed to have experienced many changes. Empress Wei¡¯s old illness acted up, then Emperor Hongjing¡¯s dragon body also fell ill. Combined with the situation at the time, everyone could feel that there was something strange going on. But then, nothing happened afterwards. They could only chalk it up to people getting older and inevitably suffering from illness.


    The dragon body of His Majesty did not show any improvement. As a result, the princes who should have returned to their fiefs naturally stayed in the capital.


    Entering the fifth month, the imperial court suddenly became lively. More and more voices began to call out for the crown prince to be impeached.


    In the earlier years, it wasn¡¯t that no one tried to impeach the crown prince. With reasons such asck of talent, virtue or morality, nothing major ever came out of it. Only in that year was the ruckus a bit loud, but with Emperor Hongjing¡¯s forcible suppression and Jin Wang being sent to his fief, the matter soon ended.


    Over these recent years, it became more and more obvious that Emperor Hongjing intended to skip over the crown prince and pass the throne to his eldest imperial grandson. Since his grandson, Zhao Zuo, was indeed excellent, people stopped paying attention to the crown prince. But in recent days, there seemed to be more and more problems associated with the crown prince.


    At first, there were reports of servantsmitting violence. Then it became reports of people taking advantage of their connections to umte wealth through unjust methods such as selling ranks and titles. The officials then recalled how the crown prince had listened to and trusted the wrong person, causing the extermination of an innocent n. Suddenly, the number of voices calling for the impeachment of the crown prince increased. At first, Emperor Hongjing turned a deaf ear to these voices, leaving the memorandums to stack up at the side, unread. But then, the voices of dissatisfaction became louder and louder. It even reached the point where the older ministers were threatening the emperor with their lives.


    Emperor Hongjing could no longer sit idly by. Meanwhile, Empress Wei had gone to Qianqing Pce to kneel and ask for punishment. As the mother of the crown prince, she asked Emperor Hongjing to abolish the crown prince. Emperor Hongjing waited for three days before he finally issued the edict, calling for the abolition of the crown prince.


    The entire capital boiled over with excitement. Crown Prince Tao finally ended his nearly three-decade career as the crown prince and was titled, Hui Wang.


    On the day that the imperial decree was issued, Hui Wang ran over to Qianqing Pce. The father and son pair wept bitterly. It was quite a touching scene. Emperor Hongjing even said, ¡°It¡¯s not that my son isn¡¯t ipetent. But the burden of ruling the empire is too heavy and Zhen is afraid of tiring Zhen¡¯s son.¡±


    Everyone knew that they were only putting on this act for appearance¡¯s sake. As soon as the topic of the crown prince being abolished was brought up, everyone was reluctant to discuss it in detail. Actually, to put it in simpler words, after removing his most beloved son from his position, how could His Majesty be happy with them? At this point, the only thing they could do was lie low and not seek attention.


    After all, no one had expected that it would be so effortless for the crown prince to be abolished. It was inevitable for them to harbour some guilt over how smooth the process had been.


    At the same time, another person was also put into an awkward position. It was the eldest imperial grandson, Zhao Zuo, who was also the crown prince¡¯s heir presumptive.


    ording to reason, if there was no crown prince, there would also be no heir for the crown prince. If there was an heir for the crown prince, but no crown prince, it would bring about instability to the country. Yet, the crown prince was dull while the crown prince¡¯s heir was clever and astute. Both His Majesty and the high-ranking court officials were full of praise for the eldest imperial grandson. Since it was impossible for the crown prince to abdicate from his position, appointing the eldest imperial grandson as the crown prince¡¯s heir presumptive seemed to be the most logical thing to do.


    Therefore, Zhao Zuo was appointed as the crown prince¡¯s heir at the age of fourteen.


    But now, there was a problem. Only when there was a crown prince could there be a crown prince¡¯s heir presumptive and the heir must also be the eldest son of the crown prince. But now that the crown prince was abolished, what would happen to his heir?


    To be honest, back when Emperor Hongjing issued the edict to abolish the crown prince, many officials had already guessed that it was the eldest imperial grandson who had angered His Majesty, causing the crown prince to be abolished.


    But too many people were involved in this matter and no one dared toe up with random conjectures. Now that the crown prince was abolished, it was unknown whether this heir of his could be kept.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, heated discussions rose in court over whether Zhao Zuo should be able to keep his position as the crown prince heir. Many officials stated that Zhao Zuo should be titled as Hui Wang¡¯s heir instead. However, there were also officials who would rather protect the eldest imperial grandson. Unfortunately, their thoughts were against the fundamentalws of thend. There were also too many voices of dissension so these thoughts of theirs were finally suppressed.


    The following day, Emperor Hongjing summoned his grandson Zhao Zuo to Qianqing Pce.


    ¡°You must understand that this is the most suitable method.¡±


    ¡°Grandson understands.¡±


    One could only imagine the kind of thoughts that were running through Zhao Zuo¡¯s mind and the feelings of struggle and pain he had gone through during the period.


    Emperor Hongjing nodded, his face seemed to have suddenly aged several decades. ¡°You¡¯re a good child, but the imperial family must never be disgraced. Zhen is also getting old. Your various imperial uncles are all starting to have different thoughts. Your Emperor Grandfather wants to protect you, and only wishes that you won¡¯t experience any heavy criticism.¡±


    ¡°Sun¡¯er knows and only hopes that Emperor Grandfather will pay more attention to his dragon body after Sun¡¯er leaves the pce.¡± Zhao Zuo, who was kneeling on the ground, looked as if he was very reluctant to part.


    ¡°You foolish child, your father and you are only moving out of the pce, not the capital. You can stille back to visit your Emperor Grandfather and Empress Grandmother from time to time.¡± Emperor Hongjing sighed then waved his hand weakly, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Zhao Zuo bowed once again then stood up and walked out slowly.


    The moment he walked past the pce gates, Zhao Zuo clenched his hands under his sleeves into fists, his face full of unwillingness and ridicule.


    Protect him?


    What a joke.


    If his grandfather truly wanted to protect him, would he abolish his father, the crown prince? If he truly wanted to protect him, his good sons wouldn¡¯t be asked to remain behind in the capital.


    To be honest, Zhao Zuo had already thought it through over these past few days. It was more beneficial for him to leave the Easter Pce. This way, the shadow left behind from the scandal could bepletely wiped clean. But in the end, he was still unwilling. He was so close to his goal that he could nearly reach out and grab it, but was yanked back by someone out of nowhere.


    Those good uncles of his, he won¡¯t let go of a single one!


    Standing on the stone steps in front of Qianqing Pce, Zhao Zuo swore to himself in his heart.


    As Hui Wang and his family moved into the hastily cleaned-up Hui Wang Manor, the imperial court became quiet again.


    Time passed by and it soon became June, the hottest month of the year.


    Yaoniang had always been tolerant of the heat, but now that she was heavily pregnant, she would start sweating as soon as she moved. It¡¯d be as if she had juste out of the bath


    She wanted to use ice, but Hong Chou and Yu Chan refused, fearing that she would catch a cold. They asked her to endure it until the child was born. To be honest, Yaoniang also understood that they were only saying it for the sake of coaxing her. She still had to go through confinement after giving birth and by the time she was done, summer would be over.


    Irritated by the heat, her temper worsened. In the past, she would still put on a gentle and meek facade. But recently, whether it was because of Jin Wang¡¯s doting or mood swings that pregnant women had, she even bickered with Jin Wang.


    The first time it happened, Jin Wang was astonished.


    Once he was over his shock, he still couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand her because of how guilty she looked.


    The second time it happened, he was still astonished.


    But then thinking that she was pregnant and about to give birth, he acted as if it didn¡¯t happen.


    After a first and a second time, there was naturally a third, a fourth and so on. Yaoniang was now less and less afraid of Jin Wang. For example,st night, the heat made her so ufortable that when Jin Wang tried to wrap his arm around her to sleep, Yaoniang turned around and bit him.

 Chapter 118，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 118 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter118£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 118 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    But after she bit him, she didn¡¯t let go. To make up for it, and to show that she didn¡¯t mean any harm, but was only ying around, she started licking and sucking that spot. By that point, Jin Wang no longer cared whether it was a real bite or a fake bite. His blood froze and all his hairs were standing up on their ends.


    Ever since Yaoniang got pregnant, Jin Wang hadn¡¯t gotten any nourishment, and could only hold her in his embrace. But that was useless, it only made him greedy for more. While he couldn¡¯t bear to do anything, she was heartless and would fall asleep in the blink of an eye.


    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about him, but that her body simply wasn¡¯t up for it. And as soon as she got into afortable position, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling asleep. Once she was asleep, there was nothing Jin Wang could do but ask one of the maids to draw a bath for him. This reminded him of those harsh times before his poison was resolved.


    Little Jin Wang hadn¡¯t experienced such joy in a long time and not long after, shot its load. Knowing that Jin Wang was very easy to talk to after releasing his pent-up vigour, Yaoniang discussed with him about the use of ice.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t tempted by her beauty trap, and insisted on having Doctor Liue over tomorrow to take a look before deciding.


    After all her efforts, this was all she got. Yaoniang immediately turned her back on him and fell asleep.


    Jin Wang was left alone. He thought to himself that she was bing more and more daring. But then he realized that this was also a good thing. Before, he would still need to coax her, but now he didn¡¯t even need to. In the end, no matter what, it was still him who benefited.


    Despite theseplicated feelings in his heart, Jin Wang also soon fell asleep.


    Jin Wang was indeed a man of his words. The following day, Doctor Liu arrived.


    After he arrived, he took Yaoniang¡¯s pulse then said, ¡°His Highness mentioned this matter to me. Ice can be used to keep yourselffortable and free of sweat, but it must not be too much, lest you catch a cold. The exact amount to be used would be up to Your Highness Side Consort to decide. ¡°


    Yaoniang was very pleased with this result and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Then can it also be used during the delivery and month of confinement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t put it too close to you.¡±


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help giving Hong Chou a pointed look, before turning around to thank Doctor Liu and see him off.


    Once Doctor Liu left, she hurriedly ordered her maids to get some ice. She could finally enjoy her lunch without sweating. She even ate an extra small bowl of rice. Recently, because of the heat, Yaoniang¡¯s appetite had decreased.


    After finishing her lunch, dressed in a silk red dress, Yaoniangid on the Kang with her limbs stretched outfortably, her massive belly bulging. Sitting next to her was Xiaobao, studying her belly with a focused gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move your hands around so much. Just leave them there. Otherwise, Erbao might get scared into not moving.¡±


    This was the most recent game that the mother and son liked to amuse themselves with: searching for Erbao.


    Xiaobao would always hear Yaoniang exim that there was movement but he couldn¡¯t understand what she¡¯d meant. It was only when he saw Yaoniang¡¯s belly bulge up with his own eyes that he understood what she had meant.


    It was an extraordinary sight. Was this also how his mother gave birth to him back then?


    Little by little, he grew up. As he became older, he gradually learned to sit, climb, walk, talk, and have his own thoughts.


    Especially after experiencing a rebirth, Xiaobao felt the growth of life was incredible. Every now and then, a whimsical idea would pop up in his mind but upon further reflection, he would often categorize them as absurd. If Xiaobao learned Taoism, it was likely he¡¯d be able to understand why Han Chuanzi had said that he shared an affinity for Taoism, the first time he saw him.


    But now he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about any of this. He could feel Erbao kicking him.


    Yes, Erbao. Xiaobao stubbornly believes that this was Erbao in Yaoniang¡¯s belly. He even named the child Erbao without consulting the adults.


    His way of naming the baby was to point at Yaoniang¡¯s belly and call Erbao, ignoring Jin Wang¡¯s words telling him that inside was his younger sister.


    Xiaobao¡¯s reply to these words was that his sister is also Erbao.


    Yaoniang could only resign herself to the fact that the child in her belly would be called Erbao upon birth. She even tried to discuss this with Xiaobao, ¡°If this child is called Erbao, you would need to change your name.¡±


    ¡°Change my name to what?¡± Xiaobao, who could already speak an entire sentence, asked in his milky voice.


    ¡°Change to Dabao. If you¡¯re called Xiaobao, that means you¡¯re Erbao¡¯s younger brother. Do you want to be the younger brother?¡±


    Xiaobao was not so easily deceived. After all, he had lived for two lifetimes. He looked at Yaoniang and said in a voice that left no room for further discussion, ¡°There won¡¯t be any Dabao, only Xiaobao. The child in your belly will be called Erbao. In the future, it will be Sanbao then Sibao.¡± Now it


    Crap. He just exposed himself. How could a normal one-and-a-half-year-old baby know how to count? Fortunately, Yaoniang¡¯s attention was on all the ¡®baos¡¯ and didn¡¯t notice her son¡¯s peculiarity.


    It was also good that Hong Chou and the others weren¡¯t there. Xiaobao let out a sigh of relief and thought to himself that he must pay more attention to his behaviour in the future. Slipping up in front of his gullible mother wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. However, if the same thing happened in front of his father, he wouldn¡¯t be able to blunder his way through.


    Speak of the devil and he shall appear.


    Jin Wang walked in from outside. Dressed in an ornate ck brocade robe, with gold embroidered designs on his sleeves, it was obvious at first nce that he had juste back from the pce. The sheen of sweat on his forehead made others feel warm from simply looking at him.


    ¡°Are you hot? Let me ask a maid to bring over a set of clothes for you to change into.¡± Yaoniang sat up and was about to get off the Kang when she was held down by Jin Wang.


    ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    Following his voice, Fucheng, Hong Chou and the others all entered. Fucheng and Jin Wang entered the inner room while Hong Chou and the others followed after them with the water. Not long after, Jin Wang came back out dressed in a much thinner robe and sat down in front of the Kang without speaking.


    Seeing Jin Wang like this, he must¡¯ve been angered by someone in the pce.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know how to coax him and could only ask Hong Chou to go prepare a bowl of shaved ice.


    Shaved ice was the most popr snack in the capital during summer.


    It was made of finely ground ice, topped with ayer of honey and chopped fruits. In the mouth, it was cool and refreshing. Eating it during the sweltering summer months made it even more delicious.


    It was a pity that Yaoniang couldn¡¯t eat a lot of it. She only dared to eat a few bites before leaving the rest for Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was never someone who enjoyed eating sweets to begin with. Seeing Yaoniang¡¯s look of wanting to eat but not daring to eat, he took a few mouthfuls of it.


    Today¡¯s shaved ice was topped with raspberries and plums, which was Yaoniang¡¯s favourite vour. Another vour that she liked was winter melon. The bright red raspberries and plums were covered in ayer of honey and underneath them was ayer of white shaved ice. On top of the ice was also a serving of candied red beans. The plums themselves had also been soaked in honey so there was a sweet and sour taste to them.


    Just from thinking about it, Yaoniang¡¯s mouth would overflow with saliva.


    Xiaobao¡¯s mouth was also flooding. Two pairs of bright eyes stared at Jin Wang.


    With their gazes on him, Jin Wang felt unable to take another bite.


    He pushed the ss bowl towards them. Yaoniang grinned. ¡°Your Highness is the best person in the entire world.¡±


    Xiaobao was unable to tter someone to this extent. He was still ipetent at acting cute towards his father, but towards his mother, he had long mastered the art of making puppy faces.


    He tugged at Yaoniang¡¯s sleeves as she put a spoonful of the dessert into her mouth. Pointing his chubby finger at it, he said, ¡°Xiaobao also wants to eat.¡± That look of his eyes could melt anyone.


    Yaoniang¡¯s mouth was trembling from the ice, as she said to her son, ¡°Xiaobao can¡¯t eat. Otherwise, Xiaobao will catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Then Mother also can¡¯t eat. Erbao will be cold.¡±


    Yaoniang tried to persuade her son. ¡°No. Mother holds the ice in her mouth and waits for it to melt before swallowing.¡± Otherwise, her mouth wouldn¡¯t be shuddering from the cold.


    ¡°Xiaobao will also hold it, wait for it to melt, then swallow it.¡±


    Xiaobao, who now knew how to speak, was getting harder and harder to coax. He even learned to talk back. Yaoniang was helpless, and tried to negotiate, ¡°Then take a small bite?¡±


    Vignt, Xiaobao said, ¡°Bite, bite, then another bite.¡±


    That was three bites.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s too much. Only one bite.¡±


    ¡°Bite then another bite.¡±


    ¡°Only one bite.¡±

 Chapter 119，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 119 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter119£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 119 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang pulled the bowl of shaved ice towards himself and ate a mouthful of it.


    He, who was angered by what had happened in the pce, came home to this kind of scene. He suddenly felt that what had happened wasn¡¯t that big of a deal after all. Wasn¡¯t it simply taking away their fiefs? His good brothers could ept it, so why couldn¡¯t he? Anyways, Jinzhou was different from all those other ces. The men guarding the borders, if they didn¡¯t belong to the Shen Family then they were his own people. If they couldn¡¯t be in the light, then they would be in the dark. At most this would count as changing the soup but not the medicine.


    Indeed, after abolishing the crown prince, Emperor Hongjing was nning to remove the vassal states.


    His so-called method of removing the vassal states was to retain the fief, but make the vassal lords return to the capital.


    Now that the princes have returned to the capital, the military power in their hands must be handed over. Even their privileges as a vassal lord were taken away. For example, they no longer had the ability to train private guards nor were they allowed to retain tax money for the sake of developing their private forces.


    One guard cost about three thousand, so three guards would be nine thousand. As long as they didn¡¯t have over ten thousand guards, at least on the surface, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. These guards were the private forces of the vassal princes. But the truth was that they would often have a lot more guards in secret. Take Jin Wang as an example. His private force actually consisted of around fifty thousand guards.


    But if they were to stay in the capital, they would no longer be allowed to have their private armies. They would also be under the watchful gaze of Emperor Hongjing, so even if they wanted to do something, their arms and legs were tied.


    To be honest, Jin Wang wasn¡¯t too surprised by this. After resolving the threat from the Eastern Pce, it was logical for them to be targeted next.


    His Father Emperor was getting old. The older he became, the more fear he would have and the more he would want to control everything within the palm of his hand. Especially after that incident, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis.


    A sense of crisis that only made him more eager to control everything.


    Of course, remaining in the capital was not without benefits. It was actually a great temptation.


    In the capital, they would be close to Emperor Hongjing, the court, and naturally the throne position. In the past when the various princes tried to remain in the capital, wasn¡¯t it all for this?


    To no one¡¯s surprise, after some hesitation, An Wang was the first to agree, followed by Lu Wang, Yong Wang, and Dai Wang. Since everyone else was in agreement, Jin Wang could only agree as well.


    To be honest, should the situation be different and his brothers not be in agreement, Jin Wang would still choose to remain in the capital if he could. Although being a vassal lord came with its perks and the heavens were high while the emperor was far away, this wouldn¡¯t be the case forever. Among the princes, as soon as one of them ascends the imperial throne, none of the other brothers would have a good ending.


    Those who were luckier would remain as vassal lords, earning a sry but under close watch by the imperial court. Like Emperor Hongjing¡¯s remaining brothers. But those who were less fortunate could be sent to guard the imperial mausoleum, ced under a lifetime of house arrest or die of a sudden illness, forgotten by the rest of the world.


    After eating the entire bowl of shaved ice in one breath, Jin Wang finally let go of the pent-up frustration in his heart.


    He looked up and saw two faces in front of him, staring at him with bitter expressions. Only then did he realize what he had done. He actually robbed his woman and child of their food.


    As a prince, there was no way Jin Wang would admit his wrong so easily. He cleared his throat and said in a generous tone, ¡°Bring over another bowl, you blind servants! Can¡¯t you tell that the side consort and the young master still want to eat more?¡±


    This was the first time for someone from Jin Wang Manor to give birth. Side Consort Hu from back then wasn¡¯t worth mentioning and Yaoniang wasn¡¯t in the manor when she gave birth to Xiaobao.


    Jin Wang kept in mind what Huiniang had said before. When Yaoniang gave birth to Xiaobao, she didn¡¯t even dare to invite a midwife. But he had already ordered the manor to start making preparations a long time ago.


    The Ministry of Internal Affairs also sent over some people. Two midwives and five wet nurses were sent over but who would dare to use these people during a time like this? That would simply be making trouble for themselves. Jin Wang gave orders to look for more appropriate people in private.


    The consort also sent a person over, saying that she was the midwife that her cousin, the madam of Marquis Jinyang¡¯s heir, rmended after serving their family for generations.


    Upon meeting the said woman, Yaoniang thought she was indeed different from the average midwife. She was fair and well-mannered. She spoke and handled everything methodically, without arousing disgust in others.


    Since the consort was kind enough to send someone over, Yaoniang could only ept her. But whether to use her or not, was up to her. Besides, she knew that Jin Wang had ordered Fucheng to look for a midwife in private, so she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    The closer the due date became, the more nervous the servants were.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t originally nervous, but under this atmosphere, she couldn¡¯t help but be affected as well.


    There was this time when she stood up and she felt a cramp in her stomach. Seeing this, Hong Chou and the others immediately surrounded her. As long as she showed any signs of difort, everyone else would start panicking. Once, they had to call for Doctor Liu three times during a single day.


    Under this atmosphere, it would be hard not to be nervous.


    With the weather heating up again, a sense of restlessness simmered beneath the surface.


    Jin Wang seemed to be especially busy these days. Emperor Hongjing had told his sons about the matter of abolishing vassal princes as a heads up, but this kind of matter still required discussion with the rest of the court.


    The discussion wasn¡¯t only about removing the vassal lords but also about what should be done in the aftermath. For example, what would happen to the princes, the military, the political affairs of the fief and so on. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t so much Emperor Hongjing negotiating with the officials, but more with his sons, the princes.


    Everyone understood this. Now, it was simply a matter of testing each other¡¯s limits. The princes had to fight for their interests without viting Emperor Hongjing¡¯s bottom line. For An Wang and the others, whatever they could get would still be better than nothing. Otherwise when the dust settles, even if they still wanted to fight, no one would care.


    There was too much to be done and coupled with them throwing stumbling blocks at each other, Jin Wang was so busy he could barely keep his head afloat.


    After the due date that Doctor Liu had calcted, passed, Yaoniang still didn¡¯t show any signs of movement.


    Doctor Liu¡¯s prediction wasn¡¯t very urate this time. Then the midwife surnamed Li, who was rmended by the consort, gave Yaoniang a check-up. She said there were still about a dozen days before she was to give birth.


    This Midwife Li seemed to be confident in what she was doing. Since Yaoniang also knew that this midwife had delivered many babies, she figured it was possible she would be able toe up with a more urate due date


    Midwife Li¡¯s prediction was indeed urate. Just as June was about to end, Yaoniang went intobour.

 Chapter 119，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 119 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter119£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 119 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The timing truly hadn¡¯t been the best. Jin Wang had just left the manor for the pce and Yaoniang was sitting on the Kang, talking to Yu Chan when she felt something break. The next thing she knew, there was a stream of water flowing down her leg. This wasn¡¯t Yaoniang¡¯s first time giving birth, so she knew what was happening. She hurriedly ordered Yu Chan to call for someone.


    When has Yu Chang ever seen something like this? Never! So upon seeing Yaoniang¡¯s face turn pale and speak in a hurry, she also began to panic.


    A group of people rushed in and helped Yaoniang into the delivery room. In the West Wing, a room was specially set up to be the delivery room. It was also to be used by Yaoniang for her month of confinement.


    Yaoniang became surrounded by young maidens with the oldest being no more than twenty years old. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know a thing about how women gave birth. Midwife Cao remained calm despite the tension and directed Hong Fei to get some clean cloth along with a pair of scissors sterilized with alcohol. She also had Hong Die tidy up the bed, and ordered others to boil some water.


    After Yaoniang changed into morefortable clothes, Midwife Cao then had Hong Chou help her up and walk around. Her reasoning behind this was that the child would then be able to enter the birth canal early, and the mother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer through a longbour.


    This Midwife Cao was invited here by Fucheng, so Yaoniang used her with a peace of mind. Yaoniang also remembered how when she had her first child, the aunt from the Wang Family had told her the same thing. So she gritted her teeth and let Hong Chou support her.


    After receiving the news, Consort Jin rushed over, followed by Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu.


    As soon as Consort Jin came in, she asked, ¡°Is everything ready? Where are the midwives? Are they all here?¡±


    Hong Yan stepped forward and answered her questions one by one. Although the two midwives that the consort had sent over weren¡¯t in the room, she showed no reaction, as if she didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you started to give birth yet? Didn¡¯t you already go intobour?¡± Seeing Yaoniang¡¯s awkward walk, a glimmer of schadenfreude surfaced in Side Consort Xu¡¯s eyes. But when her eyes swept across the other¡¯s stomach, she couldn¡¯t stop the hint of jealousy from emerging.


    ¡°ording to the midwife, it takes a lot of time for women to give birth. Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to worry. Naturally, when the time is right, she will give birth.¡± Although Yu Chan wasn¡¯t entirely calm, her words weren¡¯t rushed and her tone remained respectful. ¡°There are too many people here which may result in chaos. The delivery room also isn¡¯t very clean so would Your Highnesses Consort Jin, Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu please go to the hall and enjoy some tea?¡±


    Side Consort Xu knew that Yu Chan was the main maid by Yaoniang¡¯s side. She became annoyed at the thought of a mere maid speaking out against her and asking her to leave. ¡°A mere maid even dares to take on the position of the master! Your mistress has yet to ask us to leave but you, a maid, have the audacity to instruct the consort to leave! Although Sister Liu and I are only Side Consorts, do you dare to chase away the main consort as well?¡±


    Her words effectively got Consort Jin involved. Appearing to be a little unhappy, she didn¡¯t speak.


    Yu Chan, whose nerves were already high-strung, was barely able to suppress her temper. Her gaze turned sharp and she said in a cold tone, ¡°This was His Highness¡¯s order. His Highness had said that if Her Highness Side Consort Su went intobour while he was out of the manor, no one would be allowed to enter the delivery room.¡±


    ¡± You¨C ¡± Side Consort Xu choked from her anger. ¡°We came here out of the kindness of our hearts to visit Side Consort Su. Yet, you people from Rongxi Courtyard dare to act so arrogantly? All right. Since Sister Su is giving birth today, I won¡¯t bicker with you. You can go tell the consort these words yourself! I won¡¯t remain any longer!¡±


    After finishing her piece, Side Consort Xu flicked her sleeves and left.


    Side Consort Liu paused, then also stepped out.


    Consort Jin let out a sigh, then said in a gentle voice, ¡°Since His Highness isn¡¯t here, this consort will act on his behalf. If Sister Su has anything to say, this consort will be waiting outside, so she can have someone pass on the message.¡±


    To the side, Yaoniang exhaled, wiped her sweat and said, ¡°Once it is over, this younger sister will properlypensate Your Highness.¡± Consort Jin nodded and went out.


    With only their own people left in the room, everyone couldn¡¯t help but loosen their nerves.


    Midwife Cao said, ¡°If niangniang is tired, she may sit and rest for a while.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded. Yu Chan and Hong Chou assisted her to the chair and she sat down.


    Hong Die brought over a bowl of ginseng tea and handed it to Yaoniang. ¡°Niangniang, drink some to replenish your physical strength.¡±


    After drinking two sips of tea and wiping off the sweat from her forehead and body, Yaoniang was assisted up by Yu Chang to continue walking again.


    It seemed that there was liquid flowing down her leg again. Yaoniang felt that this baby was a bit different from Xiaobao when he was born.


    When Xiaobao was born, Yaoniang saw a bit of blood first, before feeling regr contractions. Her water only broke right when she was about to give birth. But this time it was theplete opposite. Her water broke but no red was seen. And although it had hurt back then, it wasn¡¯t as painful in the beginning. Unlike now, the pain was as if an entire mountain was crushing her. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t even straighten her waist.


    But Midwife Cao was still standing to the side encouraging Yaoniang to move, so she leaned on Hong Chou and forced herself to move. Cold sweat poured down like running water. Yaoniang¡¯s legs softened and she stumbled several times. Thankfully, Yu Chan was there to catch her


    ¡°Stop! I can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s lips trembled. Her face was pale, and droplets of sweat poured down like rain.


    ¡°Niangniang, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Yaoniang was about to speak, when a wave of pain struck her. Her voice cracked and she couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    This scream frightened Yu Chan and the others. Even when Yaoniang was feeling difort earlier, she hadn¡¯t screamed once. None of the maids have seen women giving birth before so they immediately began to panic.


    ¡°Midwife Cao, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Under the tense atmosphere, seeing the looks of worry on the maids¡¯ faces, and the fact that Yaoniang¡¯s situation was a bit unusual, Midwife Cao couldn¡¯t help but panic: ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Speak up!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Consort Jin hurried in, seeming to have heard something from outside.


    When she saw this scene, her face became solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Side Consort Su?¡± Before anyone could reply, she raised her voice and said ¡°Someone! Go invite Midwife Li here!¡±


    It only took a few breaths of time before Midwife Li arrived


    As soon as she came in, she washed her hands in the nearby basin, lifted Yaoniang¡¯s skirt, and touched her lower abdomen.


    After feeling around, she became very annoyed and scolded, ¡°What nonsense! What nonsense! With the way Her Highness is right now, how can she still walk? She should be lying down instead! If there had been blood before her water broke, then it¡¯s fine for her to walk around to encourage the delivery process. , But since her water broke first, you mustn¡¯t do that! Quick! Help her onto the bed!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yu Chan and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered with retorting. They hurriedly helped Yaoniang onto the bed.


    Midwife Cao muttered, ¡°This old woman delivered many babies and they were all delivered like this.¡±


    Midwife Li wiped her hands and sneered, ¡°Then dystocia resulting in the loss of two lives and one corpse must have also happened many times.¡±


    Midwife Cao¡¯s face instantly paled.


    There had indeed been a lot of cases where two lives and one corpse happened because of Midwife Cao. But then again, for women to give birth, it was already like having a foot in the grave. Every year there would be countless deaths from dystocia but there were still hundreds of live children born from her hands.


    Of course, not every case of dystocia would end up with one corpse and two lives. Every now and then, the child would be born while the mother passed away. But everything was up to fate, and the mothers¡¯ maiden families would never say anything.


    Thinking about all this, Midwife Cao gathered her courage and retorted, ¡°Can you guarantee that dystocia never happened in any of the children you delivered?¡±


    Midwife Li ignored her and walked straight to the bed. The woman following behind her said: ¡°Sister Li is the best midwife in the capital. She¡¯s delivered hundreds of children but the number ofplications could be counted on a single hand!¡±


    These words directly caused Midwife Cao to choke back her words.

 Chapter 120，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 120 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter120£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 120 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Once Midwife Cao returned to her senses, Midwife Li and the woman she brought with her were already beside Yaoniang.


    Taking the situation into her own hands, Midwife Li gave several orders one after another, making the maids run around as busy as bees.


    Midwife Cao walked over and tried to squeeze herself forward, only to be blocked. Angered, she turned her head and saw Hong Fei, who had just persuaded the consort to leave, returning. She stepped forward and grabbed onto Hong Fei¡¯s arm. ¡°Lady Hong Fei, are you really going to let this person assist the side consort for her delivery? ¡°


    Midwife Cao¡¯s voice was a bit loud, so everyone heard her. Time seemed to have stopped as subtle gazesnded on Midwife Li.


    Everyone around Yaoniang understood what Midwife Cao had meant¡ª Midwife Li was the consort¡¯s person.


    Although the consort had always appeared to be nice to the side consort, there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t have any resentment in her heart. Now that it was a critical time and an especially dangerous period for Yaoniang, if Consort Jin were to make a move, it would be toote for regrets.


    Midwife Cao was invited here based on these considerations. Were they really about to discard their own person and use someone else?


    But the current situation of Her Highness Side Consort Su¡ª


    The eyes of Hong Chou and the others shifted to Yaoniang who was lying on the bed. Her face was as white as paper and her entire body looked weak.


    Her usual stunning face had distorted, which was enough to show how much pain she was in. Her water had broke so she shouldn¡¯t be moving at all, yet this Midwife Cao was still urging her to walk around¡­


    Midwife Cao seemed to sense their thoughts too. Realizing her mistake, she rushed to exin, ¡°What had happened was an ident. That kind of situation probably only happens once out of every ten pregnant women. You girls also don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to give birth to a child. It¡¯s akin to having a foot in the grave and negotiating for your life with King Yama. Who in the capital isn¡¯t aware of my skills? Even if I haven¡¯t delivered 1000 babies, I have delivered at least 800.¡±


    Midwife Li sneered. She rolled down her sleeves and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust this old woman, then you can have her deliver the baby. I¡¯ll watch from the side but don¡¯t me me for not warning you. With her skills, I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°Just because you say it won¡¯t end well, then it won¡¯t end well? Shoo, go stand to the side won¡¯t you!¡±


    Midwife Cao walked up and pushed Midwife Li to the side.


    Midwife Li stood there and watched Midwife Cao arrogantly washing her hands in the water, then rolling up her sleeves.


    ¡°One more thing, because of your misguidance, the side consort¡¯s fetal position has changed. She is already in a weak state, but now the fetal position is also incorrect. A solid half of her amniotic fluid has already trickled away¡­¡±


    Midwife Li then stopped speaking, but Midwife Cao¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change after hearing these words.


    Starting to panic, she automatically reached out to feel Yaoniang¡¯s belly. As Midwife Li had said, the position of the fetus had changed. She couldn¡¯t believe it and felt around again, but the baby¡¯s head was indeed facing the wrong direction.


    Actually, despite theck of blood, Midwife Cao was aware that the side consort¡¯s fetal position had been right earlier. She knew that not every woman would see red prior to their water breaking. The reason why she was so well known was because of her unique skill. If other midwives were to encounter this situation, 80% of them would find themselves at a loss, but she could at least let the child survive.


    Although she couldn¡¯t guarantee a 100% rate of sess, 70-80% wasn¡¯t a problem.


    This was why Fucheng invited Midwife Cao here.


    But today she happened to encounter such a situation. Although Midwife Cao didn¡¯t understand why pregnant women shouldn¡¯t walk after their water broke, she knew what it meant if a solid half of the amniotic fluid was gone. The amount of amniotic fluid was directly rted to how long the fetus couldst in the belly. Once the amniotic fluid lowers to a certain level, even a live fetus would suffocate to death.


    The fetal position was incorrect, the head was facing the wrong direction and most of the amniotic fluid had already flowed away¡­


    Th-this was simply a dead end!


    Midwife Cao¡¯s sweat started to pour down her forehead,nding in her eyes. Even though her eyes were stinging, she didn¡¯t dare to close them.


    ¡°Midwife Cao, Midwife Cao¡­¡±


    Midwife Cao returned to her senses.


    ¡°So can you do it?¡±


    She opened her mouth, then shut it, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Midwife Li, please help me deliver the baby.¡± It was Yaoniang who spoke.


    ¡°Niangniang¡­¡± came the surprised voice of Hong Chou and the others.


    Midwife Li also seemed very surprised at Yaoniang¡¯s words. She looked at the beautiful woman on the bed and saw her giving her a kind smile. Although her lips were shaking from pain, she still smiled at her. ¡°Troubling you, Midwife Li. I¡¯ll leave my child and me in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Midwife Li immediately replied.


    She suddenly felt that this woman in front of her was different from those other noblewomen that were high above the masses. Right now, she was like any othermoner woman about to give birth, trusting in her wholeheartedly and willing to work hard for both herself and the child in her belly.


    To bepletely honest, Midwife Li wasn¡¯t willing to work for those noble families. The more prestigious the family was, the more they looked down on others. And these so-called nobles have all been pampered from birth, terrified of pain and suffering, and unwilling to heed instructions. Only when they were near the gate to death would they realize the gravity of the situation.


    And there were too many secrets involved in theserge family ns. In theserge family ns, there was always someone with wicked schemes that required the midwife¡¯s involvement. Unfortunately, if she were to make but one wrong move, her entire family would be exterminated.


    Once Midwife Li realized how murky the water was, she quickly retreated and returned to working for themoners. Had it not been for Marquis Jinyang¡¯s family sharing connections with her own family, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe here.


    ¡°Since the side consort is willing to trust this old woman, then whatever this old woman says, please listen and do it.¡±


    Hearing themotion, Xiaobao also rushed over without giving Chun¡¯er a chance to stop him.


    Once he was here, he refused to leave. He simply sat outside and waited.


    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you leave with this servant? Her Highness is giving birth right now and won¡¯t be able to apany you to y.¡±


    ¡°Giving birth? Giving birth to Erbao?¡±


    Chun¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here for mother and Erbao.¡± Once he finished his words, he walked over to a nearby chair. With his small size, he wasn¡¯t even as tall as the chair¡¯s legs. He nced back at Chun¡¯er, who understood his message and picked him up then ced him on the chair. But she continued to try to convince him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for Young Master to return to his room with this servant and finish those pastries first? We cane back once you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    A slight sneer sounded next to them.


    Xiaobao looked over. It was Side Consort Xu.


    ¡°He¡¯s still so young. Can he even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± These words were directed at Chun¡¯er.


    Chun¡¯er hesitated, and said, ¡°Answering Your Highness, yes he can understand. The young master is a smart child.¡±


    ¡°Smart? Indeed, he does look like a smart one.¡± Side Consort Xu curled her lips as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Then she changed her expression into an affectionate smile before beckoning to Xiaobao. ¡°Come here. Let me hold you.¡±


    Chun¡¯er was a little anxious and wanted to say something, but Xiaobao had already slid down the chair.


    Although Xiaobao had difficulties getting on the chair, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to get off. He quickly got off the chair and approached Side Consort Xu.


    Side Consort Xu picked him up. Her movements were awkward as she seemed to be unfamiliar with carrying children.


    But she seemed to really like Xiaobao. She gave him a bright smile and even teased him. Xiaobao could only respond back and y with her. Chun¡¯er was a little nervous and wanted to go over but she was afraid of making it too obvious. Since Side Consort Xu didn¡¯t seem to have any evil intentions, she took a few steps back and watched from a distance.


    Consort Jin only gave them a cursory nce before turning her gaze back on the closed door, seemingly worried about the people inside. Side Consort Liu sat there, lost in her thoughts. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Side Consort Xu had Xiaobao sit on herp and held his chubby little hand. A light voice suddenly sounded next to his ear, ¡°It appears to be that your mother won¡¯t be able to give birth to a brother for you. It¡¯s more likely she will suffer the fate of one corpse, two lives.¡±

 Chapter 120，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 120 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter120£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 120 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by ginercat</i>


    Xiaobao turned his head to look at Side Consort Xu. With a bright smile on her stunning face, she had uttered such venomous words.


    She was so sure that he wouldn¡¯t understand her words, so she vented her hatred on him?


    Telling an ignorant young child that his mother was going to die as well as his yet-to-be-born brother, was enough to prove how vicious this woman was. If he was truly an ignorant infant, he might even smile and agree!


    What a venomous and evil-hearted woman!


    From hisst life, Xiaobao knew that Yaoniang had died fighting for favour in the backyard. But because of the changes Yaoniang had made in this life coupled with the fact that she had the temperament of a hermit, there hadn¡¯t been much interaction with Side Consort Xu. As a result, Xiaobao had yet to witness the viciousness of the battlefront. Only now, did he truly realize what lengths an evil-hearted woman would go to!


    Looking at the other party¡¯s bright smile, he raised his little hand and pped it.


    The smack rang loud and clear, attracting everyone¡¯s attention at once.


    The smile on Side Consort Xu¡¯s face froze.


    Then with another p, Xiaobao slid off her leg and ran to Chun¡¯er before turning back to look at Side Consort Xu. ¡°Ugly. You look too ugly. I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±


    Side Consort Xu¡¯s face suddenly cracked.


    At this moment, the loud cry of a baby came from inside.


    Yaoniang shut her eyes, exhausted. Next to her ear came a voice saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. The child is a young master.¡±


    ¡°Rest for a bit. Wait until they get you something to eat before going to sleep.¡±


    She nodded, without any energy to even speak.


    Fortunately, the delivery was sessful. She was lucky that Midwife Li¡¯s skill was so good. There were several times when she almost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and it was Midwife Li who continued to encourage her.


    Hong Chou brought over some warm water. Holding the newborn that was covered in blood, Midwife Li was about to clean him when Midwife Cao squeezed over. ¡°Sister Li, let me help you.¡±


    Her attitude underwent a 180-degree change from the previous disdain. Midwife Li¡¯s various methods used during the delivery had amazed Midwife Cao.


    Midwife Li nced at her, before stepping to the side. ¡°No need for your help.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look at Her Highness. The remaining stuff that still needs to be done, this old woman can do it.¡± Midwife Cao tried to approach the bed but was blocked by the assistant brought by Midwife Li.


    ¡°Are youcking a little something up there? What part of ¡®no need for your help¡¯ do you not understand?¡±


    Midwife Cao¡¯s face turned into the colour of pig liver. She was about to say something, when Midwife Li, who had just finished cleaning the baby, walked up to them.


    She ced the baby down in the crib next to the bed, then approached Yaoniang and lifted up the cloth covering her body. Not long after, she took her hand back, now holding something inside. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Her Highness is fortunate. It¡¯s whole.¡±


    Hong Die brought over a wooden box to receive it, then closed the lid. On the other side, Hong Chou came with some more hot water. Yu Chan walked over and carried Yaoniang onto a soft couch nearby without much effort. She then wiped her body clean and changed her clothes. Meanwhile, the bedding was removed and reced with a new set before Yaoniang was carried back onto the clean bed.


    The smell of blood seemed to have finally faded a bit. Lying on the soft sheet, Yaoniang shut her eyes, relieved.


    In a daze, Yu Chan brought her a bowl of something and assisted her to drink it.


    After drinking it, she fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    The door opened from the inside. Midwife Li went out to report to those still waiting outside.


    ¡°Her Highness gave birth to a young master. Both the mother and son are safe and sound.¡±


    Side Consort Xu was still immersed in the shock of being twice pped by Xiaobao and being scolded for being ugly. Hearing Midwife Li, she instinctively raised her head to look at Consort Jin.


    Safe and sound? What did she mean safe and sound? How can they be safe and sound?


    Side Consort Xu knew this di sister of hers only too well. She wanted the child, so Su Yaoniang must not be allowed to live. Side Consort Xu had even nned that once Su Yaoniang died, she would fight for the custody of one of the children. But safe and sound? So Su Yaoniang didn¡¯t die? Why hadn¡¯t she died?!


    At this time, Consort Jin was looking at the child.


    Hong Fei came over carrying a tray.


    Knowing that she was carrying medicine, everyone subconsciously moved to the side. Consort Jin nced at the bowl of medicine then said with a smile on her face, ¡°Side Consort Su has worked hard! Make sure she rests well, and I¡¯ll have someone report to the pce.¡±


    Now that the delivery was over, they would naturally not stay here any longer.


    Consort Jin took the lead and went out. Once Consort Jin left, Side Consort Liu also stood up to follow. Only Side Consort Xu was left sitting there by herself, seeming to be deep in thought.


    Her close maid called out to her in a soft voice before she finally returned to her senses. Seeing that Consort Jin and Side Consort Liu had already left, she hurriedly stood up and left with her own maid.


    The room was filled with the faint scent of orange peel. Although there was a faint smell of blood, it was extremely weak.


    Jin Wang appeared beside the bed then slowly sat down.


    Sleeping in the nearby crib was the newborn. His skin was red and so tender it seemed like it would pop with a poke. Lying quietly on the bed was Yaoniang. Her pregnant belly that he had grown ustomed to suddenly disappeared. She looked as if she had lost a lot of weight all at once, giving others a sense of pitifulness and weakness. Her face seemed to be a bit pale, but her overallplexion wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Yaoniang woke up from her sleep and saw Jin Wang as soon as she opened her eyes. Her mood was a bitplicated, as if she had a thousand words to say, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°How did you know to use Midwife Li and not Midwife Cao?¡±


    ¡°Did that Midwife Li receive instructions from you to deliberately fool others?¡±


    Two voices spoke up at the same time. It was Yaoniang who asked thetter question.


    She had long felt something was off. Although she had been in pain, it was definitely not as serious as how Midwife Li had made it out to be. And there actually had been a bit of blood in the beginning. At first, she didn¡¯t pay attention to it because she was too flustered, but when Midwife Li checked her lower body, they both saw the red stains on her clothes.


    They both clearly saw the blood. Yet when Midwife Li turned around and acted as if she didn¡¯t, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. However, when Midwife Cao rushed up, trying to take over, she still asked Midwife Li to help her deliver the baby.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes glittered with a smile, but he didn¡¯t speak, as if waiting for Yaoniang to continue.


    She thought for a while, then said, ¡°Midwife Li was sent by the consort, who said that she was rmended by the Marquis Jinyang¡¯s heir¡¯s wife. Even if the consort wished to harm me, she wouldn¡¯t want to ssh herself with dirty water, much less drag Marquis Jinyang¡¯s Manor down with her. This is why I believed Midwife Li could be used.¡±


    Jin Wang caressed her face and said with a smile. ¡°Not bad. Guess you aren¡¯t dumb after all.¡±


    Yaoniang mouth opened, unresigned. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dumb! But she didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud.


    She still had something to say when Fucheng walked in from outside. ¡°The maid who added something to the medicine has been taken away. There¡¯s also someone watching over Midwife Cao.¡±


    Yaoniang was bewildered. It turned out the consort really had wanted to make a move on her. And here she thought she was overthinking it.


    ¡°So Midwife Cao wasn¡¯t invited here by you, Eunuch Fu?¡±


    ¡°It was this old servant.¡± Fucheng smiled and said, ¡°After this old servant found her, someone else also contacted her.¡±


    So, Midwife Li was the good one, while Midwife Cao was bad?


    Huh. This is what hiding in in sight truly means, right?


    Yaoniang thought to herself that this was all quiteplicated. She might as well eat some good food first then take a nap.

 Chapter 121，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 121 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter121£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 121 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Although this was what she thought, Yaoniang still couldn¡¯t help but recall everything that had just happened.


    What a considerate and well-thought-out move by the consort! She had found the best midwife for her, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t dare to use her. Consort Jin had even broken into the room twice today, seemingly worried. Yet, everything she did was only for appearance¡¯s sake.


    The only thing Consort Jin had to do was make her actions a bit too excessive. This way, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t be able to help herself from bing suspicious and fearful of Midwife Li and would choose to use Midwife Cao with ease. Under these circumstances, she would ce all her trust in Midwife Cao, maybe even to the point of driving away Midwife Li.


    By the time something happened to her under Midwife Cao¡¯s hands, the consort would remain clean while also giving others the false impression of having her kind intentions misunderstood.


    Heh. Her intentions were dirty so she believed everyone else¡¯s thoughts were also unclean. After all, who would¡¯ve thought that the midwife they invited themselves would be the one with the problem?


    .


    As for why the consort made such a move, it was naturally for the child. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that the consort was known by others as a hen who couldn¡¯ty eggs.


    It was easy for something to go wrong during childbirth. If she was in as dangerous a situation as Midwife Li had said, she could¡¯ve easily died.


    What a good strategy!


    The more Yaoniang thought about it, the more she shuddered. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged.


    If she didn¡¯t ask Midwife Li to remain but chose Midwife Cao, would the fate of dystocia and death be awaiting her instead?


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind was simple, and all her thoughts could be read from her face.


    Jin Wang was afraid of her misunderstanding, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re a bit more on the dumb side, someone would still ensure that nothing went wrong.¡± He nced at Yu Chan standing next to him and Yaoniang immediately understood that Yu Chan was in on it from the start.


    ¡°Hey! Howe all of you know while I¡¯m the only one left in the dark?¡± Her tone was a little angry.


    Jin Wang nced at her. ¡°All your thoughts are written on your face. If we told you, the others would find out as well.¡±


    Naturally, his ¡®others¡¯ referred to the consort.


    But Yaoniang still hadn¡¯t figured out why they had to act without the consort knowing. Since they already knew she had the intention to kill her, why couldn¡¯t they stop her in advance? Why bother making everything soplicated?


    ¡°You should eat something first. This matter can wait until you wake up for further discussion.¡± Jin Wang said this upon seeing Hong Die bringing the food in.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a look at the child yet.¡±


    Jin Wang moved to the side and said with a hint of disgust, ¡°He looks really ugly.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyesnded on the infant and she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away. What a small little child. His eyes were shut and he had quite a bit of hair, the same as Xiaobao back when he was born.


    ¡°He looks like Xiaobao. Xiaobao was also like this back when he was born.¡± Noticing Jin Wang¡¯s distaste, she exined, ¡°All babies are born like this. Their wrinkles will all smoothen out within a few days. The older they get, the better looking they be.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t make anyments. Even if the child wasn¡¯t good-looking, it wasn¡¯t as if he could stuff the child back from where he came from.


    Although the father wasn¡¯t attentive, the older brother was very attentive. As soon as Xiaobao came in, he walked towards the crib and stood there.


    He was short, but the crib wasn¡¯t that high, so he could still hold onto the railings and peek inside.


    Hearing his mother say that he¡¯d looked like that when he was born, he was extremely happy. This was Erbao.


    Both Erbao and his mother were alive with him in this lifetime, so everything was good!


    Yaoniang ate a bowl of noodles with soup then fell asleep.


    Although the delivery had been smooth and quick, she still felt very tired. She was only barely hanging on while speaking and eating just now. Once the breathing of the woman lying on the bed became slower, Jin Wang approached the crib.


    He was too tall, so he backed up a bit. But the crib was still too low, so he could only squat down.


    Even though Jin Wang had squatted down, he was still much taller than Xiaobao. He looked at Xiaobao, who was watching his younger brother¡¯s profile attentively, before turning to look at the wrinkly little monkey in the crib. He cleared his throat, and said, ¡°You actually managed to guess it right. The newborn is indeed a little brother and not a little sister.¡±


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t want to speak to him at all. Just remembering what that side consort surnamed Xu had said, makes him angered.


    Thinking up to this point, he rolled his eyes. Then he gestured at the sleeping baby in the crib before turning to Jin Wang. ¡°Baby brother, Erbao.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded, thinking that Xiaobao was talking to him. ¡°Yes, baby brother. ¡°


    Xiaobao looked puzzled, then said, ¡°But that person said no baby brother. He couldn¡¯t be born.¡±


    ¡°Who said you won¡¯t have a brother? Who said he couldn¡¯t be born?¡±


    ¡°One corpse two lives, one corpse two lives!¡± answered Xiaobao.


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes, his entire body emitting a chill. He wanted to ask Xiaobao more, but then he realized that his eldest son was only one and a half years old. Even if he was much smarter than a normal child, it would still be hard for him to tell him everything he wanted to know.


    ¡°Go and call the person who had been standing next to the young master!¡± As if afraid of waking up Yaoniang, he kept his voice lowered.


    Hearing his sombre voice then looking at his cold and merciless face, Yu Chan shuddered inside. Someone was about to get in trouble.


    But that person certainly deserved it! How dare she say something like this to the young master! Even dying 100 deaths wouldn¡¯t be enough!


    Chun¡¯er was soon called in, her expression horrified. It was clear that Yu Chan had already told her everything.


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know who it was that said such a thing and this servant also doesn¡¯t dare to say such a thing to the young master. Earlier, there was only Side Consort Xu who held him, and it was the young master who had approached her. Originally, this servant had wanted to take the young master back, but he seemed to be having a fun time with her¡­¡±

 Chapter 121，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 121 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter121£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 121 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Xiaobao, tell your father what happened. Who told you that you won¡¯t have a brother?¡± Jin Wang softened his expression and asked Xiaobao.


    ¡°She was carrying me. She held Xiaobao but she¡¯s too ugly!¡±


    ¡°The young master pped Side Consort Xu twice then said that she was ugly.¡± Chun¡¯er hurriedly exined.


    Jin Wang snorted, and his expression became extremely chilly again.


    Yu Chan led Chun¡¯er, who was crying softly, out. Yu Chan whispered to her, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let anyonee in contact with the young master. Some people have wicked hearts and evil thoughts, so who knows what may happen.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu Chan, this servant remembers and will never make the same mistake again.¡±


    Consort Jin returned to the main courtyard and was greeted by Mommy Zhou as soon as she stepped inside.


    ¡°Your Highness, that side¡­¡±


    Consort Jin gave her a look and Mommy Zhou immediately stopped what she wanted to say.


    The consort sat down and drank a few sips of tea while someone massaged her shoulders and calves.


    Zi Han carried over a tray of pastries from which the consort took two pieces. Once she finished them, she downed another half a cup of tea before she looked down from the Kang.


    There was a bucket of ice in the corner of the room. With the windows wide open, a gentle breeze flew inside, making them all feel refreshed.


    Mommy Zhou took the massaging tool from the young maid and started massaging the consort¡¯s calves herself. Consort Jin closed her eyes but did not fall asleep, and the corners of her mouth lifted from time to time.


    After giving orders for everyone to withdraw, then leaving Zi Meng to stand guard outside the door, Mommy Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, is that matter done?¡±


    ¡°When this consort left, both the mother and the son were safe and sound. ¡°


    Mother Zhou nodded quickly then asked, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy Zhou, there¡¯s no need to worry. Hot tofu can¡¯t be swallowed in a rush. To be honest, this matter isn¡¯t difficult to carry out. What is difficult is to do it in such a way that won¡¯t cast any doubt on us.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is right. Then shall we wait?¡± ¡°


    ¡°Wait. ¡°


    She would wait until the bad news is reported to her, before acting all shocked and bewildered. Then she would take over and do everything that a consort ought to do.


    Since His Highness dotes on that woman surnamed Su so much, he would definitely feel heartache for her two sons. But he was a man after all. There were still a lot of important matters that he needed to take care of outside the household. That Su woman was quite fortunate to have been able to give birth to two sons in a row. The older one is clever but the younger one is still ignorant. He would treat whoever gave him milk as his mother. She would actually prefer to raise the younger one, but the older one carries the identity of being the firstborn.


    Then recalling how shocked Side Consort Xu was after getting pped in the face twice, Consort Jin thought to herself that perhaps raising the older one would bring her some pleasant surprises.


    Consort Jin felt an uncontroble rush of excitement in her heart. Her emotions were threatening to overwhelm her. She sat up from the couch and nned to go take a short nap. By the time she woke up, she¡¯d be sure to hear the cries of sorrow.


    Consort Jin felt that she had only slept for a short while but by the time she awoke, it was already dark outside.


    She called for her maids and Zi Yan and Zi Han walked in.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already xushi1.¡±


    Consort Jin paused with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s already sote? This consort actually slept for an entire afternoon. What about that side? Has there been any news?¡±


    Zi Han shook her head.


    Consort Jin turned towards Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan said, ¡°This servant already ordered for people to keep watch but there hasn¡¯t been any news yet. They didn¡¯t even call for a doctor. Doctor Liu did make a visit but he came out soon after.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the time hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± she murmured.


    Because of the unexpectedness of this situation, the consort only ate a few mouthfuls of dinner.


    The air was sultry and despite the ice in the room, Consort Jin still felt a bit short of breath so she brought some people with her into the yard. With the bright moon hanging in the sky, a cool breeze blew by, carrying a faint fragrance of flowers. If this was any other day, there would¡¯ve been an infinite sense of peace in her heart, but today there seemed to be an inexplicable sense of anxiety.


    Unknowingly, she had already walked an entirep. Then anotherp. At the side, Zi Yan and the others didn¡¯t dare to interrupt her, knowing that something was on the consort¡¯s mind.


    At this time, Zi Han rushed over, ¡°Your Highness, that maid is back.¡±


    Without even pausing to think for a moment, Consort Jin said, ¡°Let her in.¡± After speaking, she turned around and returned inside.


    Not long after, Zi Han walked in with a maid. Any of Yaoniang¡¯s close servants would know that this maid, Qing Bi, was only a second-ranked maid who performed errands without making any contact with Yaoniang herself.


    ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Qing Bi whispered, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t dare to speak to Midwife Cao but as for that matter, it is done. This servant saw Sister Hong Fei take the bowl of medicine inside so it should be drunk.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Consort Jin showed a strange expression on her face. It was a mixture of sadness and joy, but also with a hint of twisted excitement.


    ¡°You go back first. Don¡¯t expose yourself. In a few days, this consort will have someone send you out of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the things that were promised to this servant? Your Highness had promised to give this servant a sum of silver as well as return the ve deed once the matter was done.¡±


    Consort Jin looked at Zi Yan. Zi Yan went into the back room, took out a box and handed it to Qing Bi.


    Qing Bi opened it and took a look. Inside were indeed some banknotes for the amount promised to her. There was also a ve deed. She confirmed that the ve deed belonged to her before closing the box.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, ¡°You really are this prince¡¯s good consort.¡±


    Consort Jin froze on the spot. Only after a long pause did she slowly turn her face around.


    There in the shadows, by the beaded curtains, stood Jin Wang with his hands sped behind his back. Beside him was someone dressed like a eunuch from the pce. It was Li Dequan.

 Chapter 122，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 122 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter122£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 122 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Zi Han!¡± screamed Consort Jin.


    Zi Han, who was standing to the side, immediately knelt down with a plop and kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t me this servant. This servant is still young and doesn¡¯t want to die. Us servants have tried to persuade you, but you only listened to Mommy Zhou¡¯s words and even tried to do such a thing. As the master, even if things are revealed, you would remain safe and sound, but us servants would all be sentenced to death.¡±


    ¡°Servants?¡± muttered Consort Jin to herself then she suddenly sneered. Her eyes seemed to be shooting poisonous daggers as her gazended on Zi Meng, Zi Die and the others.


    Zi Yan shook her head repeatedly, eximing that it wasn¡¯t her. Zi Meng and Zi Die lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Out of Consort Jin¡¯s four personal maids, three had betrayed her, leaving only Zi Yan.


    How pathetic!


    Mommy Zhou ran over and fire seemed to be shooting from her mouth as she said, ¡°Great! You sluts dare to sell your master for glory. This old woman had long noticed that whenever Her Highness wanted to get something done, you few would always coax her against it. You would even do whatever is necessary to chase this old woman out, lest this old woman bes too close with the consort¡­ I¡¯m going to beat all you shameless sluts to death! All your families still work for Duke Xuguo Manor. You must¡¯ve all eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall¡­¡±


    As Mommy Zhou scolded, she rushed forward like a weasel rushing into a chicken coop. Zi Meng and the others didn¡¯t dare to fight back, so they could only shrink back. The room fell into utter chaos.


    Zi Yan wanted to pull them apart, but she didn¡¯t know how. Yet if she didn¡¯t pull them apart¡­ After all, they¡¯ve been like sisters to each other over these past few years. The four of them were the consort¡¯s dowry maids and they have served by the consort¡¯s side ever since they were young. Despite sharing over a decade¡¯s worth of affection, she never expected that Zi Han and the others would betray the consort.


    Zi Meng had always had a fierce temperament. After being pped twice in the face and having her hair pulled by Mommy Zhou, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She pushed her away, and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you instigating the consort, would the consort do such a thing? As for chasing you out, that had always been the consort¡¯s wish, not us! And it is because our families work in Duke Xuguo¡¯s Manor that we can¡¯t take any risks. His Highness is an imperial prince, and the child in the belly of Side Consort Su is the grandson of His Majesty. If the matter is found out, not only would we die, but all nine generations of our families would be executed. By that time, do you think Duke Xuguo¡¯s Manor would protect us¡­¡­¡±


    Zi Die wept and said, ¡°Yes we did turn our back on our master, but it wasn¡¯t without reason. I started serving the consort when I was eleven years old and thirteen years have gone by. This year, I will be twenty-four. Have you seen any unmarried maidens at this age? The consort had always said that she would find us a good match, but she only said those words without meaning them. I don¡¯t want to be a spinster my entire life! If you want to scold, then scold! But if you start using your hands, then we¡¯ll have to fight back!¡±


    Mommy Zhou had always enjoyed high prestige and was treated with respect. Normally, all these maids treated her with the utmost respect, even to the point of borderline reverence. When has she ever been treated like this before? But the truth was that what these maids had said struck at the heart. Speechless, she had no idea what she could say at this point.


    As if struck by lightning, Consort Jin looked around at her maids with a pale face. She squeezed the words out of her throat one by one, ¡°All are your thoughts like so?¡±


    Despite having the courage to talk back to Mommy Zhou, it was a different story when facing Consort Jin. Whether it was out of guilt or something else, none of them responded and they all averted her eyes. When Consort Jin¡¯s gazended on Zi Yan, she said, ¡°Your Highness, I never intended to marry.¡±


    Consort Jin looked shocked, then smiled bitterly. ¡°I always thought that I was being good to you, yet I didn¡¯t expect it to arouse your hatred. What¡¯s so good about marriage? A woman¡¯s lifelong suffering starts with marriage.¡±


    She said this in a very low voice, almost like a mosquito. The others only saw her lips move and didn¡¯t know what exactly she was saying.


    She suddenly smiled.


    At this moment, her smile was extremely beautiful.


    She looked at Jin Wang, her eyes gloomy. Not a trace of light could be seen. ¡°I have nothing to say. If you wish to kill or cut, do as you please.¡±


    Li Dequan sighed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that from following His Majesty¡¯s orders toe to Jin Wang Manor to bestow a reward, he would witness such a scene. Just now when Jin Wang stopped him from leaving, he had wondered what it could be. Yet never in a million years did he expect it to be like this.


    Jin Wang ignored Consort Jin, and said to Li Dequan, ¡°Let Eunuch Li see a joke.¡±


    Li Dequan chuckled, ¡°Your Highness, this¡ª this old servant is still waiting to return to the pce.¡±


    ¡°This prince will see you off.¡±


    The pair then left together, as casual as when they arrived, leaving behind a room of destion.


    After all these long years, they were both veterans of the imperial court. Li Dequan could understand Jin Wang¡¯s meaning.


    After returning to the pce, he reported to Emperor Hongjing that both the mother and the child were safe. The second young master of Jin Wang Manor was very healthy. Once his words fell, he paused. Then he proceeded to tell Emperor Hongjing what he had witnessed at Jin Wang Manor, leaving nothing out.


    After listening to what Li Dequan said, Emperor Hongjing was silent. He put down the zhubi1 in his hand and said, ¡°Then what do you think is Jin Wang¡¯s meaning?¡±


    ¡°This¡ª¡± Li Dequan bent lower at the waist. ¡°His Highness Jin Wang likely wishes to abolish Consort Jin.¡±


    Otherwise, why would he bother to spend so much effort to have him witness such a scene?


    Emperor Hongjing had spent all day going through memorials, some of which were umted from the previous days. He could feel his shoulders and waist getting tense and sore, so he got up from the dragon seat. He paced around a couple of times, and stretched a bit, before saying, ¡°Back when a wife was being chosen for old fifth, Zhen chose the wrong woman.¡±


    Li Dequan didn¡¯t say a word.


    To be honest, this couldn¡¯t really be said as Emperor Hongjing¡¯s fault. Consort Jin had a decent upbringing and a great appearance. In the capital, she was also well known for being a talented woman. Before Jin Wang left for Jinzhou, Emperor Hongjing had already known that the rtionship between the couple was very poor. But he had simply chalked it up to Jin Wang¡¯s personality and believed that their rtionship would improve over time.


    But who would have thought that over all these years, there has yet to be a di son from Jin Wang Manor? Because of this, all sorts of rumours had spread outside. Thinking that the problem didn¡¯t lie with his son, he tried to bestow Jin Wang several women but was always refused. The only reason those women were epted thest time was because he had sent those women over without much warning or even a heads up.

 Chapter 122，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 122 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter122£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 122 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Buting to the capital this time, there was suddenly an extra son and concubine. Emperor Hongjing had always been indifferent to the matter of women. He felt that it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. If he wished to favour one, then so be it. As long as he wasn¡¯t being too excessive, that would be enough. But who would¡¯ve thought that such a thing would happen? Old fifth actually wished to divorce his wife. Obviously, this matter couldn¡¯t have been decided within a day or two, but the grievances must have umted for weeks or even months.


    ¡°This woman surnamed Xu is undignified and indecent, with none of the demeanour that the main wife should possess. But to divorce her, wouldn¡¯t that be making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    Li Dequan didn¡¯t dare to express his thoughts. He only smiled and answered with ambiguous words that didn¡¯t really mean anything.


    Emperor Hongjing suddenly said, ¡°Call Ming¡¯er to the pce. Zhen wants to ask him what his thoughts are.¡±


    The next day, Jin Wang arrived at Qianqing Pce.


    Emperor Hongjing had just finished discussing matters with some of the older ministers and summoned him in without dy. With his hands holding a memorial, he asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Jin Wang naturally understood what he was asking. ¡°Erchen has thought it through.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only a concubine.¡±


    Jin Wang had a lot to say about this. Unfortunately, what he had in mind wasn¡¯t suitable for someone like Emperor Hongjing to hear, so he simply didn¡¯t say anything.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time for Emperor Hongjing to face this son of his, and it could be said that he understood certain mannerisms of Jin Wang quite well. Once Emperor Hongjing saw him like this, he knew that he must be having rebellious thoughts in his heart.


    Seeing this, he didn¡¯t intend on speaking in circles anymore. He waved his hand seemingly annoyed and directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up again. Zhen won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    With a solemn expression, Emperor Hongjing said, ¡°Zhen is doing it for your own good. ¡°


    Just like how Emperor Hongjing understood some of Jin Wang¡¯s mannerisms, Jin Wang also understood some of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s habits. Seeing his father like this, a thought shed through his mind and he immediately realized why Emperor Hongjing had acted the way he did.


    Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of Hui Wang¡¯s heir, Zhao Zuo, also known as the previous crown prince heir?


    To be honest, Emperor Hongjing had already chosen a consort for Zhao Zuo early on. She was the youngest di daughter of the Chen Family. Although the Chen Family wasn¡¯t a high-ranked official family, they were still members of the nobility. Many young prodigies from the family had passed the imperial exams and were well on their way to bing pirs of the nation. For Zhao Zuo to marry the daughter of the Chen Family, it was tantamount to adding wings to a tiger. His path would be a lot easier when the time came for him to ascend the throne.


    Unfortunately, Jin Wang discovered this and messed it up. The daughter of the Chen Family ended up eloping with her cousin. The Chen Family could no longer fulfill their end of the bargain so they had no choice but to report that she had died from an illness. Of course, this was only an announcement made to the outside world. Both the Chen Family and Jin Wang knew that the young miss of the Chen Family had in fact not died.


    With the date of the wedding gradually approaching, the fianc¨¦e suddenly fell ill and died. Sighing at the inauspiciousness, Emperor Hongjing felt sorry for Zhou Zuo. Wanting topensate him, he appointed another marriage for him.


    This time, his fianc¨¦e was of even higher birth than the previous one. She was a member of the Wang Family, an old family, and her grandfather held a leading position among the officials. She was also the di daughter and had been pampered from birth.


    The wedding was originally scheduled for October this year. But who would¡¯ve thought that something would happen, causing the youngdy to change her mind?


    Elder Wang personally approached Emperor Hongjing to exin that his granddaughter was spoiled and had been strong-willed ever since she was a child. The olddy of his family also always indulged her. For some reason, his granddaughter suddenly moured to not marry anymore, saying that she wished to spend another two years keeping her grandmotherpany. The little girl was crying, and the olddy too. Both of his grandsons had tears streaming down their faces so Elder Wang had no choice but to enter the pce to find Emperor Hongjing.


    For Elder Wang to be able to sit in his position, he naturally wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he simply approach Emperor Hongjing, asking to break off the engagement? Naturally, he had to be tactical. Once he recounted everything, he sat down on the floor of Qianqing Pce and started crying. Because of his age, it wasn¡¯t easy nor appropriate to be making such a fuss so Emperor Hongjing couldn¡¯t help but take pity on him.


    Naturally, this tactic was learned from his olddy. Everyone in the capital knew that Elder Wang¡¯s ethics and principles were top-notch. The only thing that could be said was that he feared his wife. But this wasn¡¯t a grave crime. After all, there had been many famous officials and generals throughout history that had a reputation of being afraid of their wives. On top of that, Elder Wang is old and his beard had long turned white. Because of his age, rarely anyone would feelfortable making fun of him.


    But to be so afraid of his wife that he even dared to go against the monarch¡¯s wishes, he was the first. The main point was that Elder Wang had thrown away all face for this farce. Emperor Hongjing was angered to the point of frothing at the lips, yet Elder Wang still ignored him and simply kept on bawling.


    He cried and cried until Emperor Hongjing¡¯s stance softened.


    Emperor Hongjing could only back down. This marriage had never been publicized anyway since he didn¡¯t make an imperial decree. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t make a decree. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve had no way to retreat.


    He naturally understood why Elder Wang hade to withdraw from the marriage. None of his words today held the truth. The facts were that Eastern Pce had lost its power and was now abolished. But Elder Wang was a veteran, having survived the power restructure that came with the changing of the monarch, so how could he let himself be at a loss? Even at the very beginning, Elder Wang had been reluctant to agree to this marriage. He repeatedly said that his granddaughter had been spoiled from birth and that it was inappropriate for her to be the crown prince heir¡¯s consort. His olddy was also unwilling to let her beloved granddaughter marry into the imperial family.


    It was only after Emperor Hongjing had repeatedly promised that his grandson would not mistreat his wife and asked Elder Wang to persuade his wife, that this marriage was settled. It must be said that Elder Wang was truly a thousand-year-old fox. He had even prepared a n B if things were to go south. As long as he said his olddy was insensible and did not agree, all his problems would be solved.


    But another important factor was that Emperor Hongjing was also reluctant to get into a stalemate with this reliable minister.


    During this period, another incident soon followed. Not long after Elder Wang withdrew from this marriage, Consort Yong and the young miss from the Wang Family became close. Close to the point that when Consort Yong expressed her intentions to have her marry into the household as the side consort, the young miss from the Wang Family didn¡¯t even refuse on the spot.


    Although this was only a matter of women, the backyard and the rtionships among the ministers were inextricably linked. It was now a known fact that the princes no longer had a vassal state and must remain in the capital. Should no mishaps ur, these princes were all powerful contenders for the future crown prince, so people couldn¡¯t help but overthink.


    After that, another incident happened but it shock others as much as one would expect. Lu Wang approached Emperor Hongjing, announcing that he wished to marry the young miss of the Wang Family. Then he asked if Emperor Honjing could issue an edict of marriage. Although he was refused, these incidents were proof enough that the fight for the throne had officially begun.


    Now Jin Wang went through so much trouble in an effort to divorce Consort Jin. In the eyes of the suspicious Emperor Hongjing, it was definitely not for the sake of a measly concubine. It was more likely an act to show his sincerity by vacating the position of the main wife to win over the Wang Family. After all, the eight princes were all married. How could the position of a side consort be as tempting as the main consort?


    Jin Wang was a man with a brilliant and discerning mind. All sorts of thoughts shed through his head in just a moment.


    He didn¡¯t expect that just because he wanted to abolish the consort, he would be so unlucky as to be connected with this matter. All he had wanted was to¡­


    Jin Wang returned to Jin Wang Manor after leaving the pce.


    He arrived at the courtyard where Yaoniang lived and as soon as he walked in, he saw Yaoniang holding Erbao, breastfeeding, with Xiaobao standing next to her.

 Chapter 123，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 123 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter123£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 123 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The very same night Yaoniang gave birth, she started toctate.


    Jin Wang was unwilling to let her feed the baby herself, and would rather hire a wet nurse. The Ministry of Internal Affairs sent over quite a few wet nurses but Jin Wang also ordered his people to look for wet nurses in private.


    Yaoniang was aware of the customs and rules ofrge families. Very few mothers would breastfeed their children themselves, so she agreed with Jin Wang. But despite her agreement, she still felt that she owed Erbao somewhat. As a result, every now and then, she would ask Yu Chan and the others to bring the baby over to feed in secret.


    Erbao and his two nurses were temporarily arranged to stay in the West Room. Sitting in the East Room, Yaoniang could hear Erbao¡¯s earth-shattering cries. She immediately asked Hong Chou what was the matter and asked for Erbao to be brought over.


    Hong Chou soon came back. Not only did she bring back Erbao, but the wet nurses also followed. The two nurses were sweating profusely. They couldn¡¯t understand why Erbao was crying. They had just fed him and his diaper was changed. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong, so why was he crying for no reason?


    Her heart aching, Yaonaing received Erbao into her arms. As soon as Erbao was in Yaoniang¡¯s embrace, he stopped crying.


    ¡°Looks like he missed me,¡± Yaoniang said with a smile reaching her eyes.


    Erbao burrowed himself into Yaoniang¡¯s chest, puckering his little mouth.


    Hungry.


    With a solemn expression, Yaoniang said to Hong Chou and the others, ¡°Alright, all of you, withdraw. Leave the second young master with me. I¡¯ll call for you if I need anything.¡±


    With just a simple nce, Hong Chou and the others knew that the side consort wanted to breastfeed the second young master in secret. Since the master insisted, they could only turn a blind eye to it. The group of people filed out.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Yaoniang opened her clothes. Erbao shuffled forward, caught the bud in his little mouth, and began to greedily suck.


    Had it not been for Yaoniang knowing that these two wet nurses had honest characters and Hong Fei always keeping an eye on them, she would¡¯ve thought that these two wet nurses were starving Erbao.


    Standing to the side, Xiaobao blushed lightly. Seeing him turn his face to the side, Yaoniang joked, ¡°Xiaobao is shy. But you were like this too when you were younger.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± retorted Xiaobao.


    Ever since he was reborn, he hadn¡¯t drunk his mother¡¯s milk. Well actually, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t drink it, but he didn¡¯t directly drink it like Erbao.


    He nced at Erbao, who was wearing a look of satisfaction on his chubby face, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Feed him with a spoon.¡±


    Yaoniang shook her head. ¡°Erbao is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to use a spoon.¡±


    While she was speaking, Jin Wang walked in from outside. Following him were Hong Chou and the others, wearing expressions of guilt as they turned to look at Yaoniang.


    Although Yaoniang saw them all walk in, it wasn¡¯t like she could stop Erbao while he was in the middle of eating. She could only turn away from them, like a person plugging their ears while stealing a bell.


    Jin Wang sat down on the edge of the bed. Xiaobao looked at his gloomy father, then at his mother who had a guilty conscience. He wanted to speak up and tell his mother to stop looking so guilty if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Only amateur thieves would exim that he didn¡¯t bury the stolen three hundred taels of silver under the tree.


    After exerting some effort, Yaoniang finally finished making some mental preparation before turning her head to look at Jin Wang. In a nonchnt manner, she said, ¡°By the way, what was the thing you wanted to tell mest night but didn¡¯t get the chance?¡±


    It was evident to everyone there that she was trying to divert the topic. Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but think of what had just happened in the pce.


    He had originally wanted to give her a surprise, but clearly, it wasn¡¯t possible anymore. A sense of mncholy rose in his heart. If only he was sitting in that position, he could naturally do whatever he wanted. Now, for a matter as simple as divorcing his wife, he couldn¡¯t even do it.


    But this wasn¡¯t something that could be told to Yaoniang. He steeled himself and started to talk about the matter between Consort Jin and Consort Yong. Including the kind of rtionship they had, what Consort Yong had done behind the scenes over these past years, and why Consort Jin decided to make a move on Yaoniang this time.


    If this was before, Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t tell Yaoniang about any of these things. Instead, he would arrange everything to be perfect for her. Her mind was simple, so if she had to deal with everything herself, she would end up swallowed alive. But now, Jin Wang changed his mind. There would eventuallye a day when she would have to face all theseplicated matters.


    Even if she didn¡¯t need to do anything herself, it was still better for her to at least know the truth. Otherwise, she¡¯d be easily taken advantage of by others with hidden motives. In the end, as the mother of his two children, it wasn¡¯t good to remain simple.


    After listening to Jin Wang¡¯s words, Yaoniang¡¯s mouth dropped with shock. She didn¡¯t even realize that Jin Wang had taken Erbao from her arms and passed him to Hong Chou to take away.


    ¡°You mean Consort Jin and Consort Yong¡­¡±


    Now, Yaoniang finally understood why the rtionship between Jin Wang and Consort Jin was so bad. She also understood why he never went to Siyi Courtyard, and why the consort didn¡¯t give birth to any children. She used to think that it was the consort¡¯s health that was too bad to have a child. Otherwise, why would she do something as sinister as trying to murder her to adopt her children? Turns out there were all theseplicated reasons behind this incident, it truly made one chilled to the bones.


    ¡°I told Father Emperor that I¡¯ll be sending her to the countryside to recuperate. Tomorrow, for Erbao¡¯s xisan1, old seventh¡¯s wife will be here to help out.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    She was still in shock. She didn¡¯t know what else to do except nod her head. There was so much information from Jin Wang¡¯s words that she still needed a while to process it.


    On the day of Erbao¡¯s xisan, Jin Wang Manor was extremely lively.


    People from An Wang Manor, Yong Wang Manor, Dai Wang Manor and so on, all came.


    Not only that, but Empress Wei also bestowed some rewards. It was said to be for the child, but it was more for Yaoniang, likely as a form of appeasement orpensation.


    The men stayed in the outer yard, while the women gathered in the courtyard where Yaoniang lived.


    As the midwife, Midwife Li was in charge of bathing the child. Even while sitting in her room, Yaoniang could still hear the deafening cries of Erbao.


    The child had such a strong set of vocal cords that the earth would start shaking with his cries. Even Xiaobao, who loves his brother so much, couldn¡¯t help covering his ears once Erbao starts to cry.


    .


    Hong Chou wrapped Erbao in a small nket and brought him into Yaoniang¡¯s room. Hong Die and the others rushed up and changed his clothes before passing him to Yaoniang. Only then did Erbao stop crying.


    Hong Fei then walked in and announced that Consort An and the others had arrived.

 Chapter 123，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 123 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter123£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 123 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As soon as her voice fell, a peal ofughter came from outside the door, followed by the tinkling of waist ornaments. Together, the women swept into the room like the wind.


    ¡°How fortunate to give birth to two sons in a row for fifth brother-inw. We all came to visit you. There¡¯s no need to get off the bed, after all, you¡¯re still in confinement.¡± Consort An said with a smile.


    ¡°Indeed, no need to get off the bed. One can tell at first nce that Side Consort Su is a fortunate one. It¡¯s no wonder you could give birth to two young masters in a row.¡±


    Compliments and praises followed one after another until Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Besides smiling, she had no idea what else to say.


    ¡°Oh right, why isn¡¯t the fifth sister-inw here today? I heard Consort Qing say that the fifth sister-inw seems to have gotten sick?¡± Consort Lu asked with a curious look on her face.


    Consort Qing nodded her head with a look of sympathy. ¡°Indeed. It just so happened that the fifth sister-inw fell ill. The doctor said she mustn¡¯t be exposed to the wind. You¡¯re all aware of the temperament that fifth brother-inw has, pristine with few desires. Since there was no one else in the manor that was suitable to take on the position of the hostess, I was asked to take on this job. Because of my thick skin, I¡¯m not treated as an outsider.¡±


    She wore a smile as she spoke. Since she had already exined everything so explicitly, the others weren¡¯t interested in poking a hole through her words.


    Tsk, illness? It¡¯s more like a case of a stifled heart from seeing the favoured side consort give birth to another son.


    This Jin Wang sure was cold and ruthless, through and through. His main wife was upset, but instead of coaxing her, he asked his younger sister-inw toe and help. This face pping was indeed a bit hard, but fortunately, it was only the female members of the other princes¡¯ households that came to visit today. Otherwise, the Consort Jin would havepletely lost all her face.


    After taking another look at Yaoniang, the consort all felt as if they were facing a fox spirit. The main consort and the side consorts were always in a constant state of hostility. Don¡¯t look at how Consort Jin and the others are always digging potholes for each other or building stumbling blocks. In situations when the west wind overwhelms the east wind, without exception, they would all hate the west wind.


    But they were only here to take a look at Yaoniang. On top of that, Consort Qing was afraid that these people would stay here and say something to irritate Yaoniang, so she led everyone out to enjoy tea elsewhere. The guests who came to celebrate Xisan had to sit through a banquet before they could leave.


    As soon as they left the courtyard, Consort Yong suggested that they visit Consort Jin. Although Consort Jin couldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to go visit her.


    Consort Qing knew more inside information than others. Although the details weren¡¯t clear, she was aware that her fifth brother-inw was deliberately leaving fifth sister-inw to hang. It was obvious that her fifth sister-inw must¡¯ve done something unforgivable, angering her fifth brother-inw.


    Entrusted with this position as the hostess, she was naturally not going to allow them to do as they wish. But Qing Wang¡¯s ranking among the princes was already low. Besides Consort Wu, everyone else here was her older sister-inw, so she could only watch them go towards the residence of Consort Jin.


    Reluctantly, she could only hurriedly let people pass a message to Jin Wang, before following after them herself.


    When they arrived at the main courtyard, it seemed no different from the past.


    Once everyone was there, a maid came out to greet them.


    ¡°Her Highness can¡¯t be exposed to the wind because of her illness and asks to be excused. But if you don¡¯t mind, you¡¯re all wee toe inside to have some tea. Once Her Highness¡¯s health improves, she will personally make a visit to your residences to make up for this.¡±


    ¡°We are all already sister-inws, what¡¯s the need for all this courtesy? Tea isn¡¯t necessary. We¡¯ll go inside to take a look at her instead. Since she can¡¯t be exposed to the wind, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t go inside to visit her.¡±


    ¡°This¡ª ¡± The maid didn¡¯t hesitate for too long and made a gesture to invite them in. ¡°Then please,e on in.¡±


    The room was dim and gloomy. Although it was a sunny day in the middle of June, none of the windows were open and were instead all covered with heavy curtains.


    There were lights on the table and the cab, so it wasn¡¯tpletely dark inside. But it was a bit weird to suddenly enter a room like this in the middle of the day. Especially with the bucket of ice in the corner of the room, exuding a chill, everything seemed even more strange.


    A person was lying on the bed.


    She was covered with a thick quilt, herplexion was pale, and there were heavy shadows under her eye sockets. It was obvious at first nce that she was quite ill.


    ¡°Aiya, fifth sister-inw, how did you be like this?¡±


    Consort Jin slowly opened her eyes and looked at everyone with a calm expression. She sat up and leaned against a soft pillow with the help of her maid. Then with a small smile on her mouth said, ¡°This is an old ailment of mine and it happens a couple of times throughout the year. Truly sorry for you all to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°From what I can see, fifth sister-inw isn¡¯t sick. Is there someone in your way, obstructing you?¡±? asked Consort Wu, the youngest out of all of them, straightforwardly.


    No one answered her but their eyes were all on Consort Jin, expressing the same question.


    Consort Jin didn¡¯t speak but only smiled at them, making those who were here to see her make a fool of herself feel embarrassed.


    Consort Wu forced a smile then pped herself on the mouth. ¡°Aiya, this mouth of mine doesn¡¯t think before speaking. Fifth sister-inw, don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±


    Consort An looked at Consort Wu with a smile. ¡°No need to say anymore. Seventh sister-inw, take care of your mouth in the future. Otherwise, if you continue to spout nonsense in the future, others will think you¡¯re delirious.¡±


    Consort Wu made a sheepish smile before saying in a coquettish voice, ¡°Second sister-inw, I already know my wrongs. It¡¯s all my fault. I was speaking nonsense. Fellow sister-inws, don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±


    After such a fiasco, no one dared to mention the previous matter again. The consorts asked about Consort Jin¡¯s health and made a few morements of concern before leaving. They also invited Consort Jin to their ces for tea once she recovers.


    Before leaving, Consort Yong took onest nce at Consort Jin, but Consort Jin didn¡¯t even look at her.


    The room was finally quiet again. It was unknown when all the other maids retreated, leaving only Zi Yan left.


    Now, Consort Jin only had Zi Yan by her side, everyone else was gone. Mommy Zhou was sent back to Duke Xuguo Manor. Consort Jin didn¡¯t know the specifics as to how Jin Wang negotiated with them, but she also didn¡¯t want to know. Since Li Dequan had already witnessed all that, she knew everything was over.


    She doesn¡¯t want to think about anything now, let alone what others think of her.


    This was also good. This was more suitable for her.


    Quietly, Fucheng walked in from outside. This was also how he entered the room earlier to pass on Jin Wang¡¯s message. Consort Jin was a smart person and understood that it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to make things too ugly, so this was why she didn¡¯t say or do anything rash.


    ¡°His Highness said that since Your Highness is not in good health, it wouldn¡¯t be good to remain cooped up inside. There is a small vi outside the city where there are singing birds and fragrant flowers. The scenery is also gorgeous. This servant was asked to escort Your Highness there to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t deposing me?¡± Only then did Consort Jin turn her head to look at Fucheng.


    Fucheng smiled and remained silent.


    Consort Jin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

 Chapter 124，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 124 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter124£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 124 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Once they were out of the main courtyard, Consort Wu noticed that Consort Yong seemed to be looking back at something. Curious, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is fourth sister-inw looking at?¡±


    Consort Yong retracted her gaze, looked at her, and curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    From the side, Consort An inserted a sentence. ¡°You¡¯re probably unaware that your fourth sister-inw and your fifth sister-inw used to be very close back when they were in the boudoir. There are likely still some feelings.¡±


    Consort Wu¡¯srge eyes flickered a few times and she was about to say something, when Consort Yong¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°What does second sister-inw mean by having feelings? But I¡¯m indeed the type of person to drink a lot of vinegar. However, His Highness respects me. He rarely brings back any Xiao San or Xiao Si who would upset me, saving me from a lot of trouble. Unlike in other households, where there are lots of concubines, being the mistress of the house would either exhaust or anger you to death. What do you think, second sister-inw?¡±


    Once these words were spoken, Consort An¡¯s face immediately changed.


    Consort Yong¡¯s words were clearly scolding the locust tree while pointing at the mulberry tree. An Wang Manor has plenty of concubines and none of them were easy to deal with. Consort An struggled to deal with them and was often angered to the point where her chest ached.


    ¡°Fourth sister-inw, are your words directed at second sister-inw?¡±


    Consort Yong remained indifferent. Her sharp eyes resumed their usual look, exquisite no matter how one looked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. As the saying goes, the eldest sister is like a mother, but since our eldest sister-inw is not present, then the second sister-inw is the oldest. As the younger sister-inw, how would I dare to make a joke of my second sister-inw? Second sister-inw, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand, I was only expressing my inner thoughts.¡±


    The ability to manipte words like this was lethal, capable of killing people without spilling blood and making people unable to grasp a handle. If Consort An made a big fuss, she would be seen as narrow-minded. But if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would feel stifled inside. After all, Consort Yong had clearly meant to target her.


    Consort An flicked her sleeves with anger, turned her head and left.


    Consort Qing called out to her from behind and chased after Consort An.


    The other consorts remained behind to talk with Consort Yong. Most of what they said was about Consort An. They talked about how she was only generous on the outside, but was actually a jealous narrow-minded woman. She could act however she wished back at her own fief, but now that they were in the capital, it wouldn¡¯t be good to be called into the pce by Empress Wei. Perhaps even Consort Xian would be involved.


    It was obvious that those who remained behind and spoke these words to Consort Yong were on her side. She also gave a brief exnation, saying that she didn¡¯t mean to target Consort An, and that she didn¡¯t know Consort An would feel so offended.


    But whether that was the truth, everyone understood in their hearts. At least none of them were insensible enough to break her facade.


    A maid led them the entire way to the hall where the banquet was set up. There sat Consort An drinking tea, with Consort Qing by her side, apanying her. Noticing the arrival of her sister-inws, Consort Qing hurriedly stood up and greeted them.


    Once everyone bantered around for a bit, allowing for a much more harmonious atmosphere, Consort Yong bowed her head to apologize. As the older sister-inw, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Consort An to maintain a long face after the other had already apologized. The two then went on to chat andugh together, as if nothing had even happened.


    But both of them were clear in their hearts that it wasn¡¯t nothing.


    Once everyone was done eating, they remained behind for a while, drinking tea. It wasn¡¯t until a message was sent over that the banquet on the princes¡¯ side was also over that they each returned to their residences.


    After returning to Yong Wang Manor, Yong Wang, who had a strong scent of alcohol on him and was getting his clothes changed by a maid, asked Consort Yong, ¡°You quarrelled with second sister-inw?¡±


    Naturally, Yong Wang received news about this from a maid. He never bothered to hide from Consort Yong that he had nted his own people next to her. Although Consort Yong knew about it, she never expressed any objection to it and seemed to not care.


    ¡°You learned about that quite fast.¡±


    ¡°How did second sister-inw offend you?¡±


    Consort Yong snorted without speaking.


    Yong Wang smiled and approached her. ¡°Is it true that something happened to your ex-lover?¡±


    Actually, even before going to Jin Wang Manor, Consort Yong already had a premonition that the n had been exposed. She just didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wang would be so cruel to even forbid her from showing her face on special asions.


    Seeing Consort Yong ignoring himself, Yong Wang touched his nose and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I forgot to tell you. Old fifth seems to want to divorce his wife.¡±


    Consort Yong, who had been leaning backzily on the couch, suddenly sat up straight. Seeming to have realized that she overreacted, she leaned back and asked with a frown, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    ¡°This prince forgot. That day, Li Dequan went to Jin Wang Manor and stayed there for a while. The next day, Father Emperor called old fifth into the pce. When he came out of Qianqing Pce, old fifth¡¯s face wasn¡¯t pretty. Yesterday, there happened to be our people serving the emperor. They passed on a message, saying that Father Emperor and old fifth were speaking in riddles.¡± He then repeated what Emperor Hongjing and Jin Wang had said that day.


    After hearing all this, Consort Yong couldn¡¯t return to her senses for a long time.


    After a long while, she asked, ¡°So, Jin Wang truly wants to divorce his wife? But Duke Xuguo¡ª¡ª ¡°


    Yong Wang chuckled then sat down beside her. ¡°Old fifth¡¯s temper has been iprehensible ever since he was a child. You¡¯d think you know what he¡¯s doing, but then he¡¯d end up doing somethingpletely unexpected. If this was someone else, they¡¯d probably choose to bear with it. But since the one we¡¯re talking about is him, this prince isn¡¯t surprised at all.¡±


    Not everyone could endure their wife stirring up trouble with others. For Jin Wang to endure for so long, was already beyond Yong Wang¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°Is it because of that woman surnamed Su?¡±


    Yong Wang¡¯s eyes sparked with interest. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t noticed but which of the men from the Shen Family has concubines? After all these years, the second son of the Shen Family only has one wife. Although the eldest son of the Shen Family has a shu son, people say it was only because he was drunk. Back then, this incident had caused a big stir in the capital.¡± Eldest Madam Shen was a jealous woman and she had kicked the child¡¯s mother out of the house.


    ¡°She should¡¯ve been killed!¡± said Consort Yong suddenly.


    ¡°Look at you. Worried about your ex-lover?¡±


    Consort Yong felt a little ufortable with Yong Wang¡¯s tone. She raised her eyebrows, curled the corners of her lips, and looked at him sharply. ¡°Regardless of my previous rtionship with her, back then, it was for your sake that I used her. Over these years, because of her, Jin Wang had suffered quite a number of losses at your hands. As a person with character, you can¡¯t eat at the table then scold your mother once you leave. That¡¯s not something in my, He Wanyi¡¯s, dictionary!¡±


    This was He Wanyi¡¯s real face. She says whatever she wants. Her words were often so sharp that others couldn¡¯t help but feel her bluntness. But this trait of hers was what made her so charming. Just like a rose with thorns.


    Yong Wang raised his hands in defeat. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s me who¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s me who¡¯s mean and shameless. But what do you want to do? Have here to our house and be sisters with you¡­?¡± Before his words even settled, he changed his tone. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for old fifth to divorce her. He thinks that Father Emperor won¡¯t allow it. Father Emperor still wants to leave the daughter of that Wang Family to Zhao Zuo. How could this opportunity be given to Jin Wang?¡±


    Consort Yong rolled her eyes before she said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want me to care about this then I won¡¯t. But you better not mess things up. That Wang Defang can marry whoever, as long as he¡¯s not one of this prince¡¯s good brothers.¡± As Yong Wang spoke, he started to make moves on Consort Yong. He enjoyed seeing this fiery and poisonous look of hers. He¡¯d feel an irresistible impulse every time he sees her like this.


    Consort Yong¡¯s eyebrows creased lightly, but she allowed Yong Wang to act as he pleased. The maids had already retreated back when the two had started talking, so they were the only ones left in the huge room. Not long after, the intertwined figure of the pair could be seen on the couch.

 Chapter 124，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 124 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter124£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 124 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After nearly two months of turbulence in the imperial court, the matter of the princes¡¯ return to the capital finally settled.


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t announced to the outside world that Emperor Hongjing intended to take back the feudal states. It was only said that the emperor was getting old and needed the help of the princes to help manage the affairs of the nation. This was why he ordered the princes to return to the capital and for them to enter the Six Ministries to study government affairs.


    It was a bloodless victory against the malignant tumour that was the feudal lords¡¯ thirst for power.


    Situations like this happen in every dynasty.


    The establishment of feudal lords and vassal states happened during the reign of Emperor Taizu.


    In the beginning, the effects were remarkable. The central ruler¡¯s power was strengthened and the discord among brothers as they fought for the throne lessened. Unfortunately, as the country¡¯s military power grew, drawbacks to this system gradually appeared. The vassal lords¡¯ power grew to the extent that it could even threaten the rightful ruler, causing instability to the nation.


    Whenever a new emperor ascended the throne, he would promote and suppress a number of vassals. Those who were honest and well-behaved naturally got to enjoy wealth and peace. Whereas those who were disobedient would not have a good end.


    Back when Emperor Taizu established the feudal states, it was originally for the sake of maintaining harmonious rtionships with his rtives. His thoughts were sincere, but he miscalcted the hearts of the people. As an elder, he hoped that his descendants would be able to protect this huge country together. But for all those imperial princes, bing a vassal lord was akin to bing the great ancestor of that area.


    It wasn¡¯t that emperors in theter generations didn¡¯t think about disbanding the feudal system, but for some reason or another, it was never carried out. After one generation then another, the feudal system was unexpectedly ended by Emperor Hongjing. But rivalry among brothers as they fought for the throne was inevitable. Perhaps this was the fate of all men born into the imperial family.


    An Wang was sent to the Ministry of Rites, Dai Wang to the Ministry of War, Yong Wang to the Ministry of Revenue, Lu Wang to the Ministry of Justice, Wu Wang to the Court of Imperial Stud, and Qing Wang to the Court of Imperial Entertainments. Jin Wang was arranged to go to the Ministry of Works, the most rigid and inconspicuous among the Six Ministries.


    However, Zhao Zuo, the son of Hui Wang, was sent to the Ministry of Personnel, which came as a shock to many.


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s arrangement clearly exposed his thoughts. Zhao Zuo, the former crown prince heir, also shared the same opportunity as his imperial uncles.


    Although this was what everyone said, reality was not as people imagined. Each of the Six Ministries was led by an imperial prince. Each of them would y to their own strengths to stand out from amongst the others, in the hopes that Emperor Hongjing would choose them to be the next crown prince.


    These noble sons of heaven, all took on their new job as a sixth-rank official. These positions were as small as sesame seeds, and they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to attend court.


    However, the princes had no objections to this. Taking on the position of an official means they can now participate in the affairs of the state openly. Except for the crown prince, all the other princes were forbidden from participating in politics and associating with courtiers. So for Jin Wang and the others, this new opportunity was akin to lifting their ban. Their new job was simply a title to pull the wool over others¡¯ eyes.


    Everyone understood this in their hearts, but none of them exposed their thoughts.


    However, Emperor Hongjing obviously had different thoughts. During court, he specifically told the various high-ranking officials from each of the Six Ministries that he was training his sons. He also asked each of these officials to keep an eye on them and to not be partial.


    For Emperor Hongjing to deliberately say words like these during court, it was obvious that he was instructing them not to have any funny ideas. All in all, Jin Wang and the others were soon to be officials in each of their respective ministries.


    Yaoniang was still in confinement and it took longer than usual for information to travel to her. It was only when she saw Jin Wang bringing back two sets of official uniforms that she realized he was entering the Ministry of Works as a minor official.


    She was stunned. For the old her, a sixth-rank official was already someone who was many times more powerful than the county magistrate. But Jin Wang was a qinwang, a prince of the first rank, and now, he regressed to be a sixth-rank official.


    She wondered whether Jin Wang had been punished by His Majesty or something, and felt uneasy inside. She specifically warned Xiaobao not to be naughty, so as not to make his father angry.


    Xiaobao felt very helpless about this. It was a good thing to be an official in court, okay? But seeing his ignorant mother making a mountain out of a molehill, then looking at Jin Wang¡¯s face, he felt it was better to not say anything.


    All day long, Yaoniang watched Jin Wang with trepidation.


    Normally thirty days were enough for confinement but Jin Wang insisted on forty-two days. The weather was so hot, it was bing unbearable. Yet the only thing Yaoniang could do was lie down and sit as little as possible. She had long gotten enough of this. Day in and day out, she pestered Jin Wang until he agreed to let her walk around and do as she wished, as long as she didn¡¯t go outside.


    Yaoniang also moved back into the main courtyard where Jin Wang lived, but they still abstained from sex.


    Yaoniang went to look through the two sets of official uniforms that Jin Wang had brought back. They were both azure in colour with a heron embroidered on the front. The uniform was aplete set, including a hat, belt, waist pendant, and boots.


    There was also a booklet.


    Yaoniang was literate, so she grabbed it and started flipping through it. Once she saw what was written inside, she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away.


    This was a manual equivalent to the Code of Conduct for officials. It explicitly listed all the principles and ethics an official should have as well as when they are on and off duty. Everyone needs to arrive at their office on time every day and they aren¡¯t allowed to leave before their shift is over. As for those who were absent for no reason or chose to leave early, they would be punished ordingly.


    For example, it clearly stated in the book: all officials, no matter the rank, who do not participate in court, act unjust outside of the office, or return to work after their leave expires, would be punished with a minimum of tenshes to a maximum of eighty.


    And the time to report for duty was maoshi1.


    Maoshi?!


    At that time, the sky was still dark and she¡¯s still fast asleep.


    Perhaps Yaoniang¡¯s sympathetic gaze was too obvious. Jin Wang took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Back when this prince was younger, I had to get up at yinshi2.¡±


    Yaoniang automatically asked, ¡°What do you do when you get up so early?¡±


    ¡°Study.¡±


    His Highness was too pitiful!


    Bearing this thought in mind, the next day, despite being barely able to keep her eyes open, Yaoniang still got up and sent Jin Wang off at the crack of dawn.


    From then on, Jin Wang began his new job at the Ministry of Works.

 Chapter 125，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 125 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter125£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 125 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang yawned. With one hand cupping her chin, she watched Jin Wang eat breakfast.


    ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡± Jin Wang said this for the third time while holding his bowl of porridge.


    ¡°Indeed, Your Highness. You should go back to sleep, there¡¯s still this old servant.¡±


    Yaoniang perked up a bit and asked curiously, ¡°When His Highness goes to report for duty, can you go too?¡±


    ¡°This¡ª ¡°


    To be honest, Jin Wang and Fucheng haven¡¯t discussed this matter yet.


    Fucheng has followed Jin Wang for decades, so it didn¡¯t make sense for it to change now. But Jin Wang wasn¡¯t supposed to bring any servants along when going to the government office. If every official brought along a servant when going to work, the building couldn¡¯t possibly fit them all inside.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going.¡± Jin Wang said concisely.


    Yaoniang gave Fucheng a look, seeming to express, ¡®Look at you, aren¡¯t you also staying home like me?¡¯. Fucheng felt a little anxious, but some matters weren¡¯t appropriate to bring up in front of Yaoniang, so he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°His Majesty is quite strict.¡± After saying this, Yaoniang hurriedly reiterated, ¡°That was meant as apliment. What I mean is that His Majesty is enlightened, self-disciplined, and has an upright moral character¡­¡±


    Jin Wang nodded to express that he understood. Otherwise, who knows how long she¡¯d go on trying to exin herself. Then he motioned at her to continue.


    Yaoniang went on to say, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a prince, yet he wants you to be a small official. You were even sent that pamphlet, with rules like you must arrive on time and you can¡¯t be absent for no reason. Not only that, you aren¡¯t even allowed to take a carriage or ride a horse there. You can only use a sedan or walk. But the problem is there are also regtions on the sedan, and you can¡¯t use one that oversteps your authority. Look at these dimensions! Your Highness, you¡¯re tall. I calcted the size of this sedan and found that you definitely won¡¯t befortable sitting inside of it¡­¡±


    Yaoniang continued to speak nonstop. To be honest, it was also because she was worried. Ever since she finished reading through the booklet yesterday, she had been distressed.


    It wasn¡¯t anything else but this feeling that Jin Wang was being wronged.


    Jin Wang was born as the noble son of heavens. When has he ever experienced such ill-treatment before? But this wasn¡¯t even the main point. The main point was that with so many restrictions, she was afraid that Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    Yaoniang was also aware by now that Jin Wang and her wouldn¡¯t be returning to Jinzhou anytime soon in the future. With them staying in the capital, they would be under the eyes of His Majesty. After so many years of having nearly unrestricted power, to now being suddenly restrained by others, it would definitely feel diforting. Plus, Jin Wang¡¯s temperament was a bit unusual, so if he were to start quarrelling with his Father Emperor¡­


    Yaoniang started to feel a headache just thinking about it.


    Jin Wangughed despite himself and thought of telling her that this booklet was something that all officials had. It wasn¡¯t like Emperor Hongjing sent it to him deliberately to make sure he¡¯d follow everything written on it. But then he remembered Yaoniang¡¯s words about Emperor Hongjing, enlightened, self-disciplined, and having an upright moral character¡­


    Although his father had many problems as a father, he was actually a good emperor. He wasn¡¯t extravagant in his spendings nor did he appoint good-for-nothings in his court. As someone strict and impartial, he was diligent in government affairs. He could also recognize people for their abilities and assign them work suitable for their skill sets.


    In the beginning, Jin Wang had believed Emperor Hongjing arranged for the few of them to enter the Six Ministries in such low positions with the intention to suppress them. Perhaps, he even wanted to sow discord and provoke them to fight each other. But now he realized there could be an additionalyer to it.


    Besides him, Xiaobao was also deep in thought.


    He had slept with his parentsst night, so he also woke him up early this morning when Jin Wang got up. After Jin Wang went out for his morning exercise, Yaoniang climbed out of bed to tidy and wash up. Xiaobao followed suit.


    At this moment, he was sitting on a high chair specially designed for him, eating porridge from the bowl in front of him.


    Although Yaoniang didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, he was starving. He was still a growing child. While Yaoniang was chattering endlessly to Jin Wang, Xiaobao started pondering, deep in thought.


    Xiaobao, who soon came up with something, looked at his simple-minded mother with a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    Did simple-minded people look at problems more simply? Or was it a mere coincidence?


    Xiaobao thought it more likely to be thetter.


    Soon Jin Wang finished his breakfast and rose to leave. Feeling a tad anxious, Yaoniang followed him to the door and handed him a blue bag. She then told him that inside were some pastries and heat-relieving medications.


    These things were meticulously prepared by Yaoniang after consulting with Hong Si and the others. She took into consideration that Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t have any servants around him and that he¡¯d be staying there for the entire day. It was highly unlikely that there¡¯d be ice provided and she wasn¡¯t sure whether any food would be served at noon. With what she packed, even if he became hot and hungryter, at least he¡¯d have something to help tide him over.


    Yaoniang treated this as if Jin Wang was going there to suffer and endure torment. Although she had praised Emperor Hongjing to be an impartial, wise and brilliant ruler, she still thought in her heart that as a father, wasn¡¯t he being too harsh on his sons?


    Xiaobao stood by Yaoniang¡¯s legs and looked at Jin Wang with a hint of sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Father, do well at work ande back soon.¡±


    At his current age, these words were the only words that were appropriate for him to say. To be honest, what Xiaobao wished to say was that those who achieve great things don¡¯t keep records of minor trivialities. The more suffering they endured now, the sweeter the taste of victory in the future.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say all this though, lest he be captured by others and burned at the stake.


    ¡°Indeed. Come back when you can. Xiaobao, Erbao and I are all waiting for you toe home.¡±


    Uh, what did they all think he was going to do? It wasn¡¯t as if he was going to war!


    After thinking for a few breaths of time, Jin Wang stopped wondering and only nodded his head before leaving.


    Once they were outside the courtyard, as Fucheng got a horse ready, he said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t listen to Mistress Su. Let this old servant follow you. The carriage is also prepared. This old servant doesn¡¯t believe that there would be people who care about how you get to the office.¡±


    Dressed in his azure official robes, Jin Wang appeared slim and graceful with an elegantposure.


    He shook his head. ¡°Listen to your Mistress Su.¡±

 Chapter 125，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 125 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter125£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 125 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Fucheng watched Jin Wang leave for work, on foot, holding a bag in his hand


    Although Jin Wang Manor wasn¡¯t that far away from the Ministry of Works, located on Qipan Street, it still took a quarter of an hour to walk there. But this was still walking! And holding a bag no less!


    Sigh, when has His Highness ever suffered like this before? This Mistress Su sure could inconvenience others.? But the key point was that His Highness was willing! This kind of intimacy between young couples wasn¡¯t something that Fucheng could understand. However, it didn¡¯t prevent him from ordering people to follow Jin Wang.


    His Highness wouldn¡¯t let him go, but he didn¡¯t say that others couldn¡¯t follow.


    So, Xiao Shunzi took a carriage and followed Jin Wang, from a distance, all the way to the Ministry of Works.


    It was very probable that he would be spending the entire day cooped up inside the carriage, waiting. But those who aplish great things pay no attention to trivial matters. If one wishes to be a good servant, naturally, they¡¯d need to endure hardships for their master.


    Isn¡¯t it just a scorching temperature? Isn¡¯t it only the heat? He, Xiao Shunzi, is not afraid!


    The Six Ministries office was located on Qipan Street in Zhengyangmen. Not only were the Six Ministries located there, but also the Court of Imperial Entertainment, Bureau of Astronomy, Institute of Imperial Physicians and other officials¡¯ offices.


    Since it was time for everyone to arrive at work, the street was bustling with people rushing to their office. Although everyone was in a rush, they proceeded towards their destination in an orderly manner. When giving way was necessary, they¡¯d give way. Otherwise, the scene would¡¯ve been much more chaotic.


    From time to time, one could see blue sedan chairs on the road suddenly stop, and move to the side. Not long after, a green sedan chair would hurry past the stopped blue sedan chair.


    Sedans were also differentiated ording to the rank of the owner. The green sedans were for those officials who were the third rank and above, while the blue sedans were for those who were below the fourth rank. So whenever a green sedan chair was on the road, without even waiting for any signals from the other party, the blue sedans would move out of the way.


    The street had always maintained a state of peace. Even if new officials weren¡¯t aware of the conventions, the bearers who carried the sedan would be aware. As for those who didn¡¯t sit in sedan chairs, they were the most trivial existences in the world of officials. They all knew to stay to the sides of the street without being reminded by others.


    But today, something strange happened. There was actually someone who was ignorant and chose to walk in the middle of the street. He wouldn¡¯t even move to the side to avoid iing sedan chairs and horses, forcing everyone behind him to slow down.


    Everyone was curious, wondering from under which rock did this dunce pop up from. But as officials who paid attention to decorum, it was out of character to yell and hurl insults while out on the streets. Not only did this apply to themselves, but all their servants as well, lest their reputations be ruined. In the end, the only thing they could do was move around him. When they turned around to look at who the man was¡ª


    Some people recognized him. Immediately, they cupped their hands at him from their sedan chairs before turning around and hurrying off. Chaotic thoughts arose in their minds, rendering them speechless for the time being. As for the others who didn¡¯t recognize him, they wanted to shoot fierce looks of hate at him. Yet when they noticed his handsome but chilling face, they could only bury those thoughts in their heart. Feeling misfortunate, they could only curse inside. The next time they meet this ignorant small official, they vowed to make him suffer a bitter taste.


    Although they couldn¡¯t recognize the man¡¯s face, they noticed the mandarin square on his uniform that marked him as a sixth rank official. A sixth rank official was such a minor existence in the capital that making his life difficult would be as easy as eating and sleeping.


    From the distance came the crisp cking of horseshoes, followed by the sound of carriage wheels.


    At this time, in this kind of ce, the people whose status allowed them to use carriages were definitely not loafers. One after another, the officials parted the curtains on their sedans and signalled to the people carrying them to move to the sides of the road. When they saw that the man was still ambling down the middle of the street like a snail, their hearts were full of ridicule.


    Since you¡¯re so full of yourself, then continue walking in the middle of the road! Although we won¡¯t bother to quibble with you, that big official definitely will!


    Ah, youngsters these days. As an official, one must have good character first. If one couldn¡¯t even be a decent human being, naturally, they would be the ones that end up suffering!


    Yet before their thoughts could continue, the spectators¡¯plicated mood was interrupted by the harsh sound of a carriage braking. The carriage had suddenly stopped in front of the young man dressed in the azure official uniform.


    If one took a close look, despite the carriage not being particrly eye-catching, it clearly had the emblem of Lu Wang Manor on it!


    Eh? Was the person sitting inside His Highness Lu Wang?


    ¡°Fifth brother!¡±


    A hand brushed the curtains to the side and a surprised face could be seen. It was Lu Wang.


    ording to Lu Wang¡¯s usual habits, he¡¯d choose to ride a horse instead of a carriage. But his aides all said that he was now a civil official, and civil officials use sedan chairs while only the military officials use horses. In the current dynasty, civil officials were more valued by the emperor than military officials. This was why Lu Wang was more interested in garnering the support of the civil officials, which means he has no choice but to get along well with them.


    Lu Wang¡¯s Manor also prepared a sedan chair for him, but after sitting in it for a short while, Lu Wang was unable to bear it. As a man who was tall and big, the sedan was way too small and cramped for him to befortable. Because of this, he became furious and dyed quite a bit of time. Seeing that he was about to bete, he hurriedly chose a carriage and left.


    Lu Wang felt that he had already lowered himself enough, yet he didn¡¯t expect that there was still someone else who lowered themselves even more. His fifth brother was actually travelling by foot!


    ¡°Fifth brother, are you so poor that your Jin Wang Manor can¡¯t even afford to have a carriage? If you really don¡¯t have one, I¡¯m willing to give you one.¡±


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    .


    Old sixth was an annoying one to deal with. His mouth had no filter and he dared to speak whatever he wished. The biggest catch is that he endlessly harasses others and those who get entangled with him, usually end up shedding ayer of skin.


    He looked at Lu Wang and lightly said, ¡°Ate too much for breakfast, need to digest.¡±


    Lu Wangughed and he was tempted to call out Jin Wang¡¯s bluff. The problem was that the other party¡¯s expression was too serious, so he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this moment, a blue official sedan stopped not far from the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite early.¡±


    The curtains of the sedan chair opened from inside, revealing An Wang¡¯s smiling face.


    He looked at Lu Wang and then Jin Wang. ¡°You two brothers are chatting here so early in the morning. What a loving brotherly bond.¡±


    Lu Wang was about to make a jab at An Wang when another blue official sedan stopped beside them.


    ¡°Second brother, fifth brother, and sixth brother.¡± It was Yong Wang. ¡°What are you all talking about? Even from far off, I could see you all stopped in the middle of the road. With the number of people blocked by you all, it seems that many officials would bete today.¡±


    Jin Wang nced back.


    Yong Wang¡¯s words were not an exaggeration. There were lots of sedan chairs stopped on both sides of the street behind them. Many of them were unaware of the situation up front so they decided to push forward, only to end up stopped and stuck.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Jin Wang cupped his hands then walked away.


    The three of them looked at his back as his figure moved further and further away.


    Yong Wang asked, ¡°What is old fifth doing?¡±


    No one answered him. An Wang¡¯s sedan chair soon left, followed by Lu Wang. Lu Wang was beginning to have feelings of regret. Not to mention Jin Wang, but both An Wang and Yong Wang were travelling in sedans. He shouldn¡¯t have chosen to use a carriage. But it was toote for regrets, and it wasn¡¯t like he could go back.


    Once all the brothers left, Qipan Street resumed back to its previous traffic flow. The nearby officials were all so shocked that their jaws hung open for a long time and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    That wooden block, that dunderhead, that ignorant small official¡­


    It turned out to be His Highness!


    Oh, thank god they didn¡¯t ignorantlye forward and yell at him. No wonder there was an old saying that one had to keep their eyes open but mouths shut while travelling on Qipan Street. One had to be humble because it¡¯s unknown when they¡¯d meet someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    And today happened to be their lucky day!

 Chapter 126，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 126 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter126£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 126 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As the sedan cars left one after another, everything that happened on Qipan Street spread throughout the Three Departments and Six Ministries.


    Naturally, it also reached the ears of Emperor Hongjing.


    Emperor Hongjing had just finished morning court when he heard about this. He shook his head with an inexplicable smile, which made people unable to guess his true thoughts.


    Because of this incident, everyone started discussing the matter of the princes¡¯ new positions. The one they had the most thoughts about was Jin Wang. Some said that Jin Wang was too much of a stickler for the rules. True, His Majesty had asked him to be a minor sixth-rank official, yet he actually treated himself as one. Some said that these princes weren¡¯t easy to get along with, so it¡¯d be best to stay as far away from them as possible. Naturally, there were also others who were willing to curry favour with those in power in the hopes that they¡¯d be able to rise to the top.


    However, such people were in the minority. Most of them were small officials from the lower ranks. None of the officials who reached the fifth rank or above were fools. At least they were well versed in the ways of human rtions. Since His Majesty¡¯s thoughts were still unclear, they weren¡¯t in a hurry to express themselves.


    The Ministry of Works was considered to be the lowest ranking among the Six Ministries. This was because the Ministry of Works wasn¡¯t like the Ministry of Revenue, which was in charge of the money, or the Ministry of Rites, which was in charge of ceremonies and imperial examinations. To put it bluntly, the Ministry of Works was in charge of all sorts of construction and irrigation works. Dirty, disgraceful and heavybour jobs were what the Ministry of Works was responsible for.


    Schrs, farmers,bourers, then merchants. Labours were ranked third, with evident reasons.


    Although there were quite a number of officials here, many of them were promoted from bourers¡± to ¡°officials.¡± In addition, Hong Qi, the most senior ranking official at the Ministry of Works, was a taciturn man who was only dedicated to work. This was why Jin Wang wasn¡¯t greeted with any particr warmth or enthusiasm after entering the building.


    Most of the officials were rushing about with their heads down, seeming to be very busy. Most of them would only tip their hats at him before disappearing off.


    The one who came to greet Jin Wang was a small director surnamed Zhou. The instructions regarding Jin Wang came down the first day, and the post he was to take up was in the repairs department. To be more exact, this department was in charge of the building and repairing of houses.


    In the repairs department, there was one Langzhong1 and two ministry councillors. As for small directors like Jin Wang, there were four of them and Jin Wang was only one of them. There were also subsidiaries under this department. There was the barracks repair office, imperial wood factory, wood warehouse, zed-tile kiln and so on.


    The offices for the repairs department were a row of rooms located in the south end of the innermost area of the government office. Officials like the directors were assigned an office to work and rest in. Jin Wang¡¯s office had already been prepared in advance. The room had excellent lighting conditions no matter the time of the day.


    He only drew this conclusion afterwards, having seen the conditions of the other directors¡¯ offices.


    The director surnamed Zhou led Jin Wang to his office, took out some neatly bound books for him, before leaving. Jin Wang¡¯s task today was to read these books to help him understand how the Ministry of Works operates and what it means to be a government official.


    Fortunately, Jin Wang was familiar with the kind of work they do here from his experiences with governing his own fief, so this task wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    After reading several books in a row, Jin Wang stopped so his eyes could take a break. He was about to call for some tea, only to realize that he was at the Ministry of Works with no servants around him. If he wanted anything, he would need to do it himself.


    He searched around his office and found teacups and tea leaves stored in a cupboard near the corner. But there was no water or stove in the room, so he could only go out to look for them. As soon as he opened the door of his office, a person walked out of from therger office next to him. It was the director surnamed Zhou.


    His name was Zhou Wu. He was also one of the four directors in the repairs department and he has been watching the movements of Jin Wang for a while. Prior to Jin Wang¡¯s arrival, Government Minister Hong Qi instructed them, saying that there was no need to give him special treatment. They didn¡¯t need to treat him as a prince but as an ordinary official. These were the words of His Majesty.


    Despite these words, the people of the repairs department couldn¡¯t help being a little nervous. Everyone was aware of what entering the Six Ministries meant for the princes. This was why they dared not curry favour with them under the public eye nor did they dare to offend them. The matter of how the coworkers should get along with these Highnesses became the universal question.


    Zhou Wu was born with a long face and a pair of drooping eyebrows. His face looked a bit unlucky, but this person had a smooth and slick personality. As soon as he saw Jin Wang, he showed a smile that was neither too enthusiastic nor rude. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Is there anything Director Zhao needs help with?¡±


    Hearing this form of address, Jin Wang was taken aback before realizing that Director Zhao was referring to him.


    Only this man was bold enough to use Jin Wang¡¯s surname directly, without any honorifics. But if one were to think about it, it couldn¡¯t be considered inappropriate either. After all, if Jin Wang was an ordinary small official, he would indeed be addressed like that.


    Zhou Wu was a man with an exquisite mind and great ambition. After learning about his task yesterday, which was to greet Jin Wang, he thought about it all night upon reaching home. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t onlyst night but ever since he knew that Jin Wang wasing to the Ministry of Works, he has been nning to use this opportunity to fly to higher branches.


    One needed to pay attention to strategy when currying favour. If done well, everyone would be happy; if it wasn¡¯t done well, the other party would be annoyed. So Zhou Wu did his best to collect as much information as he could about Jin Wang¡¯s personality and hobbies. He also gathered some news from the imperial court about the matter of the eight princes entering the officialdom.


    During this period, the amount of money and effort spent was unknown. Fortunately, his efforts paid off. Not only did hee to new realizations, but he was also lucky enough to be given such a task.


    Bearing these thoughts in mind, Zhou Wu stood in front of the gate of the Ministry of Work¡¯s office early this morning. He could see Jin Wang dressed in his blue official uniform even from a distance away. Not only did he not ride a horse ore by carriage, but he had arrived on foot. Reading between the lines, he understood the meaning and that was the only reason why he dared to address Jin Wang by such a name.


    He could see from Jin Wang¡¯s reaction that he tacitly approved of this form of address. Or it may be that the other party couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him. All in all, Zhou Wu had taken the first step well.


    Once the first step was taken, naturally, the second and third steps woulde along as well. He led Jin Wang to the tea lounge and introduced him to the basic routines at the office.


    The tea lounge was located in the corner of this row of rooms. It wasn¡¯t only a tea lounge, but also a ce where colleagues usually drank tea together. Coincidentally, when Jin Wang and Zhou Wu arrived, there happened to be a few officials gathered together, drinking tea and chatting. And it so happened that the topic of their discussion was the matter of the princes entering the Six Ministries.


    When gossiping, men weren¡¯t any worse than women. God knows where they heard all these rumours, yet as they talked, all the details were vividly described. Coincidentally, the subject they were talking about happened to shift to Jin Wang. Zhou Wu tried to warn them of his presence by making some seemingly idental movements, lest they say something unpleasant and anger Jin Wang. Then he¡¯d also be in an awkward predicament.


    Seeing the handsome young man dressed in blue official robes standing next to Zhou Wu, these officials of various ages all stood up. They all had looks of ¡®this official is very upright, you simply misheard¡¯ on their faces. After hearing Zhou Wu address Jin Wang as Director Zhao, their embarrassment soon faded away. Once they finished greeting Jin Wang, they all excused themselves before hurrying away.


    ¡°These officials are simply too idle. Here, when it gets idle, everyone¡¯s idle to the point of swatting flies. But when it gets busy, our feet barely touch the ground. Unlike the other ces, there aren¡¯t many people inside the office right now. It¡¯s likely they are all busy outside,¡± said Zhou Wu with a smile.


    Jin Wang only listened without speaking a word.


    Inside the tea lounge, water was kept boiling and it doesn¡¯t stop until everyone¡¯s shifts were over. An elderly tea servant was watching over it to ensure no idents would happen. Jin Wang made himself a cup of tea before returning to his office. Zhou Wu didn¡¯t continue to follow him. He only reminded Jin Wang that the cafeteria would serve meals at wushi2?and to not forget toe at the appointed time.

 Chapter 126，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 126 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter126£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 126 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At noon, there was quite a lot of excitement outside. It seemed that all those people who had been hiding in their offices hade out.


    As soon as Jin Wang stood up, there came a knock on his door. It was Zhou Wu. The two went to the cafeteria together.


    The imperial court provided this meal for free to everyone. After all, the officials weren¡¯t allowed to leave the office while they were on duty, but they couldn¡¯t go hungry either.


    As expected, silence descended upon the room when they noticed Jin Wanging. Although Jin Wang didn¡¯t ce anyone in his eyes, he wasn¡¯t interested in incurring tension either. He grabbed his own food then returned to his room.


    There was a meat dish, a vegetarian dish, and a soup. Everyone had the same meal, from the top ministers to the bottom messengers.


    His lunch included cucumber-fried pork, shrimp and tofu, and a simple vegetable tofu soup. It was simple and in. They were responsible for bringing their own tableware and chopsticks themselves. But since Jin Wangcked prophetic abilities, his table utensils were borrowed from Zhou Wu and would need to be returned once he was finished using them.


    Jin Wang tasted the food. Although it couldn¡¯t be said to be delicious, it wasn¡¯t unptable.


    After eating these two dishes, along with a bowl of rice and some soup, he could be said to be half full. Once he was finished with his meal, he looked around his ordinary and unremarkable office. On the east wall, there was a piece of calligraphy with the words ¡®Still waters run deep¡¯ written on it.


    The calligraphy was ordinary, and the words were also ordinary, yet Jin Wang felt his mind was at peace upon reading it.


    Perhaps the next few days wouldn¡¯t be so difficult. Maybe they¡¯d actually be interesting.


    While Jin Wang was eating a free meal provided by the cafeteria in his office at the Ministry of Works, Yaoniang was eating lunch with Xiaobao at Jin Wang Manor.


    Yaoniang has always had a good appetite, but today for some reason, she barely even moved her chopsticks.


    ¡°Your father must also be having his meal now. When mother was going through the pamphlet, I saw that it said food would be provided at wushi1. But who knows what kind of food they¡¯ll provide and whether your father will be used to it?¡±


    What could Xiaobao say? Other children at his age wouldn¡¯t be able to answer this question either. Since he¡¯s still a growing child, he might as well focus on eating.


    Mmmh, this eight-treasure tofu was well made, smooth and tender. This bamboo shoot stew was also quite good¡­


    Nowadays, Xiaobao eats on his own. Since he couldn¡¯t use chopsticks, he used a spoon. A special jade spoon was made just for him, with a short handle for his small hands and a small scoop for his baby-sized mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Xiaobao to reach this stage of eating by himself. Whenever someone fed him, he would mour to y with a spoon. In the beginning, they¡¯d hand him one to appease him, but not long after, he tried to use it to feed himself.


    Seeing him y around, Yaoniang filled a small bowl of rice for him to eat. At first, he¡¯d sprinkle the grains everywhere, but eventually, he improved. Now, as long as he wasn¡¯t eating something that was too thin or liquidy, Xiaobao could feed himself without spilling anything.


    Although he couldn¡¯t pick up food from the dishes directly, he could have someone else do it for him. Whenever he¡¯s having a meal, he¡¯d be paired up with a maid. Wherever his chubby finger pointed, that¡¯d be the dish that the maid would pick up for him.


    Actually, Yaoniang didn¡¯t say those words to Xiaobao in the hopes of getting an answer. It was more like she was thinking out loud.


    Although Yaoniang didn¡¯t have a broad vision, she couldn¡¯t be called stupid. Having been in the capital for so long, using what she¡¯s seen and heard, she could draw some conclusions.


    The current situation was simr to what she¡¯d heard her mother and those neighbourhood aunties gossip about. Back then, Boss Mao¡¯s sons were fighting for the family fortune.


    Boss Mao had four sons, none of which were anyone easy to deal with, and who have long been coveting their father¡¯s fortune. These sons were born from both the main wife and the concubine, but there was only one family property, so it¡¯d be hard to divide it amongst them.


    One year, Boss Mao fell sick, so his sons gathered together and started to fight for their father¡¯s fortune. You cheat me, I harm you, and they were willing to resort to any means. But the key problem was that Boss Mao hadn¡¯t even died yet. He had only be ill, yet these sons of his all regarded him as dead.


    Boss Mao was both angered and sorrowful and he soon recovered from his illness.


    In order to not let his family property be divided and end up thrown onto the streets, Boss Mao began to make moves on his sons. He wasn¡¯t cruel to them, he only took back whatever power they held. He¡¯d rather them be idle than helping out with the family business.


    From what Yaoniang could tell, this was also the current situation between Emperor Hongjing and his sons.


    The father was getting old and the sons were starting to have thoughts on their father¡¯s fortune. Even a slightly richer family would have these problems, let alone the imperial family.


    Yaoniang guessed that it must¡¯ve been one of these princes who did something that angered His Majesty, which is why he is now cleaning them up. They shouldn¡¯t have done anything head-on, so now they had no choice but to be honest. The more honest the better. Once this period passes, the following days will be better.


    Yaoniang had a soft temper. As long as her bottom line wasn¡¯t crossed, she generally wouldn¡¯t question too much. But Jin Wang was different. She feared that Jin Wang would be rebellious, and act against Emperor Hongjing.


    The son who fights against his father usually doesn¡¯t end well.


    Since these words weren¡¯t that appropriate for her to say, she could only coax Jin Wang. Once this great ancestor was coaxed, he wouldn¡¯t have as much fire in his belly to fight against Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°Should we go pick up your father from his first day at work? But, mother can¡¯t go outside right now. If mother did go outside, your father would get angry. Xiaobao, can you go there in ce of your mother? My Xiaobao is both tender and cute. Even if your father had a belly full of ire, it would all dissipate as soon as he sees you.¡±


    To be honest, Yaoniang had a deeper motive for doing this. She wanted to remind Jin Wang that he was still the father of two children, so if something can¡¯t be done then don¡¯t do it.? No matter what, he had to be considerate of his two young sons.


    So when Jin Wang left his office, he saw a carriage parked in front of the door. Xiao Shunzi was standing beside the carriage with a smile on his face. When he saw Jin Wang approaching, he hurriedly lifted the curtains of the carriage. Inside sat a baby boy.


    As soon as the child saw him, he said, ¡°Father, mother asked me toe to pick you up.¡±


    Jin Wang was stunned. Then he uttered, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mini-theatre:


    Jin Wang: Who told you that this prince was angry?


    Yaoniang: I guessed.


    Jin Wang: Who told you that this prince was coveting the old man¡¯s property? (Even if this prince was greedy, it wouldn¡¯t be for his property)


    Yaoniang: I guessed.


    Jin Wang: (with a look of disdain) If this prince was like you, this prince wouldn¡¯t be fighting to dominate the world. This prince will just raise his wife and children and have them warm his bed at home every day. All those other people¡¯s wives are hoping for their husbands to ascend to the heavens, yet here you are, hoping for this prince to be as useless as possible.


    Yaoniang: (blushing) So you don¡¯t want your wife and children to warm your bed? Ah, howfy is a warm bed?


    Jin Wang: (squinting) This prince will think about it.

 Chapter 127，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 127 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter127£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 127 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang handed the cyan bag in his hand to Xiao Shunzi, and got into the carriage.


    Chun¡¯er was originally in the carriage, but as soon as she saw Jin Wang entering, she hurriedly got off. The carriages used by the rich and wealthy were all well designed. Not only was there a ce for people to sit in the front, but there was also a wooden beam on the back of the carriage for people to sit on. Chun¡¯er went to sit in the back next to another eunuch.


    The carriage started to move, but it wasn¡¯t going very fast.


    Inside the carriage, Jin Wang sat beside Xiaobao.


    ¡°Why did your mother have youe?¡± Unlike Yaoniang, Jin Wang didn¡¯t honey his words when talking to children. The way he talked to Xiaobao was how one would talk to an older or more mature child.


    To be honest, Jin Wang had learned this from Yaoniang. However, although this was how Yaoniang often spoke to Xiaobao, she didn¡¯t expect him to reply in such a sophisticated manner. Jin Wang was of the same thought, but he was also aware that Xiaobao was much smarter than other children of the same age. He felt that speaking to his son like this would help his mind develop quicker.


    Every now and then, Xiaobao would answer his questions. His answer may be strange, but it was still a sign that Xiaobao¡¯s logic and reasoning were gradually taking shape. Jin Wang was more than pleased to see this. But at home, Yaoniang was usually the one who would speak, so inparison, he seemed to have fewer words.


    ¡°Mother said this is father¡¯s first time to go to work.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded.


    ¡°Mother also said that when father sees Xiaobao, his anger will vanish.¡±


    Anger? Why did she think he¡¯d be angry?


    Xiaobao nced at Jin Wang, who seemed to be having a hard time making sense of his words, and said, ¡°Mother said that father has worked hard. She also said that Grandfather Emperor was bad, and deliberately bullied father.¡±


    Yaoniang did say the first sentence, but as for the rest of it, Xiaobao made it up himself.


    Jin Wangughed a bit. Thisss seemed to have gotten more and more courageous recently. She even dared to say that His Majesty was bad. But it did seem like something she would say. That time when he was watching her praise the emperor, she seemed quite insincere.


    As for deliberately bullying him? That wasn¡¯t quite true either. At most, it could be said that he wanted to suppress these unfilial sons of his. The only problem was that some things simply couldn¡¯t be suppressed. Hopefully, when his Father Emperor realizes this, he won¡¯t be too disappointed.


    ¡°In the future, words like Grandfather Emperor is bad shouldn¡¯t be casually said. If heard¨C¡± Jin Wang usednguage that would be rtively easy for the child to understand the severity of the matter, ¡°Xiaobao wouldn¡¯t be given any cake.¡±


    Xiaobao felt an urge to smack his head against a wall. Although he doesn¡¯t mind acting cute towards his mother, when facing his father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. Now that his father said such an immature phrase with a solemn expression, he found it quite difficult to ept.


    But the main thing was that to pretend to be the baby he is, he had to give him a befitting reply.


    ¡°Eat cake. Xiaobao won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Normally, Yaoniang would say some encouraging words to Xiaobao after something like this. Wanting to be like Yaoniang, Jin Wang, who rarely showed any appreciation for his son, decided to borrow from her usual method. He nced at the cyan pouch next to him, and remembered that there were still two pieces of pastries from before that he had yet to eat. He opened the bag and took out a small box.


    The box was specially made. It was half a foot long and four inches wide. With gold painted on it, the ck box appeared to be delicate and well sealed. He opened it and saw that there was still a piece of water chestnut pastry and a piece of lotus root cake inside. Jin Wang wasn¡¯t too fond of eating sweets, so Yaoniang only put in a piece of each. She also made sure to include some savoury desserts, which had been all eaten by Jin Wang.


    The lunch provided wasn¡¯t enough to fill him up, so he ate some snacks to curb his appetite.


    Jin Wang ced the box in front of Xiaobao, who felt a little ashamed. He misunderstood Jin Wang¡¯s intentions and thought his father believed he was begging for cakes.


    Seeing that his son wasn¡¯t making any moves, Jin Wang thoughtfully said, ¡°This is what your mother packed earlier this morning.¡±


    In the past, as long as Yaoniang was mentioned, Xiaobao would always enjoy the food. This time, Xiaobao also stretched out his hand to take it, but it wasn¡¯t because of his mother. It was because he had thought it through. He was only a baby, so how would he know what shame was?


    They weren¡¯t far away, so by the time Xiaobao finished his first pastry, they had already reached home.


    The father and son got out of the carriage. Jin Wang¡¯s legs were long, while Xiaobao¡¯s legs were short. Coupled with the sun shining brightly up above, Jin Wang simply picked him up and carried him all the way to the Rongxi Courtyard.


    Indeed, the courtyard where Yaoniang was living was still called Rongxi Courtyard. Originally, building this manor was only for appearance¡¯s sake. It would only be upied on the few asions when Jin Wang returned to the capital. This was why many of the yards remained unnamed. A few days ago, Yu Chan brought up how inconvenient it was for the courtyard to be nameless. Yaoniang was toozy toe up with a new name, so she simply renamed it Rongxi Courtyard.


    In Rongxi Courtyard, awaited Yaoniang, looking forward to their return. As soon as she saw Jin Wang and Xiaobaoe back, she rushed up to greet them.


    Although it was almost July, it was still very hot. There was a bucket of ice in the corner of the room, filled with ice cubes. The window was ajar, letting a gentle breeze blow in, making the room cool. The pillows and armrests on the big Kang next to the window have long been cleared away and were reced with cooling bamboo mats.


    At this moment Erbao was lying on the mat with a piece of cloth under him, looking curiously around him.


    Erbao was now a month old. But for the sake of amassing good luck, it wasmon to only celebrate the baby¡¯s third day and first birthday. Reaching a month old wasn¡¯t as big of a deal. So when Erbao reached a month old, it was simply Jin Wang, Yaoniang and Xiaobao sharing a meal together.


    Erbao resembled Xiaobao from when he was younger. They were both white and tender, with delicate features and phoenix eyes. But this was only Yaoniang¡¯s thoughts, because back when Xiaobao was just born, she was the only one to have seen him.


    With curiosity in his eyes, he looked at the people around him, wondering what they were doing. Erbao¡¯s mouth uttered sounds that perhaps only himself would understand and he wiggled his little hands and feet in the air. He was still unable to flip himself over and he could only tilt his head. Seeing how no one was paying attention to himself, the child became anxious and made bigger movements and louder sounds.

 Chapter 127，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 127 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter127£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 127 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobao asked Hong Chou to wipe his hands and face with a wet towel, before hurrying over to his younger brother. He stretched out his hand and stroked Erbao¡¯s little head before letting Hong Fei take off his shoes. Then he climbed onto the Kang.


    Erbao¡¯s dark eyes followed his brother. Holding a rattle in his hand, Xiaobao shook it vigorously. Erbao was happy to see this and would make cheerful giggles from time to time.


    Yaoniang was about to help Jin Wang change out of his clothes, but Jin Wang didn¡¯t let her. He asked the maids to prepare some water before he went into the bathroom himself.


    Soon, he returned, having changed into a set of morefortable clothes. He was dressed in a loose robe with wide sleeves and his long hair draping down his back. Without even bothering to put any socks on, he put on his shoes and came out.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Did you eat anything for lunch and was it good?¡± asked Yaoniang. Worried Jin Wang had yet to eat anything and that he came home hungry after a long day, she was about to call a maid to bring some food.


    Jin Wang stopped her and said, ¡°No need. I already ate lunch.¡±


    ¡°Was the food that they provided good?¡±


    A man like Jin Wang would be unable to understand Yaoniang¡¯s concern, but he still told her his thoughts truthfully. Yaoniang sighed and thought it was indeed as she expected. These dishes weren¡¯t simply not delicious, they were more on the unptable side. She nned to prepare some dishes for Jin Wang to bring to the office tomorrow. Or should she have someone deliver him a meal?


    While she was pondering, Erbao suddenly made a quiet groan. From only hearing this sound, she could tell that he was either sleepy or hungry. But Erbao had just eaten not long ago, so it should be sleepy. Yaoniang carried him in her arms and patted him for a while, then Erbao fell asleep.


    It was only shen shi1 so it was still too early to have dinner. Since it was Jin Wang¡¯s first day on duty, Yaoniang had this matter on her mind the entire day. This was why she and Xiaobao didn¡¯t nap after lunch, so now both mother and son were a little sleepy. Xiaobaoid down next to Erbao, watching his mother caress his younger brother. Not long after, his eyes were shut.


    As Yaoniang looked at the two cute little faces, she became more and more sleepy. Soon, she couldn¡¯t resist any longer and fell asleep.


    Jin Wang was sitting on the other side of the big Kang, leafing through a book brought back from the Ministry of Works. When he raised his eyes, he saw that both the mother and the sons were fast asleep. He automatically began to flip the pages quieter.


    The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled in through the windows, giving the room a peaceful atmosphere.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help herself and had eventually told the story of Boss Mao to Jin Wang.


    Worried that he¡¯d think too much, she made preparations in advance. When recounting this matter, she had used a tone that one would use when sharing gossip. As for whether Jin Wang could understand her meaning, this wasn¡¯t something Yaoniang could tell. She could only hope for the best.


    After what happened on the first day, Jin Wang was at the forefront of his brothers¡¯ minds.


    In their eyes, the fifth brother was putting on airs to gain attention.


    Some of them thought to themselves, why couldn¡¯t they think of this method? While the others had a dismissive attitude and only treated it as a joke, wanting to see how long Jin Wang could hold on.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one wanted to follow his example, but these princes all ced their faces higher than the sky. If they were to follow Jin Wang¡¯s example, they would only look like a fool trying to imitate him and copying his ideas.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to lose this face.


    Because of this, An Wang and the others continued to use a sedan chair to get to work everyday, while Jin Wang walked. The only change was that Lu Wang didn¡¯t use a carriage anymore but switched to riding a horse.


    Over these few days, Jin Wang became very well known throughout Qipan Street. The officials in the capital spread the word by mouth that a tall thin man wearing a set of the blue official uniform, carrying a bag in his hand would undoubtedly be His Highness, Jin Wang.


    If they met with His Highness on the road, there was no need for them to wait for him to pass. They could simply continue on their way and Jin Wang wouldn¡¯t me them.


    As for how this conclusion that he wouldn¡¯t me them came about, no one knew. But even when those without good eyes stood in the way of Jin Wang, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only waited quietly for those people to leave before continuing on his way.


    People have always been good at describing the things they found unusual. For example, Jin Wang was someone who always wore a cold face and others rarely saw him smile. Yet such a person, with such an identity, did not get angry or offended by the actions of those blind people. Seeing this, others couldn¡¯t help but begin to think of him as a good person.


    Thinking back, Jin Wang didn¡¯t seem to have any undesirable qualities, except for always wearing that chilly expression on his face.


    Although it had been said that he wasn¡¯t close to women and could be a cut sleeve, it was all gossip. Jin Wang has a favoured concubine and two sons, which was enough to repel the rumours of broken sleeves. As for the other rumours of him being violent with a tendency to kill, wasn¡¯t that a more appropriate description for Lu Wang?


    This was all because of Jin Wang¡¯s behaviour as he went to work everyday, dressed in ordinary blue official robes, strolling leisurely on the road. The sack that Jin Wang always held in his hands also aroused the curiosity of countless people.


    People began to discuss what could be in the pouch so that Jin Wang would carry it to work every day. Some say inside were the Four Treasures of the Study, but it didn¡¯t seem to look like it from the outside. Others spected whether it was a spare set of clothes or other misceneous things. In short, there were all kinds of guesses.


    Until one day early in the morning, someone saw Jin Wang take out a bun from his pouch while walking.


    From then on, everyone knew that the bag was filled with food.


    Regardless of outside spection, Jin Wang was soon given his first task after reading over ten days¡¯ worth of books. It was to supervise the renovation of Hui Wang Manor.

 Chapter 128，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 128 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter128£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 128 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When talking about Hui Wang Manor, some things need to be made clear.


    Back then, Emperor Hongjing gave a mansion to all the princes, and the crown prince was no exception. However, the manor of the crown prince wasn¡¯t exactly a ce to live in, but it was more of a courtyard for recreation and entertainment purposes.


    It was usually vacant, and the crown prince would use it at most once every year. Later, when Zhao Zuo grew older, he used this ce to conduct business that wasn¡¯t suitable to be out in the open.


    Now that the crown prince was abolished, he would naturally need to move out of the pce, into Hui Wang Manor. But the problem was that this mansion was built when he was still a crown prince, with standards befitting of his status. The standards for a crown prince were simr to that of an emperor¡¯s with only minor differences in the details. Now that the crown prince has be Hui Wang and is no longer the crown prince, his treatment should naturally be taken down a notch.


    This means that the Ministry of Works would need to renovate Hui Wang Manor ording to the new standards. Everything that wasn¡¯t suitable for Hui Wang¡¯s status would need to be removed.


    There were many things unbefitting of his status. From the arch at the main entrance to the small tiles on the roof. For example, manors for qinwangs could only use green and gray zed tiles for their roofs instead of the yellow zed tiles that aremonly seen in the pce. As for the shape of the roof, the princes¡¯ manors could only use the Ying rooftop style and not the Xie rooftop style used in the pce. From the decorations on the roof to the thickness of the floor tiles to even the nails on the door, they all mattered.


    None of this was difficult to do. It was actually an easy job for the Ministry of Works. But the problem was that Hui Wang¡¯s identity is too sensitive. He, who used to be a crown prince, was now demoted to being an ordinary qinwang. And not long after his demotion, they go to tear apart his house, wasn¡¯t this simply asking for trouble?


    It was one thing for Hui Wang to lose power, but the key point was that he still has a favoured son, an empress for a mother and an emperor for a father. Even if he was no longer the crown prince, it¡¯s still as easy as eating and breathing for him to pinch one or two small officials to death. This was why the repairs department, who was assigned to this task, has been dragging it on without doing anything.


    But they could only dy this matter. Sooner orter, it has to be done. If it was dyed for too long, the task may be given to others. When that timees, the Ministry of Works would be in trouble.


    But now that Jin Wang came to the Ministry of Works, the higher-ups couldn¡¯t help having some ideas. They were both princes and brothers, so there was no way they¡¯d fall out with each other over a matter as simple as this.


    That day when Ministry Councillor Chen assigned the tasks, he mentally prepared himself to face His Highness Jin Wang¡¯s wrath. Yet in the end, he didn¡¯t even say anything.


    Because of this, as the head of the repairs department, Ministry Councillor Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he had just avoided a huge disaster.


    The next day, Jin Wang took people to Hui Wang Manor.


    At Hui Wang Manor, they were likely unaware that the visitor this time was Jin Wang. As soon as they heard the other party was from the Ministry of Works, they shut the door. It wasn¡¯t because the other party was rude, but because they were annoyed. After all, this was already the fourth visit from the Ministry of Works.


    Zhou Wu smiled bitterly at Jin Wang, and whispered, ¡°We sent people a couple of times before. The first time we were invited in for a cup of tea. But the second time, we were kicked out with the excuse that His Highness Hui Wang wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with us. As for thest time we were here, we weren¡¯t even allowed past the door.¡±


    The Ministry of Works wasn¡¯t foolish. Since Hui Wang Manor needed renovation to make it appropriate for Hui Wang¡¯s new status, they naturally sent people over. As for Hui Wang Manor, who knows if Hui Wang was truly in a bad mood or was simply faking it, but he did everything he could to avoid meeting them.


    However, the servants of Hui Wang Manor adhered to the principle of ¡®all good masters are bound to have a few evil ves¡¯. They didn¡¯t even bother to wear a pretty face when facing people from the Ministry of Works.


    To be honest, this act wasmonly seen. Whenever the masters were reluctant to do anything out of concern for their face, they would have their servants speak for themselves. As of now, it was clear that Hui Wang Manor simply refused to take the people from the Ministry of Works seriously.


    Of course, the Ministry of Works could ask for an imperial edict. The problem was that pushing this matter to the surface was equivalent to offending Hui Wang. As an official working in the capital, who would want to offend others for no reason?? Much less a great ancestor like him?


    Jin Wang naturally understood all these principles and he was also aware that the Ministry of Works was using him as a scapegoat. But so long as he remained a member of the repairs department, these kinds of shitty matters were unavoidable.


    During the past few days when Jin Wang was looking through the books from the repairs department, he noticed that several tasks had been put off for a long time. Seeing this, Jin Wang then understood why he had been ced in the repairs department. It must¡¯ve been Hong Qi, that old fox¡¯s idea.


    With this thought in mind, Jin Wang motioned for someone from the Ministry of Works to knock on the door again but to report his name this time.


    As expected, Jin Wang brought the people from the Ministry of Works through the front door sessfully. De Shun, the chief eunuch of Hui Wang Manor, came forward to entertain them with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s His Highness Jin Wang who made the trip this time. It was this servant¡¯s fault for not receiving you properly. Asking His Highness for pardon.¡± The old eunuch smiled so wide that his face resembled a chrysanthemum. While speaking, he feigned a p on his face, but no one could be bothered with him.


    Even if everyone was aware he had done it on purpose, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to haggle with a servant. Therefore, Jin Wang didn¡¯t say much but signalled to the people of the Ministry of Works. Someone took out a document with a list of all the elements within the manor that was unbefitting of Hui Wang¡¯s new status.


    De Shun took the piece of paper and sighed. ¡°Look, this servant is illiterate¡­¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s face remained cold, ¡°Read it to him.¡±


    A person walked out from behind Jin Wang and recited the content on the paper to De Shu. Without even looking at the content on the paper, the people from the repairs department could all recite it by heart.


    After listening, De Shun looked terrified and said, ¡°This- This servant can¡¯t take on the responsibilities of the master. Your Highness, this matter may not be able to be done today, since His Highness Hui Wang is not at home right now. He¡¯s visiting Duke Wei Manor. When he returns, this servant will fill him in on everything. After all, this matter is best left to the master to arrange.¡±


    This man was simply ying the helpless card!


    The rest of the Ministry of Works was frustrated, but they did not dare to speak up. It was truly unexpected that the dignified former crown prince, Hui Wang, would do such a thing. The things that were unbefitting of his new status, it was reasonable and to be expected to take them away. But to put on this act and make all sorts of excuses was simply disgusting.


    But Jin Wang¡¯s thoughts were anotheryer deeper. He knew that his good old brother was doing this on purpose to create a stumbling block for him. If he left Hui Wang Manor today without aplishing anything, who knows how hard others wouldugh at him. If he were to do another simr task in the future, everyone would be reminded of his failure this time and he¡¯d lose all face.


    Jin Wang has always had the temperament to return to others what they give him ten-fold.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s the dogs who don¡¯t bark that bite others, which describes him rather well. He wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d easily bite others, but if he did, he wouldn¡¯t let go until a chunk of flesh had been torn off from the other party.


    He waved his hand with a calm expression. ¡°No problem. Take your time to discuss it with him.¡±


    De Shun was relieved and rxed inside, thinking that he didn¡¯t let down His Highness¡¯s expectations. But before he even had time to unfurrow his eyebrows, he was taken aback by what Jin Wang then proceeded to do.


    ¡°All of you, go mark the ces that need to be demolished. When wee back the next time, we¡¯ll have an idea of what needs to be taken away.¡±

 Chapter 128，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 128 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter128£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 128 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Before making this trip, Jin Wang already gave orders to bring everyone that should be brought with them. Upon hearing this, those who followed him were all taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Zhou Wu.


    Zhou Wu scolded: ¡°Since Master Zhao has given the order, why haven¡¯t you all¡¯s done anything?¡±


    These people hurriedly rushed out.


    Not long after, a group of craftsmen entered like a pack of hungry wolves rushing towards a flock of sheep. Instead of dispersing, they all went to the front yard to begin there. Even when standing in the hall, Jin Wang and the others could see the several craftsmen teaming up to set up several woodendders. One of the craftsmen, holding a wooden bucket in his hand, climbed up until he reached the roof.


    The person below handed him a special wooden brush, which was about two meters long and looked like an oversized paintbrush. The man on the roof dipped the wooden brush into the bucket until the hairs of the brush were coated with enough red paint. Then he started to use the brush to write on the tiles of the roof.


    This person seemed to be well-practiced. In the blink of an eye, a giant blood-red ¡®demolish¡¯ appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    De Shun¡¯s eyes were opened wide in shock. He pointed at the word and stuttered, ¡°This-this¡­¡±


    Jin Wang nced at him. ¡°No need to panic, it will be removed sooner orter. Once the tiles are changed, the words will naturally disappear.¡±


    ording to Jin Wang¡¯s orders, the people of the Ministry of Works painted the word ¡®demolish¡¯ on everything that needed to be removed. Like toads sticking to a wall, it was quite the sight to behold.


    Hui Wang Manor¡¯s people wanted to yell at them to stop, but none of them dared to speak up. If they did, it would¡¯ve been equivalent to going against His Majesty. None of them were fools nor were they interested in seeking death.


    After finishing everything, Jin Wang didn¡¯t stay long. He informed De Shun that he¡¯d be back three dayster and reminded him to discuss this matter with Hui Wang before leaving with his people.


    Once Jin Wang left, Hui Wang, who had been hiding away in a room, rushed out.


    His plump body bounced up and down like a ball as he stormed out. His fat face turned into the colour of pig liver, faintly purplish. It was obvious that he was angered to the extreme.


    ¡°What a good old fifth! Now that my crown prince position has been taken away, you dare to p my face like this! This matter isn¡¯t over!¡±


    The entire group of servants kept their heads lowered as they listened to Hui Wang yell.


    Zhao Zuo hurried back as soon as he received the news. Before he even entered the front gate of the manor, he saw a giant, blood-red ¡®demolish¡¯ written on the arch over the gateway.


    As he entered the manor, he saw many ¡®demolish¡¯ written everywhere. The scene was extremely jarring to the eyes. As he neared the hall his father was at, he began to hear Hui Wang¡¯s scolding, not unlike that of a market shrew.


    His fingers inside his sleeve shook. He entered the hall with giant steps. As he signalled to the servants to withdraw, he yelled, ¡°Father, what on earth are you doing!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Have you not seen¡­¡±


    Noticing that the irrelevant people have all retreated, Zhao Zuo could barely restrain himself. With an ugly look on his face, he said, ¡°Are you not aware that others are looking at you like a joke?!¡±


    Hui Wang was already furious because of Jin Wang. When he heard this, his gaze became even more venomous. While staring at Zhao Zuo, the corner of his mouth lifted into a sneer. ¡°You even dare to disdain your father? Lao Tzu was the one who sired you, without me, do you think you would even exist?! Did the title of crown prince heir cause you to forget yourself that you even dare to push the me on Lao Tzu? Now that Lao Tzu¡¯s crown prince position is lost, your status as the crown prince heir also can¡¯t be kept!¡±


    The sharp words of Hui Wang were like a poisonous arrow piercing into Zhao Zuo¡¯s heart.


    He hated Hui Wang. From the day he was born as the son of the crown prince, it was destined that he¡¯d be tied up with this man in front of him. He loathed the troubles that this man brought him, but he still had to rely on this man¡¯s status and position. Who told him to be his son?


    Sometimes, Zhao Zuo even hated himself. Why did he have to be the son of this man?


    But not that the crown prince was abolished and his position as the crown prince heir was taken away, everything went up in smoke. This was a demon he had to face for the rest of his life until the day of his death.


    ¡°Are you aware that making this matter bigger would only bring embarrassment onto ourselves? Not only would we not gain anything, but we would even incite others¡¯ criticism. We¡¯re already like this, do we still need to care about others mocking us in the dark? As long as Grandfather Emperor is still on our side, there¡¯s no need to care about the thoughts of others at all! This was such a great opportunity, what a shame it had to be ruined by you!¡±


    This opportunity was something Zhao Zuo had nned and prepared for a long time in an attempt to gain back some power.


    Although he was aware that Hui Wang Manor had a lot of structures that would be considered an overstep of their present status, he still had the servants treat the people dispatched by the Ministry of Works perfunctorily. Ever since Jin Wang entered the Ministry of Works, he kept this chess piece. What he didn¡¯t expect at all was that Jin Wang would use such a method. Without even giving him a chance to make a move, he used such an unexpected method to end everything.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhao Zuo had no intentions to defy orders. Knowing the thoughts in Hui Wang¡¯s heart and counting on the ignorance of the servants, he set up this show. Once Jin Wang arrives at the door, the servants would treat him well, but dy him from doing anything as much as possible. After making a few more visits, when Jin Wang could no longer restrain himself from saying or doing something rude, Zhao Zuo would put on a look of being bullied and finally let the people from the Ministry of Works tear down what needs to be taken down.


    Outsiders, including Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei, would definitely feel that it was Jin Wang who was aggressive and Hui Wang who was wronged.


    It was human nature to sympathize with the weak.


    Take the granddaughter of Elder Wang as an example. Although his Grandfather Emperor no longer had any thoughts about matching him with her, he felt bad for him and wished to make up for it. Then there¡¯s the matter of entering the Ministry of Personnel¡­


    He was no longer the crown prince heir who could have whatever he wanted immediately. Whatever he wishes to have, he must earn it himself, whether that be dignity, power or influence. And if dignity and power were to sh, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon dignity. After experiencing the ups and downs over this period of time, Zhao Zuo learned that face was the most worthless of them all.


    But nothing was going well. Not only did he lose face, but he didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a move. This was all because the other party had left no loopholes in following the rules!


    Indeed, Jin Wang¡¯s move gave others the feeling that he was acting ording to the rules.


    When others learn about this matter, they would only say that Jin Wang was dull-witted and a greenhorn. What kind of person would handle things the way he did? Yet he acted as if it was standard protocol for matters like this. Most people were aware that when those from the Ministry of Works handled issues, they would leave some face for the other party instead of forcing them until they had no way out.


    After all, as a human being, it was better to leave face for others so the next encounter wouldn¡¯t be so unpleasant.


    Hui Wang had been swearing nonstop, wanting to vent the stuffiness umted in his chest. After hearing Zhao Zuo¡¯s words, he stopped abruptly.


    What his son had said indeed woke him up, but it was impossible for him to admit he was wrong.


    ¡°You think you¡¯d be sessful on your own? Lao Tzu will make a trip to the pce right now!¡±


    Zhao Zuo coldly looked at Hui Wang¡¯s disappearing back. Tsk, why can¡¯t this man do anything right?! Fine, if he wants to lose his face, so be it.


    The more Hui Wang Manor was embarrassed, the more his Grandfather Emperor would pity him.


    He was supposed to be wless, noble, dignified, lofty, and praised by the world. What a pity that everything was ruined by his good-for-nothing father and mother.


    Human nature was quite strange. As soon as one believed that the threat was not a threat anymore, theirpassion and pity would take over. But this was also good. This was something he could take advantage of.

 Chapter 129，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 129 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter129£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 129 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After leaving Hui Wang Manor, Zhou Wu cautiously asked Jin Wang. ¡°Your Highness, doing this, is it a little¨C¡°


    Zhou Wu was a prudent man. In front of others, he¡¯d address Jin Wang as Director Zhao, but in private he used honorifics. In the beginning, he¡¯d say Your Highness Jin Wang, but now it was shortened to Your Highness.


    Those who weren¡¯t in the know would think that Zhou Wu was one of Jin Wang¡¯s confidants when the truth was they were casual acquaintances with each other. But Zhou Wu was the only person from the Ministry of Works who took the initiative to get close to Jin Wang. It was also because of Zhou Wu that Jin Wang conducted today¡¯s matter without any mishaps.


    Jin Wang liked smart people, and he was more than willing to deal with smart people. Since Zhou Wu had such thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t mind working with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Sure enough, Zhou Wu understood and didn¡¯t question too much. This was also another good point of Zhou Wu. Even if there were doubts in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t express it.


    The people who came along with this trip followed his orders and had left with the craftsmen. Normally, Jin Wang and Zhou Wu would return to the Ministry of Works, but Jin Wang asked Zhou Wu to go back by himself instead before going on his own way.


    When Zhou Wu returned to the Ministry of Works, Ministry Councillor Chen pulled him aside and asked, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Zhou Wu hesitated before nodding.


    ¡°Then His Highness Jin Wang?¡±


    ¡°His Highness Jin Wang returned to the manor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ministry Councillor Chen gave a wry smile. ¡°Well, His Highness has worked hard and deserves a rest.¡± After speaking, he left.


    Zhou Wu looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    .


    Seeing Jin Wang return so early in the day, Yaoniang was very surprised.


    Today wasn¡¯t a holiday nor was it time for a lunch break. Could it be that something happened? Did His Highness have a bad temper ande back after arguing with others?


    Yaoniang had a lot of thoughts running through her mind, but she didn¡¯t dare express them. She stared at Jin Wang for a long time, trying to decipher the truth but was unsessful, so she couldn¡¯t help getting closer to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you back at this time?¡±


    Jin Wang was watching Xiaobao show Erbao how to solve the nine links puzzle when he nced at her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want this prince toe back?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    How could Jin Wang have missed her earlier scrutiny? He tucked the loose strands of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°How have I not noticed your tendency to overthink? Today is this prince¡¯s day off.¡±


    Yaoniang clearly didn¡¯t believe it. She knew better than him the days he had off. It wasn¡¯t his turn yet, so how could he have a day off?


    Seeing her disbelief, Jin Wang could only briefly exin what had happened.


    After listening, not only was Yaoniang stunned, but even Xiaobao was stunned. By the end, he had already finished solving the nine links puzzle without even realizing it.


    ¡°So Your Highness means that because you worked hard to demolish Hui Wang Manor, you get to have the rest of the day off?¡±


    Jin Wang nodded.


    ¡°The crown prince, no, His Highness Hui Wang let you demolish everything? The people from the Ministry of Works are simply too evil to make you do such a task. Did His Majesty make any trouble for you?¡±


    Jin Wang looked at Yaoniang with an expression that seemed to say, ¡®Wow, you know a lot, this prince is sufficiently surprised¡¯ and said, ¡°You seem to know quite a bit.¡±


    Yaoniang felt a bit embarrassed at his gaze, and exined honestly, ¡°These are just random thoughts I came up with. Even though Hui Wang was abolished from his position aftermitting that fault, he¡¯s still the son of His Majesty. Plus, Her Majesty the empress is still there. For the sake of the decades-long father-son rtionship and adding in the pillow talk from Her Majesty, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t me Hui Wang too much. And Hui Wang is now in such a pitiful state after losing his crown prince position. If you go and bully Hui Wang now, you will definitely be med.¡±


    As Jin Wang listened, the corners of his mouth lifted into a light smile.


    Yaoniang looked at him and asked, ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even aware of pillow talk, this prince really underestimated you.¡±


    After being made fun of twice in a row, Yaoniang was annoyed. She red at him and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? You¡¯re making me sound dumb.¡±


    Sillyss.


    Although Jin Wang didn¡¯t say this, it could be seen from his eyes.


    Looking around, Yaoniang noticed Yu Chan, Hong Chou and the others weren¡¯t there. The two younger ones were also too young to know anything, so Yaoniang gathered her courage and approached Jin Wang, trying to grab onto his waist. Yet before her arms were even fully stretched out, he grabbed her and gently brought her into his arms, pressing his thin lips onto her pink and tender ones.


    His cold thin lips carried a hint of mint, while his warm tongue greedily roamed around her mouth, not missing a single corner. Between the entanglement of their lips and teeth, Yaoniang felt a prickle of pain on her lips. But soon after, all she could feel was dizziness and his unique smell threatening to overwhelm her.


    Jin Wang swallowed and sighed contentedly. Then he immediately began another round of sucking and licking. His thick tongue wrestled with her pink tongue, not letting it escape¡­


    ¡°When will you use pillow talk on this prince¡­¡±

 Chapter 129，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 129 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter129£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 129 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At that moment, Yaoniang¡¯s mind was all blurred. His voice clearly flowed into her ears, but it still took her a while to process his words.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jin Wang bit her lips lightly that she recovered, panting and moaning. ¡°Doctor Liu said we have to wait for two months.¡±


    Jin Wang snorted, displeased. He grabbed onto her lips again, sucking and nibbling while his palm fondled her waist.


    Until:


    ¡°Stinky brat, what are you looking at?¡±


    Yaoniang immediately returned to her senses. She leaned against Jin Wang and looked to the side.


    Not far away were two pairs of bright ck eyes staring at her and Jin Wang. These two pairs of eyes were so bright, they resembled the brightest stars of the night sky. One could even see their own reflection in them. There, Yaoniang saw her own face, flushed and breathless.


    With a bang, Yaoniang¡¯s mind exploded. Her face turned even redder and her thoughts became all muddled.


    ¡°Hey, let go. I want to get up.¡±


    As a grown-up man, Jin Wang did his part in remaining calm andposed.


    ¡°What are you worrying about? How old are they? What can they know?¡±


    ¡°I still want to get up¡­¡±


    Yaoniang hurriedly got up, and tidied her clothes and hair.


    On the other side, Jin Wang had something to say to Xiaobao and Erbao. ¡°Mother was thirsty, so father fed her water.¡±


    To be honest, this was mostly for Xiaobao to hear. Erbao was still young, but Xiaobao could already talk.


    Xiaobao really wanted to ask Jin Wang whether he felt even a bit of guilt for lying to his children. But it was evident that his father¡¯s face was as thick as an iron te while his mother¡¯s face was as thin as paper. For the sake of his mother¡¯s face, Xiaobao decided to sumb to his father¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Drink water? Xiaobao also wants to drink!¡±


    This type of water is not for you!


    Jin Wang lifted the teacup on the table next to Xiaobao and ced it in front of him. This teacup was used exclusively by Xiaobao and contained in water. Every now and then, fresh fruit would be squeezed into juice for him to drink.


    Yaoniang finally finished mentally preparing herself to face her children. With a still blushing face, she turned around, picked up the teacup and looked at it. Then she said, ¡°This is in water. Mother will go find Hong Chou and ask her to get some cantaloupe juice for you to drink,¡± and walked out the door.


    But Xiaobao had already eaten two pieces of cantaloupe earlier today. Yaoniang had even said that he had eaten too much and that he wouldn¡¯t be eating anymore for the rest of the day. Yet now, she changed her mind and was willing to let him drink cantaloupe juice. This was clearly a bribe!


    After Yaoniang left, Jin Wang said to Xiaobao ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone that Father was eating Mother¡¯s mouth!¡±


    Jin Wang always had this feeling that his eldest son was more sensible than the average infant and could understand more than what one would expect. To prevent him from making any slips of the mouth, he especially gave him this warning.


    With his personality, getting caught in the act wouldn¡¯t have been something that would vex him. Yet who told him to care about her, who cares about such things?


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Was he such a fool as to expose this matter to the entire world? From the corner of his eyes, he saw Yaoniang¡¯s figure appear at the corner. ¡°Daddy ate Mother¡¯s mouth, Xiaobao won¡¯t say to anyone.¡±


    Yaoniang blushed as she walked in. ¡°Why¡¯d you teach him to say this?¡±


    Jin Wang stared at Xiaobao.


    This little brat must have done it on purpose!


    After that, Yaoniang took a lot of effort to make Xiaobao forget about this matter.


    To achieve her goal, she held Xiaobao in her arms as she fed him cantaloupe juice, and yed with him for a long time. When she saw that Xiaobao didn¡¯t mention it again, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, she said to Jin Wang in private, ¡°Children have bad memories, and will forget things as soon as something else happens. The more you exin something to him, the more his memory will cement. It¡¯s better to coax him and y with him, so he can forget it sooner.¡±


    Xiaobao fell asleep as soon as he finished lunch. Erbao fell asleep next to his brother. He was currently at the age where he needs a lot of sleep. Only then did Yaoniang have the time to say this to Jin Wang.


    ¡°In the future, when the child is older, let him live in a courtyard on his own. This prince lived alone ever since the age of five.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao is only one and a half years old. That¡¯s still quite a bit off from five years old.¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t stick to you so much. He needs to learn to be independent.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao is only one and a half years old.¡±


    Jin Wang still had something to say, but Yaoniang continued, ¡°Oh right, Your Highness, will Hui Wang go to the pce to file aint about what happened?¡±


    Of course, he will. Ever since he could remember, his eldest brother has always been like this.


    Anxious, Yaoniang said, ¡°Then do you think His Majesty would listen to him and punish you? You should think about what you should do, I doubt Hui Wang Manor will let this matter go just like that.¡±


    Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Yaoniang mentally gave herself a pat on her back.


    Whew, fortunately, she redirected his attention.


    But as for the matter of Hui Wang Manor, what should be done?


    Despite only saying those words for the sake of changing the topic, she pondered over thatst thought seriously. Even after a long time, Yaoniang still couldn¡¯te up with an answer to her own question. It seemed that Jin Wang getting punished was unavoidable.


    Fearing that Jin Wang would be offended by His Majesty¡¯s scolding, she made him do some mental preparation. ¡°If His Majesty begins to preach at you, just listen to it and don¡¯t talk back. At most, he¡¯d say some unpleasant words, and it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll give you a beating. It¡¯ll also be over very quickly. His Majesty is getting on in age. Hui Wang is insensible, so no matter what, don¡¯t learn from him.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Jin Wang almostughed. ¡°Alright. Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 130，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 130 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter130£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 130 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    But soon after, Jin Wang was pped in the face. Someone had been sent over to invite him into the pce.


    It was mostly because Jin Wang had left too little face for the other party. Therge red ¡°demolish¡± written on the arc of the main gate at Hui Wang Manor was way too conspicuous. Before Hui Wang even stepped foot into the pce to make trouble, the incident had already spread everywhere. Everyone soon heard about it.


    Empress Wei felt particrly ufortable after hearing this.


    Back then, with her status as the crown prince¡¯s mother, she voluntarily requested for his crown prince title be abolished. But it had only been for the sake of self-preservation. This had been the best method at the time. Not only would this preserve the crown prince¡¯s life, but appease Emperor Hongjing. An Wang and the others who were familiar with the inside story would also not make any trouble in the dark.


    This was why she took the initiative to ask for the abolishment of the crown prince. It was also to set a precedent.


    The crown prince didn¡¯t show any promising signs nor was he particrly useful but in the end, he was born from her womb. Long story short, in her heart, she was still partial to him. Now that her son¡¯s crown prince position was gone and he was pped on the face under the public eye, no matter how virtuous Empress Wei was, she couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed.


    Later when Hui Wang entered the pce to make trouble, she simply refused to coax him and pretended to have a headache. People then passed this matter to Emperor Hongjing.


    Not long after, Hui Wang was taken away by the people from Qianqing Pce.


    Unlike when facing Empress Wei, the crown prince was actually a little afraid of Emperor Hongjing. He dared to roll around and cry in front of Empress Wei, but he didn¡¯t even dare to say anything in front of Emperor Hongjing.


    But there really was no need for him to say anything. As long as Emperor Hongjing wanted to know anything, he would. Including what happened at Hui Wang Manor, what he said to Empress Wei, and why Empress Wei was having a headache.


    ¡°Your Mother Empress is not feeling well, yet you still go and trouble her. It seems that Zhen has been too tolerant of you.¡±


    Back when he was young, Emperor Hongjing had been a beautiful man. But at this moment, his thick eyebrows were tightly furrowed. The corners of his mouth were pressed together, emphasizing the harsh lines on his face.


    Hui Wang¡¯s face flushed red. After a long empty silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not erchen who is making trouble, it¡¯s old fifth! He¡¯s not giving me any face as the eldest brother!¡±


    ¡°For others to treat you like the eldest, you must first act like one!¡± Emperor Hongjing mmed his hand down onto his dragon desk, and the nearby teacup was knocked down by his movements. Tea was spilled everywhere.


    Li Dequan sighed and hurriedly got a small eunuch to grab a cloth to wipe it clean, while he quickly tidied up the emperor¡¯s desk.


    Emperor Hongjing stood up, the veins on his forehead bulging, and he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Scram! Leave the pce for Zhen right now!¡±


    So the crown prince scrammed.


    ¡°A bunch of useless things!¡±


    No one dared to speak.


    After a while, Emperor Hongjing spoke up again, ¡°Go and call Jin Wang into the pce!¡±


    With that, Jin Wang soon entered the pce.


    He remained calm andposed, but Yaoniang was extremely anxious. Desperate, she came up with the idea for Jin Wang to bring Xiaobao along. In the presence of his young grandson, she didn¡¯t believe that Emperor Hongjing would beat Jin Wang in front of Xiaobao.


    Sure enough, Emperor Hongjing, who was originally fuming with anger, felt his pent-up anger released upon seeing Xiaobao.


    After paying their respects, the father and son duo stood below.


    Emperor Hongjing asked, ¡°Are you aware of why Zhen called you into the pce?¡±


    ¡°Erchen doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking at the emotionless face of Jin Wang, Emperor Hongjing became even angrier, but he also felt some admiration towards this fifth son of his. Jin Wang was calm and self-assured. Amongst all these sons, only old fifth¡¯s face remained unchanged when he was angry.


    ¡°What you did yourself, are you unaware?¡±


    It was originally a very solemn scene. Inside the grand hall, sat the almighty emperor, surrounded by a crown of eunuchs and pce maids.


    But what should have been a solemn scene was ruined by the presence of a small child dressed in bright red. Swaying, he slowly but surely made his way to the dragon desk.


    Mischievous, he believed himself to be sneaky because of his size, but the truth was everyone had long noticed him. After all, there was nowhere for him to hide. Once he reached the emperor¡¯s desk, he crawled under the yellow tablecloth and peeked out from time to time, smiling at Jin Wang. He was thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Emperor Hongjing tried his best to maintain his majesty but was finally defeated by the little child crawling around his legs.


    He leaned down and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The child gave an innocent smile, raised his head and said, ¡°Huahua, cat, hide and seek.¡±


    ¡°Who is Huahua?¡±


    ¡°Huahua is a cat. Grandpa Emperor, Xiaobao will y hide and seek with you, so please don¡¯t scold father okay?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that Grandfather Emperor will scold your father?¡± Finding it a little difficult to bend over to continue speaking to Xiaobao, Emperor Hongjing carried him onto hisp.


    . ¡°Mother told me.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing looked up and saw the calm Jin Wang. He casually asked, ¡°What did your mother say?¡±


    ¡°Mother said, Grandfather Emperor is old. When Emperor Grandfather scolds father, father should just listen and not talk back. But Xiaobao doesn¡¯t want you to scold father.¡±


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help tensing his face, resisting the urge to rush over and grab his son back. This little thing even pretended to sleep to hear what they were discussing. He thought to himself that if Xiaobao made a mess of this situation, he would properly discipline him when they return, even if she speaks up for him.


    ¡°Then why did your mother say that Grandpa Emperor will scold your father?¡±


    With an ignorant look on his face, Xiaobao thought hard but appeared to remain confused. After a long period of reflection, he said, ¡°That thankless job. And the people from the Ministry of Works are bad.¡±


    Seeing that his grandson was still thinking hard, Emperor Hongjing suddenlyughed and touched his little head. ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s so smart, Grandpa Emperor won¡¯t scold your father.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll y hide and seek with you!¡± As soon as he finished his words, Xiaobao slipped down to the ground. Once he stood firmly on his feet, he started to yank Emperor Hongjing.


    Anxious, Li Dequan fretted at the side. He wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Little young master, His Majesty can¡¯t y hide and seek with you. How about this old servant go find someone else to y with you?¡±

 Chapter 130，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 130 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter130£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 130 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°y with Grandpa Emperor.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is busy right now. This old servant will find a small eunuch to y with you, who is very good at this game.¡±


    Li Dequan nced up, and a small eunuch with delicate features came running over. Xiaobao¡¯s attention was immediately caught, and his eyes were fixed on the little eunuch. The little eunuch coaxed Xiaobao to leave with him while making cat meows.*


    Once everyone left, Emperor Hongjing turned to look at Jin Wang.


    ¡°This child is getting smarter.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao is an intelligent child.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing snorted, ¡°You are not modest at all.¡±


    Jin Wang stopped talking. Emperor Hongjing could tell his thoughts from just looking at him and knew that whatever was on his mind must be something rebellious. His fifth child was honest to the point of not being willing to say any fakepliments or tter others.


    Luan¡¯er had passed away early on, and he was busy with government affairs, so he was inevitably negligent during his childhood. By the time he had a chance to take a serious look at his son, he had already be like this.


    A hard-working and serious man, but at the same time also taciturn with few words.


    Back when the princes still had studies, he was the one who spoke the least and was not very popr with the tutors. Yet whenever there was an assessment, he¡¯d rank in the top three. He had only praised him once, and that was enough for Jin Wang to work harder than before. Same for his martial arts. Amongst the princes, although they were all talented, old fifth was still the best.


    Emperor Hongjing, who was trapped in his memory, did not speak for a long time and nostalgia and sorrow filled his eyes.


    After a while, he recovered his senses and nced at Jin Wang. ¡°Enough, go back. That woman of yours already said she¡¯s scared Zhen will scold you. If Zhen really scolds you, wouldn¡¯t that be following her words?¡±


    As for whether what Jin Wang did was right or not, Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t express any of his thoughts.


    On the carriage on the way back, Jin Wang said to Xiaobao, ¡°In the future, the words that mother and father say to each other must not be shared to outsiders¡­¡±


    You think I wanted to?


    Xiaobao yed with the grasshopper in his hand, pretending not to hear. This grasshopper was made for him by the little eunuch just now.


    After returning to the manor, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief seeing both father and sone back safely.


    Although she had said to Jin Wang that it was impossible for His Majesty to beat him, this matter wasn¡¯t something small and Empress Wei¡¯s presence couldn¡¯t be ignored. She had no idea what would happen, but fortunately, everything turned out okay.


    After Hui Wang left the pce, Jin Wang was called inside.


    Everyone waited to see what happened. Unfortunately, no news was heard from the pce, and no clue could be seen from Jin Wang¡¯s face.


    But a dayter, the people from the Ministry of Works arrived at Hui Wang Manor and renovated everything that needed renovating. The people of Hui Wang Manor didn¡¯t say a word, and the Ministry of Workspleted the job without any hups.


    In the capital, there were bound to be eyes and ears everywhere. As long as a single mosquito flew to the right ce at the right time, the information was bound to spread. With the way things are, it goes without saying that Hui Wang failed to please His Majesty and Jin Wang suffered no loss.


    In the end, things were different now. The former high and mighty crown prince was now an abandoned son.


    However, Emperor Hongjing continued to show care for the heir of Hui Wang. He¡¯d be called into the pce from time to time to talk, and would asionally stay over for a meal. With this, people could tell that even though Hui Wang himself was no longer favoured, his son was enough to uphold the honour of the household.


    The number of people who are concerned about this matter and the number of people with schemes brewing at the back of their minds remains unknown. As the underlying current of the capital begins to settle down, the summer heat fades away as autumn sneaks in.


    The morning light was faint as the sky began to dawn.


    Qipan Street, bathed in the morning light, was as lively as usual. The sound of carriages and horses filled the air, and voices of greeting could be heard from time to time.


    That day, Jin Wang woke upte again, and left without even eating breakfast. Before he left, Yaoniang handed him a bag.


    Needless to say, this bag was full of food.


    The meal provided for lunch was always very simple, so Jin Wang became increasingly reliant on this bag of food. The food changed every day. Due to the hot weather from before, Yaoniang could only pack some pastries and such. But now that the weather has cooled down a bit, she added some appetizers as well.


    For example, the fried shredded beef was fragrant, spicy and chewy. In the past, Jin Wang¡¯s pte was light. To put it bluntly, his taste was refined after many years of living in the pce. Now that he was introduced to themoner¡¯s way of eating, he found it to be quite novel. Once, he even finished two bowls of rice while eating this fried shredded beef.


    Yaoniang mentioned that she had considered sending someone to deliver food to Jin Wang. Sheter rejected it because it would seem too conspicuous. She thought to herself that since Emperor Hongjing was trying to temper his sons, wouldn¡¯t it be too eye-catching for delicious food to be delivered every day?.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t really want to exin theplicated matters involved so he simply let this misunderstanding continue. After working hard all day, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of expectation for lunchtime.


    And this sense of expectation was a feeling he weed.


    At this time, in the bag were a few buns wrapped in paper. The buns¡¯ fillings included pork and prawns and they were tender and chewy. With a single bite, the meat sauce would flood the inside of the mouth. But the main point was that Yaoniang had made these steamed buns herself. Jin Wang never knew she had such good cooking skills before.


    Thinking up to this point, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but reach for a bun from his bag. After the bun was out of the bag, he took a giant bite into it. The first time he ate it, he didn¡¯t take any precautions, which resulted in meat juice flowing down his hand. By now, Jin Wang could bite into the buns without spilling any of the meat juices at all. After sucking away all the meat sauce, he¡¯d then begin to eat the steamed bun. The buns were juicy and not greasy to the stomach.


    Jin Wang was eating steamed buns when suddenly a person ran up to him.


    He was a tall and thin young man dressed in a blue official uniform. His uniform also had a heron embroidered on the front, symbolizing his position as a seven-rank minor official.


    As soon as this person reached Jin Wang, his eyes lit up. With an excited look on his face, he said, ¡°Your Highness Jin Wang, this lowly official is Xu Jinzhi, the editor of the Hanlin Academy.¡±


    Jin Wang was in the critical stage of sucking away all the meat juice. With his mouth upied, he could only nod his head as a response.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you eating steamed buns?¡± The look in Xu Jinzhi¡¯s eyes caused Jin Wang to think that the steamed bun in his hands was extremely delicious. He even considered whether he should offer one to the other party when Xu Jinzhi spoke up again, ¡°Then you enjoy. This lowly official will no longer disturb you.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, the person left as abruptly as he arrived. It seemed like the only reason he approached Jin Wang was to talk about the meat bun in his hand.


    Jin Wang felt a bit baffled but didn¡¯t think too much about it, because the Ministry of Works was not far ahead.


    After arriving at the Ministry of Works, Jin Wang noted his name and the time of arrival down on the register before stepping inside.


    He headed straight to the repairs department and without greeting anyone, he made his way to his office.


    With the renovation of Hui Wang Manor on the right track, Jin Wang returned to the state of having nothing to do. The renovation couldn¡¯t bepleted overnight, and Jin Wang only needs to visit every few days to monitor the progress. As for the other matters, it wasn¡¯t up to him to worry about.


    After sitting in his office for a day, when Shenshi arrived, it was time for Jin Wang to be off duty.


    He signed his name on the register before walking out the gates of the Ministry of Works. Seeing no carriage outside to pick him up, he could only walk back by himself. It was only a quarter of an hour of a walk from the Ministry of Works to Jin Wang Manor. At a pace neither fast nor slow, Jin Wang walked home while carrying his bag in his hand.


    A rush of horseshoes suddenly sounded, followed by the sounds of people shouting. With his back turned Jin Wang continued walking, but his eyebrows were now furrowed.


    The carriage stopped less than half a metre behind him, and the coachman scolded with lingering fear in his heart, ¡°What are you doing?! I already shouted to make way but why didn¡¯t you move? What would happen if we really crashed into you?¡±


    Jin Wang stopped walking, turned around and looked at the carriage driver, or more urately, the carriage in general.


    The coachman didn¡¯t seem to expect this person to be an official. Seeing the heron on Jin Wang¡¯s chest, he was taken aback before a look of contempt shed in his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, the soft voice of a woman could be heard from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Feng Da, it was you who wasn¡¯t careful with your driving and almost crashed into the other party. Why did you put the me on the other person?¡±


    Following these words, a pale tender hand stretched out from inside and pushed the curtains of the carriage to the side.


    The owner of this petite hand was only a maid. Another woman was sitting in the carriage, dressed in a teal embroidered blouse and a blue floral skirt iid with pearls.


    She had fair skin, clear brows and gorgeous eyes. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say her beauty was enough to cause the downfall of a city.


    Jin Wang nced at the emblem on the carriage, and a meaningful look shed in his eyes. He was about to turn around and continue on his way, when the woman suddenly said, ¡°Sir, this matter was caused by the negligence of my coachman. Are you troubled in any way?¡±

 Chapter 131，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 131 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter131£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 131 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The beautiful woman¡¯s voice was not enough to stop Jin Wang from leaving. Without even so much of a pause, he turned around and continued on his way.


    Irritation shed in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The maid beside her said, ¡°Young miss, this man is toocking in etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Enough. This incident was our fault. We can¡¯t me the other party for not faking politeness¡­¡±


    ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t just leave without saying a word in reply. Young miss clearly had good intentions¡­¡± The maid grumbled for a while, before she suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°Young miss, we should return quickly. If madam finds out, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°As long as you and Feng Da don¡¯t say anything, mother won¡¯t find out.¡± Only after Jin Wang¡¯s figure had disappeared around the corner, did Wang Defang reluctantly direct her gaze back at Liu Ya.


    Naturally, Liu Ya wouldn¡¯t say anything. Neither would Feng Da. These two people were Wang Defang¡¯s most trusted subordinates, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought them out today.


    She thought of the man just now, dressed in blue, with a righteous temperament and dignity engraved in his bones. As for his face, it was simply stunning. He had sword-shaped brows flying towards the temples, phoenix-shaped eyes, and pale thin lips beneath his sharp, prominent nose.


    The most eye-catching thing was the disregard and indifference in this man¡¯s eyes. Wang Defang was used to seeing men looking at her with brightness shining in their eyes. Even the gazes of those nobles and princes would carry interest and fascination.


    Yet he treated her like she was nothing in his eyes. Wang Defang had long heard that among the princes, the fifth prince, Jin Wang, was the best looking but the coldest.


    Seeing him today, he truly lived up to his reputation.


    If he were to know that she was the daughter of the Wang family, she wondered what kind of expression he would have. For some reason, Wang Defang¡¯s heart began to race, and she felt a sense of anticipation for this day to arrive.


    Mammy Mu entered the capital with Yu Yan and the other servants from Jin Wang Manor, along with many misceneous items from Jinzhou.


    This group of people from Jinzhou immediately made Jin Wang Manor lively. The amount of manpower steeply increased from before. Not only were there servants everywhere in the house, but the number of guards also increased a lot.


    With the additional people and items, the front yard need not be mentioned, but the backyard was inevitably messier.


    Since the consort was sent away to recuperate, Fucheng became the person in charge of the affairs of the backyard. Now, not only was he in charge of all the affairs of the front yard but also the trivial matters of the back house.


    It just so happened that Jin Wang wanted to train Yaoniang, so he asked her to take over the matters of the backyard. When had Yaoniang ever encountered matters like this? Without even needing to think about it, she refused. This made Jin Wang frustrated. She was given the opportunity to be the mistress of the household, yet she refused!


    But after thinking about it again, he realized she also had the two children to take care of. How would she have the spare time to manage everything else? Fortunately, Mammy Mu still had some capable people under her, so those people were ced in charge of the backyard. In addition, a woman known as Mammy Gong was invited to Rongxi Courtyard to be the stewardess. She was also arranged to teach Yaoniang about these matters as well as some basic etiquette when outside.


    While the consort recuperates from her illness, it was a must for a female master in Jin Wang Manor to step up. Visiting other households isn¡¯t necessary but when entering the pce, not having a woman to represent the household is a no can do.


    Jin Wang exined to Yaoniang his thoughts before she finally overcame her psychological barrier and decided to give it a shot.


    Even if she may not be willing to do it for herself, she¡¯d do it for Xiaobao and Erbao. Sooner orter, she¡¯d also need to step foot out of the manor. After all, she couldn¡¯t stay within the manor her entire life, hiding behind doors and ignorant of outside affairs. It just so happened that there was to be a banquet held for the second son of Qing Wang turning one year old. Jin Wang nned to take Yaoniang with him.


    Xiaobao will also go, but Erbao is still too young. It¡¯s not convenient for him to go out.


    This was the first time for Yaoniang to visit another household as a side consort, so it was inevitable for her to be a little nervous. A few days before the event, she started to n and prepare the clothes she was going to wear. The closer the date arrived, the more excited and nervous she felt. In Jin Wang¡¯s mind, he had a hard time understanding where all her nervousness came from.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that hard to understand. Yaoniang was only eighteen. Although she¡¯s already the mother of two children, she¡¯s still a child. With her childlike disposition still remaining, how could she not want to go out? But with her status, it was extremely rare to be invited to other households. Since she didn¡¯t have a lot of friends in the capital, it was extremely boring.


    Jin Wang, who arrived at this realization, felt sorry for her. He told her that he¡¯d take her out for a stroll around the capital once he had time. He also said to Yaoniang that she could make use of this opportunity to make some friends, then invite them over whenever she¡¯s bored in the future.


    Yaoniang felt a bit surprised. She could do that? Jin Wang smiled bitterly at himself and told her to take a good look. Which of those consorts and side consorts did not have a couple of close friends?


    Leaving these matters aside, for the time being, the day soon arrived.


    The room was silent. Outside the window, it was already bright, but the inside of the room was still dark.


    For those who were used to waking up at the crack of dawn, it was extremely satisfying to finally be able to sleep in. Jin Wang had never felt like this before. Perhaps it was true that beauty was the reason for every hero¡¯s grave. Every morning, he¡¯d use up almost all of his willpower to push the soft and warm body out of his embrace.


    He looked around beside him. There was a bulge under the nkets but the person was nowhere to be seen.


    Whenever she fell asleep, she would curl up into a ball. If he didn¡¯t cuddle her, she would always seem to disappear. But the problem was that she didn¡¯t like him cuddling her. She¡¯d always say that it was too squishy and that he was too heavy. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide her disdain. It was because he had spoiled her too much. She wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    She went through two months of confinement. Taking her body into consideration, Jin Wang remained a vegetarian all this time. He finally went a little wildst night, but he held back his strength and didn¡¯t dare go overboard. Doctor Liu had said that her health needed to be nourished for at least two months because the timing of her pregnancies had been too close. If her body wasn¡¯t taken care of, she may develop long-term health issues.


    Over these past few days, Jin Wang felt like it had been years since hest enjoyed meat.


    He lifted the nkets. The woman was indeed lying on the inside of the bed. Her legs were facing him, her little butt was turned to the side, and her entire body was oriented sideways.


    Wearing only a thin pair of white silk pants, the fabric was scrunched up above the knee, revealing a slender and fair calf. The waistband of the pants hung loosely on the hips, leaving her slender waist bare. Her entire back was naked, save for a thin strap that tied at the front.


    Indeed, the only piece of clothing besides her pants was a pink dudou.


    Seeing such beautiful scenery, Jin Wang¡¯s drowsiness instantly disappeared. He rolled towards her and kissed her on the back, before hugging her closer. Seemingly in a dream-like state, she stretched out her hand to push him away. ¡°Stop fussing around. I¡¯m sleeping¡­¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t speak like a northerner, and her voice carried a kind of softness that only Jiangnan people could have. When she¡¯s wide awake, she speaks with a gentle voice, but at the moment, her mind is half-asleep. Her voice was slightly husky, but still crisp and soothing, making people feel an itch in their hearts.


    The sight of the twin ivory towers, exposed from her struggling, gave people the urge to rip off that damned piece of cloth.

 Chapter 131，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 131 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter131£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 131 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    How could Jin Wang bear it? His eyes turned red, and his breathing became heavy.


    He gritted his teeth before letting go of the person in his arms. He pulled up the nkets to cover her up properly before rolling onto his other side. He grabbed a piece of clothing to cover his face and took several deep breaths before his breathing calmed down.


    Faintly, a fragrance surged up his nose. Only then did he realize that the fabric he was holding was actually her inner shirt. And this piece of clothing carried the natural fragrance of her body, making him almost lose his mind again.


    Jin Wang smiled bitterly. Clearly, his poison had already been detoxified, yet it didn¡¯t feel that way at all.


    Turning towards her then seeing her peacefully sleeping, he threw away the piece of clothing in his hands. He had nowhere to vent his grievances.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t get up, we¡¯re going to bete for the banquet at Qing Wang Manor. I remember you saying seventh sister-inw had specially sent you a message that she would be waiting for you.¡±


    The person who had been snoozing under the nkets immediately sat up. Her drowsiness had instantly vanished.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Yu Chan and the others call for me¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Yaoniang picked up the clothes at the side and put them on. Seeing that he was already properly dressed with nothing exposed that shouldn¡¯t be, she called for the maids toe in.


    Later, once they were already on the carriage, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help voicing herints. She grumbled about how Yu Chan and the others didn¡¯t dare toe in to wake her up, and how Jin Wang didn¡¯t either even when he was already awake.


    Jin Wang sneered. Staring at her, he said, ¡°Today is this prince¡¯s day off.¡±


    Without needing Jin Wang to say anymore, Yaoniang remembered how Jin Wang could only have a single day off every ten days. Normally, he¡¯d be up before the sun was even up, especially now as the weather was starting to get cold and the days grew shorter. Although Yaoniang would apany him and get up at the same time as him every day, as soon as Jin Wang left, she would immediately dive back under the covers and go back to sleep.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt guilty inside.


    Jin Wang has to go to work every day, while she lies idle in the manor. Now that he finally has a day off to get a good night¡¯s sleep, she has the audacity to ask him to be the one to wake her up.


    Yaoniang leaned closer towards Jin Wang. Since Xiaobao was on the side, she felt too embarrassed to say flowery words. She simply grabbed Jin Wang¡¯s sleeve with her tender fair fingers and started to y with it while gazing at him with herrge beaming eyes.


    Originally, Jin Wang didn¡¯t intend to give her a good face, lest she be too spoiled, but the little hand pulling on his sleeve vexed him too much. The contrast between the dark blue colour of his sleeve and her fingers emphasized how fair her skin was. The way her fingers turned and rubbed against his sleeve reminded him of how soft and nimble those hands were. Naturally, this resulted in many unspeakable scenesing to mind.


    Thinking up to this point, his darkened gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall onto her newly made clothes. His gaze travelled up to her fair swan-like neck, exposed above the cor, then to her tender face on top. His eyes finallynded on her petal-like lips.


    Jin Wang¡¯s throat tightened, and he didn¡¯t dare to let his thoughts continue to wander. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that there was still a kid sitting next to them.


    This little brat was extremely clever. If the brat was to notice anything, his face as his father would bepletely lost. Then looking at her pitiful expression, he coughed lightly and wrapped hisrge palm around her mischievous fingers.


    ¡°Later, when we arrive you can spend more time with seventh sister-inw. Although she¡¯s the mistress of the household, the affairs of the manor don¡¯t have much to do with her, so she should have time to apany you. But¡ª¡±


    Seeing his face looking a little gloomy, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jin Wang yed with her petite hand for a while, then said, ¡°You need to be alert. There areplicated things in every household. Don¡¯t get entangled with old seventh¡¯s family affairs.¡±


    As for the rest, Jin Wang didn¡¯t say. She finally had someone to talk to and keep herpany. There was no need to dampen her spirits. If the worstes to worst, he¡¯ll talk to old seventh. Seventh sister-inw is only asking for this small thing, so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    While the pair talked, they arrived at Qing Wang Manor.


    Because of the celebration today, the entire street had been swept clean early in the morning. With decorations hanging on the front door, the main steward of the manor stood at the entrance to wee the guests.


    The two side entrances were open, but not the main one in the middle. Seeing the carriage of Jin Wang Manor arrive, the head steward gave a pointed look. A servant rushed to open the middle entrance, while others went inside to report.


    Horses and carriages were everywhere, resembling a long-winded serpent. With the number of people up front, those in the back were unable to move, so they could only wait.


    The most important thing about making a living as a beggar in the capital was to be familiar with emblems. As soon as one saw the emblem on the carriage and the apanying guards around the carriage, one would be able to estimate the wealth and influence of the owner. Those who were more knowledgeable would be able to tell they were from Jin Wang Manor from just looking at the clothes of the apanying guards.


    Not long after, a tall man was seen getting out of the carriage


    He was wearing a royal blue dragon embroidered satin robe. Both the cor and the sleeve cuffs were embroidered with gold thread. His jet ck hair was secured at the top of his head with a rose gold cor, iid with a sapphire about three fingers wide, making him look like an immortal.


    Once he was off of the carriage he reached inside and brought out a child, sitting in his arms. His other hand then reached inside as well. Those who were witnessing this scene, wondering what he was about to do, soon saw a petite fair hand stretching out from inside the carriage. Hisrge palm wrapped around her hand and the woman soon stepped out of the carriage.


    .


    The woman was wearing a begonia red top decorated with peonies and a pomegranate-coloured pleated skirt. Her hair was tied up into a cloud-style updo, decorated with gold hairpins iid with rubies. She also had a pair of jadeite vermillion bird buyaos inserted into her hair. One could simply tell from her side profile that she was an extremely rare beauty, with skin as white as snow and eyebrows like those of a painting. Combined with the curve of her waist and hips, her beauty was suffocating.


    Once she got out of the carriage, she raised her head. Her face was like a lotus in full bloom¡ªthe brows were as dark as ink, while her eyes were bright like stars. A single gaze stirred up ripples in the heart. What a stunner!


    Stuck in the Wang Family¡¯s carriage in the back, Wang Defang couldn¡¯t help clenching the handkerchief in her hand.

 Chapter 132，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 132 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter132£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 132 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Wang Defang watched as Jin Wang helped the woman out of the carriage.


    Today¡¯s Jin Wang waspletely different from the him on that day. That day, he was so handsome he seemed out of this world, with a sense of dignity engraved deep in his bones. But today, he was so striking that one didn¡¯t even dare to look at him.


    One had to admit that clothes were what makes a man. At this moment, he was so dazzling, he resembled an immortal descending from the heavens.


    If one ignored how he was holding a child in his arms as well as the presence of the woman next to him.


    So this woman was the legendary favoured concubine who gave birth to Jin Wang¡¯s two sons? The side consort surnamed Su? She was only so-so! Isn¡¯t she just another fox spirit?


    ¡°Fang¡¯er, what are you looking at? There are a lot of people here. Quick! Put the curtains back down.¡±


    The person speaking was Eldest Madam Wang


    Today, the Wang Family sent Eldest Madam Wang and her younger daughter, Wang Defang, toe to Qing Wang Manor for the celebration.


    As members of a cab minister¡¯s family, there were bound to be many things to be careful of. s, it was also impossible to staypletely clear of the capital¡¯s murky waters. In times like this, the importance of the female family members is shown. When it isn¡¯t appropriate for the men of the family toe forward, the women were the ones who stepped in. Even if something were to go wrong, all that needs to be said was that the women were insensible.


    She followed her daughter¡¯s gaze and frowned immediately.? ¡°Which family did this womane from? How ignorant of the womanly virtues! It¡¯s one thing to show up in front of the public under broad daylight, but to walk side by side with men? How disgraceful!¡±


    Eldest Madam Wang had a long face and squinty eyes. She was getting on in age and was dressed in an indigo-coloured top matched with a dusty blue skirt. Her hair was coiled up into a single bun. Her outfit made her appear in and rigid.


    Usually, Wang Defang felt her mother was too rigid and fussy, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t agree more with what her mother said.


    ¡°Mother, do you also think this woman¡¯s behaviour is inappropriate?¡± She asked with a smile, embodying the restraint a proper youngdy of any noble family should have.


    In the eyes of Eldest Madam Wang, this was more than simply inappropriate behaviour. This woman was a vixen who attracted both bees and butterflies. Eldest Madam Wang was born in the Kong Family from Shandong province. As for which Kong Family, naturally it was the Kong Family that descended from Confucius himself. But she wasn¡¯t part of the direct lineage and is instead a member of the side branches that are barely known at all.


    Despite being only a member of the side branch, her surname was still Kong. Eldest Madam Wang had always been proud of bearing the surname Kong.


    She also took pride in her familiarity with the Women¡¯s Four Books and treated it as the embodiment of the perfect woman¡¯s behaviour. It was unsurprising for her to feel Yaoniang¡¯s appearance to be an eyesore.


    ¡°Stop looking, lest your eyes are contaminated. The older you are, the less you listen to your mother¡¯s words. Sit properly. Soon we¡¯ll be getting off the carriage.¡±


    Wang Defang¡¯s eyes shed with impatience, and she lowered the carriage curtain.


    On the other hand, Jin Wang had already taken Yaoniang into Qing Wang Manor. He stayed in the front yard, while Yaoniang and Xiaobao rode in a sedan chair and went to the back yard.


    The entire Qing Wang Manor was very lively. The servants were all dressed up as they rushed about. Along the way, they saw many well-dressed female family members, led by servants, here to visit.


    The sedan chair arrived at a courtyard, which looked very quietpared to the hustle and bustle outside. Before Yaoniang even got off the sedan chair, Consort Qing came out to greet her from inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Consort Qing said with a smile, but Yaoniang had this feeling that something was wrong. After Consort Qing led her inside, she suddenly realized that Consort Qing¡¯s eyes were a little red, as if she had been crying.


    Sure enough, upon entering the room and sitting down, Consort Qing changed from Yaoniang¡¯s initial impression of liveliness. Her entire body seemed to hunch over with mncholy while she remained silent.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Consort Qing seemed to be a little distracted. She gave a quickugh after hearing her words before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then she turned towards Xiaobao who was being held by Yu Chan at the side. ¡°Come here. Let Seventh Aunt carry you.¡±


    Xiaobao obediently let Consort Qing carry him. Seeing him behave so well, Consort Qing smiled, and ordered her servants, ¡°Go call the eldest young master and eldest young miss.¡±


    Not long after, both Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu arrived.


    Yan Ge¡¯er was three years old while Zhuzhu was only two years old. The older brother was holding the hand of his younger sister, and the two little children were brightly dressed. Seeing this harmonious scene, Yaoniang¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Zhuzhu, who was two years old, had her head almost entirely shaved, save for two small puffs of hair. With a gold longevity lock iid with jade around her neck and a pair ofrge dazzling eyes, she resembled a tender little dumpling that one couldn¡¯t help but adore.


    She was still a little unsteady with her walking, so Yaoniang picked her up and ced her on herp. She couldn¡¯t bear to put her back down. ¡°Zhuzhu is so beautiful. Jirou, you are truly blessed.¡± Jirou was the name of Consort Qing.


    Consort Qing couldn¡¯t helpughing and jokingly said, ¡°Little fifth sister-inw, why don¡¯t we have an exchange? I¡¯ll swap Zhuzhu for Xiaobaos. Are you willing?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t answer, so Zhuzhu shouted, ¡± No change, no change. I stay in same ce as older brother.¡± Her milky voice was simply heart-warming.


    Yaoniang put Zhuzhu back down and let her rejoin her brother, then she let out a quiet sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a daughter. I thought that my second child would be a daughter. Who would¡¯ve thought it was another stinky brat?¡±


    Consort Qing¡¯s eyes flickered, and her smile couldn¡¯t help but fade. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Others can¡¯t help but envy you for this blessing, yet here you want another daughter.¡± She paused then nced at her daughter. ¡°Daughters are good and she¡¯s like my intimate cotton-padded jacket, but it¡¯s always better to have more sons.¡±


    Her words were a bit too meaningful. Even if Yaoniang wanted to act dumb she couldn¡¯t, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Consort Qing smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying it¡¯s nothing. Your eyes are already red. Why are you so sad on such a good day?¡±


    Before Consort Qing could say anything, Yaoniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized that Consort Qing had given birth to a son and a daughter. Yan Ge¡¯er was the eldest son, but today¡¯s celebration was for the second son. So he was not borne by Consort Qing, but by another woman. How could today be a good day for Consort Qing?


    Given her status, she was also seen as the ¡®other woman¡¯, at least by those consorts. Yaoniang was embarrassed to death.


    Xiaobao nced at Yaoniang and sighed in his heart. This silly mother of his finally realized. However, Qing Wang Manor¡¯s affairs were moreplicated than she thought. If he remembered correctly¡ª


    Xiaobao looked at Zhuzhu. From what he could recall, he didn¡¯t have a younger cousin sister. But there was this once when Yan Ge¡¯er was drunk and told him how he used to have a sister. Except that she had died when she was very young.


    In his previous life, Xiaobao had been sick all year round, but he still knew a lot about Qing Wang Manor. In his memory, ever since he could remember, Qing Wang had lived in the capital. It wasn¡¯t until he was older did he learn that after his father took the throne, he resolutely cut off the other princes.


    An Wang, Dai Wang, Qing Wang, Wu Wang all remained in the capital. But whenpared with Qing Wang, who remained a loyal follower of Jin Wang since the beginning, An Wang and others were barely known in the eyes of the public. Besides wearing the hat of a qinwang, they rarely appeared in front of others. Instead, it was Qing Wang, a supporter and confidant of Emperor Jin¡¯an, that ended up having both power and glory.


    In his previous life, even though Yan Ge¡¯er was the elder son of Qing Wang, he wasn¡¯t favoured. The one favoured by Qing Wang was his second son. However, his Emperor Father paid much attention to Yan Ge¡¯er and had mentioned more than once he had the talent to be a general. Before hisst bout of illness that eventually imed his life, Yan Ge¡¯er had been sent to the border by his Father Emperor.


    All these thoughts shed through Xiaobao¡¯s mind in an instant. He didn¡¯t dare to continue his thoughts, his mother was still feeling embarrassed. All of a sudden, he slipped off Consort Qing¡¯s knees, ran to Yaoniang, and pointed at Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu. ¡°Brother, sister.¡±


    Consort Qing also felt a little awkward and quickly interrupted with a smile. ¡°Xiaobao wants to y with your brother and sister, right? Yan Ge¡¯er,e y with your younger brother and bring your sister along as well.¡±


    The three little peas came together. It only then did they realize that despite Xiaobao being the youngest, he wasn¡¯t small at all. He was taller than the two-year-old Zhuzhu, and only half a head shorter than Yan Ge¡¯er.


    Xiaobao was a rtively big child for his age and the other reason was also because Yan Ge¡¯er was too thin.


    Consort Qing couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Little fifth sister-inw raised your child so well. Yan Ge¡¯er, this child, has been small ever since he was born. No matter what I do, he doesn¡¯t seem to grow. He worries me to death.¡±


    When it came to parenting, Yaoniang had more than enough to discuss. She couldn¡¯t help asking if Yan Ge¡¯er had a bad appetite, did too little activity, and so on. With their mothers deep in their conversation, the three little children held hands and went out the door. With the maids watching over them, they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    Yan Ge¡¯er was holding Xiaobao¡¯s left hand. Zhuzhu was the shortest here, but she still wanted to act like the older sister and hold his other hand. Not only that, but she also said to him, ¡°Brother Xiaobao, I have a puppy at my house. If you behave, I¡¯ll take you to see it.¡±


    A puppy? Xiaobao looked at the little bean sprout in front of him and sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three of them went to see the dog together. They let the puppy out and yed together in the yard.


    This puppy wasn¡¯t a rare or exotic breed, but a small rural dog. It had a ck nose, ck circles around its eyes, and four small ck paws, but everything else was tan coloured


    It looked a little ugly but it was very cute with the baby fat on its belly jiggling as it ran. Following behind Zhuzhu, it started biting on her skirt.


    Yan Ge¡¯er wanted to protect his sister, so he threw a small branch towards it, but the puppy was not afraid at all. Yan Ge¡¯er was also reluctant to hit the little dog, so he could only stand there with worry, but helpless to do anything.


    Xiaobao stood at the side and also looked helpless, but he wore a smile on his face.


    At this time, a few servants hurriedly walked in from outside, but they were stopped as soon as they were about to enter the courtyard.


    Consort Qing came out when she heard the movement.


    One of the maids leading the group of servants respectfully said, ¡°Your Highness, Side Consort Han invites you over. The guests have almost all arrived and are waiting for you.¡±


    Consort Qing¡¯s face immediately darkened. Only after a long pause did she say, ¡°This consort will head over right now.¡±

 Chapter 132，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 132 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter132£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 132 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang, who remained seated inside, heard what was happening outside. She thought to herself that the conflict between Consort Qing and Side Consort Han was certainly not small. No wonder Jin Wang had said those words to her beforeing here.


    As she was thinking, Consort Qing came in from outside. ¡°I can¡¯t let sister-inw simply sit here to apany me. Manydies have arrived and are waiting at Chengxiang Pavilion. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded.


    This Chengxiang Pavilion was located in the back garden of Qing Wang Manor. Facing ake, the scenery was very pleasing to the eyes.


    It resembled a water pavilion, but it was muchrger than a normal water pavilion. It was divided into several individual gazebos, all connected by verandas. There was one main parlour facing theke, while the others all faced the garden.


    Jin Wang Manor also had such a ce. If it weren¡¯t for the difference in the scenery, Yaoniang would¡¯ve suspected they were back at Jin Wang Manor.


    When Consort Qing and Yaoniang arrived, there were already many people at Chengxiang Pavilion. Shadows of clothes flitted about and the scent of perfume lingered in the air. Thesedies were either in small groups of twos or threes or inrger groups of three to five. Scattered throughout the pavilion, they chatted andughed with those they knew.


    And in the main parlour, there were many nobledies sitting together, with extravagant makeup and dresses that didn¡¯t lose out to each other. With Side Consort Han apanying them, one could tell that this woman had a smooth and slick personality. As everyoneughed and chatted with each other, the atmosphere was lively and joyous.


    A maid was standing next to Side Consort Han, holding a child in her hands. The child was dressed in red with a golden lock on his neck, looking very cute.


    As soon as Consort Qing arrived, Side Consort Han stood up and said with a tone of relief, ¡°Older sister, you finally came. Younger sister was waiting for you.¡±


    These words carried a tone of ambiguity. Although they seemed normal, they carried hidden meanings behind them.


    Since Consort Qing didn¡¯t make an appearance until now, Side Consort Han had stepped forward to entertain the women who were here to congratte them. Technically, there wasn¡¯t anything inappropriate about this. After all, side consorts were also recorded on the imperial jade slip and it was likely that there was no one else here with a higher rank than her. But a side consort was still a side consort. It wasn¡¯t like there was no Consort Qing, so how could it be her turn to act as the hostess?


    Yet even though there was clearly a Consort Qing, she didn¡¯t make an appearance. This was something worth taking note of. The people sitting here were all women who lived in the backyard for many years. Many households had the same situation. The legal wife and the concubine shared an eternal conflict, one that was unlikely to ever be resolved until the day they die.


    Some people sympathized with Consort Qing and not a few who disdained Side Consort Han. But none of this would affect their superficial harmony. It wasn¡¯t their family¡¯s matter, and they were only here for a meal. Who would be bothered to meddle in this kind of matter? Naturally, if there was a y, they¡¯d be happy to watch. If there wasn¡¯t, they¡¯d simply idle around. This was how it has always been.


    For those who were bystanders, this was naturally easy to do. But for the party involved, it was not so easy to have such an open mind. Long before she came in, Consort Qing had already seen howcent Side Consort Han was, even though she was quite the distance away.


    She lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile and said to Side Consort Han, ¡°This is the first time for little fifth sister-inw to visit. His Highness ordered this consort to entertain her well. This is why we arrivedte.¡± After that, she turned towards the noblewomen. With the air of the mistress of the household, she said, ¡°It is this consort¡¯s honour for you all to grace this humble household with your presence.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is too courteous¡±


    ¡°It is my honour to be able to attend this joyful event.¡±


    After all the polite greetings, Side Consort Han announced it was time for the second young master¡¯s <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVpodW%R79&rWmhvdStpcythK0NoaW5lc2Urcml0dWFsK2hlbGQrYXQrYStjaGlsZ%R65&UyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JzK2ZN0K2JRoZGF5K3%R85&R5JTJ%R69&K3doZW4rdGhlK2NoaWxkK2lzKz%R79&reWVhcitvbGQrYnkrQ2hpbmVzZStMdW5hcit%R69&YWxlbmRhci4rVGhlK3%R85&hcmVudHMrcHV0K3ZhcmlvdXMrb2JqZWN0cytiZWZvcmUrdGhlK2NoaWxkLitQYXJlbnRzK3dpbGwrb2Z0ZW4rcHV0K29iamVjdHMrdGhhd%R65&tzeW1ib2xpemUrY2FyZWVyK2Nob2ljZXMrb3IrcGVyc29uYWxpdHkrdHJhaXRzLitUaGUrY2hpbGQlMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&cytjaG9pY2UraXMrdXNlZ%R65&t0bytmb3JlY2Fzd%R65&tpdHMrZnV0dXJlLislM0MlMkZzcGFuJTNFJTN%R69&c3%R85&hbitzdHlsZSUzR%R65&UyMmZvbnQtd2VpZ2h0JTN%R85&KzQwM%R65&UyMiUzRS1XaWtpcGVkaW%R79&lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Zhua Zhou. This was the highlight of the celebration. Following word of mouth, the entire parlour was soon filled with people both inside and outside. With a giant smile on their faces, everyone¡¯s gaze was on the little boy dressed in red, seated at the center on top of the table.


    The table was covered with all sorts of things used for Zhua Zhou. There was a jade pendant, a copy of each of the four books and five ssics, the Four Treasures of the Study, an abacus, and an ount book. There were also miniature bows and swords, and some pce flowers. Rouge, food, and some children¡¯s toys were also present but they were all ced towards the corners and were only there to make up for the number.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but touch Xiaobao¡¯s head. When it was Xiaobao¡¯s turn to Zhua Zhou, Jin Wang had also wanted to make it a big deal. Unfortunately, it was almost Emperor Hongjing¡¯s fiftieth birthday celebration. They were still on the road, so the family of three only ate a bowl of longevity noodles. Seeing such a lively scene today, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty in her heart. But then she thought that her Xiaobao was so smart, he would definitely be someone remarkable in the future. This Zhua Zhou was only a superstition to add to the joyful atmosphere. There was no guarantee that it woulde true.


    Just as it was about to start, Side Consort Han suddenly spoke.


    With a gloating smile on her face, she took out a seal and ced it on the table. ¡°For the sake of this event, His Highness specially lent me his golden seal to be included as well.¡±


    This rectangr-shaped golden seal had a dragon head, the body of a turtle, and a dragon tail. At first nce, one could see that it did not seem like an ordinary object.


    And indeed, it was not an ordinary object. When a prince is appointed with his title, he would receive a golden book and a golden treasure. This golden treasure referred to the golden seal, which represents the status and majesty of the prince. It¡¯s just that the gold seal is toorge and heavy, which made it unsuitable for daily use. This is why a smaller version of the golden seal, with the same material, style, and printing surface, is created for regr use.


    It was clear that Side Consort Han was holding the golden seal that was the symbol of Qing Wang and used by him on a daily basis.


    To give one¡¯s golden seal to a side consort, even if it was only temporarily, was rare enough. And for the seal to appear at this kind of asion¨C people couldn¡¯t help having subtle feelings in their hearts.


    To use this for Zhua Zhou¡­ If the second young master really chose it, where would that put the first young master?


    After all, this golden seal was a symbol of Qing Wang¡¯s power. Although Zhua Zhou was said to be an exciting and joyful event, it also represented the adults¡¯ expectations for the child. Could it be that Qing Wang didn¡¯t like the eldest young master, and had high hopes for the second young master instead?


    Those present could all understand this. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Consort Qing¡¯s face. Although it was only a quick nce, the meaning behind it couldn¡¯t be easily brushed off.


    Consort Qing clenched her hands under her sleeves tightly. Although she wore a smile on her face, her face was frighteningly pale. Her lips trembled and it was obvious her demeanour affected Yan Ge¡¯er next to her.


    Yan Ge¡¯er bit his lower lip and tugged on the corner of his mother¡¯s clothes. Zhuzhu still had her ignorant eyes wide open, gazing with admiration at the second young master who was like a moon surrounded by stars.


    Yaoniang felt a little ufortable in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help holding the hand of Consort Qing.


    Zhua Zhou started soon. Even without anyone to guide him, the second young master grabbed the golden seal to no one¡¯s surprise.


    The child was only one-year-old. How could any normal child at this time be so sensible to grab that? It was obvious someone had deliberately taught him. Yaoniang finally understood why Side Consort Han had insisted on inviting Consort Qing over. This was clearly a demonstration of power.


    After a period of silence, someone began to congratte Side Consort Han. With one, naturally, there will be another, then another.


    Under the cacophony of congrattions, Consort Qing turned and left. No one seemed to notice.


    Then Yaoniang, Yan Ge¡¯er, Zhu Zhu, Xiaobao, and the maids left as well.


    ¡­


    Consort Qing walked too fast, Yaoniang could not keep up.


    She walked for a while before realizing that she seemed to be lost. Not only did she not see Consort Qing, she even lost track of Yan Ge¡¯er and Xiaobao. She could only try to retrace her steps and ask a maid to lead her to the right ce.


    Seeing Chengxiang Pavilion from a distance, she quickened her pace but was suddenly stopped by someone.


    It was a young and beautiful woman.


    The woman looked at Yaoniang and said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know her, so she shook her head honestly.


    The woman sneered. ¡°Indeed. How can someone from your background know who I am? I¡¯m here to tell you that you are not worthy of him. You are not worthy of standing next to him.¡±


    Although Yaoniang didn¡¯t know where this crazy woman came from, it did not prevent her from realizing that the ¡®him¡¯ in this context referred to Jin Wang.


    To say something like this, this woman must have seen the scene of her and Jin Wang entering Qing Wang Manor earlier.


    From what she was aware, Jin Wang was too busy to raise a mistress outside. Besides her, Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu were the only ones in the entire Jin Wang Manor. As for those two, she hasn¡¯t seen either of them in a long time.


    Since that was so, who¡¯s this person with her nose pointed to the sky?


    She looked at the woman with a hint of pity in her eyes. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re sick, go home and see a doctor. If you don¡¯t get treated in time and end up with permanent brain damage, it would be toote for regrets.¡±


    Wang Defang wasn¡¯t a fool. How could she not realize that the other party was scolding herself? Indignant and furious, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it for your own good!¡±


    ¡°What backing do you have to dare to utter such words before me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any special background!¡±


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of irritation inside. The loneliness of Consort Qing and the demonstration of power from Side Consort Han made her realize that for certain people, she was a thorn in the side they couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of.


    There was no doubt that she sympathized with Consort Qing in her heart, and hated Side Consort Han. But she happened to be a woman in the same position as Side Consort Han. She was also a concubine with no status in front of the legal wife. While she did feel disgusted by what Side Consort Han had done, there were bound to be others who were disgusted by her.


    The only difference was that she never had any desire to fight for anything. Or perhaps she does, but only hides it better. Although she acted like she had nothing to do with the mundane world, she was very clear about how cold Jin Wang treated the consort. But she never once tried to interfere. Jin Wang always called her dumb, but she wasn¡¯t dumb at all. She only acted muddleheaded, because she wished to hold on to him and not let go.


    She wasn¡¯t even willing to concede to the consort, let alone the two side consorts in the manor. Who was this person to block her way and show off her might?


    With theseplicated thoughts swirling around her mind, Yaoniang, who had always been direct, said, ¡°Miss, I already said you¡¯re sick, why won¡¯t you admit it? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am the side consort of His Highness Jin Wang recorded in the imperial family¡¯s genealogy and appointed by His Majesty himself! You¡¯re only a titleless little girl. Not only did you not greet this consort, but you even dared act presumptuously! Is this how noble families raise their daughters these days?!¡±


    ¡°You: ¡± Wang Defang was so angry that smoke seemed to being from her ears. ¡°What a sharp tongue!¡±


    ¡°Miss, thank you for your praise. His Highness always calls my mouth clumsy and worries that I¡¯m too easily bullied by others. I¡¯m truly not worthy of yourpliment.¡± With that said, Yaoniang walked around her before continuing on her way. Irritation bubbled up inside her and she was in no mood to continue chatting with this crazy woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a ything who relies on your beauty to serve men!¡±


    Yaoniang stopped. She turned around and looked at Wang Defang.


    With a cold grin on her face, her present look really didn¡¯t suit her young and lively appearance. Her sneer only made her look gorgeous and lethal.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know that these words can¡¯t be casually spoken? However, since you¡¯ve said it, it¡¯s true that this consort has beauty. But you?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked Wang Defang up and down with a disdainful gaze.


    Wang Defang could no longer hold herself back. She screamed, ¡°You actually said I¡¯m not as good-looking as you? Are you blind? I¡¯m one of the four beauties of the capital!¡±


    ¡°This consort has breasts, what do you have? Take a good look at yourself. You¡¯re so t, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell your front from your back. His Highness isn¡¯t interested in wooden nks. Are you sure your title as one of the four beauties in the capital isn¡¯t self-appointed?¡±


    Wang Defang was utterly stunned by Yaoniang¡¯s shameless remarks. Apart from looking at the towering mounds of the other party, she had no other reaction.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Yaoniang hurried away. To think she was so frustrated that she even said such shameful words. How embarrassing.


    After walking forward for a while, she heard a voiceing from behind. ¡°Just you wait! Soon, I¡¯ll be Consort Jin!¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s steps paused before she continued on her way.

 Chapter 133，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 133 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter133£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 133 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang walked forward at a hurried pace when a low huskyugh suddenly sounded.


    The sound had a maic quality to it. With the end tapering off to a higher pitch, theugh was like a hook, scratching at people¡¯s hearts.


    Yaoniang automatically thought of Consort Yong. And it indeed was Consort Yong who was standing under the apricot tree at the side of the road. With a smile on her face, she was looking her way.


    Wearing a golden silk pleated skirt with peonies embroidered on it, her beauty was both dignified and graceful. Yaoniang had only met Consort Yong a few times, but every time she saw this person, she couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned. It was also because Consort Yong loved wearing bright colours with exquisite andplicated embroidery and gold embellishments. People couldn¡¯t help noticing the luxury and dazzle.


    ¡°Never thought Side Consort Su had such a sharp tongue. The capability to render the young miss from the Wang Family so speechless is truly unexpected.¡±


    Yaoniang had no desire to talk with this person, especially after what Jin Wang had told her. Knowing theplicated rtionship between Consort Yong and Consort Jin, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her guard. She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand.


    ¡°Is something the matter with Consort Yong? If not, I still have matters to attend to. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany any longer.¡±


    Consort Yong¡¯s seductive eyes lingered on Yaoniang. This girl was truly a stunner. Although she seemed both pure and charming, she leaned more towards the charming side. With looks like hers, very few men would be able to withstand it.


    Consort Yong wasn¡¯t like many other women. Yong Wang appeared to be gentle and elegant on the surface but was actually depraved on the inside. Yong Wang liked women while Consort Yong enjoyed both men and women. Together, the husband and wife have even engaged in debauchery with a man and two women. What kind of methods have they not yed, what kind of skill have they not seen? Their experience was far beyond the realm of what ordinary people experience.


    Without needing much effort, she could imagine how enchanting this woman would be in bed. It¡¯s no wonder that even men like Jin Wang would fall into the jaws of desire, unable to extricate himself. Even though she wasn¡¯t fond of this type of woman, her heart couldn¡¯t help feeling itchy. If it weren¡¯t for¡­


    Thinking of Consort Jin, Consort Yong¡¯s eyes grew cold but she maintained the smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s only because I came out for a breather that I identally bumped into what I shouldn¡¯t have seen. But Side Consort Su, please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say any nonsense.¡±


    Yaoniang lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    Consort Yong spoke up again. ¡°Since Side Consort Su rarely goes out, you¡¯re probably unaware of this woman¡¯s background? This woman is the granddaughter of Elder Wang, who has been an official for two dynasties. Just the current generation alone, four people have passed the highest imperial examination. They have groomed countless students throughout the years. Some of their students became great schrs while others became high-ranking officials. With their influence, the Wang Family is on par with those other noble families.¡±


    Yaoniang still didn¡¯t say a word.


    Consort Yong looked at her curiously. ¡°Is Side Consort Su not curious why the miss from the Wang Family blocked your way and uttered such bold words?¡±


    Yaoniang then raised her head and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not curious. Since Consort Yong is fine, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± It was obvious that Consort Yong had no good intentions, and she was in no mood to y with the other party.


    There was another chuckle. Consort Yong stopped beating around the bush and cut straight to the point. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s original intention was to marry the Wang Family miss to the former crown prince heir, the present Hui Wang heir. Unfortunately, she was not interested in marrying the eldest imperial grandson and kicked up a huge fuss, so His Majesty dropped the idea. With her noble background, even An Wang, Dai Wang, Yong Wang and the others wish to take her as their wife.¡±


    ¡°Having so many noble and dignified sons of heaven being so interested in her, it¡¯s truly enviable.¡± At this point, Consort Yong paused and looked at Yaoniang with a meaningful gaze. Seeing that she still remained silent, a hint of frustration shed in her eyes.


    She smiled even wider. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder if His Highness Jin Wang is also one of them? With the Wang Family young miss saying such words, Side Consort Su should be more careful of your behaviour. If you end up offending the future consort, I¡¯m afraid your days won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Yaoniang interrupted, ¡°Consort Yong, with your words, where are you putting Consort Jin? Unless I¡¯m mistaken, you two used to be good friends.¡±


    Consort Yong was stunned. She looked in the other woman¡¯s eyes and saw her clear disbelief, then let out a series of chuckles. ¡°So Side Consort Su still doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but follow her words and ask: ¡°What don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unaware of what His Highness Jin Wang said to His Majesty about divorcing his wife a few days ago? Nowadays, who isn¡¯t discussing this matter? His Highness is truly sincere. He even wishes to vacate the seat of the consort to show his sincerity¡­¡±


    As for the rest of what Consort Yong said, Yaoniang didn¡¯t pay attention at all. With chaotic thoughts running through her mind, she took a few steps before hearing a series of rapid footsteps that seemed to belong to Hong Chou.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant finally found you. It was just a blink of an eye before you had disappeared. This servant even wondered whether this servant should ask those from Qing Wang Manor to help.¡± Noticing Yaoniang¡¯s mood was a bit off, Hong Chou couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Yaoniang returned to her senses. She looked behind her and realized she didn¡¯t even notice Consort Yong leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine. By the way, where are Yu Chan and the eldest young master?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu Chan and the eldest young master are with Young Master Yan and Young Miss Zhuzhu. They seemed to have followed Consort Qing back to the main courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find them.¡±


    Neither of them was familiar with the way, so they could only have the servants from Qing Wang Manor lead the way back. Before even entering the threshold, they could hear the sound of a child crying from outside.


    It was Xiao Zhuzhu who was crying.


    Yaoniang hurried in and saw Yan Ge¡¯er, Zhuzhu and Xiaobao all in the side room. The door to the main room was closed. Zhuzhu, who had always been obedient and sensible, suddenly threw a tantrum. No matter how the maids coaxed her, she ignored them all. Lying on the big Kang with her limbs waving around, tears poured from her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She took a few steps forward and reached to carry Zhuzhu in her arms. Then she went to see Yan Ge¡¯er and Xiaobao. Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s face was a little pale, and his eyes were filled with pain that an average three-year-old infant wouldn¡¯t have. Xiaobao, who was standing next to him, was also not in good spirits.


    Observing the looks on the maids of wanting to speak but not daring to then looking at the closed door, what else couldn¡¯t Yaoniang understand? She sighed in her heart, patted Zhuzhufortingly and coaxed her in a low voice.


    But this time Yaoniang¡¯s charm around children appeared to be ineffective. No matter how she coaxed the child, Zhuzhu refused to listen and kept on calling for her mother. Inexplicably, Yaoniang felt the urge to cry too. Not only out of pity for the child, but for Consort Qing and even herself.


    Holding Zhuzhu, she approached the door of the main room and knocked on it.


    ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your little fifth sister-inw, you better open the door! I know you¡¯re sad and unhappy, but this is the child you gave birth to yourself! Does your heart not ache?¡±


    Before her voice fell, the door suddenly opened from inside, revealing Consort Qing¡¯s pale face covered in tears.


    She immediately rushed up and hugged Yaoniang, who was holding Zhuzhu. Sobs broke from her mouth.


    ¡°Fifth sister-inw, my heart feels so bitter¡­¡±


    With both the mother and daughter weeping so close to her, Yaoniang nearly turned faint-headed from all the crying. Finally, when Consort Qing was no longer so agitated, Yaoniang gave a pointed look at Yu Chan and Hong Chou, asking them to assist Consort Qing to the big Kang.


    She sat down opposite Consort Qing, now holding Xiaobao in her arms. Consort Qing sat down facing her, holding Zhuzhu. Sitting next to them was Yan Ge¡¯er.


    Before long, Consort Qing regained her calm and asked for a maid to fetch some water to cleanse herself.


    After a short amount of time, besides the redness and swelling of the eyes, Consort Qing appeared much better.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let little fifth sister-inw see a joke. Please don¡¯t me me for dragging you along. I didn¡¯t mean to use you to provoke her.¡± The words of Consort Qing were referring to what she had said to Side Consort Han earlier. That the reason they werete was because Qing Wang had asked her to entertain Yaoniang properly.


    Actually, Qing Wang did ask Consort Qing to entertain Yaoniang well. But when it was brought up during that kind of situation, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether there had been any intentions to drag her down with her.


    Yaoniang shook her head indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter how aggrieved I feel, I shouldn¡¯t take it out on a child.¡±


    Yaoniang sighed, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°That woman surnamed Han is not anyone good. In front of His Highness, she acts all meek and subservient. But in front of me, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to unt her power. The worst part is His Highness doesn¡¯t believe me when I tell him. He doesn¡¯t believe she¡¯s that kind of person and thinks I¡¯m the one maligning her out of jealousy.¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated before saying, ¡°Jirou, I¡¯m not the most appropriate person to be told this kind of thing¡­¡± She paused, ¡°After all, I¡¯m in no position to judge her because I¡¯m also only a concubine.¡±


    There was a touch of embarrassment on her face. Xiaobao felt a little distressed and reached out towards his mother¡¯s face tofort her. Yaoniang grabbed her son¡¯s little hand, patted it, and raised her head to look at Consort Qing. ¡°She and I are both only concubines. I¡¯m not any nobler than her. I hope you can understand that it¡¯s not because of any dissatisfaction I have towards you. But it¡¯s because I¡¯m truly not in the right position to make anyments.¡±


    Consort Qing was stunned for a moment, before saying anxiously, ¡°Little fifth sister-inw, have you misunderstood something? You¡¯re different from that one surnamed Han.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing different about us. She is a concubine and I¡¯m also a concubine¡­¡±

 Chapter 133，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 133 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter133£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 133 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re different. From what His Highness told me, fifth brother-inw and fifth sister-inw had never had a good rtionship ever since they got married. A knot exists between the two of them that can never be resolved. Apparently, fifth sister-inw did something unforgivable to fifth brother-inw. Although His Highness didn¡¯t go into the specific details, I still have a rough idea of his overall meaning. This is why despite being our fifth sister-inw, it¡¯s only in name. But you are different. You¡¯re the person that fifth brother-inw personally mentioned to His Highness. This is why despite your status, I address you as little fifth sister-inw. You understand what I mean, right?¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated before nodding.


    Consort Qing smiled with relief. ¡°So you mustn¡¯t demean yourself. Side Consort Hu and you are not the same. Her heart is not right¡­¡±


    Whenever Side Consort Han was mentioned, Consort Qing¡¯s face would beplicated. Her expression showed how guarded she was towards this woman and even some fear as well. It was to the extent that this woman almost became her inner demon.


    She gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s different from what you think. His Highness and I have a good rtionship, even now. Since you only joined the family recently, you¡¯re probably unaware of the rtionship between His Highness and fifth brother-inw. One would expect that with their identities, they¡¯d only share a superficial brotherly rtionship on the surface. But that¡¯s not the case with His Highness and fifth brother-inw.¡±


    As Consort Qing continued to exin, Yaoniang finally learned the truth of Jin Wang¡¯s rtionship with Qing Wang.


    Although Qing Wang was a prince, he didn¡¯t have a high status from birth. This was because Qing Wang¡¯s mother consort, Consort Han, came from Goryeo.


    Consort Han came here from Goryeo as a tribute. Every few years, Goryeo would offer some women as tribute. Some were bestowed to the minister, dukes, and princes, while others became performers in the pce. Consort Han was lucky. Emperor Hongjing had chosen her to stay by his side because of her outstanding appearance.


    There were countless people like Consort Han in the pce. When she first entered the pce, she was only a small gengyi. Low-ranked imperial concubines like her were not qualified to live in their own pces. They usually lived in the side hall of a higher-ranked imperial concubine¡¯s pce. As for Gengyi Han, she lived in the side hall of Jingren Pce.


    The main owner of Jingren Pce was Consort De, the mother consort of Jin Wang.


    One had a weak body and was aloof from the world while the other was forced to leave her home and lived in fear and uncertainty. Shen Luan¡¯s temperament was tolerant while Gengyi Han¡¯s temperament was soft. Despite living in the same pce, the two got along very well.


    Later, Shen Luan became pregnant with Jin Wang. Within two years, Gengyi Han became pregnant with Qing Wang. Unfortunately, Gengyi Han died of dystocia during childbirth, leaving Qing Wang on his own.


    Gengyi Han had never been considered favored and remained a gengyi until the day she died. It was only after her death that she was given the posthumous title of consort. Since Shen Luan was the main owner of Jingren Pce, Qing Wang was raised by Shen Luan. When Shen Luan died, both of these brothers became motherless children.


    However, by then Jin Wang was already grown up and did not need to be raised by anyone. He lived in the Fifth Ganxi Institute on his own. But Qing Wang was still young, so he was raised by a concubine for another two years, before he also went to live at the Fifth Ganxi Institute. ording to the Dagan system, once a prince reached five years old, he would leave his mother and go live at the Fifth Ganxi Institute.


    This was why Jin Wang and Qing Wang had a good rtionship ever since they were young. Qing Wang always took Jin Wang as the leader.


    After listening to the story of Jin Wang and Qing Wang, Yaoniang remained silent for a long while. All that she knew was Jin Wang¡¯s mother consort, Consort De had passed away long ago. She did not know that Jin Wang, Qing Wang and their consort mothers had such a rtionship.


    ¡°His Highness¡¯s status in the pce is low because his consort mother was a foreign woman, offered to the pce as tribute. Fortunately, fifth brother-inw was there to protect him. A few yearster, fifth brother-inw was given his own feudal state. At that time, I had just married His Highness and he was the one who told me all this. Not even two years had passed before His Highness was also decreed a vassal state. However,munication between fifth brother-inw and His Highness never stopped.¡±


    Speaking of this, Consort Qing suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you wondering why I¡¯m telling you about the past between fifth brother-inw and His Highness, instead of Side Consort Han?¡±


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t stupid. Side Consort Han¡¯s surname is Han. Consort Han¡¯s surname is also Han. Side Consort Han also seemed a little off to her and only then did she realize it was her ent. Moreover, this woman was fair and tender and didn¡¯t look that different from the women of Dagan but she still gave off this feeling of exotess.


    ¡°Could it be that Side Consort Han and Consort Han¨C¡°


    Consort Qing gave a wry smile and nodded. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect that given His Highness and my close rtionship, someone like her would show up and disrupt our rtionship. His Highness once left for a month and when he came back, he had her with him. Her mother and his consort mother were sisters. His mother consort came to Dagan, but her mother stayed in Goryeo. Her mother was seriously ill and about to pass away. Worried about her daughter, she had someone send her to Dagan.¡±


    Yaoniang was utterly shocked. After over 20 years of separation, there were still people showing up and iming blood ties.


    ¡°Could there be¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you wondering whether she could be a fake, an imposter?¡± Consort Qing shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s what I also thought. Onlyter did I learn that Goryeo was only a small country. Very few women who came to Dagan as tribute were given the title of consort, which is why mother consort¡¯s maternal family greatly benefited. That woman¡¯s mother ended up marrying into a decently good official¡¯s family. Unfortunately during the turmoil for the throne, the woman¡¯s father died. Only because of their rtionship with consort mother did she and her mother escape by chance. Before she came to Qingzhou, she went to the capital. Later, people from the capital escorted her to Qingzhou. Her background couldn¡¯t have been faked.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s a cousin, she could¡¯ve been married off as a cousin. Why did something like this happen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said her heart isn¡¯t in the right ce. When His Highness brought her back, he intended to marry her off as a cousin. But she took the opportunity when His Highness was drunk to climb into his bed. This was also because I was too foolish to realize her true thoughts. By the time I knew, it was already toote, and the matter was a done deed. When I said that she had ill intentions, His Highness exined on her behalf that it was his fault for being drunk and for ruining her honour. He took pity on her miserable past and took her into the manor, giving her the position of a side consort.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is a good, sincere, magnamious and tolerant person who doesn¡¯t doubt others randomly. Adding in their blood ties, he treats her even more favourably. Before long, she showed her true face to me while acting meek in front of His Highness. Especially today during the birthday celebration for Cheng Ge¡¯er, she acted even more daring. In the past, His Highness and I rarely fought, but because of her, conflicts happened more and more often. Now our husband and wife rtionship is a lot more estranged.¡±


    ¡°You never mentioned any of this to Qing Wang?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to say? Even if I tell him, he doesn¡¯t believe it. Little fifth sister-inw, you should know that there are simply too many methods in this backyard to make it difficult for people to speak up.¡±


    Yaoniang was silent. After living for two lifetimes, of course she understood this.


    The two fell silent. The three children sat on the side with awe on their small faces. It was unknown how much they understood what was said.


    Consort Qing suddenlyughed. ¡°Fifth sister-inw, I¡¯ve worried you with my matters. It¡¯s all because I¡¯ve held these things in my heart for too long. I don¡¯t dare to share these with outsiders. As for my family, it¡¯s even more difficult for me to tell them these things. You must¡¯ve been exhausted listening to all this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay but I can¡¯t do much to help.¡±


    ¡°No one can help with this kind of thing.¡± Consort Qing gave a bitter smile with a sad expression on her face.


    Yaoniang nced at Consort Qing and hesitated before saying, ¡°There is something but I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken so much today. There¡¯s nothing else that can¡¯t be said.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded and said, ¡°Then I think you should cast away the mncholy and arrogance in your heart. Unless you want topletely cut off the rtionship between you and Qing Wang. Unless you want to watch Qing Wang drift further and further away from you. Unless you want to watch Qing Wang dote on Cheng Ge¡¯er but treat Yan Ge¡¯er coldly. Then she¡¯ll be the one to have thestugh while you weep bitter tears. As husband and wife, there¡¯s nothing wrong with lowering your head. So take on a soft attitude and talk to him. I don¡¯t believe Qing Wang won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to use force. Even dripping water wears through stone. Approach your prey? in silence. I don¡¯t believe she can hide her true self for the rest of her life. Since you know that she harbours ill will, then you should also know that the better your rtionship with Qing Wang is, the more anxious she will be. Anxious people slip up and make mistakes. Once she makes a wrong move, Qing Wang would no longer regard her with so much trust.¡±


    Consort Qing¡¯s eyes were bright as she clenched the handkerchief in her hands. Then she loosened it before gripping tightly again. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Fifth sister-inw, how do you know this?¡±


    Her? In the end, she has lived for two lifetimes. Even if she had never eaten pork, it wasn¡¯t like she had never seen a pig run.


    Consort Qing thought even more deeply. She recalled Consort Jin who was sent to recuperate in the countryside. Did little fifth sister-inw use this method to force that person away?


    Right away, she felt that ¡®force¡¯ was too strong a word to describe little fifth sister-inw. She heard Qing Wang say that little fifth sister-inw had suffered a lot in the past. Even after she met fifth brother-inwter, she still knew her ce and didn¡¯t act out of ce. It was Consort Jin who took advantage of little fifth sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy to make a move, angering fifth brother-inw. In the end, she was sent to the countryside to recuperate from her illness.


    ¡°Would this work?¡± Consort Qing was uneasy and hesitant.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to try, and you won¡¯t lose anything. If all goes well, you¡¯ll no longer feel wronged, neither will your children.¡±


    Consort Qing and Yaoniang sat together and spoke for a long time. With this, their rtionship became a lot closer.


    Seeing their mother smile again, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu¡¯s spirits became a lot better. Yaoniang asked the two siblings to take Xiaobao to y, so the three little ones went out to y together.


    Yaoniang said to Consort Qing, ¡°In the future, no matter what, remember to not show anything in front of the children. Although they may seem young and ignorant, they know more than you think.¡±


    Consort Qing nodded. Ashamed but grateful, she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that this could cause such damage to the children.¡±


    At this time, the banquet had already begun. But instead of going outside to partake in the feast, Consort Qing and Yaoniang ate in the courtyard.


    While eating, Xiaobao¡¯s appetite stunned Consort Qing, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu.


    Zhuzhu¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets in shock. How could this little brother eat so much? And with such finesse? Unwilling to appear weak, she waved away the maid who fed her, and tried to eat on her own. Unfortunately, her hands were too small and this was her first time trying to feed herself. As a result, she had no idea how to use the spoon to scoop up the rice.


    But the child was stubborn. Even though she didn¡¯t know how to feed herself, she still didn¡¯t want others to help.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhuzhu, Yan Ge¡¯er also asked a maid for a bowl of rice and a spoon. Then he used the spoon to scoop out some of the rice in the bowl.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was elsewhere, Yan Ge¡¯er finished his bowl of rice. Seeing that Xiaobao was already on his second bowl, he also asked the maid to bring another serving for himself.


    Consort Qing was both happy and excited. She said to Yaoniang, ¡°Yan Ge¡¯er has never eaten so much. Every meal, he would only take a few bites before stopping. He doesn¡¯t like to eat anything, but today he has such a good appetite.¡±


    Yaoniang thought for a while, then said: ¡°Yan Ge¡¯er is now older. He shouldn¡¯t always be carried around by others. The more energy he consumes by moving around, the more he¡¯ll want to eat. If he only sits there without moving, naturally he wouldn¡¯t feel hungry.¡±


    Consort Qing nodded as she listened. ¡°Fifth sister-inw, that¡¯s really smart. From now on I¡¯ll have them y with Yan Ge¡¯er more. You should also bring Xiaobao to my ce more often in the future. With Xiaobao around, Yan Ge¡¯er will definitely be more active and eat better.¡±


    Xiaobao, who was scooping up his rice, looked at the two yet-to-grow hair children next to him with their faces covered in food.


    He was the youngest. These two were both older than him. But their words make it seem like he was very skilled in eating!


    On the other hand, the banquet was soon over.


    Or more specifically, the side where Jin Wang and the others sat. The princes were all gathered together and they all had their own thoughts and ns. As a result, they didn¡¯t eat a lot but ended up drinking plenty of wine.


    Lu Wang started making trouble as soon as he drank, and the quality of the wine Hui Wang offered wasn¡¯t superb. Naturally, the meal was pleasant and it was soon over.


    Word soon spread to where Yaoniang and Consort Qing were and Yaoniang stood up with Xiaobao in her arms. Consort Qing held onto Yaoniang¡¯s hand, reluctant to part. She told Yaoniang repeatedly toe over when she was free. Consort Qing was also invited to Jin Wang Manor when she had time.


    Once she got on the carriage, Yaoniang could smell the scent of alcohol on Jin Wang¡¯s body. With one look she could tell that he didn¡¯t drink a small amount of wine.


    The carriage quietly drove to Jin Wang Manor. Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were partially closed, seeming to be resting or deep in thought. But hisrge palm was wrapped around her hand, rubbing it every so often.


    It was very quiet. Yaoniang also realized that all the pent-up emotions inside her chest had dissipated after talking for so long with Consort Qing.


    Why should she be bothered over Jin Wang¡¯s ns? No matter if that young miss from the Wang Family came or not, in the end, there¡¯s still a Consort Jin. Whether the woman upying that position was the current Consort Jin or the young miss surnamed Wang, it had nothing to do with her. Nor was she in a position to interfere.


    These past few days had lulled her into thinking of herself as his wife. Only when one yearns for what one couldn¡¯t have would there be pain and bitterness.


    Silently, Yaoniang realized that her heart was very calm and peaceful. Of course, there was still some minor difort, but it could be ignored.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jin Wang gazed at her with his narrow eyes half-opened. Due to the amount of alcohol he had drunk, his eyes were slightly unfocused. It was hard for one not to hitch their breath upon seeing him like this.


    With him looking at her like that, Yaoniang¡¯s heart started boiling again.


    She recalled the words of advice she had said to Consort Qing¡­


    ¡°I met someone today¡­¡±

 Chapter 134，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 134 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter134£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 134 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Not only did Xiaobao turn to look at her but Jin Wang¡¯s expression was also no longer so rxed. His gaze was fixed on her.


    Yaoniang retold the story starting from Wang Defang¡¯s provocation out of nowhere followed by her response. Then how Wang Defang called her a ything, who relied on her beauty to serve men, and how she ridiculed the other party in response. Every little detail was recounted.


    It was originally a rather serious matter. But because of Yaoniang¡¯splicated yet rich expressions as she exined everything, the story became a lot more amusing. Her childish retorts certainly didn¡¯t help. Jin Wang¡¯s furrowed eyebrows rxed. Once Yaoniang neared the end, he raised his brows and nced at her. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but blush upon meeting his meaningful gaze.


    ¡°To be honest, what I said wasn¡¯t exactly true. That young miss from the Wang Family doesn¡¯t actually look that bad.¡± She looked up at him as she fidgeted with the corners of her clothes.


    Jin Wang had originally thought that something big had happened. He didn¡¯t expect it was only a confrontation with a little girl. He leaned back and drawled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say that this prince doesn¡¯t like those wooden boards so t one couldn¡¯t tell the front from the back¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something serious here. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Jin Wang pulled her over and wrapped his arms around her. He watched her small face turn red and he could feel her two heavy globes pressed against his chest. His throat suddenly felt a little dry.


    ¡°This prince is being serious. This prince really doesn¡¯t like those who are as t in the front as in the back¡­¡± As he spoke, his hands became a bit dishonest. Aware of the presence of their son on the side, Yaoniang pressed down on his hands while darting looks to the side. Jin Wang followed her gaze and looked over. Xiaobao seemed to be asleep, sitting on his exclusive cushion.


    With her sitting in hisp, he turned slightly to the side to let Yaoniang see that Xiaobao was sleeping. Then he ced hisrge palm on the back of her head before pulling her in and kissing her. He licked and bit her crimson lips while his knuckles trailed across the twin mounds. He muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°They seem to have grown bigger¡­¡±


    Yaoniang wanted to push him away but her arms would not listen to her, so she could only let him be. She had no idea how the original serious topic had turned into something like this.


    After pushing down his heart¡¯s desires, Jin Wang stopped before going too far. Yaoniang was also panting, lying in his arms. She didn¡¯t get up for a long time. Hearing the racing heartbeat from his chest, she pursed her mouth and said, ¡°Oh right. Later I met Consort Yong. She also said something to me.¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. As she listened to his heartbeat, she whispered, ¡°She said that several of the princes have the intention to marry the young miss from the Wang Family, including you.¡±


    Jin Wang did not speak. His thoughts were unknown as he motioned for Yaoniang to continue.


    ¡°She told me to be careful. If I were to offend the main wife, my life will be difficult in the future. She also said that you met with His Majesty, asking to divorce the current Consort Jin because you wanted to leave that position empty as proof of your sincerity.¡±


    After finishing all those words in one breath, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help tensing up as she waited for his reply. But Jin Wangughed.


    It was a silentugh. All she felt was his chest shaking. A little embarrassed by himughing, Yaoniang tugged on his shirt and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t answer her. He only asked, ¡°Do you believe her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± After stuttering ¡®I¡¯ twice, Yaoniang still didn¡¯t finish her sentence. After a long pause, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. I think she harbours ill intentions and is not up to anything good.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her pink and tender ears. Her skin was delicate and so fair that her blood vessels could be seen. He stretched out his finger and rubbed on her jade-like earlobe. ¡°You¡¯re right not to believe her. I did go to Father Emperor, asking to divorce Consort Jin, but it wasn¡¯t because of the girl from the Wang Family.¡±


    Yaoniang automatically asked, ¡°Then what?¡±


    She didn¡¯t realize her rashness until she made eye contact with his narrowed eyes. She wanted to lower her head, but he lifted her chin and rubbed her rosy lips with his calloused thumb. His eyes were full of interest as his gaze lingered on her blushing face.


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    The current posture made Yaoniang very nervous. She wanted to struggle but knew it would be fruitless. She could only lower her eyes. Her sight shifted from the left to the right without meeting Jin Wang¡¯s heated gaze.


    Jin Wang let go of her face, adopting a nk look on his face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to know, then forget it.¡±


    She hurriedly moved closer towards him until her face was right in front of his. ¡°I want to know.¡±


    She was lying on Jin Wang¡¯s chest while Jin Wang was leaning on the soft cushion. The two were practically on top of each other. Since they were so close, her twin mounds werepletely pressed against Jin Wang¡¯s chest. With them so close, Jin Wang didn¡¯t even need to lower his head to see the cleavage between her soft globes hidden beneath the slightly messy blouse.


    His eyesnded on them, and said in a husky voice, ¡°Let me see them, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Yaoniang followed his gaze through the gap of her cor. She automatically wanted to adjust her blouse. But when she considered Jin Wang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help feeling excited but ashamed and aroused but frustrated.


    ¡°No can do!¡± What kind of person extorts others like this?


    Jin Wang¡¯s expectant look immediately fell. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to know, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know.¡±


    Since you want to know, then you must take action. Jin Wang¡¯s gaze fell onto the gap of her shirt again, wishing that the gap could growrger to reveal the beautiful scenery inside.


    ¡°Xiaobao is still here¡­¡± Yaoniang struggled in her mind.


    Jin Wang ignored her and left her with her internal struggles.


    Facts proved that <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUl0K3Rha2VzK2NvbnN0YW50K3ZpZ2lsYW5jZSt0bytzdGF2ZStvZmYrZXZpb%R65&UzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">virtue is only a foot tall, while the devil is ten1 and that curiosity kills the cat. For the sake of satisfying her curiosity, Yaoniang decided to ept his offer and make use of her natural endowments.


    She sneakily pulled down her cor a bit, then motioned at Jin Wang to look. ¡°Now that I showed it to you, tell me.¡±


    Jin Wang curled his lips. He¡¯d be a fool to leave after only getting enough to fill the gaps of his teeth. Reluctantly, Yaoniang could only pull her cor even further down while Jin Wang continued to sneer. Yaoniang finally disregarded her shame andpletely undid the front of her blouse.


    ¡°Quick, tell me!¡± She gave him a light push.

 Chapter 134，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 134 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter134£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 134 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang still had that unsatisfied look on his face.


    Yaoniang looked at his face screaming ¡®still not satisfied¡¯, then looked down at how far she¡¯d gone. Since she had already taken ny-nine steps, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take one more. She closed her eyes and reached behind her neck to untie the strings. Since he was the one who insisted, she might as well show him something worthwhile.


    Suddenly, she felt her shirt being pulled up. Then his arms wrapped around her, pulling her close. A heated palm was rubbing and kneading her waist.


    Jin Wang thought to himself that he must¡¯ve turned stupid to go seeking trouble like that.


    Her foolishness was contagious!


    He bit her ear fiercely. His breaths shallow, he said ¡°Now isn¡¯t the right time to divorce her. Today, there¡¯s a young miss from the Wang Family, tomorrow there¡¯ll be a miss from the Li Family. Wait for a bit.¡±


    In an instant, Yaoniang understood. Even though she shouldn¡¯t, a flower bloomed inside her heart.


    As soon as Jin Wang and the others were sent away, Qing Wang heard about what had happened in the backyard.


    But what he heard was only the shortened version. All he knew was that Consort Qing didn¡¯t show up and it wasn¡¯t until Side Consort Han invited her over several times did she appear. Yet when it was the second young master¡¯s turn to Zhua Zhou, she immediately tossed away her face and left.


    Manydies from noble families were present at the time. The scene was extremely humiliating.


    Qing Wang was immediately annoyed. But after seeing Jin Wang and the others off, there were still other nobles and officials to entertain. As the host, he couldn¡¯t leave the table. He could only press down the fire in his heart and wait until the end of the banquet. Once everyone is gone, he¡¯ll sort out the matter.


    After the banquet was over, despite being a little drunk, Qing Wang remembered the incident from earlier and headed to the main courtyard.


    Qing Wang¡¯s chest felt stuffy. Because of what happened with his cousin, he always adopted a meek attitude before Consort Qing.


    The two did have real feelings. Back then, his fifth brother had left for his fief while he remained in the pce. Although he had a grand wedding, his position as a prince was almost meaningless.


    When he still lived in the pce, the food that should be given, was given, so one couldn¡¯t say that he was mistreated. But there was still dissatisfaction and disappointment to a certain extent. During the two years he spent in the pce, Jirou apanied him. He cherished herpany and was willing to live a good life with her. After the grand wedding, their feelings were very strong and when they went to live on his fief, there was even more freedom. Then his cousin came along.


    Qing Wang was reluctant to think about the details from that year.


    He did make a mistake, but he had to bear the responsibility. Jirou¡¯s unwillingness to ept, he could also understand. But no matter how understanding he was, when faced with the other party¡¯s continuous rejection, it was inevitable that he¡¯d feel exhausted.


    Caught between the two women, Qing Wang was very tired. His cousin was weak and not in good health. She had also left her hometown, but Jirou was unwilling to treat her well. In this manor, those below all look at the person in charge. With the main consort in charge of the backyard unwilling to treat her well, if he didn¡¯t look after his cousin, who knows what would happen to her?


    Regarding the various actions of Consort Qing, Qing Wang was aware, but most of the time, he simply turned a blind eye. Since she¡¯s angry, then let her vent her anger, as long as no one is hurt.


    But because of his tolerance, she ended up hurt again and again. Even if she were to disregard the monk¡¯s face, she still needs to consider Buddha¡¯s face. Now that matters havee to this, does Qing Wang Manor still have any face left?


    With these thoughts in mind, when the maid next to Consort Qing arrived, saying she had something to report, the fire in Qing Wang¡¯s heart immediately rose. He kicked the maid aside and stormed into the room with his eyes red, breaths heaving.


    On the big Kang near the window, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu were sitting side by side. Consort Qing was reading the Book of Songs to them.


    Consort Qing had a smile on her face, and her voice was soft and gentle. The two babies were fair and tender, very well-behaved. The warm scene of a kind mother and filial children was shattered by the sudden interruption of Qing Wang.


    Qing Wang was stunned on the spot. Consort Qing nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The anger in his heart suddenly melted away. He remembered back then, after the wedding, someone had infuriated him and when he returned home angry, she¡¯d ask him what¡¯s the matter in the same manner. He was like a beast licking his wounds as he approached her, before talking about what had happened. Then she¡¯dfort him and coax him. By the next morning, he had regained his confidence to face everything.


    Qing Wang walked over with lighter steps and sat down on the edge of the Kang. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Look at how much alcohol you drank!¡± Consort Qing frowned before calling a maid to serve him some sobering tea. She also ordered a maid to help him get washed and changed out of his clothes. Once it was all done, Qing Wang¡¯s anger had grown even weaker. As soon as he sat down again, Xiao Zhuzhu pounced on him. Hugging her father¡¯s neck, she told him how much Zhuzhu missed her father. She also asked where father went these days and why didn¡¯t hee to see Zhuzhu.


    .


    To be honest, Qing Wang didn¡¯t go anywhere. That day, he and Consort Qing had a conflict over the matter of Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s birthday celebration, so he stayed in the front yard ever since. Side Consort Han had sent someone to invite him over several times, but he didn¡¯t go. Later, seeing how she had ignored him as if he didn¡¯t exist, he finally went to Side Consort Han¡¯s yard out of anger. But it was only one night. During this time, the only connection between the husband and wife was when he sent a message asking her to entertain little fifth sister-inw.


    Seeing his daughter hugging himself and venting her grievances, Qing Wang also med himself a lot in his heart. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t have gone for so long without seeing his daughter. Zhuzhu was still young, so her grievances came and went quickly. After a while, she forgot everything and moured for Qing Wang to let her ride on his back like a horse.


    So Qing Wang put Zhuzhu on his neck and walked around the room while making sounds of a horse. Sitting on top of his neck, Xiao Zhuzhu said giddyup, so he sped up. Then Xiao Zhuzhu said slow, so he slowed down. The father and daughter pair had a lot of fun with bright smiles on their faces.


    Consort Qing watched them and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little envious.


    She felt that her fifth sister-inw was right. She had apanied this man for so long, so why should she push him to others?


    After ying for a while, Qing Wang pretended and told Zhuzhu he was tired. Zhuzhu also stopped mouring to y and the father and daughter went to the Kang and sat down.


    The maids brought over some fruit and tea. Qing Wang took a sip of the tea and looked at Consort Qing. He hesitated before saying, ¡°I heard the servants say that during Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s Zhua Zhou, you disregarded your face and made a lot of trouble. Many of thedies from noble families were present and saw everything.¡±


    Consort Qing thought to herself, indeed. But outwardly, she said with a calm expression, ¡°Did the servants not say why I left, throwing away all face?¡±


    Qing Wang was taken aback and didn¡¯t speak.


    Consort Qing chuckled softly. ¡°With what happened, I really couldn¡¯t bear to stay. Everyone was staring at me and Yan Ge¡¯er. I am an adult and a mother, so I can bear it, but Yan Ge¡¯er is no longer an insensible infant. You gave her your golden seal for Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s Zhua Zhou, and he did end up choosing it. Tell me, under those circumstances, how can I bear to stay with Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu?!¡±


    Qing Wang waspletely stunned. He reached towards his pocket and took out a pouch.


    A gold chain was tied to the pouch, and the other end of the chain was tied to the inside of his shirt. Qing Wang never lets the pouch leave his body. This was because not only did it contain his golden seal, but it also contained several other personal seals that he often uses. These seals were all very important and could not be taken lightly.


    He opened the pouch and poured out all the seals inside. Only a few personal seals the size of her thumb were left. The golden seal was gone.

 Chapter 135，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 135 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter135£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 135 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Qing Wang¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. He stood up and walked outside without saying another word.


    Seeing him like this, Consort Qing naturally understood what it meant. So Side Consort Han had stolen the golden seal?


    For a time, her mood was veryplicated. She had mixed feelings of both joy and sorrow.


    She was very happy that it wasn¡¯t him who gave the golden seal to Side Consort Han. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help feeling downcast. If she hadn¡¯t listened to little fifth sister-inw¡¯s words and talked to him like this, they would¡¯ve definitely had a big fight. Although Side Consort Han¡¯s move seemed reckless, she actually calcted the estrangement between her and Qing Wang very urately. In the past, as long as a matter had to do with Side Consort Han, she never bothered to exin her side. As for today¡¯s matter, the servant who passed the message only told the beginning and the end. Without what happened in between, she was put in an extremely unfavourable light.


    Consort Qing felt enlightened then sobered up at once. She couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    She had no idea how many stumbling blocks Side Consort Han had created and how many misunderstandings she caused between her and Qing Wang. And who knows whether Qing Wang will simply gloss over this matter after that woman puts up a front of affection and tears?


    On the other hand, Side Consort Han received a report from her servant. Qing Wang had stormed out of the main courtyard and was heading her way towards Xianyue Pavilion. She hurried over to the mirror and looked at her reflection. Feeling satisfied, she rushed over to the big Kang underneath the window and sat down.


    On the Kang, there was also a red sandalwood Kang table and a basket of needlework was ced on it. Side Consort Han took out a piece of clothes and started to sew it carefully. This was a winter sweater for Qing Wang. The warm sun sprinkled in through the window, casting a faint golden light on her, making her skin appear crystal clear. Side Consort Han had been very weak earlier, but after giving birth to Cheng Ge¡¯er, she gained a little weight and herplexion was much better than before.


    As soon as Qing Wang walked in, he saw this picture.


    Seeing Qing Wang, Side Consort Han put down the needle and thread in her hand and greeted him with surprise.


    ¡°Cousin, why are you here now? You must have drunk a lot. I¡¯ll have one of the maids bring you a cup of sobering tea.¡±


    Side Consort Han was about to go outside and call a maid when Qing Wang grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    ¡°Where is my golden seal?¡±


    Side Consort Han¡¯s face turned white.


    Her thin pink lips trembled a bit as if she had something to say but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Why did you steal this prince¡¯s golden seal? Why did you use this prince¡¯s golden seal for Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s Zhua Zhou? What do you want to do?¡±


    Side Consort Han burst into tears. Her crystal clear tears fell down one after another, and she knelt down with a plop. Her shaking hands pulled out a small seal and she held it pitifully to Qing Wang.


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t me me, I didn¡¯t take it on purpose. I just thought that Cheng Ge¡¯er is not as noble as the eldest young master, and is not as valued by the servants of the house, so I wanted to make others take him more seriously. You know Cheng Ge¡¯er. He falls ill every two or three days. The nanny and the maid¡­¡±


    Qing Wang interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the nanny and the maid. You had said that the nanny and the maid were arranged by the consort and didn¡¯t treat Cheng Ge¡¯er with enough care, always making him sick. Then you changed them into people you chose yourself.¡± He was full of distress. He never expected that Side Consort Han would do such a thing. He was even more annoyed by himself. His golden seal was gone, and he had no idea.


    ¡°Cousin, I know that no matter what I say right now, you won¡¯t listen. But I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions nor do I want to fight for anything. I know you don¡¯t like Cheng Ge¡¯er, you don¡¯t even want to hold him in your arms, because the consort doesn¡¯t like me, nor Cheng Ge¡¯er. But I¡¯m a mother, and I have to think for my child. I was muddle-headed and took your golden seal, wanting to show how important Cheng Ge¡¯er is to you in front of the outsiders. This way, we mother and son will have a better life in the future¡­¡±


    Side Consort Han cried as she exined everything.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not strong. I know that people look down on me and feel that I¡¯m not worthy enough to be your side consort¡­ Because of me, even Cheng Ge¡¯er is looked down upon¡­ I also have no intentions to deceive you. I nned to look for you to confess my mistake after a period of time. Cousin, since you¡¯re already aware of it, give me my punishment. Punish me however you wish¡­¡±


    Qing Wang frowned and looked at Side Consort Han, who was crying like a pear blossom bathed in the rain. It took a while before he picked up the golden seal, and left without looking back.


    Before stepping out, he instructed, ¡°Side Consort Han will stay behind closed doors for a month, reflecting upon herself.¡±


    After Qing Wang left, Side Consort Han stood up. She picked up the basket of needlework on the Kang table and smashed it onto the ground.


    ¡°Go investigate for me! Who on earth was bold enough to tell His Highness!¡±


    Side Consort Han believed that she had concealed the truth behind this matter well. Qing Wang rarely uses this seal. It was the night before yesterday, when Qing Wang was resting at Xianyue Pavilion, she took the opportunity to steal the seal. There were several other seals in the pouch. Even if one were to go missing, it would take a while for Qing Wang to realize.


    Yet it had only taken him a single day. As long as the servants didn¡¯t dare to talk, and since the noblewomen present wouldn¡¯t confront Qing Wang about this matter, everyone would think that it was done with His Highness¡¯s acquiesce. Even the servants and the consort would think so. The servants were all too afraid of the consort to be bold enough to discuss this matter. By the time His Highness learns about what happened, he¡¯d furiously storm to the main courtyard. Given the personality of the consort, it was impossible that she¡¯d exin what happened. They¡¯d only end up getting into a big fight.


    At that time, she would simply put the golden seal back. Even if Qing Wang were to know about it in the future, she would simply say that it was a fabricated rumour used to frame her. As for the golden seal used for Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s Zhua Zhou, she had specially ordered someone to create it. How could it be His Highness¡¯s golden seal? To back up this story, she even ordered someone to prepare a golden seal ahead of time.


    As for the person who fabricated the rumour to frame her, His Highness wouldn¡¯t even need to think hard to believe it was Consort Qing.


    She had nned everything very well. What she didn¡¯t expect was that someone had snitched in front of Qing Wang. Side Consort Han was furious and couldn¡¯t wait to skin the culprit alive.


    But soon, the person she ordered to investigate came back to report. Apparently, no one had said anything about it in front of Qing Wang. When His Highness came back from the banquet, he went straight to the main courtyard.


    Then could it be the consort who changed and filed aint to His Highness? How else could the matter have been exposed?


    This was the only way!


    ¡°Xiao Jirou, damn you!¡± scolded Side Consort Han fiercely.


    As for this loss, she could only ept it. Now, she can onlyy low and not cause any more trouble. But since there¡¯s still a Cheng Ge¡¯er by her side, His Royal Highness will forgive her eventually.


    After thinking through all this, Side Consort Han gradually became calmer.


    When Wang Defang returned to the Wang Residence, she went to the main courtyard.


    Old Madam Wang lived in the main courtyard.


    When Wang Defang arrived, Old Madam Wang was resting. Now that she was old, she developed the habit of taking a nap in the afternoon. If she didn¡¯t sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have enough energy tost for the day. And whenever Old Madam Wang takes a nap, it¡¯s for at least one hour.


    Wang Defang didn¡¯te at an opportune time. But instead of leaving, she went to the small Buddhist hall at the back to help Old Madam Wang and copy Buddhist scriptures.


    The small Buddhist hall was filled with the scent of sandalwood throughout the year. If one were to only smell it every now and then, it was fine. But if someone were to smell it day after day, month after month, for over a decade, it was impossible not to find the scent revolting after a while.


    .


    Wang Defang suppressed her nausea and knelt in front of a low table, copying the Buddhist scriptures sheet by sheet. By the time Old Madam Wang woke up, Wang Defang had already copied over 20 copies.


    As for the arrival of the seventh young miss, it was naturally reported to Old Madam Wang by a maid.


    ¡°What a pious youngss.¡±


    Old Madam Wang sat on the Kang, and Wang Defang sat opposite her. A maid had lifted her pants and was massaging her knees. Her skin was delicate and her flesh was tender, so it was inevitable for her legs to turn green after kneeling for a while. But by now, she was already used to it. As the maid massaged her, she didn¡¯t even make a noise. Instead, she smiled and said to Old Madam Wang, ¡°Since granddaughter prays for grandmother and grandfather, naturally, granddaughter should be devout.¡±


    Old Madam Wang smiled until her eyes squinted. She was very satisfied with Wang Defang¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 135，Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 135 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter135£¬Part2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 135 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She worshiped Buddha all year round, but neither her husband nor her son believed in this practice. They always say men should not rely on supernatural forces or gods but be upright within their hearts. The Wang Family was a family of schrs and studied the Confucian ssics extensively. For them to believe in gods or to worship Buddha was simply to invite ridicule from their peers.


    But Old Madam Wang was stubborn and refused to be persuaded. Elder Wang, out of love for his wife of many years, simply let her be.


    Among the younger generation, there was no need to mention the sons and grandsons. As for the granddaughters, very few of them were willing to endure this sort of suffering. Only the seventh young miss, Wang Defang, seemed to have an inherent Buddhist nature ever since she was young. Back then while she worshiped Buddha, Wang Defang would stay beside her and copy what she was doing as if to learn from her. At first, Old Madam Wang thought since she was only a child, she was probably curious and wanted to y. Until the six-year-old Wang Defang copied an entire volume of Buddhist scriptures neatly and showed it to her.


    Since then, Old Madam Wang began to treat Wang Defang differently. She would often say that this child shared her nature, resembled her, and had a simr temperament as her.


    Wang Defang was also the di daughter so her status already far exceeded many others. In her generation, she was the most outstanding. The favour she received from Old Madam Wang was also notcking whenpared to the males of her generation.


    Since she received so much favour from Old Madam Wang, by extension, Elder Wang¡¯s goodwill was also notcking. Elder Wang was usually busy with the affairs of the court, but when he did have some spare time, he¡¯d ask after Wang Defang. This was a treatment that even Wang Defang¡¯s brothers and cousins ??couldn¡¯t get.


    ¡°Ai, you have already grown up so fast. Once Fang¡¯er gets married, grandmother will be lonely.¡± Looking at her beautiful granddaughter, Old Madam Wang let out a light sigh.


    Wang Defang didn¡¯t even have time to worry that her pants were still rolled up as she immediately shuffled over to Old Madam Wang¡¯s side. She hugged her arm, and whined like a pampered youngss, ¡°Fang¡¯er won¡¯t marry. Fang¡¯er will apany grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. How can there be any young woman who refuses to marry? If it weren¡¯t for that incident, Fang¡¯er would probably be a mother by now.¡± Old Madam Wang let out another sigh.


    Hearing this, Wang Defang¡¯s expression darkened. She lowered his head without speaking.


    Wang Defang was turning seventeen this year. It wasn¡¯t that there were no seventeen-year-old women from noble families that have yet to marry, but that there were simply too few of them. Especially after the Wang Family had broken off the marriage with the former crown prince heir, now Hui Wang Heir, ordinary people did not dare to propose marriage.


    After rescinding from the marriage, coupled with the rumours outside, Wang Defang was ced in an extremely awkward situation. No one dared to propose marriage, making Old Madam Wang very anxious.


    The old madam stroked her silky hair and said with some pity, ¡°Fang¡¯er even though your marriage has been dyed, don¡¯t worry. I have already spoken with your grandfather. Your grandfather has a disciple, an outstanding young man. Your grandfather has taken a fancy to him and intends to talk to him about you. No matter what, your future won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Defang became a little anxious.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to show her anxiety in front of the old madam. She could only pretend to be shy with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Grandma, what kind of person is he? If I do marry him, will it cause any trouble to our family?¡± At this point, Wang Defang¡¯s expression became very solemn. ¡°If it will cause any trouble to the family, Fang¡¯er would rather not marry!¡±


    When this matter was mentioned, the old madam¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. Her brows became slightly furrowed as if her heart was filled with unwillingness and annoyance.


    With the prestige of the Wang Family in the court and the status of Elder Wang, there really was no need to marry into the imperial family. But when Emperor Hongjing humbled himself to ask for marriage on behalf of the crown prince¡¯s heir, the Wang Family naturally couldn¡¯t refuse. They thought to themselves that the eldest imperial grandson¡¯s moral character had no problems and he was also someone with good prospects. Unless something unexpected were to happen, he¡¯d be the emperor one day while Wang Defang would be the empress. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t much reason for the Wang Family to refuse the marriage.


    But who would have thought that something unexpected did happen? The crown prince was deposed so the position of the crown prince¡¯s heir naturally couldn¡¯t be kept. The various princes were all remaining in the capital and the smell of gunpowder was thick in the air as they fought to be the heir to the throne. The Wang Family could no longer sit still. So they pulled a move of ¡®granddaughter is spoiled, while the old madam dotes on her grandchild, so Elder Wang cries and hopes for the marriage to be annulled¡¯.


    Their thoughts were that even if Wang Defang¡¯s reputation were to be damaged, it was still better to get rid of the marriage. The Wang Family was not interested in getting themselves involved with the fight for the throne. Yet who would¡¯ve thought that the princes have yet to give up? Although nothing had been done yet, rumours have already been spread outside, adding fuel to the mes. Wang Defang had leapt out of the frying pan straight into the fire.


    Who dared to ask for the hand of a woman the princes were vying for? Originally, several of Elder Wang¡¯s disciples were interested in Wang Defang and wanted to marry her as their wife. But now, no one dared to make a move for fear of stirring up a ho¡¯s nest. The Wang Family could only rush to find a young man for Wang Defang and marry her off as soon as possible to cut off the scheming thoughts of the princes.


    It was only a brief instant as many thoughts shed through Old Madam Wang¡¯s mind. She patted Wang Defang¡¯s hand and said in a soothing voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this filial piety, but our Wang Family is not weak. Those princes who are scheming for your hand, they have to ask whether your grandfather and I agree or not. Don¡¯t worry. Since your grandfather had said so, he¡¯ll definitely stick to it and not let you down.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Although the family is a little poorer, their background is clean. Although the young man does not hold a position right now and is only a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRSV%R69&MiV%R85&M%R79&%R79&rc2Nob2xhcit3aG8raGFzK3%R85&hc3NlZ%R65&t0aGUrZW5ktbGV2ZWwrZXhhbWluYXRpb24rdG8rc3R1ZHkrYXQrYStjb2xsZWdlLiUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Xiucai1, it won¡¯t be hard for him to be an official in the future. Fang¡¯er only needs to wait patiently and not go out to random ces with your mother. It¡¯s not that your grandmother disdains your mother but she¡¯s not sensible enough. Despite the chaos in the capital, she¡¯s still taking you out to ces and putting you in the limelight¡­¡±


    Since Old Madam Wang was telling Wang Defang all this, it means that the matter has been more or less settled already. Telling her wasn¡¯t asking for her opinion but giving her a heads up so she¡¯d be ready when the dayes. As for the rest of the words that the olddy said afterwards, Wang Defang didn¡¯t hear a single one of them.


    It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯s unaware of her current situation. Originally she was set to be the wife of the crown prince¡¯s heir, and in the future, likely to the crown princess then the empress. But now, the crown prince was deposed and the crown prince heir became the heir of Hui Wang.


    Hui Wang. He was an existence that everyone disdained like an old shoe and his future prospects were bleak. No matter how much the emperor dotes on Hui Wang¡¯s son, since he had the other princes remain in the capital, the future was uncertain. In the end, the eldest imperial grandson was still separated by a generation, so it¡¯d be difficult for him to ascend the throne.


    When her family wanted to withdraw from the marriage, the marriage was withdrawn, but now they want to marry her to only a small Xiucai.


    Now her grandmother was coaxing her into believing that this was a good marriage. Yet she, a proper di daughter of the Wang Family, was reduced to marrying a small Xiucai. Tsk, what clean background? To put it bluntly, his family was poor. This man truly wasn¡¯t anything good. With the way things were, very few people in the capital dared to marry her for fear of being dragged into the murky waters. Instead of saying that he had a noble character, it seemed more likely that he was someone who treads on the weak and fawns on the powerful.


    Wang Defang¡¯s heart was full of anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to express a word. Wearing a bright smile on her face, she said this decision would be left to her grandfather and grandmother. After that, she spoke with the old madam a little longer beforeing up with an excuse and leaving.


    Once she left, Old Madam Wang let out a deep sigh. An old servant, who had been standing to the side the whole time, stepped forward to change tea for Old Madam Wang. She whispered: ¡°Old Madam, I think the seventh young miss is unwilling.¡±


    Of course, Old Madam Wang could see that. Fang¡¯er¡¯s disdain and reluctance were too obvious.


    The old madam sighed again and said, ¡°With the way things are, even though she¡¯s unwilling, it can¡¯t be helped. No matter what, the family takes priority and we can¡¯t ruin the futures of everyone for her sake. On ount of her being so filial to me for all these years, take some money from my private savings and put it in her dowry. The Pei family is poor. With some money in her hand, it¡¯d be easier to live a better future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 136，Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 136 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter136£¬Part1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 136 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    From the main courtyard, Wang Defang went back to the courtyard where her mother lived. Eldest Madam Wang was standing in the yard, ordering the maids and servants to sweep away all the dust.


    The yard was a mess. In the shade were books sitting out to dry, soon joined by small pieces of furniture that were carried out. Everyone was hustling about, and Eldest Madam Wang had a rare look of joy on her face.


    Wang Defang asked about the asion, then learned it was her father who wasing back.


    Ever since she was young, Wang Defang has rarely seen her father, Wang Zi. Wang Zi was the head of Heshan Academy, which was located in Jizhou and was one of the most famous academies in Dagan. There were many talents in the academy and countless outstanding students. Every year, arge number of students from all over the country would go there to study.


    This Heshan Academy used to be the private school of the Wang Family. But ever since the school produced five Juren and two Jinshi, the policies changed from only teaching the Wang Family children to epting outsiders as well. Eventually, Heshan Academy grew to be one of the best academies in all of Dagan. The Wang Family also changed from an unknown peasant family to an aristocratic family.


    The Wang Family would select the most erudite person from each generation to be the head of Heshan Academy. Thest head of the academy was Wang Zi¡¯s uncle, who was also the brother of Elder Wang. After the death of Wang Zi¡¯s uncle, Wang Zi, who was deemed the most educated in his generation, was selected to take over.


    What made people so envious of the Wang Family wasn¡¯t so much Elder Wang, but the background of the Wang Family, or Heshan Academy. For the Wang Family to have peaches and plums all over the country, was it not due to the efforts of Heshan Academy?


    As the head of Heshan Academy, Wang Zi spends most of his time in Jizhou. Only for his parents¡¯ birthday would he rush back to the capital. This time Wang Zi came back to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival on the fifteenth of the eighth month.


    Wang Defang actually didn¡¯t want Wang Zi toe back. Every time her father came back, her mother would be extremely unreasonable. At the same time, she must also face those siblings of hers, especially those two shu sisters that made her feel her existence was a joke.


    Wang Defang pulled Eldest Madam Wang back inside and said angrily, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t he simplying back? Making such a big fuss over this, aren¡¯t you afraid of others mocking you?¡±


    Eldest Madam Wang, who was normally stern and serious, had a happy smile on her face. Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she scolded, ¡°What he? That¡¯s your father!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t forget now that he¡¯s back, she¡¯s back too. No matter how much effort you put into cleaning the yard and cleaning his study, he won¡¯t stay for long!¡±


    This was undoubtedly stabbing at Eldest Madam Wang¡¯s heart. She hesitated before saying, ¡°As a wife, you must put your husband first. No matter how long your father stays for, mother still has to clean up the ce and wait for him. Mother has nothing else to do anyway. Go back to your room, girls shouldn¡¯t run around all over the ce. If your father were to bump into you, he¡¯d say it was mother¡¯s fault for not teaching you well.¡±


    Under Eldest Madam Wang¡¯s order, Wang Defang was escorted back to her room by a maid. The grievances in her chest made her feel suffocated.


    What father bumping into her meant that mother didn¡¯t teach her well? He¡¯s clearly biased! Back in Jizhou, those two good daughters of his, raised by that woman, chased after a young and good-looking man to the point where he no longer dared to stay in the academy. Eventually, he packed up his bags and moved elsewhere to pursue his studies. At that time, why didn¡¯t he reprimand that woman for not teaching her daughters well?


    Even though she was living in the capital, she was well aware of everything that happened on that side!


    If he liked someone, everything they did was good. If he hated someone, no matter what they did, it was bad.


    Because her mother wasn¡¯t favoured by him, it even led to her being not as good as those two shu daughters. If she hadn¡¯t known to please her grandmother, she would¡¯ve been trampled into the mud long ago.


    After returning to her room, Wang Defang still couldn¡¯t calm down. She wanted to smash things out of anger but was afraid that it would travel to the ears of her grandmother.


    No one in this family truly loves her! Her mother only had her father in her eyes. As for her grandparents, there was no need to mention them. They would never sacrifice the family for her because she was a girl. After so much effort she finally reached the status she had today. How could she marry into the family of a small Xuicai? Those two sluts would surelyugh to death!


    If anyone were to marry a small Xiucai, it should be them! The only man worthy of her was the handsome and noble Jin Wang!


    For that, she¡¯d need some help. Wang Defang subconsciously thought of Consort Yong.


    But Consort Yong¨C


    Ru Cui, Wang Defang¡¯s close maid, watched her young miss pace back and forth like a caged beast. Soon, her footsteps paused but then she began biting her nails.


    Whenever Wang Defang encounters a difficult problem that she can¡¯t solve, she would start biting her nails. Her slender hands were like delicate scallions, yet her nails were bare. Not only could she not use nail polish on them, but every time she goes out to meet others, she must cover them up and treat them so others don¡¯t notice.


    Ru Cui lowered her head, pretending she didn¡¯t see anything. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly under this suffocating atmosphere. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if outsiders were to know that the fairy-like seventh young miss of the Wang family had this kind of habit, how would they react?


    However, Ru Cui didn¡¯t dare to say a word lest she loses her life.


    Because of what happened earlier, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help smiling even as they arrived at Jin Wang Manor.


    The smile seemed to be glued onto her face, impossible to fall off. Despite her attempts at holding herself back, her brows were lifted and her eyes were bright. Others could tell she was in a good mood with a single nce.


    Hong Fei received Xiaobao, who woke up as the carriage came to a stop, from Yu Chan, and asked curiously, ¡°Your Highness, did something good happen?¡±


    Xiaobao blushed and turned his gaze to the sky, unwilling to see that look on his mother¡¯s face.


    His mother¡¯s blissful expression was simply unbearable to look at. But the thing was even he couldn¡¯t hold back the urge to smile. This was why when Jin Wang returned from the front yard and entered the room, he saw two faces beaming at him.


    Actually, it was three. There was also the little one on the Kang.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± Jin Wang asked after sitting down.


    It wasn¡¯t until the other party gave him a re that he realized it was from what happened earlier.


    So it was from what happened just now? But shouldn¡¯t she have known about this already? He thought he was already being obvious enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy because of that?¡± Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Yaoniang nced at him. Her being happy was her own business so what¡¯s the point of him asking?


    It so happened that Erbao became hungry at that time, so Yaoniang took advantage of the opportunity to go to the inner room to breastfeed Erbao and avoid Jin Wang. Not long after, Yaoniang came back with Erbao. After cing Erbao down on the Kang, she wandered around the room in a good mood. She even directed Hong Chou and the others to change up some of the furnishings in the room.


    On the Kang, Jin Wang took advantage of this rare free time to read. Xiaobao, who was also sitting on the Kang, yed with Erbao while pondering, deep in thought.

 Chapter 136.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 136 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 136.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 136 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After a while, with a bright smile on her face, Yaoniang walked in from outside. She had just returned from the small kitchen. She announced that she made Jin Wang and Xiaobao¡¯s favourite ¡°Phoenix Nirvana¡±, and that dinner was ready.


    Actually, Phoenix Nirvana was simply a fancy name for the dish. The moremon name was<span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUhlcmUlMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&cythK3lvdXR1YmUrdmlkZW8rZm9yK3Rob3NlK3dobythcmUraW50ZXJlc3RlZ%R65&tidXQraXQlMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&cytpbit%R69&aGluZXNlK3NpbmNlK0krY291bGRuJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnQrZmluZ%R65&tvbmUrdGhhd%R65&t3YXMraW4rRW5nbGlza%R65&4lQzIlQT%R73&lM0NhK2hyZWYlM0QlMjJodHRwcyUzQSUyRiUyRnlvdXR1LmJlJTJGLV%R85&pZ%R79&9yY0pOekklMjIlM0VodHRwcyUzQSUyRiUyRnlvdXR1LmJlJTJGLV%R85&pZ%R79&9yY0pOekklM0MlMkZhJTNFKyUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false"> pork tripe wrapped chicken stew1. Back when Yaoniang used to spend time in the small kitchen in Jinzhou, she learned how to cook this stew from Mother Xue. The cooking method was also simple. After washing the pork tripe, a freshly ughtered old hen is washed then inserted into the tripe. Pepper, red dates, codonopsis root, and other herbs and seasonings are then added into the tripe before everything is ced into a y pot and simmered slowly. After a period of time, the pork tripe is removed from the pot and the chicken is taken out. The chicken and the tripe are then cut into smaller chunks before they are put back into the soup along with some goji berries and salt to simmer for another while.


    Normally, when one makes any kind of chicken soup, only the soup would be drunk, because the meat was too tough. But this stew was different. Since Xiaobao has yet to grow any teeth, Yaoniang would often cook this soup for him to drink and nourish his body. It could also satisfy his desire to eat meat.


    This dish was one of Xiaobao¡¯s favourite dishes. Jin Wang had also tried it a few times and thought the taste was not bad, so Yaoniang decided to make it herself today.


    During dinner, Xiaobao ate an extra small bowl of rice, and Jin Wang also drank a lot of soup. This was a rare sight to behold since Jin Wang hated drinking most soups.


    After dinner, the family of three sat on the Kang as they digested their food. Erbao went to bed early every night, so he had already been carried away by the wet nurse. Only Xiaobao was left, unwilling to sleep yet.


    Hong Chou brought over his bamboo basket filled with toys, and he sat on the Kang to y. Yaoniang chatted with Jin Wang on the side about what had happened at Jin Wang Manor.


    After hearing from Yaoniang what happened, Jin Wang frowned. ¡°Although seventh sister inw is not of high birth, she¡¯s both beautiful and smart. Her temperament is calm as well. Old seventh is truly muddleheaded. Instead of being intimate with a woman like her, he actually chooses that kind of woman.¡±


    Only then did Yaoniang know that Consort Qing was chosen by Jin Wang. Although Jin Wang was only a few years older than Qing Wang, Jin Wang was not like Qing Wang at all. Instead of having a mother who was helpless to do anything, he had the Shen Family behind him. For the Shen Family to bring so much fear and wariness to Emperor Hongjing, that he needed to spend so much effort to control them, the Shen Family naturally should not be underestimated.


    Although both of them were princes with their own feudal state, one only had the title without any true power. To the officials and Emperor Hongjing, Jin Wang was not at allparable to Qing Wang because of the power he held in his hands.


    That year, taking into ount that Qing Wang¡¯s support from his maternal family was weak, Jin Wang chose the daughter of a fifth-ranked deputy who worked at the central judicial office to be Consort Qing. To be honest, even the daughter of a marquis may not be worthy of marrying a qinwang, Jin Wang only considered the woman¡¯s character and virtue. He took the moral character so seriously that he even investigated her family background and the type of environment she grew up in.


    The Xiao family was the type of family that didn¡¯t seem to be extraordinary on the surface, but their true goodness was hidden within.


    ¡°Jirou was very sad. Why do you think Qing Wang did this? Was he trying to make them fight each other?¡±


    Jin Wang pondered for a moment. ¡°Old seventh is an honest and simple man, whose actions are ruled a bit too much by his emotions. But he¡¯s not muddleheaded to this extent. There could be another reason for what happened.¡±


    Yaoniang looked at Jin Wang with a weird gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jin Wang nced at her that she said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re clearly being biased. If he didn¡¯t give her the seal, was it Side Consort Han who stole it? Side Consort Han doesn¡¯t appear to be such a foolish person who would do this kind of dumb thing. From what I see, men all easily fall prey to a woman¡¯s charms. It must be Qing Wang who was so entranced that he gave the gold seal to her, despite his many years of rtionship with his wife.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her. Seeing how indignant she was, it was as if this was something that had happened to her.


    He pulled her into his arms with a glint in his eyes, and said, ¡°You mean to say that this prince easily falls prey to a woman¡¯s charms?¡±


    .


    Only then did Yaoniang realize that she seemed to have dragged a lot of people into the water with her words. Immediately, she said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about ordinary men. Your Highness is not an ordinary man. Your Highness is a man of honour, who is not promiscuous nor licentious but wise and prudent with his actions.¡±


    Jin Wangughed lightly and pped her on the butt. ¡°Enough with the ttery. Whether he did it or not, I¡¯ll ask Qing Wang tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t ttery, Your Highness. Your Highness is that good.¡±


    ¡°How good?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Very good at what?¡±


    She thought of what Jin Wang said to her in the carriage earlier, and how he had wanted to give her this surprise so long ago. She pushed down the feelings of embarrassment, wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°Your Highness is very good, extremely good.¡±


    Jin Wangtched her sweet mouth with a single bite.


    Xiaobao was going blind from all their affection. Even though he was young, they should still take his feelings into ount.


    The next day, after Jin Wang returned from the Ministry of Works, he sent someone to invite Qing Wang over for the evening.


    When it was almost time for dinner, Qing Wang arrived.


    Jin Wang did not apany Yaoniang and their son to dinner but had a table set in the front yard. The two brothers sat and drank together. This situation hasn¡¯t happened for many years. Ever since Jin Wang left for his feudal state, they¡¯ve only kept in touch by letters. asionally they¡¯d bump into each other in the capital, but for some reason or another, they have been unable to meet up alone.


    After drinking three rounds, Jin Wang said, ¡°Talk. What happened yesterday?¡±


    Qing Wang knew that it must have been fifth sister-inw who came back and said something to fifth brother. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all and he had even mentally prepared himself beforeing.


    Qing Wang recounted the ins and outs of the matter, including what Side Consort Han had said.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the woman had done such a thing out of ignorance?¡±


    Jin Wang rarely used this tone to speak, and Qing Wang immediately yelled in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say too much. Whether this is a light or a heavy matter, you know in your heart. Inviting you here today wasn¡¯t because of any other reason but that we brothers hadn¡¯t had a chance to catch up over these years. Besides that, I do hope you won¡¯t do anything like spoil the concubine and neglect the wife. Your wife is your wife. Your concubine is your concubine. If your wife isn¡¯t good, that¡¯s a different thing, but you know better than anyone else how you and seventh sister-inw got to where you are today.¡±


    Qing Wang lowered his head: ¡°Fifth brother, I know, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Enough. Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t intend to intervene too much in this matter. If it wasn¡¯t for Yaoniang feeling injustice on Consort Qing¡¯s behalf and that he had chosen Consort Qing for Qing Wang back then, with his character, he wouldn¡¯t have said a word.


    From Jin Wang¡¯s point of view, Qing Wang was no longer young. He wasn¡¯t the younger brother that needed him to take care of everything anymore. With his and Qing Wang¡¯s current status, as long as Qing Wang doesn¡¯t get involved in the battle for the throne, no matter how big any matter is, his life wouldn¡¯t be harmed.


    Some people wouldn¡¯t learn the lesson until their heads are bloodied after a fall. Jin Wang noticed how Qing Wang exined on behalf of the woman and knew he couldn¡¯t be persuaded.

 Chapter 137.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 137 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 137.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 137 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Jin Wang came back, Yaoniang was already asleep.


    In a daze, Yaoniang suddenly felt the presence of someone behind her whose skin was slightly moist and cold, and she couldn¡¯t help shivering. But after a short while, she gradually warmed up again.


    She leaned back, nestled in the warm embrace, and without opening her eyes, she asked, ¡°Qing Wang is gone?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°Did he give the golden seal to her?¡± Despite being half asleep, Yaoniang kept this matter in mind.


    ¡°That woman stole it.¡±


    Hearing this, Yaoniang immediately woke up. She turned around and sat up to look at Jin Wang. ¡°Steal, she really¡ª¡± was truly daring.


    Jin Wang snorted coldly and did not speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing that he was a little unhappy, she leaned closer. ¡°You¡¯re still remembering that time I called you biased? Fine, I was wrong. Punish me however you want.¡±


    Jin Wang lifted his eyes and looked at her.


    Her long hair was let down and the fabric of her red sleeping clothes was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. In the dim yellow light, he could clearly see the white dudou she wore inside. He wanted to punish her like that, but it hasn¡¯t been two months yet. Jin Wang calcted in his heart and realized there were still more than ten days.


    He nced at her without saying anything and saw that her little face was flushed. Thinking back to when she gave birth to the second child, herplexion was terrible for many days following. It seemed that the method of recuperation Doctor Liu mentioned was quite effective. He hadn¡¯t endured all these days in vain. Thinking of this, his heart eased a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of this, but because old seventh¡­¡± Jin Wang hesitated and didn¡¯t finish the rest of the words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that he didn¡¯t punish that Side Consort Han? Did she cry and make a fuss and then he simply let this matter go?¡±


    So it was still a woman who understood other women best. No matter how arrogant one was in the officialdom, how powerful on the battlefield, or how dignified a gentleman, it wasn¡¯t easy to be unaffected by the tears of a beauty. As soon as she whines coquettishly or twists her slender waist, all reasoning flies out the window.


    Seeing that Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, Yaoniang became even more surprised. ¡°So the matter is really over like that because she cried? This¡­¡±


    Seeing how she cared more about others than herself, Jin Wang was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why do you care so much about other people¡¯s matters? Do you not want to sleep anymore?¡±


    ¡°How is this other people¡¯s matters? Doesn¡¯t Qing Wang treat you well? Consort Qing is also good to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sleep, let¡¯s do something else.¡± As he said this, Jin Wang turned and pressed her beneath him.


    Yaoniang pushed against him. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been two months yet, and I¡¯m still taking medicine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it likest time¡­¡±


    Once it was over, after cleaning everything up, Jin Wangid down like a satisfied big cat.


    Yaoniang was lying in his arms. He ran his long fingers through her hair before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about old seventh¡¯s family matters. A couple quarrels at the head of the bed and makes up at the foot of the bed. You also don¡¯t know what seventh sister-inw is thinking. If this matter is managed well, then there won¡¯t be any problems. But if you manage it badly, any interactions in the future could be awkward.¡±


    ¡°I also have no intentions to meddle in this matter.¡± Then she asked curiously, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    How could Jin Wang know anything? At most, he could guess what Qing Wang was thinking. But in the end, this was all Qing Wang¡¯s own private affairs. How could a grown man like Jin Wang interfere in this kind of thing?


    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry too much about it. You can go to Qing Wang Manor to talk to seventh sister-inw, or she cane here to look for you. As for other people¡¯s family affairs, there¡¯s no need to interfere.¡±


    Since Jin Wang had said so much, Yaoniang thought that there might be something else added to the mix that she was unaware of and shouldn¡¯t interfere with. She simply nodded and took note of this in the back of her mind.


    Qing Wang left Jin Wang Manor and rode back.


    The horse walked at a very slow pace. The two guards who came with him could only follow at this pace of a turtle¡¯s.


    Qing Wang¡¯s mood was veryplicated. He understood the meaning behind his fifth brother¡¯s words that he had treated this matter too lightly. But in the end, she hadn¡¯t made any big mistakes. Actually, he could understand her thoughts about her current situation, because he was also the same as her long ago.


    Since his mother was from Goryeo, he was the only prince in the pce with mixed blood. Back when Qing Wang was still young, he had heard the servants in the pce talking about how women from another country serving His Majesty wasn¡¯t unprecedented. But none of them had given birth to a prince. If it weren¡¯t for Her Majesty and that one always fighting each other, the seventh prince wouldn¡¯t have been born.


    As for who that one was, Qing Wang didn¡¯t know at first. Onlyter did he find out it was his fifth brother¡¯s mother consort, Consort De, who was also his former adoptive mother. In his vague memories, she was a very warm and easygoing woman.


    When he was young, Qing Wang didn¡¯t understand what freedom was. He only understood it once he grew up.


    Princes without their mothers lived a very hard life in the pce.


    Back then, Qing Wang had thought more than once that it would¡¯ve been great if his mother had been Consort De. That way, even if Consort De was gone, he¡¯d still be able to live in the pce with his head held high like fifth brother. Although life may be hard, at least he wouldn¡¯t be always hearing whispers of ¡®that seventh prince¡¯¡­


    While fifth brother¡¯s hardships came from the power struggle between the brothers, all his hardshipse from those inconspicuous eunuchs in the pce. No one respected him and none of those eunuchs took him seriously. Those eunuchs¡¯ minds have long grown distorted and twisted after being so servile for such a prolonged period of time. Having someone with a ¡®higher¡¯ status than them to humiliate, gave them a sense of satisfaction and pleasure.


    Qing Wang still remembered when he first moved to Fifth Ganxi Institute, he rarely got enough to eat. The eunuch who had served him never gave him enough food. Once he finished his main dish, the eunuch would put the dessert on a shelf that was too high for him to reach. Then he¡¯d grab a chair and sit and watch as he struggled to reach up for the rest of his meal.


    Once, he tried to use a chair to boost his height but identally fell. When someone asked about his injuries, the eunuch said that he had been too naughty and fell from trying to climb the shelves. After that, no one asked any more questions. Once his wounds healed, the eunuch still put his dessert on the shelf that was too high for him to reach.


    In the end, that eunuch was beaten to death by his fifth brother. At that time, fifth brother was but a few years older than him, yet he was so powerful. Later, Qing Wang finally realized why his fifth brother was so powerful. His fifth brother¡¯s mother consort was different from his own mother consort.


    Because his mother consort was different, Father Emperor never put him in his eyes. Because his mother consort was different, no one cared how good his studies were. Because his mother consort was different, none of his brothers bullied him, because they didn¡¯t see him as one of their rivals. Because his mother consort was different, the eunuchs in the pce rarely took him seriously.


    Later, no one dared to bully him or look down on him because he was under fifth brother¡¯s protection.


    Qing Wang had been very curious about what kind of person his mother consort was. Once he was old enough to understand and have people listen to him, he asked an old pce maid, who had served his mother consort, toe and work at his side.


    From the mouth of the old pce maid, he learned a lot of things about his mother consort. She had been a very weak but kind woman, yet she lived a hard life. She experienced the pain of leaving her home and being despised by others. Fortunately, sheter met Consort De and was able to live under her protection for so many years and even give birth to him.


    Just like how fifth brother protected him.


    After experiencing what he had, he could understand why Huizhen would do such an absurd thing. It was the instinctive behaviour of a drowning person desperate to grab at any life-saving straw. Because in the past, he had also been eager to prove himself, to be valued by others, and to be treated with special regard.


    She was indeed wrong, but ridiculous as her reasoning was, he could understand. Unfortunately, others couldn¡¯t understand. Even fifth brother couldn¡¯t understand, because he had never suffered through all that.


    Since he empathized with her, he subconsciously tried to exin on her behalf. Was fifth brother disappointed in him for that? Did he think he was too spineless and gullible?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Someone called for him. Only then did Qing Wang realize that he had already returned to the manor without being aware of it.


    He handed the reins to the servants and strode inside.


    Halfway through, he realized this was the way to the main courtyard. He automatically stopped, hesitated for a while, before returning to his study in the front yard.


    In the main courtyard, someone reported to Consort Qing. ¡°Your Highness, His Highness has returned from Jin Wang Manor and is currently resting in the study in the front yard.¡±


    Consort Qing nodded and waved away the informant.


    After sitting for a while, Consort Qing stood up. She asked the servants to prepare the soup she had made in advance, and a maid to carry thentern, before setting off for the front yard.

 Chapter 137.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 137 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 137.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 137 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Noticing the appearance of Consort Qing, Qing Wang was very surprised and at a loss. Ever since he left the main courtyard yesterday, he hasn¡¯t seen Consort Qing again. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty.


    Even now he still felt guilty. Jirou must be very angry. Even fifth brother felt annoyed, not to mention her.


    ¡°You seem to have drunk a lot of wine. Here¡¯s some soup to warm the stomach.¡±


    After drinking the soup, Qing Wang approached Consort Qing. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She looked at the young man¡¯s face in front of her. He was handsome, masculine, upright and valiant, but at the same time, he was also fragile and soft.


    There was a trace of difort and guilt on Qing Wang¡¯s face. He hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°Jirou, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I only gave her a light punishment¡­¡± It seemed that after saying this, the rest of the words were easier to say and they started pouring out. ¡°She did such an audacious thing, but I only punished her by grounding her. She cried a lot and said it was all because other people looked down on her and Cheng Ge¡¯er, that she did such a thing¡­¡±


    Consort Qing snorted softly.


    He seemed to be afraid of making her angry, but at the same time, he also realized that she was probably already angry, so he exined in a hasty tone, ¡°Jirou, I won¡¯t see her again in the future. Since she already has Cheng Ge¡¯er, she has someone to rely on in the future. We¡¯ll have a good future together so don¡¯t be angry with me anymore okay?¡±1


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that after not seeing her for a long time, the servants will no longer take her seriously and make things difficult for her in secret?¡± Consort Qing remembered how Side Consort Han had used this excuse countless times.


    ¡°How can that be? Now that the servants around her have been changed, no one would dare to do such a thing.¡±


    Consort Qing nodded, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s fine then we¡¯re good.¡±


    Mammy Mu had a subordinate named Mammy Gong who was in charge of the various housekeeping matters of Jin Wang Manor¡¯s backyard.


    The matters she was in charge of range from the seasonal clothing of the servants to the allocations of each courtyard, the ins and outs of the items in the warehouse and the arrangement of the servants. Yaoniang followed along to observe, only to realize that despite the small number of people in the manor, there was still so much to manage.


    In the backyard, besides Jin Wang, there were only five people who could be seen as the masters. Yet there were nearly five hundred servants. They worked in the kitchens, warehouses, gardens, main courtyards and side courtyards. There were sweepers,undry workers, gatekeepers, gardeners, kitchen managers, warehouse managers, etc. The list goes on and on.


    Take the kitchen as an example. There were more than a dozen cooks, maids, and grannies. There were also different categories within. For example, some were in charge of the food purchasing. Even then, these servants would be divided into those who do the actual shopping and those who do the ounting.


    With so much happening, Yaoniang felt her head spin when she first came in contact with all this.


    And this was only the backyard. The front yard was even moreplicated. Not only were there different divisions for things like guards, reception, carriages and horses, there were also dozens of senior and junior managers.


    Yaoniang was willing to learn, but she had to learn everything from scratch.


    Mammy Gong was also aware that she wasn¡¯t super interested in all this. In the past, His Highness had brought this up yet nothing happened. It must¡¯ve been because His Highness brought it up again that she took more interest in this. Yet who knows how long her interest wouldst? Mammy Gong used to work in the pce, and she honestly couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of this Side Consort Su. If changed to any other woman, in any other major household, she¡¯d only be too eager to hold all this in her hands, for fear of it being taken away.


    Because this was power. As the mistress of the manor, managing the household was the greatest sign of authority. With this power in hand, no one would dare to belittle her. Regardless of whether someone was the main wife or the concubine, whether they were favoured or not, they still had to keep their heads lowered and behave properly in front of the person with the authority to manage the household. If there ever came the day when she was no longer favoured, the right to manage the household would be her greatest guarantee.


    So to push this authority aside, despite living for so long, Mammy Gong had yet to see anyone do it until now.


    Fortunately, this master finally came to her senses. But how could she have known that this time, it was Yaoniang who took the initiative to bring it up after being inspired to do so.


    After spinning like a top for several days, Yaoniang gradually became familiar with everything. Only then did Mammy Gong say to her, ¡°Actually, Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to work so hard. You don¡¯t need to keep an eye on every single matter in every single ce. If all thosedies and mistresses of big families were like you, they¡¯d have no time to get anything else done. Now, all you have to do is find some people you trust, and let them act as your left and right hands and as your eyes and ears. They¡¯d only need to report to you about matters that require your decision. Of course, the rules for rewards and punishments must be made clear before anything else. With everyone aware of and following the rules, it¡¯ll be a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°People I trust? You guys right now are pretty good. As for the rules, I remember that you showed me a booklet with all the rules and protocols clearly listed.¡±


    Mammy Gong nodded. ¡°There is still one more thing. Your Highness will also be in charge of the ount books, the warehouse keys and the keys to the various other ces within the manor.¡±


    Mammy Gong then asked people to bring in several boxes. Inside were all ount books and keys to different ces. Fortunately, the box with the keys was clearlybelled. And since Jin Wang Manor had only recently settled in the capital, there weren¡¯t too many ount books, only a dozen or two.


    Even so, Yaoniang was still dumbfounded.


    After sorting out which key was for which ce, the first thing Yaoniang did was to put away the keys to the two warehouses.


    Inside were all the assets of Jin Wang Manor, such as furniture, ornaments, antiques, calligraphies, paintings, fabrics, etc. They were all stored in the warehouse. Back then, dozens of carriages had transported these items from Jinzhou to the capital, but only some of the stuff was brought here. The more cumbersome things were left in the manor at Jinzhou.


    Back when all the items on the dozens of carriages were unloaded and put into the warehouse, Yaoniang had heard the servants talking about it. She was quite surprised at how rich Jin Wang Manor was, or more urately, how rich Consort Jin was.


    As for the second warehouse, it stored gold, silver, and other valuables. Inside, not only were there many precious treasures but lots of silver. Actually, it was the silver that was the most important. After taking a look, Yaoniang was very satisfied when she came back.


    Every month she receives her allowance and it was only barely enough. Although it appeared like she was swimming in luxury, she was actually a pauper. The total amount of money she saved up didn¡¯t even exceed one hundred taels. As long as she didn¡¯t look at it, everything was fine. But whenever she looked in her treasury, she felt the urge to cry tears of blood at the thought that one day, she may not even have the money to reward the servants.


    When Jin Wang came back from the Ministry of Works, he saw her with a delighted look on her face, showing a mysterious smile from time to time.


    When she went into the inner room, he called Yu Chan over to ask before realising what had made her so happy. By the time Yaoniang came back, she saw Jin Wang looking at her with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jin Wang looked as calm as the surface of still water. ¡°By the way, I heard from the servants that you went to take a look at the warehouses?¡±


    Yaoniang nodded hurriedly, her eyes shining. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of treasures in there!¡±


    Jin Wang covered his lips with his fists, coughed lightly, and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Now that you¡¯re in charge of the household, unless you¡¯re using over 5000 taels, there¡¯s no need to report to this prince. You can use everything as you please.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jin Wang gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    At the side, Yu Chan lowered her head, not daring to intrude on this show of affection by her two masters.


    She decided to bury this secret in her heart. Every month, a portion of Her Highness¡¯s allowance was set aside for emergencies.


    Nearly an entire box of money had been set aside. Every time she would secretly take money out of Her Highness¡¯s treasury behind her back. She wasn¡¯t allowed to let the amount of money in Her Highness¡¯s savings exceed one hundred taels. Yu Chan felt a nearly unbearable pressure in her heart.


    How should she take the money so as not to let Her Highness notice it? And whenever the amount of money left was not enough, how should she put the money back to make up for it? This matter always gave her a huge headache.


    But who asked this matter¡­ to be an order?


    Mini-theatre:


    Yaoniang was counting the money in her small treasury: one tael, two taels, ten taels¡­


    A maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Madam, His Highness bestowed you some rewards.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Congrattions Madam, His Highness truly favours you.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled stiffly. ¡°Reward, all of you! Everyone will be rewarded with a hundred wen¡­¡±


    Yaoniang continued to count the money in her small treasury: one tael, two taels, ten taels¡­


    A knock on the door suddenly sounded again, shocking Yaoniang out of her wits.


    ¡°Madam, His Highness is here to reward you again.¡±


    ¡°Reward! This Madam is very happy. Let¡¯s share the joy, share the joy¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As she counted her money, Yaoniang realized that the money in her treasure became less and less. All the money given at the beginning of the month would be gone before the month was even over.


    She gave herself the nickname, <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUNhbithbHNvK21lYW4rYmFsZ%R65&UyRmVtcHR5JTJGYmFyZSttb250a%R65&UzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Moonlight n. ¡ú.¡ú


    ~~~


    Yaoniang: wuwuwu (??¡¦?¡¦??) Humph! It¡¯s all your fault, I have no money! (¡¨¡äo`) Ahh, I want to cry! Pound your chest, you big rascal! ! ! (£þ^£þ)©gQAQ Pound your chest, why are you so annoying! Why must you reward these things? What I want is the money ah! (=?¦Ø?)? I¡¯mma beat your chest with my small fists! ! ! (?? ¦ä???) Big viin, gonna beat you to death! (¤Ä§Õ?)


    Jin Wang: You¡¯re always wanting to run off with money, it¡¯d be strange for this prince to give it to you!


    ¡ú.¡ú

 Chapter 138.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 138 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 138.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 138 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the blink of an eye, it was August 15th. It was customary to hold a moon-admiring banquet in the pce during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    .


    Not only were the imperial family members invited, but also officials along with their family members.


    Compared to other banquets, the moon admiring banquet was more fun. Naturally, it was also the most popr pce banquet for the madams and youngdies of the various noble families in the capital.


    On this day, before the sun even set, many carriages drove along the streets of the imperial city. These carriages are all ornately decorated. With a single nce, one could tell that these were carriages belonging to the women of nobility. Well-dressed young masters in groups of twos and threes seated atop horses also littered the city. Meanwhile, the sedan chairs of officials were also mixed in the crowd. Like a colourful torrent, they flowed into the Forbidden City from the various pce gates.


    This time Jin Wang and Yaoniang travelled separately. He entered through Donghua Gate, while Yaoniang entered through Xuanwu Gate.


    The carriage continued forward until it came to a stop. At this time, the white marble square in front of Xuanwu Gate was divided into two sections. The long line on the left slowly inched forward at a nearly negligible speed. Meanwhile, on the other side, carriages were sent out of the pce to make room for those still in line.


    At the front of the square, near the pce gate, one could see many beautiful and brightly dressed noblewomen. Standing there, they were waiting for servants toe to greet them and arrange for them to enter the pce.


    After the carriage stopped, the guards rode their horses forward. A short whileter, they returned and the carriage continued to proceed through the empty passage on the right.


    The power of the imperial family was undoubtedly revealed here. But when one thought about it, it made sense. Had there been no benefits or preferential treatment, why would anyone waste their blood, sweat and tears to climb up? The group of women waiting in the back could only sigh as they watched the two gorgeous carriages decorated with the emblem of Jin Wang Manor continue forward.


    It was said that Consort Jin had gone to the countryside to recuperate because of her poor health. Then it went without saying that the person sitting in the carriage must be Side Consort Su, who gave birth to two sons for Jin Wang.


    Yaoniang became very well known within the capital since Jin Wang had brought her along for celebrations, like the recent one at Qing Wang Manor.


    This kind of behaviour was truly rare. One must know that although she was a side consort, in the end, she was only a concubine. Normally, for events like these, the main wife would be brought along. If there was no main wife, then it was eptable to not bring a femalepanion. There has yet to be someone who would bring their concubine out to socialize. This was simply treating the concubine like a wife.


    Due to this matter, an imperial censor tried to impeach Jin Wang. Yet he ended up reprimanded by Emperor Hongjing for being too meddlesome with nothing better to do.


    Although his original words were not like this, this was how everyone understood his meaning to be.


    But as an imperial censor, one was supposed to monitor the behaviour of the various princes and officials. Reasons for impeachment ranged from big matters such as treason, forming political alliances, and causing political unrest. While the small matters ranged from visiting prostitutes, beingx in running the household, and indulging towards servants whomitted violence. So minor matters like these could be brought up by the censor, yet who would¡¯ve expected that he¡¯d get reprimanded instead?


    But as a result of this incident, those who should understand naturally would. As for those who shouldn¡¯t, they¡¯de to the seemingly apparent conclusion that Jin Wang was favoured by His Majesty.


    Anyways, it was well known by those in the capital that there was an unrivalled side consort in Jin Wang Manor. Naturally, people couldn¡¯t help bringing up the old matter of Jin Wang not being close to women and likely being interested in men. Rumours floated around that Yaoniang must have the appearance of a goddess, that her beauty must outshine the moon and even put flowers to shame. Otherwise, why would Jin Wang, who had always been clean-hearted with few desires, go to such lengths to dote on a woman?


    Even heroes are weak to a beauty¡¯s charms. The hero used to be distant from women simply because he has yet to meet someone gorgeous enough.


    All in all, many different rumours were spread. But because of these rumours, not even a whisper of Jin Wang¡¯s name was heard among the list of princes wishing to marry the young miss of the Wang Family.


    ¡­


    One of these admiring and envious gazes belonged to Wang Defang.


    The Wang Family¡¯s carriage happened to be at the back of the line so they¡¯d need to wait for a long time. To be honest, with Elder Wang¡¯s reputation in court, it wasn¡¯t impossible to skip the line and many people were willing to make room for them. But Elder Wang was extremely conscious of appearances and gave strict orders to the family not to use their power to bully others. This was why the Wang Family could only wait in the back, impatient.


    A total of two carriages were from the Wang Family. Eldest Madam Wang and Second Madam Wang, each with their own daughter-inw, shared a carriage. The three young misses from the main branch were seated in another.


    So not only was Wang Defang sitting in this carriage, but also her two younger sisters.


    Normally, shu daughters weren¡¯t of high enough status to attend these kinds of asions. But before leaving the manor, Wang Zi spoke up, asking Eldest Madam Wang to bring along the two shu daughters. His excuse was to have them see the world, but to put it bluntly, all he wanted was for them to steal her limelight.


    Not only did he want them to steal her limelight, but her father was utterly bewitched by that concubine of his. After hearing the recent rumours floating around the capital, that woman also wanted her own daughters to climb onto the dragon and follow the phoenix. Yet she didn¡¯t even take a good look to see if their faces were worthy of that.


    At the mere thought of all this, Wang Defang wished she could throw the two people out of the carriage for contaminating her air.


    ¡°What is seventh sister looking at?¡± Wang Shuying asked with a curious gaze.


    She and Wang Shuyan were twin sisters. The two sisters looked exactly the same. Unless they dressed differently, most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize the difference between the two.


    But Wang Defang could recognize them. She could tell the two of them apart even with her eyes closed by simply listening to their voices.


    Despite the smile on her face, Wang Defang¡¯s eyes were full of impatience. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything!¡±


    Wang Shuying wanted to continue but was stopped by Wang Shuyan, the elder twin, pulling on her sleeve.


    Wang Defang nced at the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to admonish you, but you must behave yourselves in the pce. This is not Jizhou.¡±

 Chapter 138.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 138 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 138.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 138 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Wang Shuying was quick-tempered and wanted to refute her words on the spot, but Wang Defang had already turned her head to look out the window. Only the back of her head was facing them. On top of that, Wang Shuyan pulled on her sleeve again, so she could only shut her mouth, unable to express her anger.


    When it was finally their turn to enter the pce, Wang Defang got out of the carriage first. Wang Shuying finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back and said, ¡°Who does she think she is? Hasn¡¯t she only entered the pce a few times more than us?!¡±


    Wang Shuyan¡¯s temper was milder and she persuaded her sister in a low voice. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t quarrel with her. Remember what mother told us before leaving.¡±


    Wang Shuying hasn¡¯t forgotten. Once the two of them got off the carriage, both of them had smiles on their faces. The two sisters standing there, seemingly to have been carved out of the same mould, attracted the attention of many people.


    After going through Xuanwu Gate, Yaoniang saw Consort Qing.


    Walking together, Yaoniang asked, ¡°Why did you bring her along?¡±


    This her naturally referred to Side Consort Han.


    Consort Qing pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°ording to customs, she¡¯s supposed to be here.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. After all, she was a side consort recorded on the jade slip. Otherwise, given Jin Wang¡¯s temperament, there was no way he would¡¯ve brought Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu. But since Yaoniang wasn¡¯t a consort, she naturally didn¡¯t need to be responsible for these two. On the other hand, not far behind Consort Qing, trailed Side Consort Han.


    Thest time they met was at Wu Wang Manor. Yaoniang learned from Consort Qing that she and Qing Wang had already settled their previous misunderstandings. She was happy for Consort Qing, but remembering what Jin Wang had said, she still had some misgivings. But in the end, this matter had nothing to do with her. The only thing she was truly concerned about was being on good terms with Consort Qing. As for this mess between the wife and concubine, she acted like she wasn¡¯t aware of it, not wanting to poke at Consort Qing¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Then bring her along. It¡¯s not like we have anything to say that couldn¡¯t be talked about.¡± But Yaoniang still found the presence of Side Consort Han to be annoying. It was to the point that she didn¡¯t even say ¡®Side Consort Han¡¯, but simply ¡®her¡¯.


    ¡°No need to worry. She behaves herself very well during asions like this.¡± Consort Qing said with a smile.


    At first, Yaoniang didn¡¯t know what she meant. They went to Kunning Pce to greet Empress Wei, before going to Jiaotai Hall for the banquet. During this period, Side Consort Han didn¡¯t say a single word. Seemingly aware of Consort Qing¡¯s dissatisfaction, she didn¡¯t mingle with others or talk to anyone.


    Yaoniang took a few nces at her and was reminded of this daughter-inw from a family that used to live near hers. That daughter-inw was always silent. Unless one specifically paid attention to her, her existence was easily negligible.


    This Side Consort Han waspletely different from the woman at the Zhua Zhou banquet that day!


    Once the banquet was over, it was time for the main event.


    In the imperial garden, zednterns were hung everywhere, making the area brightly lit. Lush trees dotted thendscape along with rocks and mountains of all sorts of shapes and sizes. One could see the buildings with carved pirs and marble steps in the distance, appearing to be almost ethereal.


    Emperor Hongjing led a group of princes, ministers, and young masters to Fubi Pavilion. On the other side, Empress Wei and several imperial concubines led a group of nobledies and young misses to Chengrui Pavilion.


    Facing east and west, the two pavilions were located in Qin¡¯an Hall. Although they were simply known as pavilions, calling them giant waterside pavilions would be more urate. They were huge and spanned over arge area. The two pavilions were located on a bridge that spanned across ake.


    Both of them had an open-air tform built on the water, cast in white marble, and surrounded by fences. Standing on the tform, one would face the waters and see the bright moon hanging in the sky. It was a good ce to admire the moon.


    At this time, many colourful lotusnterns were floating on the water, illuminating the surface of theke. Looking east, one could make out the edge of the waters where Fubi Pavilion was. However, one could only vaguely make out the shape and not much more, and the distance served as a divider between the opposite sexes.


    Today¡¯s banquet was mainly for entertainment, so Empress Wei wasn¡¯t decked out in full imperial glory but was in a simpler dress. At first nce, one might even mistake her to be a nobledy from some family.


    Not only Empress Wei, but also Consort Shu and several others were dressed in simple clothes. This was also not the first moon admiring banquet for the majority of the princes and officials¡¯ female family members. Treating this like a flower admiring banquet that the noblewomen frequently hosts, everyone was rxed.


    There wasn¡¯t any seating arrangement in the pavilion, but tables and chairs could be seen everywhere. All sorts of fruits, snacks, wine and tea were on the table including moon cakes.


    Most of these items served only as decoration since they had just eaten at the banquet. Many people even ate their fill beforeing to the pce. After all, they didn¡¯te here to eat.


    Empress Wei and several imperial concubines were apanied by nobledies of simr age. Standing by the railings, they appeared to be chatting. High-ranking noblewomen could enter the pavilion to apany them, but the lower-ranking women and young misses could only be scattered outside the pavilion.


    Xiaobao, Yan Ge¡¯er, and Zhuzhu followed their fathers and were staying at Fubi Pavilion, so Yaoniang and Consort Qing didn¡¯t have anything to do. The two of them stayed inside the pavilion for a while before getting bored, then they went outside and found a ce to sit and talk.


    While they were chatting, a servant girl from Qing Wangfu, carrying Zhuzhu, was led over by a little eunuch.


    Zhuzhu couldn¡¯t sit still and moured for her mother, so Qing Wang had no choice but to have someone bring Zhuzhu over.


    ¡°Little imp, you no longer want to y with Brother Xiaobao?¡± Consort Qing poked her daughter¡¯s little nose and teased her softly.


    ¡°Brother Xiaobao is being held by the imperial grandfather. He¡¯s not ying with me.¡± Zhuzhu pouted, looking pitiful as if she¡¯d been abandoned.


    Yaoniang doted on Zhuzhu the most and immediately said, ¡°When Brother Xiaobaoes back, I¡¯ll properly discipline him. How can he not y with our darling Zhuzhu?¡±


    ¡°Fifth aunt, don¡¯t beat Brother Xiaobao. Have hime to my house to apany me to y and I won¡¯t be angry with him,¡± said the little girl in a milky voice.


    Yaoniang was amused. ¡°Alright, alright. Aunt won¡¯t beat him. He¡¯ll go to your house to y with you.¡±


    ¡°Then fifth aunt must keep her word.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yaoniang and Consort Qing looked at each other andughed. Xiao Zhuzhu couldn¡¯t understand what the adults wereughing at, and her cute puzzled appearance made the two adultsugh again.


    Then Zhuzhu said she was hungry, so Consort Qing asked a maid to bring over some snacks. After feeding her some snacks, and giving her some water, Zhuzhu announced she needed to go pee. Consort Qing then brought Zhuzhu away, leaving Yaoniang alone.


    The night breeze was cool and Yaoniang leaned against the stone fence, looking at thenterns floating on the water.


    At this moment, a eunuch hurried over and said, ¡°Your Highness Side Consort Su, His Highness invites you to go over. The little master is making a fuss about wanting to see you.¡±

 Chapter 139.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 139.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Unlike what was happening at Chengrui Pavilion, the scene at Fubi Pavilion was extremely lively.


    Where there are men, there¡¯d be no shortage of wine and when there¡¯s wine, there¡¯d be no shortage of singing, dancing and beauties. Since it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, there naturally needed to be poetryposition too.


    In a good mood, Emperor Hongjing announced his intention to bestow a reward. The young children from noble and high-ranking officials¡¯ families all rushed forward, eager to participate.


    On the other side, Hui Wang, An Wang and the others were sitting together, drinking.


    Encouraging each other to drink, again and again, it was as if they wouldn¡¯t stop until they got each otherpletely drunk. Chatting andughing, they appeared to have an excellent brotherly rtionship with each other, at least on the surface.


    ¡°Brother, I remember that you used to be pretty good at poetry, why don¡¯t you go try it?¡± Hui Wang nudged An Wang sitting next to him with his elbow.


    An Wang¡¯s face was rosy as he smiled. ¡°Big brother is making fun of me. I¡¯m already so old, what¡¯s the fun inpeting with these juniors? If elder brother wants that reward, why don¡¯t you give it a try? I remember Imperial Tutor Hong praised you back then for your excellence in poetry.¡±


    These words of his were clearly bringing up the past. No matter what, this wasn¡¯t something favourable for Hui Wang, and the smile on his face immediately became stiff. But who was An Wang? He was someone who could break apart the other¡¯s attack with only a few words. Then he immediately invited his younger brothers to drink some more without giving Hui Wang a chance for rebuttal. Recently, An Wang was acting more and more like the eldest brother, not putting Hui Wang in his eyes at all.


    Otherwise, given Hui Wang¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble with An Wang in person. Unfortunately for him, An Wang¡¯s methods were on a much higher level. It was also because Hui Wang had too much dark history, and An Wang was only three years younger than him. Among all the princes, these two had spent the longest fighting each other.


    After being ridiculed out of nowhere, Hui Wang was furious but all he could do was grab his wine cup and drink.


    Meanwhile, Jin Wang was surrounded by Yong Wang and Lu Wang urging him to drink. The reason being Lu Wang had said they didn¡¯t drink enough at Jin Wang Manorst time. Originally, Yong Wang had been talking to Dai Wang but hearing these words, he immediately turned his head and urged Jin Wang to drink.


    Qing Wang sitting next to him saw that the situation wasn¡¯t too good. He interjected, ¡°Fourth brother and sixth brother, it¡¯s not nice to pick on one person when there¡¯s two of you.¡± He then picked up the wine cup and said that he¡¯d drink on behalf of Jin Wang.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Wang spat out, ¡°Enough, old seventh. Your drinking capacity isn¡¯t anything worth bragging about. Today is about me and fifth brother. Last time at his manor, this cunning fellow tricked us. He promised to apany us and have a good time together, yet in the end, he simply left after giving an excuse. Then he didn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, old fifth, no matter what, it was you who was in the wrong. You were the host that day, yet you ended up abandoning us brothers. Simply not the behaviour of a real man. Come,e,e, fourth brother will toast you first. If you don¡¯t give me and old sixth this face, are you nning topletely disregard our brotherly rtionship?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s narrow eyes squinted slightly as he looked at Qing Wang.


    Qing Wang refused to back off, with a smile in his eyes.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, he picked up the wine cup on the table and swallowed the wine in one gulp.


    Lu Wang smiled andplimented Jin Wang¡¯s good drinking capacity. ¡°Fifth brother must be in a good mood today. After so many years, I have only seen eldest brother¡¯s Zuo¡¯er and fifth brother¡¯s Chen Ge¡¯er make Emperor Father look at them in a new light. This is a great honour for fifth brother.¡±


    As he spoke, he poured more wine for Jin Wang. With his other hand, he raised his own wine cup and downed it in a single gulp.


    Earlier, Xiaobao really did cause quite themotion. Today, the princes, nobles, and officials with close rtionships to Emperor Hongjing gathered together to celebrate. It was customary to offer well wishes to His Majesty, and Hui Wang, along with his heir, were the ones to lead the greetings. Zhao Zuo was far superior to his peers in terms of literary talent. Naturally, his congrattory message was unconventional and extraordinary, attracting plenty of praise. Some old officials even praised him saying that if he were to take the imperial exam, he¡¯d win the title of the top schr.


    This kind of asion was the perfect opportunity to express oneself. Unfortunately, asions like this only happen a few times a year. With so many congrattory messages to be said, one couldn¡¯t digress. The only reason Zhao Zuo could make such a profound impression was because he was the first to offer his greetings.


    Had his turn beenter, his greetings likely would¡¯ve been lost in the sea of congrattory messages.


    Everyone understood this, but given the current atmosphere, no one was willing to fall behind. But with so many congrattory messages that were nearly identical, it was easy to be unnoticed amongst the crowd.


    When it was Jin Wang¡¯s turn, aware of his taciturn nature, one couldn¡¯t expect him to give a speech with flowerynguage. As expected, he only said a few simple greetings before withdrawing. Then it was Xiaobao¡¯s turn, but no one took him seriously. After all, given his age, it was already good for him to articte his words clearly.


    However, Xiaobao shocked everyone. Not only did he articte his words well when he came to give his congrattory message, but he also used a lot of beautiful words. Actually, if one paid attention to what the people had said earlier, they¡¯d realize that all Xiaobao did was take a few words here and a few words there then piece them together.


    This scene couldn¡¯t be easily ignored by others. If all they heard was only a sentence or two, it¡¯d be easy to brush it aside. But who told the little guy to show off like that? After speaking for so long, everyone soon recognized what he had done


    Such a young child, yet his thoughts were so organized. Not only could he easily remember what others had said, but he could even piece it all together and express it in a coherent manner. Calling him the reincarnation of Gan Luo wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    For a moment, the entire hall was shocked. Then countless people wagged their tongues, saying that a child prodigy had appeared in Jin Wang¡¯s family.


    Everyone liked a smart child, especially when this child belonged to his own family. Emperor Hongjing had a bright smile on his face as he beckoned at Xiaobao to approach him. Xiaobao quickly approached him.


    ¡°After only several days of not seeing you, you have be smarter and smarter.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t even suspect that Jin Wang had especially taught the child for the sake ofpeting for favour. It was also because Xiaobao was smart. He knew that if he said anything that was too astonishing and unexpected, given his age, others would automatically suspect that someone had taught him to say it. Then his achievement would¡¯ve been for naught.


    So Xiaobao took the congrattory messages from the people before him and pieced them together without adding anything new. What he wanted wasn¡¯t to express something unique but to wash himself clean of any suspicion that someone had taught him for the sake ofpeting for favour.


    ¡°It seems that Zhen will need to carefully choose a good teacher for you. It¡¯s the right time for you to be enlightened, so as not to waste your talent.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Grandfather, what is a teacher?¡±


    ¡°A teacher is someone who imparts knowledge to you and answers any questions you may have. ¡°


    ¡°Then Imperial Grandfather, you should be Xiaobao¡¯s master.¡± The child spoke these words as if it was a matter of course without any self-consciousness that the other party wasn¡¯t simply his grandfather, but also the monarch of the country.


    Emperor Hongjing was curious and asked, ¡°Why do you want Imperial Grandfather to be your master?¡± His unspoken question was, ¡®Did someone teach you to say that?¡¯ But even if he didn¡¯t say it out loud, those who should understand, understood. As a ruler, one was inherently suspicious. This was the sad reality for those in power. After only hearing praises andpliments, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many of these words were true and how many were false, along with the motives of the people saying them.


    Children were the only exception since children wouldn¡¯t lie until they¡¯ve learned to.


    Of course, anomalies like Xiaobao were not included.

 Chapter 139.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 139.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 2</h4>


    .


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Because Father told me that Imperial Grandfather is the most knowledgeable and brave person in the world. Both your literary knowledge and martial arts are far superior to the sages and <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU5hbWVzK29mK2dyZWF0K2VtcGVyb3JzK29mK3RoZStwYXN0JTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Yao, Shun, Yu, and Tang1.¡± Xiaobao¡¯s milky voice sounded in the hall.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Jin Wang¡¯s face. Despite boasting that his skin was as thick as iron, Jin Wang¡¯s usually stoic face couldn¡¯t help but crack. He never said anything like that! Where did this little brat get his ideas from?


    Xiaobao followed up his words with another question, ¡°By the way, Imperial Grandfather, what are sages and Yao, Shun, Yu and Tang? Isn¡¯t fish soup for drinking? Mother boiled me some fish soup, and Xiaobao liked it very much.¡±


    How could Emperor Hongjing answer this sentence? Was he supposed to brag about how awesome he was in front of all these ministers and officials? The highest level of boasting wasn¡¯t to do it yourself but to let others do it for you.


    Obviously, Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯tck these people. As soon as Xiaobao¡¯s voice fell, someone jumped out to spout rainbow farts about Emperor Hongjing. As soon as one person jumped out, countless people followed. Soon everyone exined to Xiaobao what the meaning is for ¡®far superior to the sages¡¯ and what ¡®Yao Shun Yu and Tang¡¯ means.


    With Xiaobao¡¯s beautiful words and the apparently honest words of Jin Wang that resulted in rainbow farts, the greetings afterwards were naturally less eventful. Therefore, ttery was also a skill with different levels. The highest form of ttery wasn¡¯t to do it yourself. Despite saying nothing, the person being ttered still gives you the credit and feels great from all the praise.


    In this instance, that would be the calm andposed Jin Wang standing to the side.


    Not only did he give people a sense of unpredictability, but what truly shocked everyone was that the seemingly cold and stiff-looking Jin Wang actually admired his father so much.


    Even Emperor Hongjing¡¯s gaze became a lot moreplicated.


    Then Xiaobao got the opportunity to climb onto Emperor Hongjing¡¯s leg and look down at the people below. Gradually the scene became less and less suitable for the young children. Emperor Hongjing then ordered Li Dequan to take all the young grandchildren away. Not only Xiaobao, but also the children of Qing Wang, Wu Wang, and Lu Wang were taken to another ce.


    ¡°What a good Yao, Shun, Yu and Tang! And fish soup! Fifth brother, your child is truly incredible!¡± said Lu Wang with admiration and envy.


    Hui Wang and the others all felt ufortable inside, especially Hui Wang. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew that his son was a cut above himself. But now that there was someone better than his son, Hui Wang couldn¡¯t help but feel sour inside.


    As for An Wang and others, they hated the fact that the women in their family weren¡¯t as capable and didn¡¯t give birth to such an intelligent child. Then they wouldn¡¯t need to witness today¡¯s scene of Jin Wang being in the limelight. Under such circumstances, they banded together, hoping to make Jin Wang drunk and cause a scene. Only then would they feel better and more bnced.


    Being forced like this, Jin Wang drank more and more. The pce maids had already brought over several jars of wine in a row and they were all emptied. Watching by the side, Qing Wang became more and more anxious. He wanted to use Emperor Hongjing as an excuse to dissuade them but when he looked up, he realized that Emperor Hongjing had already left. Now the most honourable people in this pavilion were Hui Wang and the others. Given their status, no one dared to dissuade them from doing anything.


    Plus, this was clearly a battle between the princes. No one was willing to get involved, so they all pretended not to see anything. Instead, they focused on eating, drinking and chatting amongst themselves.


    Hui Wang was the first to give up. He put down his wine cup and stood up holding his stomach. ¡°This prince needs to go to the washroom. You all continue to drink. When this princees back, this prince will apany you to drink some more. Tonight, this prince and fifth brother will drink until we copse.¡±


    He reached out and beckoned at the servants. A little eunuch came up and helped him leave.


    Jin Wang put down his wine cup and looked at Lu Wang whose face had turned red. ¡°Since eldest brother is gone, this prince won¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Lu Wang was about to say something when a eunuch hurried over.


    ¡°Your Highness Jin Wang, His Majesty called you over to talk.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The eunuch lowered his head and hesitated before saying, ¡°It seems that the little young master said something wrong and angered His Majesty.¡±


    The people next to him suddenly showed interesting expressions with hints of gloating in their eyes.


    This was what they call failing to steal the chicken yet still lose rice, believing that a child could please Father Emperor. But what can a child at this age know? One bit of carelessness and all sorts of troubles would follow.


    The dense Lu Wang patted Jin Wang on the shoulder andforted him saying, ¡°Fifth brother, my little imperial nephew is still young and ignorant. Don¡¯t take your anger out on him.¡±


    Yong Wang said, ¡°Old fifth, I don¡¯t mean to me you but he¡¯s such a young child. Now that you taught him to say all that and something like this happens¡­¡± He said it as if he was sympathetic, but with his one sentence, hepletely overturned the efforts Xiaobao had made. The underlying meaning of his words was that Emperor Hongjing had seen through Jin Wang¡¯s ¡®ulterior motive¡¯ of using Xiaobao topete for favour.


    Jin Wang nced at him and stood up.


    Anxious, Qing Wang said, ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jin Wang shook his head and left with the eunuch.


    On the other hand, as soon as Yaoniang heard ¡®His Highness¡¯ and ¡®little young master is not feeling well¡¯, she panicked and automatically stood up.


    ¡°Eunuch, where do youe from? Where is His Highness right now? What happened to Xiaobao?¡±


    ¡°Replying to Your Highness¡¯s words, this servant is a eunuch serving at Fubi Pavilion, named Xiao Anzi. This servant doesn¡¯t know what happened, only what was ordered from above. His Highness should still be at Fubi Pavilion apanying the other Highnesses at this time. The little imperial grandson felt ufortable and asked the servants to apany him to Jiangxue Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the little imperial grandson?¡±


    With a look of worry and anxiety on his face, Xiao Anzi said, ¡°Your Highness, this servant isn¡¯t sure, but heard that it seemed to be stomach pain. This servant has already ordered someone to go look for an imperial physician, but the little imperial grandson is making a fuss about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ ¡± For some unknown reason, Yaoniang seemed to be hesitating and she nced to the side.


    Xiao Anzi followed her gaze and didn¡¯t see anyone. There was only a man dressed as a eunuch, adjusting the zedntern hanging on the tree branch with a bamboo pole.


    ¡°Your Highness Side Consort, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Consort Qing just left, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you should go and take a look. The servants can¡¯t coax the little grandson any longer.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle along with you.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t dy any longer and left with Xiao Anzi.

 Chapter 139.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 139.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 139 Pt. 3</h4>


    p style="text-align: center"><i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    No one was there to witness this scene from beginning to end, except for the eunuch with the bamboo pole.


    The eunuch turned his head and nced at the backs of the two of them. After leaning the bamboo pole against the tree, he followed behind the two. Everything appeared normal until he left this brightly lit ce. Then this person¡¯s image flickered and disappeared into the night.


    By the water, not far from here, a group of nobledies gathered around in groups of twos and threes. Some were standing, while others had squatted down with their skirts pooled around them. It wouldn¡¯t be the Mid-Autumn Festival if they didn¡¯t release any lotusnterns.


    Lotusnterns of a variety of different colours, carrying candles and the wishes of thedies, sailed away from the shore and drifted into the distance. The numerous lotusnterns floating on the water were a stunning sight to behold.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, have you seen seventh sister? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while,¡± said Wang Shuyan.


    Wang Shuying shook her head and asked, ¡°Sister, why do you care about her?¡±


    Wang Shuyan didn¡¯t agree with her thoughts. ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still our father¡¯s daughter and our older sister. This is the pce and not somewhere random. If something happened, we would also be implicated.¡±


    A noblewoman standing not far away seemed to have heard them talking and said, ¡°Are you looking for the seventh young miss of the Wang Family? I saw her head that way earlier.¡±


    The sisters¡¯ gazes followed the direction that the woman pointed at. It was a dimly lit corridor.


    When the two sisters first arrived at Chengrui Pavilion, they observed the surrounding terrain. From what they could remember, this corridor seemed to lead to the west of the Imperial Garden, that is, the Fubi Pavilion.


    Wang Shuying pulled Wang Shuyan aside and found a corner where no one was around. ¡°Sister, if I¡¯m not mistaken, she must have gone to meet in private with her lover.¡±


    Wang Shuyan smacked her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Wang Shuying¡¯s eyes were bright, and she seemed very excited. ¡°Sister, did you know that father said she behaves indecently, causing all the princes to scramble for her hand in marriage. Grandfather wants to marry her off quickly, to avoid bringing disaster onto the family¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Wang Shuyan¡¯s eyes were uncertain.

 Chapter 140.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 140 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 140.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 140 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After Jin Wang left, the group no longer had a target to attack, so An Wang and the others gradually lost their interest.


    After drinking all the wine in his cup, Yong Wang stood up.


    ¡°You guys continue, this prince will go out for a walk.¡±


    As soon as Yong Wang left, Lu Wang also stood up.


    He drank no less than Hui Wang and Yong Wang and was now feeling extremely bloated. The brocade belt around his waist had already been loosened a couple of times. Seeing that Yong Wang had left, he wasn¡¯t willing to stay any longer and endure the difort just for the sake of his face.


    The two went out one after another, but Lu Wang didn¡¯t see the figure of Yong Wang. All he knew was that if a banquet was held in the Imperial Garden, both Lezhi House and Jiangxue Pavilion would be open. The closest ce to Fubi Pavilion was Jiangxue Pavilion, so he walked in that direction.


    Along the way, he saw all sorts of strange rocks and trees, casting creepy shadows. Althoughnterns were hung every ten steps or so, they were very dim. Fortunately, Lu Wang was a grown man and was unafraid of these.


    Suddenly, there was a female voice, carried over by the wind.


    Even the bold and daring Lu Wang was frightened by the sound. Only after he listened carefully did he realize it was the voice of a woman. Under normal circumstances, Lu Wang would immediately recall all sorts of stories about ghosts wandering around the imperial pce. But tonight, after drinking all that alcohol, his courage was boosted and he went looking for the source of the voice.


    After a while, he found out who the voice came from. It was a youngdy who had lost her way.


    ¡°Young miss, which family are you from and how did you get here?¡±


    Wang Shuyan originally came with her sister to look for Wang Defang but lost her way while walking. She turned around and realized that her sister was no longer beside her. She swallowed down her fear and panic and continued forward. While she was walking, she didn¡¯t encounter a single one of the pce maids and eunuchs. Instead, the area became more and more deserted. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help calling for help.


    Wang Shuyan was taken aback by the appearance of Lu Wang. Only after a closer look, did she realize that he was a human being and not a ghost.


    ¡°My younger sister and I were looking for seventh sister, but we ended up separating from each other.¡±


    While Wang Shuyan was talking, Lu Wang was looking at her.


    Unless he was mistaken, she should either be the ninth young miss or the tenth young miss of the Wang family. Unlike Wang Defang who was extremely well known in the capital, very few people knew about Wang Shuyan and Wang Shuying. This was because they rarelye back to the capital and stayed in Jizhou all year round,


    But all those who should know about them do. Especially after Wang Defang made a fuss about withdrawing from the marriage, the other two daughters from the main branch of the Wang Family also became well known.


    Lu Wang¡¯s faintly red eyes stared up and down Wang Shuyan¡¯s face while rubbing his chin.


    What a pity she was shu born.


    But Lu Wang was also aware that this shu daughter was born from the beloved concubine of Wang Zi. This concubine¡¯s identity was a little unusual because she was extremely favoured by Wang Zi. The two stayed in Jizhou all year round, eating and sleeping together like any husband and wife.


    Wang Shuyan felt a little uneasy from his staring but was also afraid of being left behind. With both hands clenching onto her sleeves, she whispered to Lu Wang asking him to bring her back to Chengrui Pavilion.


    Lu Wang readily agreed, but instead of taking Wang Shuyan to Chengrui Pavilion, he went to Jiangxue Pavilion.


    His feeling that something was happening grew stronger. He felt it was strange for Yong Wang toe out alone, especially after hearing that Wang Defang was also missing. Was there any connection between the disappearance of these two people? All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    Wang Shuying had separated from her sister on purpose.


    From a distance, she saw the figure of a man disappearing down a fork in the road. She didn¡¯t overlook the dragon pattern on the other party¡¯s clothing. This kind of clothes could only be worn by a member of the imperial family. She slowed her footsteps and while Wang Shuyan was not paying attention, she started following the man.


    She followed him the entire way. Because of how nervous she was, she didn¡¯t feel any fear.


    A pce appeared in the front, and the man soon entered it. Without even a pause, she followed him. Before entering, she thought about what to say should she bump into him. Yet even after entering, she didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Yong Wang came here to see how things were progressing so he could n for what to do next. Yet, when he arrived, the door was half-open.


    Without thinking, he walked in, but there was no one in the room. Before he could react, footsteps sounded behind him. When he turned his head, he saw that it was a woman.


    The woman seemed to have barged in unintentionally. Looking a little surprised to see him, she covered her mouth with her small hand. ¡°I got lost and came here after seeing the light. I want to go back to Chengrui Pavilion¡­¡±


    She turned out to be a youngdy here to attend the pce banquet.


    Yong Wang couldn¡¯t help but nce at the other party, only to find that she resembled the goddess, Chang¡¯e. Delicate and charming, he couldn¡¯t help starting to feel excited.


    He softened his voice and asked, ¡°Which family are you from?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Wang. I¡¯m ranked tenth in my generation and my father¡¯s name is Wang Zi.¡±


    With these words, Yong Wang immediately realized that this girl was a member of the Wang Family.


    ¡°And young master is?¡±


    Her voice was soft and tender, carrying a hint of timidness, scratching at Yong Wang¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This prince is Yong Wang.¡±


    Wang Shuying looked surprised. ¡°Oh! Your Highness Yong Wang, this little girl hasn¡¯t given you a proper salute yet. Asking for forgiveness¡±


    Before finding out her identity, Yong Wang restrained the thoughts that he had. Right when he was about to say something, he heard the sound of movement on the other side of the door. He walked towards the door, only to find that someone had locked it from the outside.


    He shouted for the door to be opened but no one responded. Wang Shuying joined him, pulling on the door, and anxiously asked, ¡°Now what?¡±


    Yong Wang turned his head to look at Wang Shuying, wondering if this was a scheme of hers. Then it urred to him that it was unlikely that she¡¯d have the authority to order the people in the pce. Plus, it should¡¯ve been old fifth in this room, but old fifth¡­


    Could it be old fifth?!


    As soon as this thought began to take root, Yong Wang suddenly felt a little dizzy. He shook his head to wake himself up. A sweet fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose. The distraught Yong Wang automatically took a deep breath, and his foggy mind cleared for a moment. Then he felt a rush of heat rise within him.


    Only then did he remember that incense was lit in this room. This incense was supposed to be for Jin Wang, yet he ended up falling prey to it. It was also because of the sudden appearance of this woman that dyed him¡­


    While he was thinking in a daze, a female body suddenly came up behind him. Yong Wang could no longer retain his train of thought.


    ¡°What are you doing, hiding here?¡±


    With these words, the small space was suddenly infused with the scent of alcohol.


    But it wasn¡¯t repugnant. The slightly intoxicating scent of alcohol mixed with his natural body fragrance produced a pleasant smell that was hard to describe.


    Yaoniang threw herself into his arms and whispered with surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The heights of the two were very different. Yaoniang¡¯s height was quite average among women, neither tall nor short. Standing upright, she only reached the chin of Jin Wang. Looking down, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet, why are you hiding here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see what the other party was up to and who was the person behind all this. This person is truly too evil. He actually¡­ ¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t continue. Her heart trembled at the mere thought of what could¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there An Shiyi?¡± Jin Wang was as calm as still waters. Since he had already arranged everything in advance, nothing could¡¯ve happened. But when he thought of the other party¡¯s sinister intentions, a glint appeared in Jin Wang¡¯s narrowed eyes, and the corner of his smile became colder.


    ¡°By the way, you still haven¡¯t exined how you got here. Also, is that person from the Wang Family?¡± asked Yaoniang hesitantly. Although she didn¡¯t see the face of the other party, the clothes the woman was wearing resembled what Wang Defang wore to the banquet.

 Chapter 140.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 140 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 140.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 140 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°You and her, you guys¡­¡±


    Just as she was talking, a sound came from beyond the curtains, and Yaoniang immediately fell silent.


    The two pricked their ears to listen.


    The sound came from where the bed was. It seemed as if someone was talking, but it sounded more like incoherent mumbles.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Wang Defang felt extremely hot, as if a fire was burning within her body. Her mouth was dry and she couldn¡¯t help tugging at her clothes.


    Removing one after another, Wang Defang thought that she must be having a fever. Where¡¯s Ru Cui? Why isn¡¯t the doctor here yet? This bitch, when she wakes up, she¡¯ll properly clean her up¡­


    Wang Defang rolled around and felt something cool. This thing felt very stic and was quite big. The most important point was that she didn¡¯t feel hot when she touched it. She couldn¡¯t help sticking close to it and rubbing herself against it. The thing moved and she muttered subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t go, give me¡­¡±


    Hui Wang opened his eyes. In a daze, he saw a beautiful woman lying against his body. This beauty had skin like ice jade, a slender figure, and a perky butt. Her dudou had already fallen to the side.


    Hui Wang was all too familiar with this kind of scene. Ever since his first ejection, this kind of situation started happening no matter where he was. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was likely a pce maid that wanted to climb up thedder. It just so happened that his desire was running high at the moment, and seeing the beauty rub against him certainly did nothing to quell his urges. Then seeing that she asked for it, he immediately turned and pressed her beneath him.


    Yaoniang blushed as if on fire. She made a quiet shriek of surprise and shrank back.


    ¡°They, they¡­¡±


    Jin Wang asked in a knowing tone, ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you can take a look for yourself if you want.¡± Hearing the voices outside be more and more exciting, Yaoniang stomped her feet and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±


    After she finished speaking and received no response, she noticed Jin Wang¡¯s abnormality.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s face was a little red, but since the light was dim, it wasn¡¯t very obvious. His eyelids were drooping, his body was hot, and his breathing became heavy.


    After being shaken by Yaoniang, he shook his head a little. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°This prince forgot to mention that just now, beforeing here, this prince identally inhaled something.¡±


    ¡°Inhaled what? No wonder there¡¯s such a scent on your body¡­¡± The rest of her words were swallowed as Jin Wang¡¯s following actions shocked her.


    Jin Wang picked her up. Pressing his forehead against hers, he looked into her eyes. His gaze seemed to be covered with ayer of fog, luring one to peer deeper into his eyes. A me burned within, one which Yaoniang was very familiar with¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s something else that I forgot to mention. The incense seems to be burning in this room too. Don¡¯t you smell it?¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s mind exploded with a bang.


    Originally, this space was already tight, but now it seemed even more cramped.


    ¡°¡­Ah, harder, harder¡­¡±


    The moaning and heavy breathing on the bed made Yaoniang blush, and a strange yearning rose within her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Stop it with your weird thoughts. Wait until we go back¡­¡±


    Her trembling voice couldn¡¯t continue. His tworge palms had already started wandering in the dark.


    The sounds on the bed rang loud and clear. Hearing the ambiguous moans and creaking of the bed, Yaoniang¡¯s body grew hotter and hotter. She wanted to say something, but her trembling lips were already held by someone.


    Jin Wang sucked the honey from her mouth, while two fingers, from the hand originally caressing her soft buttocks, slid to that indescribable ce.


    He let out a chuckle, and Yaoniang blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all soaked¡­¡±


    His fingers slowly rubbed it, drawing circles one after another. Yaoniang¡¯s body turned numb, and a sense of restlessness surged through her limbs. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was from her heightened sense of emotions or the incense that Jin Wang mentioned.


    Her eyes quickly turned watery and her vision blurred. Yaoniang¡¯s entire body was supported by Jin Wang and she knew they should quickly leave, but she had no energy to stop him. She even harboured a little hope that something would happen.


    Outside, the battle continued to rage. The sound of papapa was mixed with the woman¡¯s bone-numbing moans.


    ¡°Little vixen, watch how this prince prates you to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s sofortable¡­harder¡­¡±


    A distinctly different p suddenly sounded followed by the woman¡¯s surprised yelp. Then the papapa sound resumed. If one were to listen carefully, it¡¯d be easy to hear the difference. Thetter sound was mixed with the sound of water sloshing back and force, while the former sound was a lot sharper.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned zing hot. She couldn¡¯t help recalling that time when Jin Wang had treated her like this back when he was still poisoned. Back then, for a long time afterwards, she couldn¡¯t even sit properly. It only felt better after applying some ointment.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t feel anything special but now it sounded extremely embarrassing.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, God!


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t bear her curiosity and peaked out. Coincidentally, there was a slit on the curtain, which allowed Yaoniang to see the outside more clearly. She saw two people intertwined on the bed, one lying on her back, while the other was riding on top.


    After only a brief nce, she was distracted by the pinch between her legs. She couldn¡¯t help shaking, and sharply inhaled a breath of cold air. He moved his fingers faster and faster while rubbing on her protruding bud.


    Yaoniang could feel her soaked trousers pressing deep into the flesh, while her bud was swollen to the size of a pearl from all the flicking, rubbing and squeezing. Her entire body felt numb and itchy, and a sense of emptiness swelled up, wanting to be filled with something.


    Then something did poke into her hole, but it only went in a little beforeing back out and started rubbing along it. Being teased for so long, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her body started twitching but his arms remained tightly mped around her.


    ¡°So fast? Didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby. You actually like to watch¡­¡± A voice murmured in her ear.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Following the sound of cloth tearing, Yaoniang suddenly felt a chill below. Immediately after that, the fingers started wandering again. But after the recent climax, Yaoniang¡¯s hole was mped tight and he could barely poke his fingers in.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight.¡± He sighed softly.


    She automatically tried to loosen up but wasughed at again. ¡°So Yaoyao also wants¡­¡±


    Before she could refute, she was pushed against the wall, and something hot came over. It poked and prodded at the entrance before sliding up and down the slit. Yaoniang could feel the smoothness of the head as it rubbed everywhere.


    He was amused, while she was both embarrassed and annoyed.


    He stepped back a little and said, ¡°Look!¡±


    His voice was low and abrupt, and she instinctively looked over. She saw a dense valley of grass, with swollen and bright red petals peeking through. A thick and giant dragon reared its head high, tapping lightly against her as if to draw water from the dense valley. Something wet snaked down her legs¡­


    It was huge. This was the first time that Yaoniang took a clear look at it. She really wondered how it had fit inside before.


    She couldn¡¯t help swallowing and murmured, ¡°So big¡­¡±


    ¡°You touch it.¡±


    As if she was bewitched, she reached out and touched it.


    ¡°Put it in.¡±


    And she pushed it inside.


    ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Jin Wang moved and the entire thing pushed inside. Yaoniang shivered, and couldn¡¯t help biting onto the clothes on Jin Wang¡¯s shoulder. She reached the peak again followed by twitches and whimpers.


    But at this moment, Jin Wang suddenly started to thrust with great force.

 Chapter 141.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 141 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 141.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 141 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Wang Shuyan breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the bright light ahead followed by the overhang of a pce¡¯s roof.


    ¡°Your Highness Lu Wang, we¡¯re here!¡± While speaking, she withdrew her hand from Lu Wang¡¯s.


    Back when they were in the Imperial Gardens, who knew whether it was because it was too dark or because Lu Wang didn¡¯t know the way, but even after walking for a long time, they still didn¡¯t leave the gardens. It was dark and shadows were everywhere. There was a time when Wang Shuyan was so frightened that she almost fell, but fortunately, Lu Wang grabbed her.


    After that, whether it was because he forgot or wanted tofort her, Lu Wang never let go of her hand. As for Wang Shuyan, she was frightened by one thing after another, so she simply let him guide her for the rest of the way.


    Lu Wang let go of her hand and calmly said, ¡°That should be Jiangxue Pavilion up ahead.¡±


    Wang Shuyan was a little embarrassed and searched for something to say, ¡°Jiangxue Pavilion. What a nice name.¡±


    ¡°The reason why it¡¯s called Jiangxue Pavilion is because of the five-hundred-year-old Begonias growing here. When the flowers are in bloom, as soon as a gust of breeze blows by, the petals fall. The falling petals resemble snowkes, but colourful.¡±


    Wang Shuyan was originally a woman who enjoyed admiring scenery and poetry. Once she heard Lu Wang give such a description, she felt a hint of regret. ¡°What a pity that the flowering season is already over.¡± Begonias bloomed in April and May.


    ¡°When Young Miss Wanges back next year, you¡¯ll definitely see it.¡±


    Lu Wang was tall, strong, and of noble birth. At this time, the moon was bright in the sky, and the night was hazy with mist. Looking at him under the dimntern light, he had a particrly elegant demeanour.


    Wang Shuyan couldn¡¯t help blushing and lowered her head.


    Lu Wang nced at her and said with a wry smile, ¡°Young Miss Wang canugh, but this prince just drank a lot during the banquet. Right now, there is a bit of difort in the stomach and the feeling is truly unpleasant. Pardon me for my direct words¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in,¡± said Wang Shuyan shyly.


    The two entered together, and Lu Wang found a bathroom to relieve himself. Soon after, when he came out, he saw Wang Shuyan standing by the door, blushing. She appeared to be a little uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As soon as Lu Wang came out, Wang Shuyan hurried up to him and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness Lu Wang, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Wang was puzzled, but a split secondter he heard some moans. The sound didn¡¯t seem to havee from far away, but from a room nearby.


    Wang Shuyan blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. There¡¯s someone¡­¡±


    How could Lu Wang leave at such a time? Acting all righteous and awe-inspiring, he said, ¡°Who dares to do such a thing in the pce! Young Miss Wang, please wait. This prince will go find out who this audacious person is.¡±


    Wang Shuyan grabbed him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t go. If this is¡­¡±


    Lu Wang said, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that it¡¯s¡ª¡± After a pause, he resumed, ¡°Father Emperor is at Qin¡¯an Pce, so it shouldn¡¯t be him.¡±


    This meant that the upant of the room was likely someone who came to the pce to attend the moon admiring banquet.


    This wasn¡¯t only likely. It was pretty much certain.


    Wang Shuyan also realized the seriousness of the situation and stopped making it difficult for Lu Wang.


    At this moment, a series of footsteps suddenly sounded. The two turned their heads and saw several dressed-up nobledies walking in. Of the two in the lead, one of them was Consort Yong.


    She was apanying an elderlydy, who was the wife of Duke Weiguo and the sister-inw of Empress Wei. Besides the two of them, there were also Eldest Madam Wang, Second Madam Wang and several other nobledies. Talking andughing together, the group was likely here to use the washroom. For some reason, instead of going to Lezhi House, which was closer to Chengrui Pavilion, they chose toe here to Jiangxue Pavilion, which was further away.


    Neither group expected to see each other, and they all couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment.


    Eldest Madam Wang frowned and automatically reprimanded, ¡°Ninth young miss, why are you alone with a man in such a ce¡­¡±


    The rest of her words remained stuck in her throat as she was shocked by the sound that drifted into her ears.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Not only her, but the others also heard it.


    Thesedies, whose average age was between the 40s and 50s, immediately blushed. Both shocked and furious, Consort Yong started scolding with a blushing face. ¡°Who is this bold person? How audacious! Someone! Come! Where are the servants of Jiangxue Pavilion?¡±


    Wang Shuyan hurriedly said, ¡°When I arrived here with Lu Wang, there were already no pce maids or eunuchs here. I got separated from my sister and lost my way, but fortunately, I met His Highness Lu Wang.¡±


    Her words also served as an exnation. She was a proper young miss of a noble family. Without any good reason, a young miss like her shouldn¡¯t be in the same room as a grown man like Lu Wang. Much less, at this ce, at this time.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Truly absurd!¡±


    At this moment, the two eunuchs, whose hats weren¡¯t even tied properly, hurried in. ¡°Your Highnesses, we beg your pardon. We both ate something bad and had just returned from thetrine.¡±


    The other eunuch didn¡¯t speak and only clutched his stomach while nodding his head furiously.


    Then there was chaos. Of the two eunuchs, one of them went out. Then he returned with a group of eunuchs seemingly out of nowhere.


    Consort Yong reigned in her anger, and said to Duchess Wei and Eldest Madam Wang, ¡°Ladies, for such a thing to happen today, is to trample on the imperial family¡¯s face. Asking for pardon for letting you all witness such a disgraceful event. This consort hopes the few of you can help testify today. We must find out who this shameless person is to dare tomit adultery in the imperial pce.¡±


    Hearing this, several women nodded their heads. Some even began to condemn the shameless person with righteous indignation.


    They concluded that the culprit had to be either a daughter of a noble family who didn¡¯t know shame or some young master. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t wrong for them to think this way. After all, if it was Emperor Hongjing acting on a whim, there¡¯d be at least a couple of eunuchs and pce maids guarding outside.


    Consort Yong ordered someone to send a message to Empress Wei. Then she led therge group of people to the ce where the sounds wereing from.


    As they walked down the corridor, they realized that the sounds were actuallying from two different rooms. Consort Yong was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She said fiercely, ¡°Smash it for me! Break down the door!¡±


    Despite all themotion urring outside, neither couple noticed at all and kept going. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the elderlydies had all seen the world, they would¡¯ve really wanted to cover their faces.


    The eunuchs rushed forward and broke down the door. Consort Yong led the way in.

 Chapter 141.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 141 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 141.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 141 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The scent of lovemaking lingered in the room. The group of eunuchs appeared unstoppable as they tore down the screen in the middle of the room.


    Once the screen was moved away, the scene on the bed immediately appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Thedies turned their heads to the side in a hurry, while Consort Yong turned around and reprimanded, ¡°Foolish servants, who told you to move the screen away?¡±


    They quickly moved the screen back to its original ce. Even so, what could¡¯ve been seen had already been seen, especially that mound of meat.


    There was likely no one in the entire pce who had a physique like this except Hui Wang.


    Duchess Weiguo immediately panicked and wanted to lead everyone out. But before she could make a move, a eunuch from behind the screen said, ¡°Your Highness Hui Wang¡­¡±


    At the same time, Empress Wei arrived with an entourage.


    She wasn¡¯t aware of the specifics of the situation, but her face was already solemn and furious. As soon as she reached the door, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡±


    But no one answered her. A certain eunuch¡¯s wailing came from behind the screen. Hui Wang¡¯s eyes had turned red from frustration. Unhappy at being interrupted, he threw the person out. At the same time, a woman¡¯s grumble of dissatisfaction could be heard.


    It was an utter andplete mess. Right at this time Emperor Hongjing also arrived.


    Hearing the announcement, ¡®His Majesty is here¡¯, everyone knelt down.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    With everything presented before his sight, anyone could discern what had happened. Consort Yong lowered her head and quickly answered, ¡°This daughter-inw apanied thedies here to Jianxue Pavilion to rest, but then met with such a scene. And the man is actually His Highness Hui Wang. As for the woman¡­¡±


    She turned her head and asked the eunuch who was just inside, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman?¡± He was caught off guard just now, and Hui Wang¡¯s body was too big, so he naturally didn¡¯t see who the woman was under him.


    Someone hurriedly replied: ¡°Answering Your Majesty and Your Highnesses, this woman, this woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    The eunuch cried, ¡°This woman looks like Side Consort Su from Jin Wang Manor¡­ ¡°


    As soon as his words were finished, everyone was stunned.


    Hui Wang and Side Consort Su from Jin Wang Manor¡­


    God! This was simply obscene! They were brother and sister-inw¡­


    Besides Duchess Weiguo, the others all wished they were blind and deaf. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help trembling in fear. Given their positions, they naturally understood the gravity of the situation. Now that something so scandalous happened in the imperial family if His Majesty decided to cover up the matter, would they all meet their ends here in the imperial gardens tonight?


    These nobledies were all so frightened that they were shaking like branches in the wind. At the same time, they scolded Hui Wang fiercely in their hearts. Out of all the women, he just had to choose Jin Wang¡¯s woman! Not only that, but her name was recorded on the jade slip and she had given birth to both of Jin Wang¡¯s two sons. Was he not deliberately seeking death?!


    No one dared to look at Emperor Hongjing¡¯s face. With the constant noisesing from behind the screen, it was like the calm before the storm.


    Empress Wei smiled hastily. ¡°Your Majesty, there must be a mistake, Hui Wang will never¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up for me! What a good son you¡¯ve raised!¡± said Emperor Hongjing sharply.


    Empress Wei was too frightened to speak.


    At this moment, a hesitant voice suddenly sounded, ¡°What happened? Why did I hear someone calling my name?¡±


    Everyone turned to look in unison and saw Side Consort Su of Jin Wang Manor standing not far away. Next to her was Jin Wang himself.


    She seemed a little flustered from being stared at by so many people at the same time. But she still remembered to greet Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei.


    At this time, Empress Wei felt a sense of relief well up within her. She even walked over and helped Yaoniang up. ¡°Good child, no one was calling for you. It was the eunuch who was blind and acknowledged the wrong person.¡±


    Jin Wang sneered, ¡°Empress mother, no need to make excuses for others. Have the eunuche out. Erchen wants to ask him whether he ate a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall to dare to speak such nonsense. Or was it someone who instructed him to say such incriminating words? If it weren¡¯t for Erchen happening to pass by, wouldn¡¯t all sorts of rumours be flying around soon? Even if it hadn¡¯t been true in the beginning, it would eventually be the truth!¡±


    Following this sentence, some people couldn¡¯t help but look at Consort Yong. Earlier, she had spoken up twice in a row. Usually, when something like this happens, one would try to cover it up as much as possible. No one would try to investigate deeply into the matter in front of outsiders. Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to pin her as the culprit. After all, people do make errors in judgment.


    But none of the people present were fools. How could they ignore the abnormality?


    Yaoniang¡¯s face flushed red. Soft cries came from her mouth and she supported herself by holding onto Jin Wang. Jin Wang patted her soothingly, unaware that Yaoniang¡¯s legs were still shaking. The underside of her skirt was empty and her legs felt cool in the air. If it weren¡¯t for Jin Wang¡¯s excellent martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take her out of the room as soon as the sounds were heard. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened then.


    While Jin Wang was speaking, Emperor Hongjing had already ordered people to go behind the screen. The eunuchs were led by Li Dequan. All of a sudden, it went quiet. Hui Wang and the unknown woman seemed to have been knocked unconscious. The woman who the eunuch assumed to be Side Consort Su was dragged out. Li Dequan approached Emperor Hongjing to whisper, ¡°Your Majesty, she¡¯s the seventh young miss of the Wang Family.¡±


    No one said a word. The only sound present was Yaoniang¡¯s soft cry. Soon other sounds could also be faintly heard in the background and they seemed to be from a room not far away.


    Emperor Hongjing gave another look, and Li Dequan hurried over.


    When she heard that the woman inside was the seventh young miss of the Wang family, Eldest Wang was immediately stunned.


    As if she had lost her mind, she rushed behind the screen at once. Seeing Wang Defang, who was thrown onto the ground, wrapped in a quilt with her exposed shoulders and neck all blue and purple, all rationality flew out the window. She lifted her hand to p Wang Defang across the face.


    Wang Defang woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she received a harsh smack on her cheek.


    ¡°You unruly little slut. How dare you do such a thing¡­¡±


    In pain, Wang Defang subconsciously covered her face with her hands. A eunuch stepped up and scolded, ¡°This is the Imperial Pce! How dare you act so presumptuous!¡±


    At this time, Wang Defang recalled what happened before. She had waited for Jin Wang ording to Consort Yong¡¯s instructions, and Jin Wang really came. She knew that there was incense in the room, so she threw herself towards Jin Wang without any sense of shame. Yet she then seemed to have been knocked unconscious.


    Then where was Jin Wang?!


    She looked around, but couldn¡¯t see Jin Wang. But not far away, there was a man on the bed. He was as fat as a pig, resembling a meat mountain.


    Then her previous memory rushed forward, how shameless she had acted and how the other party responded.


    And this man was not Jin Wang, but Hui Wang.


    Her original pale face turned gray.


    ¡­


    The corridor was silent.


    The sound from the room not far away also stopped, making people feel it had only been a hallucination.


    Li Dequan soon returned and whispered to Emperor Hongjing, ¡°It¡¯s His Highness Yong Wang and the tenth young miss of the Wang Family.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Heh. How great!¡±


    Eldest Wang likely didn¡¯t hear this since she was still inside, but Second Madam Wang¡¯s legs immediately weakened and she fell to the ground. At the same time, the several women standing to the side turned whiter than paper, not even daring to lift their heads.


    Consort Yong had no words to say. When she saw Su Yaoniang and Jin Wang appear together, she was already shocked. Now that she heard this, she became even more dumbfounded. However, her reaction speed was also rtively quick, and tears started streaming down her face as she rushed towards the nearby room.


    ¡°Great! How you dare secretly meet a slut here!¡±


    Consort Yong¡¯s shriek resembled that of a screeching banshee, but Empress Wei looked relieved. Then she frowned and said, ¡°Someone, detain Consort Yong! Has she not lost enough face?!¡±

 Chapter 142.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 142 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 142.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 142 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The spacious hall was brightly lit.


    On the seat of honour sat Emperor Hongjing with a gloomy expression.


    Consort Yong wept with tears streaming down her face. After seeing her behave like a fish in the water at social events and her ability to achieve sess in one way or another, it was unusual to see her in such a state.


    Yong Wang¡¯s face was pale, and he knelt there with his head down.


    Earlier, after Consort Yong rushed into the room, she pped Yong Wang. Not only did she beat Yong Wang, but she also pped Wang Shuying several times. After being pped, the pair soon returned to their senses.


    The scene was full of chaos. All the unrted people were led away by Empress Wei. After the mad Consort Yong was finally pulled back, this pair of cowardly dog ??man and woman also looked embarrassed.


    Wang Shuying was barely recognizable, her face was all red and swollen. As for Yong Wang, his face had been scratched, and Consort Yong¡¯s fingernail marks were especially prominent. Emperor Hongjing was furious, but the problem that needed to be solved still remained.


    Jin Wang changed from his usual aloof appearance and insisted that the eunuch be tried. Who was the one that instructed him to jump around and bite indiscriminately?


    The eunuch wasn¡¯t very old, he appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. He was so scared that his tears and snot flowed down his face together. At that time, Wang Defang was pressed under the body by Hui Wang, and her hair was everywhere, so he only saw a half of her face. Under these circumstances, it was easy to make a mistake.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say any of these words. He simply knelt there and started to p himself, saying that he was speaking nonsense. He begged His Highness Jin Wang and Side Consort Su to spare his life.


    Yaoniang had always been a soft-hearted person, but she didn¡¯t say a word this time. After the previous incident, she learned that being soft-hearted towards others was being cruel to herself. When she thought of what she would have suffered if Jin Wang hadn¡¯t made arrangements in advance, her heart became as hard as a stone.


    At this time, someone came in to report that the old master of the Wang Family was here.


    Not long after, Elder Wang was led in.


    He was already in his sixties, with a gray beard and thin cheeks. In the past, he had the appearance of a refined scribe, unlike an official, but a great Confucian schr who did not hold office. At this time, his old face was dark and he carried the aura of desperation and despair.


    ¡°This old minister is ashamed!¡± said Elder Wang with his head lowered.


    Facing such an old minister, and one that he had always relied on, Emperor Hongjing couldn¡¯t bear to say any harsh words. He just sighed deeply and said, ¡°This wicked son has acted rashly!¡±


    ¡°It was this old minister¡¯s fault for not teaching his granddaughter well. This old minister will bring back those two rebellious things, and give Your Majesty a proper exnation.¡±


    Normally, in rtionships between men and women, especially when it is outside of marriage, it is the woman at the disadvantage. Yet now Elder Wang was saying the opposite. But whether his words were truly ironic or not, only Elder Wang and Emperor Hongjing would know. Now that such a thing happened, an exnation must be provided. Since Elder Wang couldn¡¯t make Emperor Hongjing give an exnation, he could only say that he¡¯d provide it himself.


    To be honest, ording to Elder Wang¡¯s thoughts, it didn¡¯t matter if he had one less disgraceful descendent. Now was not the time to be hesitant. He prided himself on being clean and avoiding nepotism. He also didn¡¯t seek to build connections with influential people. Back then, when the Wang Family was unwilling to be involved in the struggle for session and asked to withdraw from the marriage, some people started discussing in private how the Wang Family was acting inappropriately. To stop this rumour, yet also unwilling to get personally involved, he gritted his teeth and persuaded the old woman at home to marry his granddaughter off.


    Civil servants cherished their feathers because they paid greater attention to morality and character. Civil servants perished in court whereas military officials died on the battlefield. While military officials took pride in sacrificing their lives and fighting for the country, civil servants took pride in helping the country by daring to fight against imperial power. When the emperor is not ¡°clear-minded¡±, the civil servants wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give their advice at the risk of their life. Dying for their beliefs was seen as the greatest honour.


    Therefore, once the civil servants achieved a certain position, not everyone was willing to marry the imperial family.


    In particr, the Wang Family, who boast of being clean and honest, had a reputation for being virtuous and unsullied, attracting the support of countless other ¡°Qingliu¡± officials. The so-called ¡°Qingliu¡± meant not ttering nor clinging onto the powerful, while daring to criticize imperial power. Any civil servant who didn¡¯t call themselves ¡°Qingliu¡± would be too embarrassed to enter the court as an official.


    Now it was just great. Everything they had done before was now a p in the face. The Wang Family, who had always prided themselves on being noble and clean, now resorted to betting with their daughters. Given the current restless situation, they simply chose to send a daughter to both sides. Without even needing to wait until tomorrow, Elder Wang could already imagine how low the Wang Family¡¯s reputation will fall.


    The entire Wang Family was about to be mocked and many liked to throw stones on those already down.


    As long as Elder Wang thought of this, he¡¯d feel dizzy and get the urge to faint on the spot. But he couldn¡¯t faint. The situation wasn¡¯t that desperate yet. Given his personality and shrewdness, how could he so easily faint?


    He still had a way out, which was to bring his granddaughters back, and act as if this had never happened. But Emperor Hongjing clearly had other thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhen¡¯s wicked sons whomitted the wrongs, so they must be the ones responsible for it. Wang Aiqing, since these wicked sons of mine all have their side consort positions vacant, the young misses of the Wang Family can marry them as their side consorts. Your Wang Family¡¯s good morals havested throughout the generations and you¡¯re also an old official who¡¯s worked for two dynasties. All in all, it¡¯s a worthy match.¡±


    Elder Wang was about to refuse but was stopped by Emperor Hongjing. ¡°Could it be that beloved official actually looks down on the imperial Zhao Family? Or would beloved official rather break up couples and hurt his own grandchildren? Let¡¯s settle it like this. It¡¯s no longer early. Beloved official should take the children back. Zhen will send someone to your house tomorrow with the imperial edict.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing waved his hand as a sign for him to leave.


    At this point, Elder Wang could only force a smile as he thanked the emperor before leading the rest of Wang Family members away.


    The Wang Family was destined to have a sleepless night. Neither Wang Defang nor her sister would be well-treated when they go back, but at least the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t actively do anything to them. After all, Emperor Hongjing had said he¡¯d be bestowing the decree the next day.


    Emperor Hongjing walked away with a gloomy face, while Empress Wei led the sluggish Hui Wang away.

 Chapter 142.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 142 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 142.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 142 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Now that things have developed to this point, Consort Yong let out a sigh of relief.


    She had a lot of questions with no answers, but nothing was as important as burying the truth of what happened. If the investigation was to go on, no matter how careful Yong Wang was when arranging it, they still needed to avoid being caught.


    Lu Wang felt a little dissatisfied. The y was over just like that? Shouldn¡¯t there have been more fighting, resulting in damage to everyone, while he reaps all the rewards? Lu Wang did not ignore Emperor Hongjing¡¯s underlying meaning. Even if he wanted to cover up this matter, Wang Shuyan was still entering his Lu Wang Manor.


    The daughters of the Wang Family were finally divided up, and no one was at a loss. Yet with such a mess, people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.


    Lu Wang felt unresigned. He had tried his best and did whatever he could but ended up with this. However, after thinking about it, with him mixing up the muddy waters, old fourth¡¯s goal was not achieved, not to mention the others. All in all, everyone was back on the same ying field.


    The two most innocent people today were Jin Wang and Yaoniang. Only because Jin Wang had made arrangements in advance, were they able to avoid all the holes dug for them and fight back. The other party had failed to steal the chicken and lost the rice.


    Jin Wang was not surprised by Emperor Hongjing¡¯s method of resolving this situation. Compared with finding the true culprit behind the scenes, Emperor Hongjing would rather use this chance to bring down the Wang Family. Once the subject grows too powerful, the ruler must snip the wings of the other party. It was because of this that he asked Wang Defang to marry the eldest imperial grandson, and it was still the same reasoning now.


    To bepletely honest, Emperor Hongjing was the real winner of this match. Without even needing to make a move himself, his eager sons resolved it all for him.


    Although the process was somewhatplicated and unexpected, the end result was still satisfactory.


    Of course, things definitely wouldn¡¯t just end like this. On the surface, Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t investigate any further, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t investigate behind the scenes.


    In particr, Hui Wang had met with a series of incidents. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that someone had deliberately framed him.


    Who was this person?


    Was it Yong Wang, Lu Wang, Jin Wang, or someone else that wasn¡¯t present? Everyone had their own thoughts and it was likely that Emperor Hongjing was about to have a sleepless night.


    Yong Wang and his wife left in a hurry. Lu Wang didn¡¯t stay too long either. Yaoniang and Jin Wang walked out of Jiangxue Pavilion and nned to go to Qin¡¯an Hall to pick up Xiaobao before going back home.


    Although both the Emperor and Empress had left, the moon-appreciating banquet was still going on, and it was unlikely to end until a long timeter.


    Qin¡¯an Hall was a huge pce divided into two inner and outer rooms.


    In the outer room, gathered the older children, like those from An Wang, Dai Wang, and Yong Wang¡¯s family, who were around the ages of four to five. The younger children that were around the age of Xiaobao stayed in the inner room.


    Among them was a doll-like little girl, who Xiaobao stared at for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t because Xiaobao was particrly lustful and knew how to appreciate women at such a young age, but because this little girl was his previous life¡¯s crown princess: Sun Yue¡¯er.


    Xiao Yueyue was only a little over two years old now, but she already looked like a little beauty with a chubby face, big eyes, and pink lips. At this time, she wasn¡¯t as calm and generous as when Xiaobao had first met her in his previous life. Right now, she still carried the mannerisms of a child. At the moment, she was ying with Zhuzhu, and one could tell that this wasn¡¯t the first time for them to meet.


    ¡°Brother Xiaobao, what are you looking at?¡± Yan Ge¡¯er stretched out his finger and poked Xiaobao.


    As the older brother, his father told him before he left to take good care of Xiaobao, his younger brother. He kept this in mind. Despite the obvious eagerness in his eyes as he watched the other children y, he still stayed by Xiaobao¡¯s side.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything,¡± Xiaobao said something many adults frequently say.


    Yan Ge¡¯er was puzzled. Why did little brother Xiaobao say he wasn¡¯t looking at anything when he clearly was?


    Lu Wang¡¯s family has a young boy named Xuan Ge¡¯er, who was three years old this year. He resembled his father, who also has a sturdy physique. In this ce where the children under four gathered, he was akin to the king.


    He led Hao Ge¡¯er, who belonged to An Wang¡¯s family, and Han Ge¡¯er, from Dai Wang¡¯s family, to run back and forth around the room. Yu Ge¡¯er, who was only two years old, from Wu Wang¡¯s family, also stumbled after them. He was followed by two pce maids and a little eunuch, for fear that he would fall.


    After ying for a while, Xuan Ge¡¯er dropped the bamboo horse in his hand and ran to provoke the two little girls in the room. This child was a naughty one. Seeing that Yueyue had two little pigtails on her head, he reached out and tugged on them.


    Children were rarely aware of their own strength when pulling. Xuan Ge¡¯er pulled so hard that tears rose in Yueyue¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry.


    Zhuzhu came up and smacked his hand. ¡°Xuan Ge¡¯er, quick, let go! You¡¯re hurting Yueyue.¡±


    ¡°Not letting go! Not letting go!¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er bounced up and down and gave Zhuzhu a push.


    Zhuzhu was small and round. She immediately fell from being pushed.


    Yan Ge¡¯er was surprised, but before he could move, Xiaobao rushed over.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll have someone go and tell Grandfather Emperor.¡± He scolded the two pce maids standing at the side, ¡°Are you two going to simply continue letting him cause trouble?¡±


    These pce maids and eunuchs were all sly fence-sitters. Seeing that Xuan Ge¡¯er wasn¡¯t provoking any of the emperor¡¯s grandsons or granddaughters, they did not step forward to stop him. Only when Zhuzhu was pushed to the ground did a maid step forward to pick her up. Now that Xiaobao had spoken up, they started to persuade Xuan Ge¡¯er to let go, but their tones were perfunctory.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was the emperor¡¯s grandson but Yueyue wasn¡¯t the granddaughter of the emperor. This was why they didn¡¯t ce as much importance on her wellbeing. They also didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for themselves.


    Yueyue¡¯s hair was still in Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s hand. He even yanked on it again to show off. Yueyue was sensible and had endured the pain the entire time, but at this time she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. With a loud cry, she immediately started bawling.


    Something exploded in Xiaobao¡¯s mind. Without any hesitation nor consideration for their difference in size, he stepped forward to push Xuan Ge¡¯er.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was used to being the little overlord and has yet to meet anyone who dared to push him.


    Xiaobao was pushed aside and staggered back. He knew he was no match for Xuan Ge¡¯er, so he called out to Yan Ge¡¯er, ¡°What are you still standing there for? He bullied Zhuzhu,e beat him up!¡±


    Xiaobao rushed over at Xuan Ge¡¯er like a little cannonball.


    He was raised well by Yaoniang. Despite his height, he wasn¡¯t skinny at all. Given such a physique, the average infant wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his entire weight. Xuan Ge¡¯er was knocked down to the ground. Before he could even react, he was punched twice.

 Chapter 143.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 143 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 143.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 143 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Where has Xuan Ge¡¯er ever suffered from this kind of loss? With a loud cry, he started scuffling with Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao was a lot younger than him. Naturally, he¡¯d be the one to suffer. Fortunately, Yan Ge¡¯er, who was the same age as Xuan Ge¡¯er, also joined in. No matter how powerful Xuan Ge¡¯er was, he could only get beaten.


    But Xuan Ge¡¯er wasn¡¯t stupid either. Seeing Xiaobao call for help, he also knew to do that and called Yan Ge¡¯er and Hao Ge¡¯er to help him.


    The five children started fighting on the spot. Several pce maids and eunuchs stepped forward and tried to stop them with little sess. Anxious, they could only pace at the side.


    Seeing both her brother and Xiaobao on the losing side, Zhuzhu also went to help. However, her arms were small and her legs were short. She had no way to squeeze herself in and could only stay by the side. It was Yueyue who was the smart one. She brought the bamboo horse that Xuan Ge¡¯er was ying with earlier, and used the stick end to beat Xuan Ge¡¯er and the others.


    Hao Ge¡¯er, who was hit by the stick, turned around and started to chase after Yueyue. Now there remained three against two. Neither side was able to achieve an overwhelming victory, they were evenly matched.


    When Yaoniang and Jin Wang arrived at Qin¡¯an Hall, they were faced with the following situation.


    The faces of the children were bruised green and purple, and there were even fingernail marks on their faces. Their clothes had turned crooked from all the yanking. The few pce maids and eunuchs who were watching from the side immediately dropped to their knees in fright. They saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, so they called for others toe help stop them. However, the wounds that were left couldn¡¯t be instantly healed.


    Since they were about to leave the pce, they naturally needed to pick up their own children.


    Therefore, not only did Jin Wang, Yaoniang, Lu Wang, An Wang, Dai Wang, and the others alle, but also people from Duke Zhenguo¡¯s family. Duke Zhenguo Shizi¡¯s wife heard that her daughter fought with someone and that the other party was the emperor¡¯s grandson.


    When she arrived, upon seeing all the princes and consorts standing in the room, she was too frightened to make a sound. She simply rushed up to hug Yueyue, who had also received a hit on the face.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± An Wang was the oldest here, so naturally, he spoke first.


    His son was also beaten. Although Hao Ge¡¯er was not born to the consort, he was born to one of the more favoured concubines of An Wang. This child was smart, so he was quite favoured by An Wang.


    The maid on the side didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told the whole story.


    However, afraid of being punished, she didn¡¯t dare to say that it was due to the servants¡¯? neglect that caused the group of imperial grandchildren to fight.


    In the end, they were hit fifty times with the wooden board. Xuan Ge¡¯er and the others were in the wrong for bullying the younger kids, but Xiaobao and the others were the first to attack. Since it was only a bunch of little kids fighting, most of the adults no longer pursued the matter. As for the injuries, none of them were serious. After all, how strong would a three or four-year-old be?


    The one who was injured the most was Xuan Ge¡¯er. His face was all red, and he was still crying.


    Xiaobao was a devious child and knew to pinch the other party in ces where there was more meat so it wouldn¡¯t be obvious.


    Lu Wang¡¯s heart was in pain. Despite his many wives and concubines, he only had this one son. At home, the little tyrant was used to looking down on others, but now he was beaten to this state. It¡¯d be weird for Lu Wang to simply drop the matter like that.


    Since the culprit was Xiaobao, he went straight to Jin Wang.


    ¡°Fifth brother, one wouldn¡¯t have thought that despite your child¡¯s size, he¡¯s certainly someone who can make trouble.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t like the look of Lu Wang¡¯s narrow eyes, trying to find fault.


    He simply sneered and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Your son beat my son,¡± Lu Wang continued toin.


    ¡°How old is my son, how old is your son? Why didn¡¯t you ask him why he was beaten?!¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, are you saying that my son deserved the beating?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think? Why don¡¯t we go for a practice round together? This prince hasn¡¯t been evaluated in a long time. How¡¯re your martial artsing along?¡±


    Seeing Jin Wang narrow his eyes at him, Lu Wang immediately relented.


    He was arrogant, but not stupid. Back when he was younger, Jin Wang had given him a beating more than once due to his terrible temper. The most aggravating thing was that his martial arts were good enough to beat many experts, but he was still unable to beat the seemingly weak Jin Wang.


    He wasn¡¯t able to win a single fight. Up until the point Jin Wang left the capital, whenever his hands grew itchy and he tried to mess with Jin Wang, he was given a violent beating.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant and unreasonable!¡±


    Lu Wang, who was well known for his arrogance, actually called someone else arrogant and unreasonable. This was simply unprecedented!


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him. He nced at Yaoniang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yaoniang carried Xiaobao and followed Jin Wang to leave.


    Qing Wangughed and motioned at Consort Qing. Together, they brought their children away.


    Outside the pce gate, Yu Chan approached them.


    The children were all brought here by Emperor Hongjing¡¯s people. The maids and wet nurses who were brought in from outside the pce weren¡¯t allowed to get too close to the group of children. Everyone who was serving alongside the children belonged to Emperor Hongjing. This was to prevent scheming people from taking advantage of the children¡¯s ignorance to harm them. But in the end, it was impossible to prevent this kind of thing and they could only do their best to reduce the risks. Preventing potential sources of danger from getting too close to the children is one of these methods.


    But then the children started fighting amongst themselves with no one to stop them.

 Chapter 143.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 143 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 143.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 143 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Yaoniang looked at Xiaobao¡¯s bruised chubby face in distress.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Actually, Xiaobao was in so much pain that he wanted to gasp for breath. It was the first time in both lifetimes for him to be beaten, but he was happy!


    Jin Wang squinted at him and said, ¡°The only thing you¡¯ve learned is how to fight with others.¡±


    Yaoniang was unwilling to hear it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because that child from Lu Wang¡¯s family was bullying those two girls? Xiaobao was trying to protect Xiaozhuzhu, which is why he started fighting with them. If he simply stood at the side and watched as his sister got bullied, wouldn¡¯t that be weirder?¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s thoughts still did not change.


    Xiaobao¡¯s action was indeed not the smartest. He was so much smaller yet he insisted on resolving the problem with brute force.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yan Ge¡¯er and the two girls stepping forward to help, Xiaobao would¡¯ve been the miserable one today. The worst part was, even if he were to receive a beating, nothing woulde out of it. They were all children, so as long as nothing important was injured, there wouldn¡¯t be any serious consequences.


    In his previous life, Jin Wang taught Xiaobao to think before taking any action, instead of forcing his way forward without any ns. Xiaobao knew all this, but he simply couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone bully her.


    Because in hisst life, he could only watch as others bullied her before him.


    By the time they got married, his health was already so bad he couldn¡¯t even get off the bed. He gave her status, but he also brought her heavy burdens. Some people called her a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU%R79&rY2hvbmd4aSttYXJyaWFnZStpcythK21JpYWdlK3RvK2JyaW5nK2dvb2QrbHVjaytmb3Irc29tZW9uZSt0ZXJtaW5hbGx5K2lsb%R65&4lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">chongxi1 crown princess, while others said that she was destined to be a widow. He knew that behind their outward respectful appearance, those people dared to say anything.


    But she always acted like it had nothing to do with her and didn¡¯t show anything when she was with him. Then there was also that matter with her family¡­


    In his previous life, he told himself that if there was an afterlife, he¡¯d definitely protect her from everything.


    Sure enough, he had another chance. And, he actually got to meet his little girl so soon. This was why even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t have done what he did, he still did it.


    Xiaobao, who was less than two years old,id in his mother¡¯s arms, his chubby little face still green. He wore a wistful and sentimental look on his face that was hard toprehend. Yaoniang automatically med Jin Wang¡¯s mouth for being too poisonous and hurting Xiaobao¡¯s young and innocent heart.


    ¡°How old is Xiaobao? Have you never fought with other boys when you were young?¡±


    Of course, he did! But it was always him giving others a beating!


    Jin Wang was well aware that if he continued, both mother and son would ignore him, so he chose to remain silent.


    Once they went through Xuanwu Gate, they saw the carriage already waiting for them.


    Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu had alreadye out and gotten into the carriage. Jin Wang helped Yaoniang inside, and once she was seated, he handed Xiaobao to her and got into the carriage himself. Just as he was about to open his mouth to give orders for them to leave, someone approached the carriage.


    It was Duke Zhenguo <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVNoaXppK21lYW5zK2XIlMkMrc28rTWFkYW0rU2hpemkrd2lsb%R65&tiZSt0aGUraGVpciUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JzK3dpZmUuJTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Shizi2¡¯s wife, holding her daughter Yueyue.


    She bowed, then said in a low voice, ¡°I just heard my little girl say that the young master of your family fought with the young master of Lu Wang Manor because he was protecting my little girl. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    .


    This Duke Zhenguo Shizi¡¯s wife was from the south and spoke in a soft and soothing voice, which was quite pleasant to the ear. Seeing her gentle appearance, Yaoniang felt an inexplicable sense of goodwill towards her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s the children who are insensible. Boys especially are always getting into fights when they are young.¡± Yaoniang wasn¡¯t saying these words for the sake of appearances, but because they were her genuine thoughts in her heart. Ever since she was young, she noticed that it was the boys who ran around and rolled in mud that grew up to be the most healthy.


    Besides, one could tell at first nce that it was the child from Lu Wang¡¯s family who suffered a loss. From what Yaoniang observed, Xiaobao had the lightest injuries among the boys.


    Madam Shizi smiled shyly. ¡°But I still want to thank you.¡± Then she said to Yueyue in her arms, ¡°Yueyue, why don¡¯t you thank the young master.¡±


    Xiao Yueyue¡¯s eyes were still a little red. Since the light wasn¡¯t bright, it wasn¡¯t too obvious. But her eyes were bright as if they were covered by ayer of spring water.


    She looked at Xiaobao and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiaobao.¡±


    Seeing that Xiaobao didn¡¯t speak, Yaoniang smiled and said to Madam Shizi, ¡°He¡¯s shy.¡±


    Xiaobao was shy, but he was more shocked by the word ¡°<span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUhlcmUlMkMrWXVleXVlK2FjdHVhbGx5K2FkZHJlc3NlZ%R65&tYaWFvYmFvK2FzK2xpdHRsZSticm90aGVyK2J1d%R65&tpd%R65&tkaWRuJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnQrZmxvdytwcm9wZXJseStzbytJK3VzZWQrYnJvdGhlcitpbnN0ZWFkLislM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">brother3¡°. He suddenly remembered that in terms of age, he was half a year younger than Yue¡¯er.


    She was his mother-inw. He never saw his mother-inw in his past life. Yue¡¯er¡¯s mother had passed away early. People say that one mustn¡¯t marry the eldest daughter of a family without a woman. However, Yue¡¯er¡¯s character was good, and she knew how to handleplicated matters. After a period of consideration by his Father Emperor, she became his wife.


    He didn¡¯t expect Yue¡¯er¡¯s mother to look so simr to the adult Yue¡¯er. From what he could remember, Yue¡¯er¡¯s mother died when she was three. True, his mother-inw¡¯s health seemed weak, but it wasn¡¯t weak to the point where she was about to die¡­


    ¡°If Your Highness ever has time to spare, you¡¯re wee to bring the young master over to the duke¡¯s manor as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After some more polite words, Madam Shizi left with Yueyue.


    Then Yaoniang lowered her head to look at Xiaobao. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t speak.


    Jin Wang interjected, ¡°He¡¯s looking at the other family¡¯s little girl.¡± He was watching from the side just now, and his son¡¯s eyes did not look away at all, once theynded on the little girl.


    Yaoniang looked at Jin Wang and Xiaobao in surprise, and said angrily, ¡°How old is he? What makes you think he already knows how to admire girls?¡±


    The wheels turned, and the carriage started moving in the direction of Jin Wang Manor. As the carriage rattled down the road, the moon shone in the clear sky.

 Chapter 144.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 144.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Only after the carriage of Jin Wang Manor was out of sight did Madam Shizi, <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVFpYW8tc2hpK21lYW5zK3RoYXQraGVyK21haWRlbituYW1lK2lzK1FpYW8uK0h1LXNoaSt3b3VsZ%R65&ttZWFuK3RoZSt3b21hbiUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JzK21haWRlbituYW1lK2lzK0h1LitFdGMuKyUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Qiao-shi1, take her daughter back to join the others from Duke Zhenguo Manor.


    The <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUNhbiUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0J0K3JlbWVtYmVyK2lmK0krYWxyZWFkeSttZW50aW9uZWQrdGhpcytidXQrU2hpemkrbWVhbnMraGVpci4lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Shizi2 took his daughter from her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you thanked the side consort of Jin Wang Manor?¡±


    He had originally nned to go in person. But then considering the current situation in the capital, he decided not to go. He wanted to avoid causing trouble for the family and making the other party suspicious. In the end, Sun Mang simply had his wife bring their daughter along. As long as she conveyed the meaning, Jin Wang should be able to understand.


    He was turning twenty-six this year and had already married once before. Unfortunately, the other party was short-lived and passed away not even a year after their marriage. Later, Sun Mang went to Jiangnan to work as the bailiff and happened to meet Qiao-shi who went to the temple to offer incense. Since she was the daughter of a merchant family, her status was a bit low, but Sun Mang was used to hearing harsh rumours, so he didn¡¯t care about it.


    Sun Mang returned to the capital to persuade his family, then married Qiao-shi with three matchmakers and six cards. Since their marriage, the husband and wife were in love and had a harmonious rtionship with both a son and a daughter. The eldest son, Sun Xian, was four years old, and their daughter was Yueyue, who had yet to turn three.


    Sun Mang was born tall, with high eyebrows, deep eyes, and a strong appearance. On the other hand, Qiao-shi was small and exquisite, with a gentle temperament unique to Jiangnan women. At this moment, Sun Mang, holding his daughter in one hand and protecting his wife with the other, was walking towards the carriage. With the bright moon hanging in the sky, the scene seemed to havee out of a painting.


    Unfortunately, no matter how Duchess Zhenguo looked, the scenery was not pleasing to the eyes at all.


    Sun Mang helped Qiao-shi into the carriage, then got on his horse and together, they headed back to Duke Zhenguo Manor.


    Inside the carriage, Duchess Zhenguo nced at Yueyue with some disgust, and said to Qiao-shi, ¡°Girls should be meek. How dare she try to beat other people? Especially the emperor¡¯s grandson? Does she not think she¡¯s causing enough trouble for the family?!¡±


    Not only were Duchess Zhenguo, Qiao-shi and Yueyue sitting inside the carriage, but also Xian Ge¡¯er. Back then, Xian Ge¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the same room as Yueyue and the others. By the time he learned that the children inside were fighting, the matter was already over.


    Duchess Zhenguo¡¯s disgust was so obvious that not only did Qiao-shi lower her head but Yueyue also shrank into her mother¡¯s arms. Xian Ge¡¯er was already sensible and wanted to exin on his sister¡¯s behalf, but eventually, he didn¡¯t say anything. If he were to speak up, his grandmother would only scold his mother and sister even more so he chose to keep silent.


    Sensing her daughter¡¯s fear, Qiao-shi touched her soothingly. Then she said to Duchess Zhenguo, ¡°This daughter-inw will definitely teach Yueyue properly when we go back. The child is still young and ignorant.¡±


    ¡°She may be ignorant, but what about you?!¡±


    Xian Ge¡¯er could no longer hold himself back and said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t me little sister. It was the young master of Jin Wang Manor who took the initiative to fight with the young master of Lu Wang Manor. It was because Sister Zhuzhu from Qing Wang Manor was involved and it had nothing to do with little sister.¡±


    ¡°Xian Ge¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to exin on your mother and this girl¡¯s behalf. This all happened because your mother didn¡¯t teach her well. If this kind of thing happens again in the future, she¡¯ll move into the main courtyard and I¡¯ll educate her myself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qiao-shi subconsciously tightened her hold on her daughter.


    When her son was less than two years old, her mother-inw took him from her and said she¡¯d raise him herself and teach him personally. After her daughter was born, her mother-inw didn¡¯t bring this up. Qiao-shi knew this was because Yueyue was a girl. If she was a boy, she would definitely be taken away.


    Filial piety came first. As a daughter-inw, it was expected for her to be filial to the elders of her husband. However, Qiao-shi was aware that her mother-inw wanted to take the child away, not because she liked the child a lot, but just for the sake of it.


    She forcibly endured the grief in her heart and whispered, ¡°Mother, daughter-inw will definitely teach Yueyue well when we go back.¡±


    Duchess Zhenguo snorted and said nothing.


    Soon they returned to Duke Zhenguo Manor. Sun Mang first helped his father, Duke Zhenguo, to dismount, then his mother. Once the two elders were gone, he went to his wife¡¯s side.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s gloomy expression, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mother said, if I don¡¯t teach Yueyue well, she¡¯ll take Yueyue away to the main courtyard. Xian Ge¡¯er has already been taken away. If Yueyue leaves my side as well, I¡­¡±


    Sun Mang took his wife¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t let mother take Yueyue away.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Xian Ge¡¯er is almost five years old. Once he turns five, I¡¯ll have him move to the front yard. As for mother¡¯s side, I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Since her husband had already said this, Qiao-shi could only nod with tears in her eyes.


    The next day, Emperor Hongjing¡¯s imperial decree arrived at Wang Family Manor.


    When the news came out, everyone was shocked. What surprised everyone even more, was that the Wang Family simply epted the decree without doing anything else. No matter how the outsiders asked, the Wang Family kept their mouths shut.


    For a while, rumours spread throughout the capital. These rumours were all about how the Wang Family raised three daughters who were about to marry into the imperial family. For those who didn¡¯t understand the situation, they¡¯d naturally admire how capable the Wang Family was. As for those who did understand, it was inevitable for all sorts of ideas to take root in their minds.


    Some said the Wang Family was coerced. Others said the Wang Family was extremely scheming for withdrawing from the marriage to Hui Wang Shizi and directly marrying Hui Wang instead. However, this action was still difficult for many to understand.


    All in all, some of the words being passed around were particrly nasty.


    The Wang Family suffered from the rumours. Elder Wang reported to Emperor Hongjing that he was ill and had to stay at home behind closed doors to recuperate. The Wang Family faded out of the eyes of the public overnight, but the impact of this incident was undoubtedly huge.


    Seeing that the Wang Family was about to copse, it was inevitable that some had thoughts of wanting to rece them. With this, the court turned even more chaotic. However, the Wang Family had great influence and was only remaining low-key to stay out of the limelight. Now that so many wanted to cross the line, naturally, it was impossible for them to sit still and not fight back.


    This autumn was undoubtedly a chaotic one. The civil servants who had always worked together started attacking each other and dividing into factions. Countless people took advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters. When the civil officers shed all senses of pretence, they were no better than the military officers. Rolling up their sleeves and taking off their official hats, they almost started a fight in the middle of the court. It wasn¡¯t until Emperor Hongjing exploded with anger did they stop.


    In the end, the strength of the Wang Family was greatly damaged, and Elder Wang submitted a memorandum asking to resign.


    The Wang Family, a behemoth that stood in the court for decades, finally copsed. Naturally, there were other rising stars. Perhaps they would even end up in the same boat as the Wang family, but this was a matter for the future. Many were aware that the journey to the peak of officialdom was fraught with danger, but no one could resist the sweetness of power.


    As chaos continued to reign in court, the circumstances of the various princes were also different.


    Ever since what happened at the Mid-Autumn Festival, Hui Wang began to stay inside his house without leaving. Yong Wang also kept a low profile, while Hui Wang Shizi, Zhao Zuo, started running into the pce more and more diligently. On the other hand, An Wang changed from his previous style and suddenly became more high-profile. He adopted an attitude of being courteous and considerate to those with talents and soon, court officials began to gather around him.


    Meanwhile, there was another person in the limelight, Jin Wang. This was because Jin Wang did something that utterly dumbfounded everyone.


    This matter was rted to the second task Jin Wang took on.


    This task was rted to Anqing <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUdvbmd6aHUraXMrYSt0aXRsZSthd2FyZGVkK3RvK2RhdWdodGVycytvZit0aGUrZW1wZXJvci4rRGF1Z2h0ZXJzK29mK3FpbndhbmdzJTJ%R69&K2xpa2UrSmluK1dhbmclMkMrd291bGQrYmUrdGl0bGVkK2FzK0p1bnpodS4lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Gongzhu3.


    Anqing Gongzhu was the aunt of the current emperor. Although she wasn¡¯t thete emperor¡¯s full-blooded sister, out of all the siblings, only Anqing Gongzhu remained. Given her distinguished status and high level of seniority, Emperor Hongjing usually treated her quite well.


    In the past, when Anqing Gongzhu was still young, she was a smart person who knew how to distinguish right from wrong. Now, who knew if it was because she was getting old and muddleheaded, but it wasmon to see her using her power to bully others, attracting a lot of criticism.


    Once a gongzhu gets married, she¡¯d move into her own manor. The construction of the gongzhu manors were all regted, but Anqing Gongzhu Manor, like herself, had existed for too long. Anqing Gongzhu was already seventy-five years old. Her manor was built the year she married, which was when she was eighteen. It has already been more than fifty years.


    Soon after the marriage between Anqing Gongzhu and her <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUZ1bW%R79&raXMrYSt0aXRsZStnaXZlbit0byt0aGUrZW1wZXJvciUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JzK3Nvbi1pbi1sYXclM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">fuma, she gave birth to a son. The son then grew up and gave birth to a grandson, then the grandson gave birth to a great-grandson. The most important thing was that Anqing Gongzhu could give birth. She alone gave birth to five sons and two daughters, not to mention the children borne by the two concubines of her fuma. Once her five sons grew up and got married, the household was divided into five branches. Each of her sons was the head of a branch and they continued to reproduce.

 Chapter 144.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 144.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As a result, the number of masters living in Anqing Gongzhu Manor was no less than two hundred. As for the servants, one could only imagine how many there were. The poption was constantly increasing, but the manor was only so big. Eventually, there was only one solution: expand the manor.


    The problem was the fuma was a good-for-nothing, and Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s descendants weren¡¯t very promising. They all rely on Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s title,nds and sry to survive. Money was extremely tight. Anqing Gongzhu would even need to enter the pce from time to time to ask for rewards to maintain the quality of their lives. Where would they have the money to expand the manor?


    And the location of the gongzhu manor was simply too good. Her neighbours were all titled nobles or officials of high rank, so none of them were willing to make room for her. But there was truly no other way, so Anqing Gongzhu Manor began to encroach on the surroundingnd, whether intentionally or not.


    At first, it was publd that was upied. There was a pathway between the houses, and no one lived there, so it was soon taken over. The other party was naturally unhappy. Who would want to live so close to their neighbour, separated by only a wall? It was just like those stalls in the marketce, all crammed together. But the problem was thend didn¡¯t belong to anyone and they were unwilling to offend the gongzhu, so they could only bear with it.


    As an official, their career wasn¡¯t always smooth. It was inevitable for people to slip up and get caught for a crime. Then their title would be revoked. Without a title, the manor awarded from above naturally would be taken back to wait for the next upant. Whenever situations like this happen, it was time for gongzhu manor to get to work.


    The wall would be taken down, then rebuilt. The yard of the neighbour would be pushed inwards while their own house expands outward. The most important point was that Anqing Gongzhu Manor acted covertly without being too greedy. They encroached on their neighbour¡¯snds little by little and no one noticed.


    After getting swallowed bit by bit for decades, the house finally gained a new owner. The imperial court bestowed the manor as a reward. The entire family moved in, full of joy, only to discover that the house was smaller than expected. Did they misunderstand something, or was the manor bestowed by the emperor supposed to be so small?


    The new owner of the manor was also a bit hotheaded. He immediately went to ask the Ministry of Works, and the people from the Ministry of Works personally visited the house to investigate. Only then did they find out that the size of the house was indeed wrong.


    Now that the problem with this house was exposed, the other houses that had suffered for a long time also started to make trouble. The house on the left side of the gongzhu manor was just like the house on the right. Both theirnds have shrunk significantly. The three manors in the back were even more unlucky. The road in front of their front doors was a lot narrower than everywhere else. It was narrowed to the point that it was difficult for carriages to enter and exit.


    When the incident first broke out, the entire city was shocked.


    People could do that?


    Yet, it was indeed done, and it wasn¡¯t something that happened in a day or two. People were probably already aware of it but didn¡¯t report it for whatever reason. As for the Ministry of Works, they probably knew about it too, but simply acted unaware. The house wasn¡¯t theirs nor did they live there. They simply fixed whatever needed to be fixed and built whatever needed to be built. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with them.


    After the incident, Anqing Gongzhu entered the pce with a dragon head staff.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Hongjing was busy with government affairs and didn¡¯t see her. It was Empress Wei who received her. Empress Wei was respectful and courteous, listening to Anqing Gongzhu cry pitifully. But when asked for help, all she said was that this matter wasn¡¯t something she could interfere with. After all, she was a woman and this involved the previous dynasty.


    Anqing Gongzhu wanted to see Emperor Hongjing, but he was busy with government affairs every day. It was because Emperor Hongjing was terrified by her. Ever since he was young, he¡¯d witnessed this aunt of hise into the pce every three to five days to ask for rewards and titles. Even though Emperor Hongjing always thought that having many sons and grandchildren was a blessing, when facing such a situation, all he wanted to say was that he couldn¡¯t afford to raise all those good-for-nothings.


    The imperial court could afford to raise the gongzhu. But what about her children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren? It was unknown how many times Emperor Hongjingined about the former emperor in his heart. Why did he have found such an ipetent man for Anqing Gongzhu?


    It wasn¡¯t that the Zhao Family couldn¡¯t afford to support Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s family, but they had to abide by the rules.


    Emperor Hongjing simply refused to see her. Anqing Gongzhu knew in her heart that she was getting old and people simply didn¡¯t put her in their eyes. Since she was old with a foot in the coffin, the only thing she wanted was to bring some blessings to her future generations.


    This matter used to be hidden, but everyone knows about it now. Adopting an attitude of not wanting to return thend, she¡¯d like to see who¡¯s bold enough to throw her things out!


    Who would dare? Although she was already married, she¡¯s still a proper gongzhu after all. Plus, out of all the gongzhus, she had the highest status.


    If he was the average person, he¡¯d simply consider himself unlucky before moving on. However, Marquis Zhongyong, surnamed Qing, who stirred up all the ruckus, refused to concede.


    Marquis Zhongyong was turning forty-one this year. It was rare to see someone titled as a marquis at such a young age. After all, this person didn¡¯t engage in nepotism nor did he bootlick his way up. It was due to his own abilities that he made so many contributions to the court and received the title Marquis.


    Marquis Zhongyong was originally a small chief of the Fujian Navy. The Japanese pirates often made trouble along the coast, so those who lived there had a difficult life. The court had sent troops to suppress the bandits several times, but they all returned without much sess. It was also because during these recent years, the imperial court concentrated their troops in the grasnds. This resulted in the naval forces getting neglected.


    But at this moment, Marquis Zhongyong suddenly sprang up and pushed back the Japanese pirates. With his troops, he won one victory after another.


    He was a dash of colour against a white canvas!


    Due to his efforts, Marquis Zhongyong was promoted three ranks, directly bing the chief officer of the Fujian Naval Division. He led the officers and soldiers of the Fujian navy to wipe out the Japanese pirates along the coast. They even attacked their nest and forced the leaders to beg for mercy. Only after handing over arge sum of silver and promising not to make any more trouble were they let off.


    Coming back with such a huge victory, the whole country rejoiced.


    With this still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds, how could anyone bear to let such a meritorious official suffer?


    Marquis Zhongyong approached Emperor Hongjing twice. Emperor Hongjing then finally sent a message to the Minister of Works.


    Although Emperor Hongjing did not see Anqing Gongzhu this entire time, he was still trying toe up with solutions. He asked the Ministry of Works to pass on a message that the gongzhu manor would be moved outside the city. The court would then spend money to build a new Anqing Gongzhu Manor.


    But Anqing Gongzhu was unwilling. When has any gongzhu manor been built outside the city? Was she not a member of the imperial family?


    To put it bluntly, she was worried about the little dignity she had that remained. If she was truly thrown out like that, Anqing Gongzhu would be mocked to death by others.


    In the end, she was unwilling to relocate. But the problem was there simply was not enough space within the capital city for a household as big as hers.


    There was no other way. Her house could only be forcefully broken down!


    As for the unlucky person who was assigned such a distasteful task, that was naturally Jin Wang.


    After learning that the person ced in charge of this task was Jin Wang, even the gentle Yaoniang started cursing people.


    She called the Head of the Ministry of Works a scoundrel and a son of a bitch. Instead of dealing with this matter himself, he sent Jin Wang to do it. Yaoniang also scolded Emperor Hongjing for not knowing how to love his son and for disregarding Jin Wang¡¯s reputation.


    For the grand-nephew to go and demolish the house of his great-aunt, this was simply setting a target on Jin Wang¡¯s back. No matter how good the reason for it, people wouldn¡¯t me the Ministry of Works or Emperor Hongjing. They would only call Jin Wang ruthless and unfilial.


    Emperor Hongjing threw this heavy pot to his son, and Jin Wang couldn¡¯t refuse it.


    Worried, Yaoniang could only try to think of solutions for Jin Wang.


    For example, he could pretend to be sick or make a visit just for the sake of going through the actions. All sorts of ideas were brought up but they were all refuted by Jin Wang. This matter had to be resolved sooner orter and Jin Wang was also unwilling to admit defeat so easily.


    Now that the matter was settled, Jin Wang prepared for a few days before heading over to Anqing Gongzhu Manor.


    He came to the door in person. Anqing Gongzhu knew what he was here for, and did not want to see him.


    Lao Tzu dared to leave her hanging, so she¡¯d leave his son hanging. It was tit for tat.


    Jin Wang made three trips in a row before Anqing Gongzhu finally agreed to see him.

 Chapter 144.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 144.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 144 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t have much to say, but if you want thend, you¡¯ll have to step over bengong¡¯s dead body first.¡± Despite her old age, Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s aura and voice weren¡¯t weak at all. One could easily tell that she has lived for a long time, but it didn¡¯t appear to be a problem for her to live another decade.


    ¡°<span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUluc3RlYWQrb2YrdXNpbmcrdGhpcytwcmluY2UrSSUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JtK2dvaW5nK3RvK3N0YXJ0K3VzaW5nKyUyNiUyMzgyMTYlM0JiZW53YW5nJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQi4rU2luY2UrSSUyNiUyMzgyMTclM0JtK3VzaW5nKyUyNiUyMzgyMTYlM0JiZW5nb25nJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQitmb3IrdGhlK3dvbWVuJTJ%R69&K2l0K21ha2VzK21vcmUrc2Vuc2UrZm9yK3RoZW0rdG8rYmUrdGhlK3NhbWUuK0klMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&bSt1c2luZyt0aGUrcGlueWluK3ZNpb24rYmVjYXVzZSslMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&2JTN%R65&dGhpcytwYWxhY2UlMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&KyUyOHdoaWNoK2lzK3doYXQrYmVuZ29uZyttZWFucyUyOStqdXN0K2RvZXNuJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnQrc291bmQrdGhlK2dyZWF0ZXN0LiUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Benwang¡¯s1 intentioning here today isn¡¯t to ask for thend, but to ask for great-aunt¡¯s ns concerning this matter.¡±


    ¡°ns? Bengong has no ns. Bengong only wants to ask if His Majesty ns to ignore the eldest gongzhu of the nation or if he ns to throw this aunt of his out of the city? If so, bengong will leave immediately, lest His Majesty be troubled.¡±


    Anqing Gongzhu, bringing up the emperor once after another, was obviously trying to pressure Jin Wang with her seniority. How could he dare to agree? If he did, given Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s temperament, she¡¯d start kicking up a huge fuss in public. Then the entire imperial family¡¯s face would be thrown away by her.


    ¡°It seems that great-aunt is still feeling agitated. Since this is the case, benwang will leave first ande back tomorrow.¡± After speaking, Jin Wang left.


    One wouldn¡¯t be able to pick out anything wrong with his behaviour but Anqing Gongzhu found it very off-putting.


    The next day, Jin Wang came again.


    Repeating what she said yesterday, Anqing Gongzhu was again ssified as being in a state of ¡®agitation¡¯, so Jin Wang left once more.


    This happened again for the third day, then the fourth day, and the fifth day.


    Anqing Gongzhu couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°You brat, what are you ying at? If youe again, bengong won¡¯t let you in the door!¡±


    Anqing Gongzhu dared to do this, but as for the other men in the manor, not so much. The fuma died early, but Anqing Gongzhu has five sons and countless grandchildren and great-grandchildren. It was one thing for them to bully officials, but Jin Wang was different. As a prince himself, who knows what the future holds. Just based on this identity itself was enough to stop others in their tracks.


    After all, in this huge manor, only Anqing Gongzhu could technically be regarded as a member of the imperial family.


    Jin Wang was indifferent and calm as usual, but he didn¡¯t make the other party feel he was being rude. ¡°Benwang is not ying with great-aunt. Benwang only wants great-aunt to calm down and discuss this matter peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Bengong is very calm.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak and only stared at Anqing Gongzhu. Even though he didn¡¯t speak a single word, his gaze made people feel like he was saying, ¡®Look, you¡¯re being agitated again¡¯.


    ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry about whether bengong is calm or not. Once you¡¯re done talking, scram for bengong, and don¡¯te again.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded and began to say, ¡°Great-aunt is getting on in age, but from what benwang sees, it isn¡¯t a problem for great-aunt to live to over 70. Even 100 years isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned this, Anqing Gongzhuughed. She had always been proud of her long life.


    ¡°But great-aunt won¡¯t be around forever. Now that benwang is a father, benwang can also understand the hearts of the parents, always wanting to help and protect their child. Shield them from the troubles in life, in every way possible, no matter how big or small. But when the child grows up, there will inevitably be a time when he¡¯ll need to spread his wings and fly on his own. Having a tight protection set over him would only be breaking his wings. Instead of being a great bird who could fly free in the skies, he could only be a little bird who hides in the nest and eat what¡¯s fed to him. If the big bird is not there one day, what will the little bird do?¡±


    Following Jin Wang¡¯s words, Anqing Gongzhu fell into deep contemtion.


    The fuma was useless, and his sons even more useless. She tried beating them and scolding them, but she couldn¡¯t bear to be too harsh on them. So she thought to herself that as long as she was around, the day would always go on. Although she was proud of her longevity, she felt like for every day she lived, she was fighting against the heavens.


    She was afraid. She was terrified. But it was already toote.


    It wasn¡¯t that people hadn¡¯t expressed simr ideas but as she got older, the number of people who dared to say this to her gradually decreased. Either they died or they felt she wouldn¡¯t heed them even if they said it. No one knew how much she wanted someone to tell her this.


    ¡°When I was young, I heard from Father Emperor that when my great-aunt was young, she was a reasonable person, who knew right from wrong. Great-auntined that Father Emperor did not want to see you. However, it¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t want to face you but because he¡¯s unwilling to break your heart. On one side is a respected elder. On the other is a hero who contributed meritorious service to the country. He can¡¯t bear to hurt either person, so the vicious one could only be this grand-nephew. The words that were said earlier may have been rude and ugly, but they were from the heart. Hopefully, great-aunt can understand.¡±


    Anqing Gongzhu was silent. Her expression showed hints of shock, enlightenment then reminiscence. All in all, she felt extremelyplicated.


    ¡°Great-aunt, you must understand that you won¡¯t always be there to protect and shield them. Why don¡¯t you release your hold and let the younger generation fight for achievements on their own? Once the mutual affection ispletely worn away, it¡¯s impossible to restore it to the way it was. But with this mutual affection, as long as they conduct themselves properly, Father Emperor won¡¯t treat them badly. What more, if cousin brothers gain some achievements in court, wouldn¡¯t that reflect on you as well?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is great-aunt worried about being shamed for having the gongzhu manor moved? Actually, you really don¡¯t need to worry about this. How could Father Emperor have the heart to take back the manor where you¡¯ve lived your whole life? The environment outside the city isplicated and it isn¡¯t a suitable ce for you to live. This is why Father Emperor ordered people to choose a ce in the suburbs where the birds sing and the flowers are fragrant. The gongzhu manor would also be built more spacious and sophisticated than the one here. As for the manor here, it¡¯ll be kept for you. When you want to live in the capital you can stay here. When you want to live in the suburbs, you can live in the new manor. If cousin brothers have any specific ce in mind for the new manor, benwang can bring it up to the emperor.¡±


    Anqing Gongzhu was taken aback, then she sighed after a while. ¡°The emperor is considerate.¡± She looked at Jin Wang again, her expression a bitplicated. ¡°You as well.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s face reddened.


    Once he left Anqing Gongzhu Manor and returned home, he went straight to Rongxi Courtyard.


    Noticing the cold aura around him, Yaoniang wondered whether the negotiation had gone south. She started brainstorming ways to coax him so that he¡¯d no longer be angry.


    .


    She inched over until she reached Jin Wang¡¯s side, and pretended to clean up the Kang table in front of Jin Wang. Although it was obvious that the Kang table had already been tidied by Hong Chou and the others, she still moved around the teacups, as though it was a very important task.


    She thought to herself, she couldn¡¯t be too obvious lest he feels even worse. Right when she was wondering how she should bring it up, someone grabbed her around the waist and hauled her onto the Kang.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know this would work?¡±


    It worked? That means he did it!


    Yaoniang smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°We¡¯re both mothers. Although the gongzhu is a bit old, she¡¯s still a mother. Children are the debts of their parents. The more children they have, the more debts they have.¡±


    Seeing both Jin Wang and Xiaobao looking at herself, she exined to Xiaobao, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t think of dear Xiaobao as a debt.¡± Then she said to Jin Wang: ¡°This saying isn¡¯t something I made up but a popr saying among themon people.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°No matter where under the heavens, talking to a mother about her children is the best way to move her heart. As long as it¡¯s said in a genuine and non-exaggerated manner, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to sway her.¡±


    Jin Wang had expanded along this line of thinking, before finally winning over Anqing Gongzhu.


    No one¡¯s a fool. Whether one was sincere or not, it¡¯s not hard to tell. This was why the people from the Ministry of Works were kicked out every time. Their attitude had even provoked Anqing Gongzhu to the point that she vowed the only way the manor could be demolished would be over her dead body.


    But it was also because of this that Jin Wang seeded.


    While Jin Wang and Yaoniang talked, Anqing Gongzhu was thinking quietly in her manor.


    She thought for a long time. Once she finally thought through everything, she entered the pce with the dragon head staff.


    This time, she was making the trip to give thanks.


    It was said that after Anqing Gongzhu thanked Emperor Hongjing for his kindness, she started crying while confessing her mistakes. She also expressed how ashamed she felt for taking advantage of his generosity.


    It was originally a pair of aunt and nephew sitting together and talking. But then it suddenly escted to a scene of waterworks and heightened emotions. This wasn¡¯t a problem. The main thing was that there were also several ministers present at the time.


    These high-ranking officials witnessed the aunt and nephew performing a grand show of love and filial piety. At the same time, theymented to themselves that an important contributor to the current situation mustn¡¯t be neglected, Jin Wang.

 Chapter 145.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 145 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 145.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 145 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Anqing Gongzhu soon left and Emperor Hongjing was unwilling to continue with official business. After saying that they would continue another day, he asked all the ministers to withdraw.


    The pce was silent. Emperor Hongjing sat on the dragon chair and it was unknown what he was thinking. His expression was veryplicated: sometimes amused, sometimes mncholy, and sometimes even a little embarrassed.


    Li Dequan stepped forward, handed Emperor Hongjing a cup of tea, and stood beside him.


    Emperor Hongjing picked up the tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°I underestimated him.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t name who specifically, Li Dequan knew he was referring to Jin Wang.


    Indeed, no one had thought Jin Wang would be able to handle this task so sessfully. He had done it so wlessly and earned a great reputation for Emperor Hongjing in the meantime.


    After the performance of this show, both Emperor Hongjing and Anqing Gongzhu¡¯s reputation soared, not to mention Jin Wang¡¯s. It could be said to have killed three birds with one stone.


    ¡°He actually dared to say all this in front of the eldest gongzhu! When did I ever tell him that the eldest gongzhu was a sensible and knowledgeable person? And if Zhen couldn¡¯t bear to tear down her house, why would Zhen send him there in the first ce?¡±


    Emperor Hongjing showed an expression of disdain as he sipped his tea. Although his tone was quite unpleasant, the corners of the mouth were upturned.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Li Dequan to respond to his words, so he could only smile and say, ¡°His Highness Jin Wang had been smart ever since he was young. Now that he has grown up, naturally, he can¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing nodded. ¡°Like Consort De.¡±


    Thinking of Consort De, Emperor Hongjing paused for a moment. His fingers, which were ying with the teapot lid, stopped moving and time seemed to havee to a standstill. He appeared to be deep in thought, but at the same time, it seemed like he didn¡¯t have anything in his mind. He squeezed the teapot lid. Then he poured himself another cup of tea and took a sip.


    After a sip, he put down the teacup and stood up. ¡°Consort De¡¯s death anniversary seems to be approaching soon. Don¡¯t neglect it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing brought this up every year, and Li Dequan would always reply this way every year.


    How long has Consort De been gone? It has already been over twenty years. Yet, His Majesty still remembers her after all these years


    Li Dequan sighed with emotion and followed behind Emperor Hongjing.


    Together, they went out the door of the main hall. Looking far into the distance, one could see the far mountains and the countless pce roofs with yellow zed tiles. Everything seemed so small and insignificant.


    Under the heavens, only the monarch could look down on all this with deep and dignified eyes.


    Emperor Hongjing stood for a while before turning to leave.


    As soon as he lifted his foot, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Zhao Zuo, the Hui Wang Shizi, walking down the corridors. He seemed to have seen the person dressed in the bright yellow dragon robes, standing in front of the pce hall. He quickened his steps in this direction.


    He raised his head and lightened his footsteps. Hui Wang Shizi had a look of surprise, delight and respect on his face.


    ¡°Hui Wang Shizi is here,¡± announced Li Dequan in a teasing manner.


    Emperor Hongjing only paused for a moment, before walking away. He acted as if he didn¡¯t see or hear what Li Dequan said.


    Li Dequan lightly snorted. This Hui Wang Shizi had been too diligent in running to the pce these past few days. It was no wonder His Majesty didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Seeing that the person standing in front of the pce hall was about to leave, Zhao Zuo subconsciously wanted to call out to him. Then, he remembered that random noise was forbidden here.


    He ran up, panting, but the person he wanted to see had already left.


    Did Grandfather Emperor not see him?


    Anqing Gongzhu actually agreed to move her manor.


    Ever since this matter blew up, countless people paid attention to it. The two sides were in a stalemate, one party being the eldest gongzhu, while the other, was a meritorious official of the imperial court. Whether imperial authority or the heart of the people would reign supreme, no one knew for certain.


    What seemed to be simple was actually not that simple.


    Forcibly demolishing the gongzhu manor would be hical, unfilial and disrespectful to the elders. Throughout the dynasties, the emperors all emphasized the importance of filial piety. But if meritorious officials were neglected, their hearts would chill. Once the hearts of the officials and soldiers turned cold, who would be willing to risk their lives and sacrifice for the good of the country?


    Then, this matter fell onto Jin Wang. Many spected that Jin Wang would suffer a loss this time. Regardless of whether he demolished the manor or not, it was unlikely he¡¯d be able to go far in the future.


    But, who was to me? If one had to be med naturally that would be the emperor. Without the acquiescence of His Majesty, the Head Minister of the Minister of Works wouldn¡¯t dare to assign this job to Jin Wang.


    To put it bluntly, the emperor was pushing Jin Wang out to take the me.


    But what everyone couldn¡¯t imagine was that Jin Wang would take advantage of this opportunity.


    Without anyone realizing it, the matter was done. If Anqing Gongzhu hadn¡¯t gone to the pce to cry with great fanfare, no one would¡¯ve known that the old woman had changed her mind.


    As for why she changed her mind, no one knew. Well, except for maybe Jin Wang. Long story short, this incident allowed Jin Wang to stand out in the capital.


    Then just as everyone was discussing this matter, Jin Wang suddenly filed for a leave of absence from the Ministry of Works.


    Without even providing a reason.


    The Ministry of Work didn¡¯t say anything except that Director Zhao had worked hard and asked him to enjoy his rest for the next few days.


    So Jin Wang no longer went to work. After three days of idleness in the manor, Yaoniang finally started persuading him to go back to work.


    ¡°Be careful not to overdo it. Otherwise, how will you stay in the Ministry of Works in the future?¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak and only adjusted himself to a morefortable position. At this moment, he was on the bed, half-reclined with one leg straight and the other slightly bent, reading a book.


    A cat was lying beside his legs. It was Huahua.


    Huahua had changed a lot. When she was first brought back by Xiaobao, she was only the size of a palm. Now her body was more than twice as long and more than twice as wide.


    She became a fat little cat.


    It was also because Chun¡¯er and Qiu¡¯er adored her. Rongxi Courtyard never had a shortage of food, so naturally, the young master¡¯s beloved pets didn¡¯t go hungry either. When she was young, she drank goat¡¯s milk. When she grew a little older, she enjoyed three meals a day of fish broth and rice. Now that she was even bigger, she would eat three to four small crucian carps every day. Each of them was about five inches long, and she¡¯d eat some snacks on top of that as well.


    This cat was also strange. She¡¯d eat anything but only what was fed by Xiaobao, whether it be chicken buns or small fruit snacks.


    Huahua was even skilled at eating grapes. She even knew to spit out the grape skins after eating the flesh.


    Because of this skill, all the servants in Rongxi Courtyard treated Huahua like a godly cat. Together, they spoiled Huahua to death. The more they spoiled her, the bigger her guts grew.


    To the point that Huahua even dared to pester Jin Wang


    Huahua liked Jin Wang ever since she was a little kitten and enjoyed clinging to him. But back then, she was still young and couldn¡¯t even climb over the door sills. Now that she grew up, she could run back and forth from one room to another, but she especially liked to drill around Jin Wang¡¯s legs and meow.


    Whenever Jin Wang came to Rongxi Courtyard, she would follow him wherever he went. At first, Jin Wang was annoyed to death and did not let her get close to him. However, after being entangled many times, he gradually began to ignore her. At most, he¡¯d kick her away when started drilling into his leg.


    Of course, it was a very light kick, simr to a nudge. But Huahua was a shameless cat. Whenever Jin Wang pushed her away with the tip of his boot, she¡¯d climb onto Jin Wang¡¯s boots and grab onto it with her ws.


    After all this pestering, Huahua could finally stay by Jin Wang¡¯s side. asionally when Jin Wang was lying on the Kang, she¡¯d sneak up to lie beside him. By now, Jin Wang no longer grabbed her by the scruff of her neck to throw her off the bed. However, there was still one ce Huahua had yet to conquer, which was the bed of Yaoniang and Jin Wang. She had tried twice, but without exception, she failed every time.


    Seeing Yaoniang talking, Huahua raised her body and gave her a meow.


    She seemed to be expressing, if he doesn¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. That way we¡¯d be able to spend more time together.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand catnguage, so she continued to say to Jin Wang, ¡°By the way, Duke Zhenguo Manor sent me an invitation and asked for me to bring Xiaobao along. It was an invitation from Madam Shizi.¡±


    ¡°You can go. Sun Mang is not an insensible person. At the pce gate that day, it was his wife who came to thank us with the child in her arms. By now, everyone in the pce likely already knows the ins and outs of the matter. Even if you have a good rtionship with Madam Shizi, others wouldn¡¯t link it to a connection between me and Duke Zhenguo.¡±


    Yaoniang was just about to ask about this. As she began to socialize more, she gradually understood what it meant to avoid suspicion. It was kind of simr to when she was young, if the adults of two families were in a conflict, their children wouldn¡¯t y together.


    But now there was anotheryer to it. In order to avoid Emperor Hongjing¡¯s suspicion, one couldn¡¯t appear too close with those who hold great power.


    This was why Yaoniang had to ask to make sure.


    ¡°Since this is the case, then I can rest assured. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 145.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 145 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 145.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 145 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The next day, Jin Wang went to the Ministry of Works, while Yaoniang went to Duke Zhenguo Manor.


    Qiao-shi lived in Xianruo Pavilion, a courtyard with two entrances. This was also the residence of the one and only Shizi. The front entrance led to the Shizi¡¯s study along with the parlour used to receive guests and the back entrance led to the rooms where they lived.


    Yaoniang got off the soft sedan chair and saw Qiao-shi and Xiao Yueyueing out to greet them at the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous. There¡¯s no need to wee me like this.¡±


    ¡°This is what it should be. As long as side consort doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m rude.¡±


    The pair walked into the house together. The decorations were all luxurious, but low-key, making the interior appear very elegant. It could also be seen that Qiao-shi was a very talented woman. Under the window were a qin and a chessboard. Behind the screen, there was arge table for painting with various thick and thin brushes on it. There were also many rolled-up scrolls inserted inrge bins.


    One could also see that the paintings and calligraphy hanging on the wall were done by a woman¡¯s hand. At first nce, Yaoniang could tell that they were all her masterpieces.


    Seeing Yaoniang¡¯s gaze on the calligraphy and paintings on the wall, Qiao-shi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve let you see a joke. I didn¡¯t want to hang them up, lest others mock them but the Shizi insisted on hanging them on the wall.¡±


    Yaoniang retracted her gaze. With admiration, she said to her: ¡°How can someoneugh at them? With one look, people would be able to tell that Madam is a learned and talented person. Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting all cultivate one¡¯s temperament and are great skills to learn. It¡¯s just that I came from a small family, and only learned a few words. Even if I wanted to learn all this I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s words were very sincere. She didn¡¯t shy away from her background at all. And indeed, the reality was exactly like so. Su Xiucai was a pedantic schr who disagreed with the idea of women studying. He believed that a woman¡¯sck of talent was a virtue. If it weren¡¯t because it would be shameful for a daughter of a Xiucai to be illiterate, Yaoniang would never have gotten the chance to learn to read.


    Of the two daughters of the Su Family, Huiniang only learned a few words and wasn¡¯t willing to learn anymore. Yaoniang enjoyed learning, but after studying with Su Xiucai for two years, Su Xiucai was unwilling to teach her anymore after seeing that she was literate. After that, Yaoniang could only learn more by secretly reading Su Xiucai¡¯s books.


    Qiao-shi did not expect that this woman, who looked a little too coquettish and had a bad reputation outside, had such a personality.


    To be honest, the only reason why she sent an invitation to Yaoniang was because of what she had said the other day. She had only nned to go through the motions and didn¡¯t intend to form a deep friendship. But now, she realized that this Side Consort Su didn¡¯t seem to be like what the rumours say, she was both a frank and open person.


    Thinking of this, Qiao-shiughed in spite of herself. She had be the kind of person she hated. The rumours outside didn¡¯t portray herself as the greatest either, and she was also not at all like what the rumours say.


    ¡°If side consort doesn¡¯t dislike it, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yaoniang looked at Qiao-shi with bright eyes.


    Qiao-shi was amused by her. ¡°Of course. Actually, if side consort wants to learn, you can invite a female teacher to your house.¡± There was no need to be so stirred up.


    Although Qiao-shi knew that this adjective wasn¡¯t exactly the most urate, Yaoniang did give her this feeling.


    Yaoniang was a little surprised. ¡°Ah? One can do that? I didn¡¯t know. In the past, I¡¯ve only heard of the rich and honourable people inviting a female teacher to teach them. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she started to blush and eventually her words died out. Now, she could also be considered a rich and honourable person. To put it bluntly, she still hadn¡¯t changed her way of thinking.


    .


    Both of them understood this meaning, and when they looked at each other and smiled, they couldn¡¯t help but feel closer.


    And while Yaoniang and Qiao-shi were chatting, the two little ones also talked.


    Upon entering the house, Xiaobao threw away Yuchan¡¯s hand and moved towards Xiao Yueyue.


    Xiao Yueyue still remembered Xiaobao. When the young master from Lu Wang Manor was pulling her hair, it was this little brother who saved her. In the little baby¡¯s heart, you helped me, so now we¡¯re good friends. After grabbing Xiaobao¡¯s hand, she said she wanted to invite him to enjoy some pastries.


    Yueyue saw that this was how her mother always treated the children, and she learned it from her.


    The two adults were talking on the side, and Qiao-shi soon led Yaoniang to the study, and took out the scroll from therge bin and unfolded it to show her. Meanwhile, the two children sat on the big Kang together and enjoyed pastries together.


    After greeting Xiaobao like an adult, Yueyue¡¯s small chubby hand pushed the te with the pastries to Xiaobao. ¡°Little brother Xiaobao, you can try this osmanthus infused chestnut powder pastry. It was made by a cook brought from the south and is really delicious.¡± Thest sentence expressed what she felt was the most important about snacks. It was also something Qiao-shi would never say directly to her guests.


    Xiaobao was already eating a piece of pastry in his hand. Qiao-shi¡¯s snacks were all distinctly Jiangnan-style, small, delicate and delicious. It wasn¡¯t that Xiaobao had never eaten them in hisst life, but he drank too much medicine and his sense of taste was never the same. Due to his weak health, many things were not suitable for him to eat. Despite his high status as the crown prince, he was unable to enjoy most of the delicacies in the world.


    He acted all steady and dignified as he finished the pastry in his hand, before taking a piece of osmanthus-infused chestnut powder pastry. He thought his steady and calm behaviour would make him appear reserved and mature. What he didn¡¯t realize was that because of his young age, people would only find him to be very cute. As a result, not only did Xiao Yueyueugh but the two maids next to her also smiled.


    Yueyue red at the two maids. ¡°Ru Meng, Ru Hua, you two are not allowed tough at little brother Xiaobao.¡± Then she said to Xiaobao, ¡°Little brother Xiaobao, eat slowly, don¡¯t worry.¡± In the end, she still couldn¡¯t help letting out another chuckle upon seeing the crumbs left on Xiaobao¡¯s chubby face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    Grabbing a small handkerchief, she approached Xiaobao and wiped his face. Her pinky slightly raised, she adopted a graceful posture as she wiped. Children of this age were very good at imitating others, especially those closest to them. It could be seen that Yueyue learned a lot from observing her mother.


    But when Qiao-shi did it, she appeared elegant and appealing to the eye. When it was Yueyue¡¯s turn, the scene appeared moreedic. It wasn¡¯t that Yueyue wasn¡¯t good-looking. ording to Xiaobao, she looked good no matter what she did.


    His heart started to race. He closed his eyes subconsciously, but before he could feel anything he heard Yueyue say she was done.


    Seeing Xiaobao open his eyes, Yueyue said, ¡°It¡¯s gone now.¡±


    Why was she so fast? Why don¡¯t you wipe for another while?


    It was a pity that no one could hear Xiaobao¡¯s cry in his heart. He took a bite of the chestnut pastry and nced at Yueyue. ¡°Can you not call me little brother Xiaobao?¡±


    Yueyue was an obedient little girl, so she asked, ¡°Then what should I call you instead?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine as long as it¡¯s not little brother.¡±


    ¡°But you are younger than me. Mother said girls younger than me are called little sisters, and boys are little brothers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only a little younger than you. I¡¯m almost two years old. You¡¯re not yet three years old, which means you¡¯re still two years old. See, we¡¯re basically the same age.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m almost three years old,¡± Yueyue remembered this was what her mother had told her.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t count, it doesn¡¯t count until it happens. Since we are both two years old, you should call me by my name in the future, and I¡¯ll call you by your name.¡± Xiaobao was quite the eloquent child.


    Yueyue didn¡¯t know how to count, so she could only nod her head. ¡°Okay. Then what should I call you in the future?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao¡­¡± After speaking, Xiaobao shook his head. The name Xiaobao wasn¡¯t powerful or domineering enough. How could his future wife call him by such a nickname? He thought about it for another while, then said solemnly, ¡°My name is Zhao Chen. You can call me Chen <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUdlK21lYW5zK29sZGVyK2Jyb3RoZXIlM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Ge1 in the future.¡±

 Chapter 146.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 146 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 146.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 146 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Chen Ge?¡± Yueyue¡¯s face was nk, then she quickly reacted, ¡°But you are younger than me! Why should I call you brother?¡±


    ¡°I already said that we¡¯re basically the same age. Plus, if you call me Chen Ge when someone bullies you in the future, I can help you. If you meet an unruly person like Xuan Ge¡¯er again, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I will protect you.¡±


    Seeing Yueyue still hesitating, Xiaobao continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of bad people like Xuan Ge¡¯er? You¡¯ll encounter more people like him in the future, people who¡¯ll shove you and pull on your hair. I¡¯ll ask you again, are you scared?¡±


    Of course, Yueyue was afraid. Herrge eyes turned red. Not only was she afraid of the bad people, but she was also afraid of her grandmother. Every time she got in trouble, no matter whether she was in the right or the wrong, her grandmother would scold her.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll really protect me?¡±


    Xiaobao nodded and patted himself on the chest. ¡°Of course. Right now, I¡¯m an imperial grandson, my father is a prince, and my grandfather is an emperor. In the future, I¡¯ll also be a prince. With me to protect you, no one will dare to bully you. After all, older brothers protect their younger sisters. Since you call me Chen Ge, I will always protect you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Standing at the side, both Qiao-shi¡¯s maids were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all the descendants of the imperial family were so smart. How could an infant who wasn¡¯t even two yet exin the truth so clearly, and even sessfully persuade their little miss like that?


    The problem was that they couldn¡¯t even find a reason to refute his logic at all. What the young master of Jin Wang Manor said wasn¡¯t wrong. This child was simply too smart. Or maybe he had always been this smart and it was them making a big fuss out of nothing.


    As for Yu Chan, this matter didn¡¯t shock her at all. She¡¯s always known that the young master was a smart child. He could even coax His Majesty to smile, what more a little girl?


    ¡°Call me Chen Ge. I want to hear you say it.¡±


    Yueyue was only a little girl and didn¡¯t feel any unease. Since Xiaobao had already persuaded her, she no longer felt that it was such a big deal.


    ¡°Chen Ge¡­¡± She paused for a moment, then changed her words, ¡°Chen <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUdlZ2UrYWxzbyttZWFucyticm90aGVyJTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Gege1.¡±


    Actually, Xiaobao preferred Yueyue to call him Chen <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUFsdGhvdWdoK2JvdGgrZ2UrYW5kK2dlZ2UrbWVhbitvbGRlciticm90aGVyJTJ%R69&K0krYmVsaWV2ZStnZWdlK2lzK21vcmUrZm9ybWFsLitJbittYW55K0FzaWFuK2N1bHR1cmVzJTJ%R69&K3JlZmVycmluZyt0bytwZW9wbGUrYXJvdW5kK3RoZW0rYXMrZmFtaWx5K21lbWJMrc3ltYm9saXplcytjbG9zZW5lc3MuK1%R85&lb3%R85&sZStpbit0aGVpcitwYXJlbnRzJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQitnZW5lcmF0aW9uK3dvdWxkK2JlK2NhbGxlZ%R65&t1bmNsZStvcithdW50aWUrYW5kK3%R85&lb3%R85&sZStpbit0aGVpcitvd24rZ2VuZXJhdGlvbit3b3VsZ%R65&tiZStzaXN0ZXIrb3IrYnJvdGhlci4lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Ge2. This was what he wanted to be called even in his past life but he felt too embarrassed to bring it up. By then, she was already no longer the little girl that is so easy to fool.


    But Chen Gege is also fine. Xiaobao took a deep look at Yueyue¡¯s chubby face.? Once they were all grown up, he¡¯d ask her to call him Chen Ge.


    When Yaoniang and Qiao-shi came over to drink tea with smiles all over their faces, they noticed a big change between the two little ones. The one who was originally the elder sister became the younger sister. As for the one who was originally the younger brother, he became the elder brother.


    ¡°Chen Gege said that if I call him gege, he¡¯ll protect me whenever someone tries to bully me in the future.¡± Yueyue was an honest and obedient child, so she took the initiative to tell the story.


    Xiaobao looked at the two adults with big innocent eyes. The two mothers couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as they looked at the two little ones in front of them.


    Yaoniang said, ¡°Naughty brat, you actually coaxed your older sister to call you gege.¡±


    Qiao-shi said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Children are all like this, they all want to be the older one. When meeting other children, even if they¡¯re older than her, my Yueyue still doesn¡¯t want to refer to them as older brother or sister.¡±


    The two talked andughed. They dismissed this matter and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the name, Chen Gege, wouldst for over ten years. One day in the future, Xiaobao would even be called Chen Ge as he wished, but there was still a long way to go.


    A young maid came in and said, ¡°Madam, the sixth young miss is here.¡±


    Qiao-shi paused with surprise. ¡°Why is she here? Have here in.¡± Then she exined to Yaoniang, ¡°She¡¯s a younger sister of my maternal family. She followed her brother here to the capital and is temporarily living in the ducal manor. Her brother is here to prepare for the imperial examination next spring.¡±


    As she was talking, a woman wearing an ivory white robe and a in pleated skirt walked into the room. She had a beautiful face. Her long ck hair wasbed into a cloud-style bun, and she was dressed very inly, with only a white magnolia hairpin on her head.


    Seeing Yaoniang sitting on the Kang, she seemed a little surprised but didn¡¯t make it too obvious. With a reserved expression, she offered her greetings.


    It could be seen that she was an elegant, generous, and calm woman.


    ¡°This is a cousin from my maternal family¡¯s side. Her surname is Qiao and her given name is Xiuli,¡± introduced Qiao-shi. Then she introduced Yaoniang to Qiao Xiuli.


    ¡°Your Highness Side Consort, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded. With a smile on her face, her attitude was neither affectionate nor indifferent.


    During this period, Mama Gong had taught her quite a bit. Combined with the visits she made to other households, she gradually learned how to behave like the other nobledies of the capital. She beckoned Qiao Xiuli toe to her, took off a jade bracelet from her wrist, and put it in the other¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is my first time here, and I didn¡¯t prepare anything special. Just take this little thing and wear it for fun.¡±


    Even at first nce, one could tell that this jade bracelet was no ordinary object.


    ¡°Since Her Highness Side Consort gave it to you, you can take it.¡±


    Qiao Xiuli thanked Yaoniang and then backed away with the bracelet. A young maid next to her brought over an embroidered stool. She sat down at the side and started to listen to Qiao-shi and Yaoniang chat.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    ¡°One mustn¡¯t abandon etiquette,¡± said Yaoniang with a smile.


    Actually, in the beginning, she couldn¡¯t understand what it meant to give someone a bracelet from their own wrist as a greeting gift. It was onlyter that she realized that this gesture signified closeness and satisfaction.

 Chapter 146.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 146 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 146.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 146 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Madams from rich and noble families would give different people varying treatments. The mostmonly seen would be having the maid give the greeting gift. Another option would be giving the gift herself. As for giving the other party a piece of personal jewelry, this represented the most intimacy and satisfaction. The level of treatment given depends not only on how much the other party is pleasing to the eye but also on how much face one is willing to give to the person who introduced the other party.


    For example, at this time, Qiao-shi invited Yaoniang over for a chat, and the identities of the two women were equal. When Qiao-shi¡¯s cousin came over, it would be too over the top to bestow her a reward. Giving a piece of personal jewellery would best express the feeling of closeness.


    Yaoniang wore several bracelets, simr to the one that she gave, which could be used as gifts. They were all prepared in advance. This was amon practice among the noblewomen and consorts. Not only were these bracelets a must-have when going out, but also small gold trinkets and nes worn by children.


    Qiao Xiuli wasn¡¯t a talkative person. She knew when to advance and when to retreat, and didn¡¯t interrupt others at will. asionally, she would chime in a sentence or so, but not to the point where it felt like she was currying favour.


    Most of the time, she was holding a cup of tea and drinking quietly, wearing a peaceful smile on her face.


    Xiaobao and Yueyue were sitting on the Kang ying with the linked metal rings. After teaching Yueyue how to solve it, she started trying it out herself. Meanwhile, his gazended on Qiao Xiuli¡¯s face, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    In his previous life, Qiao Xiuli was the second wife of Sun Mang, also known by others as Xiao Qiao-shi. Eventually, she became the Duchess of Zhenguo.


    Everyone said that Xiao Qiao-shi was extremely fortunate. Qiao-shi never got the chance to be the duchess and had passed away while she was still Madam Shizi. But Xiao Qiao-shi, who has always basked in Qiao-shi¡¯s limelight, overtook her and eventually sat in the duchess¡¯s position.


    If it weren¡¯t for Qiao-shi¡¯sst words, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit in the position of Duchess Zhenguo with her background. Yet, Qiao Xiuli not only became the duchess, but she also raised both of Qiao-shi¡¯s children. She could run the household very well and herposure didn¡¯tck anything whenpared to the other madams of the capital.


    Although there were some rumours about Xiao Qiao-shi outside, most people only thought them to be hearsay. This was simply because Xiao Qiao-shi¡¯s reputation was too good.


    First of all, Xiao Qiao-shi was known for her filial piety. Before Duchess Zhenguo died, she waited on the other party for an entire year at her bedside until she passed away. The other thing was Xiao Qiao-shi treated her sister¡¯s two children very well. To avoid others suspecting that she would mistreat her <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUluK3RoaXMrY2FzZStyZWZJpbmcrdG8rUWlhby1zaGklMkMrWXVleXVlJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnMrYmlvbG9naWNhb%R65&ttb3RoZXIuK0luK0NoaW5hJTJ%R69&K3%R85&lb3%R85&sZStvZnRlbithZGRyZXNzK3RoZSttZW1iZXJzK29mK3RoZWlyK2ZhbWlseStpbit0aGUrc2FtZStnZW5lcmF0aW9uK2FzK2Jyb3RoZXJzK2FuZ%R65&tzaXN0ZXJzK2V2ZW4raWYrdGhleStzaGFyZStkaWZmZXJlbnQrcGFyZW50cy4rJTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">sister''s1 children, she only conceived a child once she was nearly 30 years old. And it was Duke Zhenguo who coerced her into conceiving this child.


    Xiao Qiao-shi had been pregnant with a child before but didn¡¯t tell anyone and secretly aborted it.


    The Xiao Qiao-shi that Xiaobao saw back then had both riches and prestige. Whenever she visited other households, she would be the guest of honour. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Xiao Qiao-shi today was only an orphaned girl who could only depend on others to survive? She could only sit on a stool without even a decent seat, and she didn¡¯t even dare to speak at will.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any remaining family. She had a very capable brother. Her elder brother was a dignified <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVRoZStoaWdoZXN0K2FuZ%R65&tmaW5hb%R65&tkZWdyZWUraW4rdGhlK2ltcGVyaWFsK2V4YW0rJTI4U2VlK21vcmUrJTN%R69&YStocmVmJTN%R79&JTIyaHR0cHMlM0%R79&lMkYlMkZlbi53aWtpcGVkaW%R79&ub3JnJTJGd2lraSUyRkppbnNoaSUyMyUzQSU3RSUzQXRleHQlM0RKaW5zaGklMjUyM%R65&UyO%R79&NoaW5lc2UlMjUzQSUyNTIwJTI1RTklMjU4M%R65&UyNUIyJTI1RTUlMjV%R85&MyUyNUF%R65&JTI1M0IlMjUyMH%R85&pbnlpbiUyQ2xhbmd1YWdlJTI1Mj%R85&zb3VyY2VzJTI1Mj%R85&hcyUyNTIwSW1wZXJpYWwlMjUyMFNjaG9sYXJzLiUyMiUzRWhlcmUlM0MlMkZhJTNFJTI5JTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">jinshi2, who became a proper fourth-ranked official, the prefectural magistrate of Jingzhao.


    Xiaobao looked at Qiao Xiuli with cold eyes. The other party seemed to notice it, and when she looked up, she saw that it was a little boy, the young master of Jin Wang Manor. She gently smiled at him.


    Xiaobao turned to look at Yueyue. With her head lowered, Yueyue was still trying to solve the linked metals rings, a puzzle that was extremely difficult for children her age. From this, he could tell that Yueyue¡¯s ability to focus had developed ever since she was a child. To be honest, Xiaobao hadn¡¯t known about the private affairs of Duke Zhenguo Manor, until after he married Sun Yue¡¯er.


    But what he knew was only the stuff on the surface. Since Yueyue¡¯s mother had passed away too early, she was raised by Xiao Qiao-shi ever since. Later, she may have gradually noticed something wrong, but the other party¡¯s methods were too good. Even when she suffered a loss, she was still unable to do anything.


    Actually, Xiaobao should be grateful to Xiao Qiao-shi. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Yueyue would never have married him, the ill-fated crown prince who was bedridden with a chronic illness. However, he was unable to feel any sense of gratitude towards her at all. To be honest, the person Xiaobao hated the most in hisst life was this Xiao Qiao-shi.


    She had known that he was doomed to die early, yet she still forced her to marry him and be a living widow for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow. Come here, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Xiaobao took the linked metal rings from Yueyue¡¯s hand and unlinked them with only three moves. He put them back together again, and re-exined everything to Xiao Yueyue step by step.


    Yueyue watched him very seriously.


    Seeing the two infants ying together, Qiao-shi couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Xiaobao really looks like the big brother. Calling him gege isn¡¯t calling him in vain.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a crafty little fellow and is great at coaxing others. He got both Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu to affectionately refer to him as the younger brother. Now that he met Yueyue, he must¡¯ve used all the skills in the book to get her to call him gege.¡±


    This was why it wasmonly said that mothers knew their children best.


    Qiao Xiuli sat for a while then left.


    Ru Meng walked her out, but once they reached the courtyard gate, she refused Ru Meng to walk her any further.


    Actually, Ru Meng had only thought to see her off at the gate of the courtyard. But her refusal, more or less, gave off the illusion that she was considerate and had a good upbringing.


    What a pity that the sixth young miss¡¯s status was too low. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult at all to find a good family to marry in the capital. She was already an eighteen-year-old maiden, yet there still has not been any talk of marriage.


    For some inexplicable reason, Ru Meng had thought of all this. She chuckled to herself. What was the point in thinking of this? Then she turned around and walked back to the courtyard.


    Qiao Xiuli turned around and gazed at Lanruo Pavilion. Even from a distance, the tall building hidden among the lush trees and colourful flowers appeared to be both elegant and beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands together in her sleeves. Suddenly, she felt a hard object. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but recall how the side consort of Jin Wang had condescendingly taken off the bracelet on her wrist before giving it to her.


    She lowered her head and pursed her lips. Without looking any further, she quietly left.

 Chapter 147.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 147 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 147.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 147 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Ru Hua walked in with a bowl of medicine. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±


    Medicine rarely smelled pleasant. When Yaoniang was in confinement a while ago, she had to drink three bowls every day in the morning, noon and evening. Whenever she smelled the medicine she would get a headache and nausea. By the end of the confinement, she could only finish the medicine with Jin Wang at her side, coaxing her. Now, she was very sensitive to the scent of medicine. She couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows as she inhaled the smell of it.


    Qiao-shi seemed to notice that Yaoniang didn¡¯t like the smell of medicine.


    She opened her mouth to speak but then she hesitated.


    Yaoniang also knew that all medicines have medicinal properties, so she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to drink the medicine while it¡¯s still hot. In thisst while, I drank too much medicine to the point that just the smell of it makes me nauseated, but it¡¯s no big deal. Is there something wrong? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Qiao-shi downed the medicine and took two sips of in water from the teacup in her hand. Then she wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief before saying, ¡°I have also drunk too much of this stuff. It¡¯s not because I feel unwell anywhere but because of my cough, which gets really bad in the winter. Eventually, I learned my lesson. Every year before winteres, I drink this medicine in advance to keep it manageable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so serious? Have you seen a doctor for it?¡± Yaoniang thought of Doctor Liu. In her mind, Doctor Liu¡¯s medical skills were superb, and he could cure many intractable and strange diseases.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many doctors, but they are unable to cure the root cause. Once the weather turns cold, I¡¯ll start having coughing fits. It¡¯s not that serious, but it is indeed annoying.¡± After she finished talking, she coughed twice as if to prove her words. Then she smiled helplessly at Yaoniang. ¡°See? This is why once the weather gets cold, I don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Speaking of the cold weather, Yaoniang smiled. ¡°The weather in the capital is not as cold as in Jinzhou. If you were in Jinzhou at this time, it would probably already be snowing heavily.¡±


    ¡°Jinzhou? I haven¡¯t been there before. Tell me what it¡¯s like there¡­ ¡­¡±


    The two chatted for a long time. Once it reached lunchtime, Yaoniang and Xiaobao ate their meal here.


    After the meal was over, Yaoniang said goodbye, but Xiaobao and Yueyue were reluctant to part with each other. Only after Yaoniang promised toe back in a few days did Yueyue break into a smile and her chubby hand let go of Xiaobao.


    Qiao-shi gave Yaoniang several paintings and books, along with some good brushes and inkstones from her collection, which pleasantly surprised Yaoniang. She made up her mind to study hard, and to practice her calligraphy well.


    When she was younger, in order to save ink, Su Xiucai never let Yaoniang use any paper to practice her calligraphy. Yaoniang could only practice writing on the table using water. This is why she¡¯d always say that she only knew a few words because her words were too ugly for others to see.


    Qiao Xiuli returned to the guest courtyard.


    This small courtyard was located at the northernmost corner of the entire Duke Zhenguo Manor. Although it was quite a distance away from the main entrance, it was beautiful and serene.


    Sun Mang knew that Qiao Anhe needed to prepare for the imperial exam. This was why he specially ordered someone to arrange for them to live in an area suitable for studying. Both brother and sister share this small courtyard together. Between the two of them, they have an older servant for roughbour, a young maid and a young manservant. This was enough for the two of them.


    Duke Zhenguo Manor didn¡¯t treat Qiao Anhe and his sister badly at all. This was also the usual practice of the noble families. Even the imperial family would have some poorer rtives, what more than these noble families. Generally, when rtives and friendse to the door, they are all arranged to stay like this.


    The only reason Qiao Anhe and Qiao Xiuli could live here was because of Qiao-shi¡¯s face.


    Neither Qiao Anhe nor Qiao Xiuli was close to Qiao-shi by blood. Their family had split off long ago and could only be counted as distant rtives at best. However, Qiao-shi¡¯s father was talented, and he didn¡¯t forget to take care of the n after he became sessful.


    Not only was the ancestral hall rebuilt, but a school for the younger generation of the n to study in. Both food and an allowance were provided every month, and there were even additional rewards for those with excellent grades. Qiao Anhe was the most outstanding child of the Qiao Family in the past ten years. He eventually became a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUluK2Nhc2UrSStkaWRuJTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnQrc3%R85&lY2lmeStpbitteStlYXJsaWVyK2NoYX%R85&0ZXJzJTJ%R69&K1hpdWNhaStpcythK3NjaG9sYXIrd2hvK3%R85&hc3NlZ%R65&t0aGUraW1wZXJpYWwrZXhhbXMrYXQrYStjb3VudHkrbGV2ZWwuK0p1cmVuK2lzK2%R79&rc2Nob2xhcit3aG8rcGFzc2VkK2F0K3RoZStwcm92aW5jaWFsK2xldmVsLitKaW5zaGkraXMrZm9yK3Rob3NlK3dobytwYXNzZWQrYXQrdGhlK25hdGlvbmFsKyUyOHRoZStoaWdoZXN0JTI5K2xldmVsLiUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">xiucai then a juren1. After that, he attempted to be a jinshi, but he failed the exam.


    It just so happened that Qiao Anhe and his sister¡¯s widowed mother passed away. Qiao Anhe could only study hard while mourning for his mother. This time, although he dared not say he was a hundred percent ready, he could guarantee at least sixty to seventy percent.


    But this was only his estimate. If it was so easy to be a jinshi, people¡¯s hair wouldn¡¯t turn gray from the exam and still fail. This imperial examination differed greatly every year, depending on what happened that year. Even the chief examiner and deputy examiners could change and their preferences and taboos mustn¡¯t be neglected.


    Qiao-shi¡¯s father wrote a letter to his son-inw, asking Qiao Anhe to enter the capital ahead of time, precisely for this reason. Sun Mang¡¯s identity was special, and he¡¯d be able to help inquire about some news in advance. As for Qiao Xiuli, she wasn¡¯t supposed toe to the capital, but she insisted on following along in the name of taking care of her brother. Indeed, Qiao Xiuli did help a lot along the way. After all, most men weren¡¯t very attentive.


    When Qiao Xiuli came back, Qiao Anhe was reading a book.


    Noticing that his sister was back, he looked up at her. ¡°You went to Madam Shizi¡¯s ce again?¡±


    Qiao Xiuli nodded with a smile on her face. ¡°Madam had a guest here today. It was the side consort of His Highness Jin Wang and she also brought along her son. Her Highness Side Consort is a very nice person, and she even gave me this bracelet.¡± As she spoke, she showed Qiao Anhe the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    Looking at her sister¡¯s demure smile on her face, Qiao Anhe sighed lightly in his heart.

 Chapter 147.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 147 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 147.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 147 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    His family¡¯s status wasn¡¯t very high and they had to rely on the main branch to live a good life. Ever since he was young, he¡¯d always see his parents wearing a smile aftering back from a visit to the main branch. They¡¯d either be bringing back some fabric or food, but most of the time they were directly given some silvers.


    Then his family would continue to livefortably until things started to run out. Then they would make another visit. In the Qiao Family, there were many people like this, and no one thought there was anything wrong with this behaviour. In their eyes, they were all of the same n. Since the main branch was rich, they should help the other n members.


    But once this started to happen too often, even the nicest person would start to get upset. The more times they went, the less sessful they became. Sometimes his father and his mother woulde back with something after begging for it, but other times, they¡¯de back empty-handed. There were even times when they¡¯de back disgraced after being humiliated by the servants.


    By this time, Qiao Anhe was already older and had started to go to school. He felt that this kind of behaviour was wrong, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do. He could only brace himself and study hard in the hopes of bing sessful one day.


    And he did be outstanding. As his grades got better and better, things slowly began to change at home. Master Qiao was willing to help talented rtives, so his family was able to move to a better house and have fixed mary support. He passed the exams at the provincial level and became a juren, then things turned upside down upon his father¡¯s death.


    But even so, his family still clung on to the main branch.


    Master Qiao made all the arrangements that should¡¯ve been made by his parents, including his marriage. If his mother hadn¡¯t died from a serious illness, he might have already been married at this time. His fianc¨¦e was a young miss from the maternal family of Old Madam Qiao.


    Her father was an ordinary sixth-rank official, with a very ordinary appearance.


    Master Qiao said that this was an opportunity for him to develop his career, but Qiao Anhe knew that the other party wanted to tie him down to the family. The stone hanging in his chest would only be put down once he sees his name on the list of candidates who have sessfully passed the imperial exams.


    He knew that his sister was also worried. They were both women but Qiao Yan¡¯er was not as good as his younger sister in terms of appearance or the four arts. Whatever Qiao Yan¡¯er could do, his younger sister could also do. Whenpared to Qiao Yan¡¯er, his sister was outstanding and her talent was well known. Qiao Yan¡¯er could only serve as a foil when ced next to his sister.


    He knew that his sister wasn¡¯t fond of apanying Qiao Yan¡¯er to study. Although it was said that she was there to apany her to study, it was more urate to call her a maid given their unequal statuses. But his younger sister still kept going until Qiao Yan¡¯er became of age and said that she no longer needed a studypanion.


    Then his sister no longer went as a studypanion. Instead, she went along to chat. Every time his sister returned, she¡¯d always be wearing something new, whether it be clothing or jewelry.


    The Qiao Family were well-known wealthy merchants from the south of the Yangtze River. Qiao Yan¡¯er was born as a di daughter, so her food and clothing were nevercking. Whenever Qiao Anhe saw his sistering back with new clothing or jewelry, he¡¯d be reminded of his mother. His mother had only be more diligent in visiting the main branch after his father¡¯s death. He once asked his mother not to go anymore, but his mother only called him a fool who didn¡¯t know anything.


    His mother had said that he wasn¡¯t the only one in the family who was good at reading. If it weren¡¯t for her always running over to Old Madam¡¯s side, would the Qiao Family have done so much to cultivate him?!


    This was a great insult to Qiao Anhe, but she was his mother. No matter how unreconciled he felt in his heart, he couldn¡¯t say it.


    When it came to his sister, he could still say a few words, but just like his mother, she also called him an ignorant fool.


    She had said that one must always make a backup n to seed in life. If she could marry well, she¡¯d be able to help her elder brother more! To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d be able to pass the imperial exam to be a jinshi.


    When they entered the capital this time, Qiao Anhe told Qiao Xiuli in vague terms that the current situation was different from the past. This was Duke Zhenguo Manor. As a guest, it was improper for her to always go to the rear courtyard, but Qiao Xiuli ignored his heeding.


    A while ago, after drinking some wine, Qiao Anhe started arguing with Qiao Xiuli. Qiao Xiuli then began to cry and said that the people of Duke Zhenguo Manor had ignored them ever since they arrived. By always visiting Qiao-shi¡¯s ce, she¡¯d be reminding them of their presence, to prevent them from being neglected. Perhaps the Shizi would even take her brother out to socialize. Even if he only brought him along to sit for a while at a high-ranking official¡¯s home, he could probably still gain something out of it.


    Qiao Anhe was speechless.


    The reason why he had drunk outside that day was exactly because of this. Once the imperial exams were approaching, students from all over the country would gather together in the capital and have exchanges with each other. Even those with connections and ties were all so busy their feet barely touched the ground. As for him, he had a gold mountain in his arms but it was still useless.


    Although Qiao Anhe had yet to be friends with everyone, he already told them that he was living in Duke Zhenguo Manor.


    He knew in his heart that just being talented and smart was not enough. Three years ago, he was full of ambitions and boasted that his exam had gone well, but in the end, he still failed.


    In this short period of time, countless thoughts rushed through Qiao Anhe¡¯s mind. He nced at Qiao Xiuli and said, ¡°There¡¯s always mening in and out of this manor, so be careful to avoid them.¡±


    Qiao Xiuli didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She simply nodded upon hearing this, not thinking too deeply into it.


    She stood up in a rush, only to realize that her movements were too abrupt. Then she exined quickly, ¡°Brother, you must be busy. I just remembered that I still have a piece of embroidery I have yet to finish, so I¡¯ll return to my room first.¡±


    Qiao Anhe nodded then Qiao Xiuli left.


    After walking out, before she reached the West Wing, a young man dressed as a servant winked at Qiao Xiuli.


    She nodded and then entered the West Wing.


    Not long after, the servant came over.


    He was a servant who served Qian Anhe while he studied, named Fazi.


    Qiao Xiuli sent her maid away to make tea for her, and Fazi took out a tightly wrapped packet from his arms and handed it to her. From the way he was holding it, it was as if something was frightening inside it.


    Qiao Xiuli received it with a calm expression. She turned around and stuffed it into a cab then took out a small bag the size of a palm and handed it to Fazi.


    ¡°Keep it safe. Do as I ordered, then bring it back to me in three days.¡±


    Fazi nodded, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Young miss, what do you need this kind of thing for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± As if aware that her words had been harsh, she rxed her expression and softened her tone. ¡°Naturally, I have a use for it. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    ¡°Young miss¡­¡±


    Qiao Xiuli begged, ¡°Fazi, don¡¯t forget that when you were about to die on the street, it was me who rescued you back¡­¡±


    Fazi didn¡¯t say anything anymore. After putting what he was given away, he left.

 Chapter 148.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 148 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 148.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 148 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    On the other hand, after sending Yaoniang and Xiaobao away, Qiao-shi would usually take a nap at this time, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    She chatted with the maids and when the topic of discussion came to how Xiaobao had coaxed Yueyue into calling him Chen Gege, Qiao-shiughed very hard.


    Then a maid named Ying Ge came in, holding a folded cloth bag in her hand.


    ¡°Madam, this servant forgot to mention that the Sixth Young Miss gave me a scented sachet when she came by earlier.¡±


    ¡°A scented sachet?¡± Qiao-shi took the cloth bag and opened it. Looking at the familiar colours and embroidery on the sachet, she sighed. ¡°Xiuli is really¡­ Knowing that I like smelling this mint fragrance, she specially made this for me. I¡¯ve really troubled her.¡±


    Ru Meng smiled and said, ¡°How is this troubling her? Even if she doesn¡¯t do it, this servant can do it. But since she has the heart, madam should ept it.¡±


    Qiao-shi said angrily, ¡°Youzy maids. You¡¯ve clearly been shirking on your duties, yet you¡¯re still trying to make such noble excuses.¡±


    The maids chuckled, not taking what she said to heart. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that they were shirking their duties, but it was the Sixth Young Miss who was diligent in giving the sachets. Madam had liked this scent ever since she was still in the boudoir. The Sixth Young Miss said she had dried a lot of mint beforeing to the capital. Now that she was sending the sachets over every so often, everyone understood that she was trying to please madam.


    ¡°Take it away and hang it up somewhere. I¡¯ve had enough of smelling this scent over this past while. I wanted to tell her that there was no need to send it over anymore, but it¡¯s already been sent over.¡±


    Just as she was speaking, Shizi hurried inside.


    He seemed to have just returned from outside. He was wearing a big cloak, bringing in a gust of cold wind with him.


    Sun Mang had been doing errands for Emperor Hongjing ever since he was a teenager. In thest few years, he took over the position ofmander of the Imperial Guards. These were the guards who guarded the pce. This position was generally held by the emperor¡¯s confidant, and thestmander was Duke Zhenguo, Sun Mang¡¯s father.


    Duke Zhenguo was regarded as one of the emperor¡¯s closest ministers. The position he held was not as glorious as some of the others, but for him to be one of the emperor¡¯s closest ministers, he was extremely loyal. And this loyalty was not to the court, but His Majesty.


    As soon as Sun Mang walked in, Qiao-shi greeted him and took off the cloak for him.


    ¡°Husband, why did youe back at this time? Have you eaten anything? Should I ask the maids to prepare something for you?¡±


    Sun Mang pressed on her hand and said, ¡°No, I already ate outside beforeing back.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ying Ge took away the scented sachet to hang it up. Ru Meng and the others brought over some hot water and a handkerchief and served Sun Mang to wash and change his clothes.


    After changing into morefortable clothes, Sun Mang sat down on the Kang and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yue¡¯er?¡±


    Qiao-shi said softly, ¡°Today, Side Consort Su from Jin Wang Manor was here, and she also brought over their young master. The two children had a great time ying together. After eating, our daughter became sleepy, so I had the nurse take her to sleep.¡±


    Ru Hua brought some tea over. Sun Mang reached for his cup and took a sip. ¡°What were youughing at? I heard theughter even before I entered the door.¡±


    Wearing a smile on her face, Qiao-shi recounted the story of how Xiaobao convinced Yue¡¯er to address him as the older brother. ¡°Our daughter isn¡¯t that bright. How could she call him gege so easily?¡±


    Sun Mangughed and said, ¡°I think Yue¡¯er resembles you.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡± Qiao-shi grew sullen and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sun Mang.


    Her brows were furrowed together and her eyes were full of anger. Sun Mang couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like this. Seeing that the maids had all wisely retreated, he stretched out his long arms and carried her over to sit on hisp.


    Qiao-shi was seven years younger than Sun Mang. Rumours had spread that he brought bad luck to his wife. He had gotten engaged before and even married another, but they both passed away. Now that Qiao-shi stayed by his side, Sun Mang pampered her very much.


    He was also willing to spoil her. It wasn¡¯t that Sun Mang had never had <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU1haWRzK3dobytzbGVlc%R65&t3aXRoK3RoZSttYXN0ZXIrYnV0K2FyZW4lMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&d%R65&tnaXZlbit0aGUrc3RhdHVzK29mK2NvbmN1YmluZXMlMkMrcG9wdWxhcitwcmFjdGljZSthbW9uZ3N0K3RoZStub2JpbGl0eSUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">tongfangs1 before, but he knew that Qiao-shi didn¡¯t like them, so he sent them out of the manor. The husband and wife had been married for several years and were very affectionate. Duchess Zhenguo disliked Qiao-shi, not only because of her low status as a daughter of a merchant but also because of this.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s eyes, Qiao-shi couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to hide. Yet, with his arms wrapped around her, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere. She could only hold on to his head and let him plunder her mouth as he wished.


    After kissing and sucking for so long, Sun Mang¡¯s breathing was a mess and his eyes had turned a faint red. Hisrge hand reached down to untie the thin belt that was in the way, but Qiao-shi pressed his hand down, her face as red as a cooked lobster.


    But with her strength, how could she hold him down? She could only beg in a low voice while ncing towards the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re already the mother of two children, yet you¡¯re still so shy. Don¡¯t worry, they know what they should and should not do,¡± muttered Sun Mang. Qiao-shi panicked and tried to cover his mouth, but while she was trying to do one thing, she neglected the other. The hand she used to block his mouth was the same hand holding his hand down. By the time she reacted, she could already feel that her skin was exposed to the cold air.


    Her embarrassment was immediately reced by fiery passion, Qiao-shi bit down on her lower lip, trying to stop her moan from slipping out. But Sun Mang enjoyed seeing Qiao-shi losing control of herself the most, so he increased his speed. Qiao-shi couldn¡¯t help but let out soft whimpers.


    Beyond the door, stood Ru Meng and Ru Jia, blocked by ayer of beaded curtains, blushing and pretending to be calm.


    By the time they finally stopped, Qiao-shi¡¯s voice was already hoarse. Sun Mang pulled out a clean cloth from a nearby cab and cleaned up the two of them. Then he leaned against the pillow beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to associate with Jin Wang¡¯s Side Consort, but don¡¯t talk about things beyond household affairs and the children.¡±


    Qiao-shi hadn¡¯t been married to Sun Mang for only a year or two, so she knew what her husband could and could not condone.


    Still breathing heavily, she said in a low voice, ¡°I can tell that Side Consort Su didn¡¯te here with that kind of purpose. How should I describe her? She seems like the kind of person who is unaware of the affairs in the outside world.¡±


    Sun Mang nodded then asked, ¡°Just now when I came in, I heard that Qiao Anhe¡¯s sister came here again?¡±


    Qiao-shi nodded, ¡°We talked for a while then she left.¡±


    ¡°She really cares about you. Alright, I¡¯ll let people bring Qiao Anhe out to socialize in a few days. As for whether he can benefit from this, and how much he can benefit, it will all depend on his own good fortune.¡±


    Qiao-shi made a sound of acknowledgement and didn¡¯t say anything else. Despite Qiao Anhe and his sister sharing the surname Qiao, and her father writing a letter asking her to take care of them, she didn¡¯t try to put in a good word for them.


    It was because of her sensibility that Sun Mang liked her so much. She was knowledgeable and polite, and she never said anything that shouldn¡¯t be said. After sitting in his position for so long, he had seen too much maniption and schemes. As a cunning person himself, he didn¡¯t enjoy the presence of sly people around him.

 Chapter 148.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 148 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 148.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 148 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    At night, Rongxi Courtyard.


    The light green curtains, embroidered with flowers and birds, hang down, reflecting the two figures intertwined behind them.


    Jin Wang¡¯s forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat. Even though the weather outside had cooled considerably, the bed was still very warm, almost like an oven. It was all because Jin Wang was too passionate today. The first round swept through like a storm. Yaoniang¡¯s voice had turned hoarse before it was finally over. They tidied themselves up and then returned to bed to sleep, but he became excited again. The pair then started another round.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t as exciting as thest time, but it was slow and unhurried. This was even more stimting than a storm. Although this pace made people breathless, it was also addictive. It was just like eating spicy food, people couldn¡¯t help but want more.


    Although the experience was highly enjoyable, it was also trying.


    It was like a string that would snap if someone breathed too hard.


    Yaoniang felt so unbearable that her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red and watery. The tears threatened to overflow with a single shake.


    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± Despite how short this sentence was, it was capable of making someone¡¯s bones go weak.


    Jin Wang enjoyed seeing this appearance of hers the most. That look of hers as she trembled with desire in his arms made him want to rub her into his bones, but today he changed his style.


    He lowered himself and reached out to touch the corner of her eye.


    Her long and curly eyshes resembled a small fan. Soft to the touch, he couldn¡¯t help but touch them a few more times. Yaoniang held back the whimper in her throat and reached out to grab his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, it feels itchy¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s itchy?¡± he asked while biting her ear.


    Yaoniang was already gasping. Before she could catch her breath, she took a sharp inhale again.


    She gasped, wrapped her arms around his shoulders tightly, and took a hard bite of it.


    ¡°You really take yourself to be a flower?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. She was already trembling as if her bones had turned into a pool of water. She could feel herself nearing the peak, she only needed a little more¡­ Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Faster¡­¡±


    ¡°By how much?¡± While speaking, he reached out and touched her face again.


    Yaoniang felt that she was like a fish about to suffocate as whimpers came out of her throat one after another. She wrapped herself around Jin Wang¡¯s neck and whispered something in his ear.


    After that, Jin Wang really did as she wanted.


    After that round, the two tidied up and then went back to the bed. Unable to fall asleep, Yaoniang told Jin Wang about what happened when she was at Duke Zhenguo Manor that day.


    Naturally, that included talking about how Xiaobao swindled Yueyue into calling him Gege. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she mentioned this, and said to Jin Wang, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a sly little fellow? He even coaxed her into calling him Gege. ¡°


    ¡°Xiaobao wants a younger sister.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wang would say such a thing, and said, ¡°The gender of the child isn¡¯t something that I can control. Besides, from what I can see, Xiaobao enjoys spending time with Erbao.¡±


    Was it not so? Xiaobao would go to see Erbao every day and y with him for a long while. This was also because Jin Wang disliked the two children getting in his way, so he drove them out of the main room. Now, Xiaobao and Erbao lived in the east wing, with Xiaobao living in the east room, and Erbao living in the west room. The brothers lived under the same roof, so the time they spent with each other was more than the time they spent with Yaoniang.


    After chatting for a while, the two fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms


    In a daze, Yaoniang felt that it was bright outside, but the surroundings were very quiet.


    She leaned towards the heat source behind her and asked with her eyes closed, ¡°Your Highness, is it dawn?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    Yaoniang slept soundly, not knowing that Jin Wang had gotten up in the middle of the night and ordered for the earth dragon to be burned. Otherwise, she would have woken up from the freezing cold.


    The snow was really heavy, and the capital was covered with white overnight.


    There was a thickyer of snow on the treetops, the roofs, and the roads. Early in the morning, soldiers were dispatched to clear the main roads of the city. Unfortunately, the snow had not stopped, so the cleared roads were soon covered by snow once again.


    It was said that many houses copsed in the outer city. Several people were crushed to death, not to mention the beggars who froze to death in their sleep.


    Normally, this kind of thing would be a popr topic of discussion, but the weather was so cold that people were reluctant to go out. As a result, many people were unaware and they only knew that the first snow of the year was surprisingly heavy.


    Given the terrible weather conditions, Emperor Hongjing announced the suspension of court for three days. All the officials in the prefectures and ministries returned home, with only a few people staying behind, taking turns to be on duty.


    Jin Wang came back from the Ministry of Works and saw that Yaoniang wasn¡¯t on the big Kang in the room. Only after asking Hong Chou did he find out that she was actually in the study.


    When he went to the study, the door was tightly closed. He pushed open the door and saw a woman standing in front of the desk, awkwardly appearing to be writing something.


    Hearing the sound of movement, Yaoniang subconsciously crumpled the paper in front of her into a ball. She hid it in her hand, before turning around to look at Jin Wang nervously.


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes. ¡°What were you writing?¡±


    ¡°No-nothing important. I was just writing for fun.¡± Yaoniang had a big smile on her face, and enthusiastically continued, ¡°Howe you came back so early? Did the Ministry of Work finish earlier today?¡±


    After speaking, she realized that it was still morning. No matter how early the Ministry of Works finished, it would not be this time.


    Jin Wang nced at her tightly clenched hand, and said in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s cold, and the snow¡¯s not stopping, so I don¡¯t have to go to work for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! How many days do you have off?¡±


    ¡°At least until the snow stops.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the study while talking. Yaoniang had nowhere to throw the crumpled paper ball in her hand, so she could only hide it in her sleeves.


    They arrived at the Kang and sat down when Huahua suddenly ran over.


    It was unknown from where it popped out from, and it jumped onto the Kang with ease. Its tail pointed straight up, it purred as it moved closer to Jin Wang, like a spoiled child waiting to be coaxed.


    Unfortunately, its tactics were wasted. Jin Wang was not like Xiaobao and Huahua was not Yaoniang. Before it could get close to him, Jin Wang shoved it away from him. Unresigned, it tried again, only to be grabbed by Yaoniang and held in her arms.


    ¡°Enough, stop trying to approach him. Be careful lest you be banned from entering the room again.¡±


    This happened a few days ago. Jin Wang was so annoyed by Huahua, that he ordered for it to remain in the east wing, not allowed to enter the main courtyard. After being banned for many days, the shameless Huahua finally took advantage of Xiaobao to enter the door of the main courtyard.


    Huahua let out a faint meow, jumped out of Yaoniang¡¯s arms, and went to lie beside her. As it jumped out of her arms, a ball of paper rolled out from Yaoniang¡¯s sleeve.


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were quick and his hands reacted fast. Yaoniang was about to grab it, but her reach was short and her speed was no match for Jin Wang. She stretched herself all over Jin Wang¡¯s body but was still unable to regain possession of the crumpled paper. Jin Wang unfolded the ball.


    On the crumpled paper, there was a single line of words written crookedly¡ª


    ¡°The storm does not believe the willow branch is weak, who can teach theurel leaf the scent of the moon dew, knowing the yearning between lovers is useless, forbidding mncholy is madness.¡±<span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU15K2Jlc3QrYXR0ZW1wd%R65&thd%R65&t0cmFuc2xhdGluZytwb2VkuJTN%R69&JTJGc3%R85&hbiUzRSVGM%R65&U5RiU5O%R65&V%R85&R%R65&UzQ3NwYW4rc3R5bGUlM0QlMjJmb250LXWdod%R65&UzQSs0M%R69&%R73&lMjIlM0UlM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">1


    Jin Wang snorted, ¡°Who are you thinking of?¡±

 Chapter 149.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 149 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 149.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 149 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang¡¯s face turned beet red. Without even looking at him, she asked him to return the paper.


    But Jin Wang didn¡¯t give it to her. Holding it in his hand, he said, ¡°This writing is really ugly. Benwang didn¡¯t know that you could write poetry to express the sadness in your heart. Look at this phrase, ¡®knowing the yearning between lovers is useless, forbidding mncholy is madness¡¯.¡±


    The more he spoke, the colder his tone and his eyes became. With his eyes narrowed, he looked up and down Yaoniang¡¯s face. ¡°Even if lovesickness is useless, you might as well hold onto this infatuation and mncholy for life? For benwang to make you this mncholy, the person in your mind shouldn¡¯t be that <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUlmK215K21lbW9yeStzZXJ2ZXMrbWUrcmlnaHQlMkMrdGhpcytzaG91bGQrYmUrcmVmZXJyaW5nK3RvK1pob3UrU2hlbmclM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">carriage driver1 right?¡±


    Yaoniang yelled, ¡°Where did your mind wander to? I wasn¡¯t thinking about anyone!¡±


    Jin Wang snorted, his face still icy cold.


    This love poem was definitely not written for him. He stayed by her side every day, yet she still felt the urge to express her mncholy. There must be some wild man she couldn¡¯t get off her mind.


    Was he the carriage driver? Or the <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRSV%R69&MiV%R65&Mkxvb%R65&UyQytjYW4lMjYlMjM4Mj%R79&3JTN%R65&d%R65&tyZW1lbWJlcit3aG8rdGhpcytpcyUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">young constable2? Or was there still another wild man that he wasn¡¯t aware of?


    She started following him before she even turned fifteen. After that incident, she wouldn¡¯t have had the time to think about other wild men. This meant that the culprit must be someone she knew long ago?


    Was he her childhood sweetheart?


    No wonder she wanted to leave him so desperately at that time. Besides Xiaobao, there must have been someone else she missed as well.


    Jin Wang thought of how Yaoniang knew this man ever since she was young and then grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Maybe when they were older, as he began to realize his desires, he¡¯d even secretly kiss her little mouth. Maybe that wild man even touched her jade rabbits.


    It was rare to see girls at her age back then with such a luscious figure. A hand must¡¯ve touched her little bud and turned the little bud into the jade rabbit that he loved today. At the mere thought of this, Jin Wang felt a burst of anger swell up in him, and he couldn¡¯t wait to find that wild man and tear him apart.


    All these thoughts of Jin Wang happened in an instant. Yaoniang was embarrassed at what she wrote and didn¡¯t dare to meet the other¡¯s eyes. How could she know that the other party would have so many thoughts in such a brief moment?


    Soon, she also realized that Jin Wang¡¯s mood was a bit off, so she exined in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not missing anyone. I only wrote it for fun because I had nothing else to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to see you write this kind of stuff for fun!¡±


    Well, that was because she never thought of doing it before.


    It was probably because her father¡¯s influence on her was too profound. She subconsciously felt that all men shared the belief that women were virtuous if they were ipetent. Plus, she hadn¡¯t touched this stuff for so long that she could remember how to use them at all. It was only yesterday, after visiting Duke Zhengguo Manor and seeing the things in Qiao-shi¡¯s room, that she realized that she could also practice this and even relearn it if necessary.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t write this poem myself. Madam Shizi gave me a collection of poems. I thought that the style of this poem was quite nice, so I copied it. There¡¯s no need to overthink it. The reason why I didn¡¯t show it to you, in the beginning, is because I felt that my handwriting is too ugly. I wanted to practice my calligraphy until it¡¯s better before writing something for you.¡±


    That¡¯s all?


    Jin Wang nced at her suspiciously. His suspicious nature was engraved too deeply in his bones.


    But her expression was extremely sincere. It was because he knew her so well that he could clearly see the meaning behind every expression and every look in her eyes.


    She wasn¡¯t lying. He breathed a sigh of relief immediately. At the same time, he suddenly thought of what she had just said, that she¡¯d write something for him after practicing her calligraphy some more.


    Did she want to write a love poem for him?


    ¡°I know you copied this poem.¡± Jin Wang cleared his throat and said, his face finally no longer so cold.


    Yaoniang was immediately surprised, how did he know?


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this poem before.¡± After speaking, Jin Wang snorted disdainfully, ¡°You women all like this kind of nonsense.¡±


    Since when did women like nonsense?!


    Yaoniang was furious and knew that Jin Wang¡¯s old problem was itself showing again.


    Even though he was clearly wrong, he refuses to acknowledge it and would only belittle the other party to confuse those present. She nced at Huahua who was looking at her with the same arrogant gaze, turned her head with a snort and walked away.


    Was she mad?


    Jin Wang nced at Yaoniang¡¯s back and then turned to look at Huahua.


    Different from the gaze it used to look at Yaoniang, Huahua¡¯s eyes were now soft with a hint of fawning. He narrowed his eyes and leaned over to rub against Jin Wang¡¯s legs, but was pushed away instead.


    Yaoniang was angry the entire morning and didn¡¯t even speak to Jin Wang at lunch.


    Everyone knew that Side Consort Su was angry, and it was His Highness who provoked her.


    After lunch, instead of taking a nap, Yaoniang went to the study, leaving Jin Wang by himself on the big Kang in the east room. Jin Wang and Xiaobao looked at each other.


    Xiaobao was only too happy to see this happen. Only by suffering a loss would his father learn that even a rabbit would bite when cornered.


    Feeling very pleased, Xiaobao grabbed Huahua and started ying with him on the Kang. Huahua¡¯s favourite person, besides Jin Wang, was Xiaobao, so he was more than happy to y with him.


    Jin Wang nced at his son, who was rolling around with the cat, in disgust. He put on his shoes and then walked into the bedroom.


    Recently, he developed a habit of taking naps.


    Even at the Ministry of Work, when the time came, he would sleep in his office for a while.


    Today, afterying down for a while, he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Jin Wang came out of the bedroom and saw Xiaobao and Huahua fast asleep on the Kang with a nket on them. Huahua wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep, so it opened its eyes and nced at Jin Wang when it heard the sounds of his movement. It hesitated, wondering if it should follow him, but it couldn¡¯t bear to leave the cozy bed, so it closed its eyes again.


    The door to the study was closed. Jin Wang lightly pushed the door open.


    Indeed, it was as he thought. At the desk, sat Yaoniang writing something.


    He quietly walked over to take a look and saw that her posture was awkward. The hand holding the pen shifted position from time to time, and he could see that it was because she had yet to get used to holding one.


    Jin Wang took a step forward and covered her writing hand with his from behind. ¡°When writing, keep your hand rxed and loose instead of stiff and rigid. There¡¯s no perfect way to write. The only thing that matters is howfortable you feel. As long as there is room for movement in the palm of your hand then you¡¯re fine.¡±

 Chapter 149.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 149 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 149.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 149 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    He let go of Yaoniang¡¯s hand and had her write in a way that made her mostfortable. Sure enough, Yaoniang¡¯s posture when writingfortably wasn¡¯t great. She knew what themonly used method was and she couldn¡¯t help thinking how much it differed from hers. Naturally, her writing was more or less impacted.


    ¡°You must remember a few essential points. The fingers are firm and the palm is empty. Have a moderate grip, so there should be room for movement in the palm. Your fingers should firmly grasp the pen, but not too tight or too loose. Keep your wrist straight¡­ You have to rx, don¡¯t be too nervous¡­¡±


    Jin Wang held Yaoniang¡¯s hand and wrote the word ¡®Jin¡¯ on the rice paper. The handwriting was thin and vigorous, full of arrogance. The strokes were sharp, seemingly capable of breaking gold and cutting jade. This was the Shoujinti, a style of calligraphy that Jin Wang was best at.


    This was the first time for Yaoniang to see Jin Wang write. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen him write before. asionally, Jin Wang would bring back some books or confidential letters to go through and annotate. But Yaoniang had never approached him to observe, so this was the first time for her to see Jin Wang write.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s calligraphy is so beautiful.¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t really differentiate between what was good and what was bad. In her eyes, as long as the words were good-looking, then the calligraphy style was good.


    ¡°Since you are a beginner, copying Shoujinti is easy for you to go astray. Benwang will have someone send over a copy of Elder Yan¡¯s ¡°Multi-Pagoda Stele¡± tomorrow. If you copy it once or twice every day, you¡¯ll gradually make progress over time.¡±


    As he spoke, he held Yaoniang¡¯s hand again and wrote a few characters in the Yan calligraphy style. His handwriting was strong, dignified, imposing and majestic. At first nce, one could tell that Jin Wang was also very familiar with this Yan style.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really knowledgeable.¡±


    Despite how thick Jin Wang¡¯s skin was, he couldn¡¯t help but blush after being praised twice. He coughed lightly, let go of her hand, and interrupted, ¡°You write a few words for me to see how well you can hold the brush.¡±


    As Jin Wang retreated to the side, Yaoniang adjusted the small brush in the palm of her hand. But as she held the brush, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable and felt an urge to adjust the posture of her hand again.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at her. Yaoniang shifted her hand a few times but still didn¡¯t feel any better. Then she stopped thinking about whether her posture was right or not and started to apply what Jin Wang had just said.


    ¡®The fingers are firm and the palm is empty. The grip should be moderate, the brush is straight and the wrist is t.¡¯


    She kept reciting his words in her heart. The first two words she wrote were hindered by her posture, but her writing gradually became smoother. Although the words were still ugly, there were no more jerky pauses from before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a solid enough foundation, so start with tracing the words first. Trace ten pages every day, and benwang will check.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s posture was so serious that Yaoniang became stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t even have the chance to feel any anger. She nodded honestly, like a child who just started going to school.


    ¡°As for tracing the words, you¡¯ll start tomorrow. You already practiced for a long time today, so you should go and get some rest first. When practicing calligraphy, you need to pay attention to rxing when needed, so do it in moderation and you¡¯ll be able to write good characters.¡±


    Yaoniang, who was shocked speechless by Jin Wang, was coaxed back to normal just like that.


    The two climbed onto the couch. Jin Wang found afortable position to wrap his arms around her, and the empty feeling he felt earlier immediately disappeared.


    The snow fell for five days straight, sometimes lightly, sometimes heavier.


    .


    For those who had stayed in Jinzhou, this snow was really nothing, but for the people who lived in the capital all year round, this was extremely rare.


    Many people¡¯s houses in the outer city were damaged. The yamen of the capital and the soldiers were busy shuttling back and forth every day to settle these disced people. Apparently, in ces near the capital, such as Daxing and Wanping, a lot of disaster victims gathered together. This was because they wanted to enter the capital, where there were more resources but were stopped outside.


    The capital was an important ce. It wasn¡¯t an appropriate ce for refugees to gather.


    Fucheng reported the situation outside to Jin Wang every day, but Jin Wang made no movement at all.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and asked him, ¡°There are already people giving out porridge outside. Why don¡¯t we also do that? We don¡¯t need to do too much, just enough to show that our intentions are there.¡±


    The people that had set up stands to give out porridge were those from the wealthy families. There has yet to be any movement from the homes of the ministers and officials.


    Jin Wang shook his head and said, ¡°The gun shoots at the first bird that takes flight.¡±


    Indeed, the first bird appeared very quickly. It was Consort An.


    Or more urately, An Wang.


    Recently, An Wang was in the limelight, while Hui Wang was abandoned. Out of the rest of them, he was the eldest and had entered a respectable ce like the Ministry of Rites. One may think of the Ministry of Rites as an insignificant department, but it¡¯s actually the lifeblood of the imperial court. The imperial examinations that are held every three years are presided over by the Ministry of Rites.


    The officials and schrs ced great importance on these rtionships, whether they came from the same hometown, the same year, or the same teacher.


    It was said that the students came from everywhere under the heavens. Those who were nearer to each other were only separated by hundreds of miles, those further, by thousands of miles. The dialects they spoke were different and their surnames varied. But once they passed the exams and entered the government, the person who was their chief examiner would be addressed as master. The other examiners were addressed as teachers. Those who passed the exam in the same year call each other brothers. The disciples of the same master were also brothers. Once the disciples be masters and take on a new generation of disciples, the master¡¯s master would be addressed as grand-master.


    One could see how heavily they ced an emphasis on these rtionships!


    Between the master, teachers and disciples, whether from the same year or different generations, there stood a lot of benefits to gain.


    Therefore, if one day a civil officer could be appointed as the chief examiner of the exam, or even only a deputy examiner, he could gain a lot from this.


    Think about it. All the schrs who passed that exam would acknowledge him as their teacher or even master. How great is that!


    Whenever the exam season approached, the gates of the household, whose master was suspected to be appointed as the main examiner, would be overrun with carriages and horses. Another ce that would be under the scrutiny of the public eye would be the Ministry of Rites, along with the officials who work there. This was because, besides the chief examiner, who would be personally appointed by His Majesty, most of the other examiners were from the Ministry of Rites.


    And An Wang just so happened to be appointed as the director of the Department of Rituals and Officials at the Ministry of Rites. This department was in charge of the imperial examinations.


    An Wang propelled to the forefront of everyone¡¯s minds, along with the entire Ministry of Rites. Despite the freezing winter, An Wang Manor was a popr ce. Every day, countless people were turned away at the doors. An Wang seemed to be uninterested in socializing with these people.


    Of course, this was all on the surface. What should be done was all done but in private. Those who worked for An Wang would all personallye out to socialize. Even the wily old fox, An Wang could barely keep hisposure. After all, this was a once every three years opportunity. It was a good time for him to recruit arge number of young officials with great potential.


    With the huge snow disaster, An Wang Manor opened a porridge shed to serve porridge with great fanfare. Word quickly spread that An Wang was a virtuous prince. Some even said that the only reason why the former crown prince was given that position was because of his status as the eldest di son. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t as good as the second prince, An Wang. If they were to appoint the new crown prince, An Wang was naturally the best choice.


    All of a sudden, the voices expressing this idea grew louder and louder.


    Finally, an old minister suggested during court that Emperor Hongjing should decide on the candidate for the new crown prince as soon as possible. He even imed that this was for the good of the country. Emperor Hongjing¡¯s attitude had always been unclear, which resulted in this matter being suppressed all this while. There was an outburst of cries amongst the crowd, and someone in the courtroom even began to berate Emperor Hongjing.

 Chapter 150.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 150 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 150.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 150 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    However, there were only two or three minor shrimps who dared to talk about it in court and not a single minister who held any significant weight.


    With the recent snow disaster, this matter had been put on hold. But now, any discerning person could tell that An Wang was making a move. The already hot pot of oil was turning into a pot of boiling oil with steam steadily rising out of it. It was only a matter of time before the pot exploded.


    However, all the chaos outside has nothing to do with Jin Wang Manor.


    Once the snow stopped, Jin Wang began to go to the Ministry of Works again every day. In his spare time, he drank tea and read books. At home, he taught Yaoniang calligraphy, an interesting experience for both of them.


    As the days passed, Jin Wang became more and more like a teacher. The first thing he¡¯d do when he came back every day was to check on Yaoniang¡¯s progress with tracing the words. He even set rules and punishments for failing toplete them. The punishments were light, such as making her copy a few extra words or something simr to that.


    In the beginning, Yaoniang didn¡¯t take him so seriously. It wasn¡¯t that she was cking off but she simply wasn¡¯t studying with the same intensity as those studying for exams. Although Yaoniang was already the mother of two children, she has yet to turn eighteen and was still a child. Often, children would do things on a whim, and once the interest was over, they¡¯d turn their heads and throw it away. Even if they kept the matter on their mind, they¡¯d still be inevitably distracted by other trivial matters.


    When Jin Wang was not there, she¡¯d want to apany Xiaobao and Erbao. Sometimes, the maids woulde and chat with her, and the day would be over just like that. She¡¯d always think to herself, that she¡¯d get it done the next day. When the next day arrived and things didn¡¯t go ordingly, she¡¯d push it off to the day after. When Jin Wang came home and saw that she didn¡¯t practise her calligraphy, he kept track of it. As the days went by, the number of missing pages umted until there were over a hundred of them.


    On this day, when Jin Wang came back from work Yaoniang was ying cards with a few of the maids while Xiaobao sat and watched.


    Now that he was back, they naturally couldn¡¯t continue to y cards. He changed his clothes and then came out to ask Yaoniang how her progress was. Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to speak, so Jin Wang ordered Hong Chou to go and fetch the papers.


    Hong Chou hesitated, before going out and bringing back a stack of rice paper. Of the seemingly thick stack of papers, only two of them had words on them and one of them was only half-written. On that page, thest word was only half-finished. It was obvious that the writer had stopped abruptly, likely interrupted by something, then forgot about it.


    Jin Wang¡¯s face turned cold. The maids were so frightened that they lowered their heads and dared not speak. Yaoniang gave them a pointed look and waved them away, so the maids left.


    She smiled brightly, and gently stepped toward him, thinking that he¡¯d be fine after a few words of coaxing. But Jin Wang simply let out a snort, went out with a cold expression on his face, then returned with a ruler in his hands.


    The main room of Rongxi Courtyard was silent. The maids stood outside the door, wanting to enter. Instead, they stayed there with their heads tilted and ears perked to listen for the sound of movement inside.


    ¡°You think benwang was treating this as a joke? Since you want to learn, you must be diligent and serious. Since you coaxed benwang to teach you, you must take it seriously!¡±


    With that, Yaoniang realized Jin Wang was really not ying around with her. The umted papers would all need to be finished, and the punishment given.


    Originally, she had thought that Jin Wang was teaching her for fun, and indeed it was so at first. The thing was Jin Wang was simply too dishonest as a teacher. It was one thing to be punished but he also liked adding some extra spice to it.


    When they were in bed, he¡¯d nibble on her ear, and ask her to practice her writing by tracing her fingers over his skin. Given this, it¡¯d be weird if Yaoniang took him seriously.


    Now that this guy put on his pants and changed his face, Yaoniang could only feel sad in her heart and admit her bad luck.


    Yaoniang still remembered, back when she was a child, how those schoolchildren were punished for being disobedient. Seeing Jin Wang holding a ruler, she timidly stretched out her hand.


    ~


    Jin Wang was angered toughter. Did she really think he brought the ruler to hit her? But then, he thought about it again. If he didn¡¯t bring the ruler for a beating then what use did he have of it?


    Actually, Jin Wang was also confused by Yaoniang¡¯s recent attitude. Although he was taciturn and cold-faced, he usually did things with a serious attitude. Back when he was still a student, under the influence of the great schrs who were in charge of teaching the princes, he felt that it was one thing not to study, but since he chose to study, he might as well do it to the best of his abilities.


    The reason why Jin Wang excelled in both the literary and military fields was closely rted to his work ethic.


    As for those despicable things he did in the bedroom, which caused Yaoniang to misunderstand, hepletely forgot about it. Even if he didn¡¯t forget, there was no way he¡¯d admit it.


    He nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not for hitting your hands. You still need your hands to practice calligraphy.¡± Besides, he couldn¡¯t bear to hit her.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s it for?¡± The stupid Yaoniang forgot to think carefully before speaking. Thinking that Jin Wang was being serious with her, she asked this question honestly.


    To Jin Wang, this sounded like a provocation. Knowing that he was reluctant to hit her, she continued to y around


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes moved, and he nced at the big Kang.


    ¡°Get on that.¡±


    Huh?


    The more confused she was, the more restless Jin Wang felt. His gaze shifted towards the Kang again.


    Yaoniang reacted subconsciously and shook her head, ¡°No, Xiaobao¡¯s still here!¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Father, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t understand?


    Xiaobao, who supposedly didn¡¯t understand, seemed to be distracted by Huahua. Turning his body to face Huahua, he started to y with its paws. Huahua was a smart cat and was reluctant to show its ws to Xiaobao because it didn¡¯t want to scratch him. With that, a pair of small fleshy paws yed with Xiaobao.


    On the other hand, Yaoniang immediately became anxious when she saw that her son could not save her. Without anyone to help her, facing the pressure from Jin Wang, she could only go to the edge of the Kang and bend over.


    The earth dragon was burning in the house, warm as spring, and Yaoniang was wearing thin clothes.


    Wearing a small red jacket that fitted snug around her waist and pale pink wide-leg satin trousers, her figure was slender yet voluptuous. Even though she was already the mother of two children, she didn¡¯t look fat at all. Besides the fact that her breasts were bigger than before, and her rear was rounder than before, nothing had changed.


    At this moment, she was lying over the edge of the Kang. It was a great view, especially from behind. Her buttocks were round and her waist slender. Jin Wang knew how thin Yaoniang¡¯s waist was, he only needed a single hand to hold it.


    Today Yaoniang wasn¡¯t wearing a skirt. Given these recent days, she couldn¡¯t be bothered since no one woulde by in this cold weather. In her room, she preferred to wear loose pants. With the way she was bent over the Kang, her satin pants hugged her buttcheeks, making a clear furrow in the middle. Feeling both a little embarrassed and a little scared, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Jin Wang¡¯s throat turned dry, and he felt that he was simply making trouble for himself. However, he has not forgotten his dignity as a teacher. He put his hands behind him and stepped forward solemnly.


    Trying to make himself appear normal, he said, ¡°Given that you are a beginner with poor self-control, you will be fined two strikes. But since this is not the first time, and you knowinglymitted the mistake, another three strikes will be added.¡±


    After saying that, he raised the ruler.

 Chapter 150.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 150 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 150.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 150 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Smack! Although Jin Wang was very light-handed to prevent hurting her, the sound it made raised some eyebrows.


    Yaoniang turned her head to look back at him, her lips trembling. Although she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes seemed to be saying ¡®you really hit me¡¯. Facing this posture and this gaze, Jin Wang¡¯s eyes became darker, and turbulent waves appeared in them.


    ¡°Benwang is punishing you.¡±


    He said that to convince her, and also himself. With that, the smack of a ruler hitting flesh sounded four times one after another.


    Yaoniang wanted to cry, but before she could cry, Jin Wang asked abruptly, ¡°Back when you were studying, where did you learn to?¡±


    His question was too abrupt, and Yaoniang subconsciously froze. Then she honestly answered ¡°I learned ¡®Mengtong Xun¡¯ and ¡®Sanzijin¡¯. After that, my father didn¡¯t want to teach me anymore, so I studied ¡®Bai Jia Xing¡¯ and ¡®Qianzi Wen¡¯ on my own. I also read some misceneous books, but they can¡¯t be seriously counted.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded with a stiff face. With his hands still behind his back, he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, benwang will begin by teaching you ¡°Youxue Qionglin¡±. Come with me.¡±


    He turned to go to the study. Her mind no longer on her recent spanking, she got up and followed him.


    Leaving Xiaobao sitting there, covering his face, and watching Huahua. Huahua meowed at him. Xiaobao rolled over, slipped off the Kang and followed his parents.


    When the child and the cat reached the door, they saw Hong Chou and the others looking toward the study with worried expressions. Xiaobao was about to go in when he was held back by Hong Fei.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t go in. His Highness is angry with your mother.¡±


    Hong Chou patted Hong Fei¡¯s hand, and whispered, ¡°It is because His Highness is angry that the Young Master should go in.¡±


    Hong Fei reacted by quickly letting go of the hand holding Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao quietly pushed the door with Huahua and went in.


    At the desk, sat Jin Wang on one side with Yaoniang on the other side, facing him.


    There was a book in front of Yaoniang. Even though Jin Wang had no book in front of him, he was exining it to Yaoniang. More specifically, the beginning of ¡°Youxue Qionglin¡± ¡ª


    The beginning of chaos was the beginning of the universe as heaven and earth began toy a foundation. The light and clear qi floated towards the heavens, while the heavy and thick qi condensed down to the earth.


    Back then, Xiaobao had studied this ¡°Youxue Qionglin¡± at the beginning of his schooling. He had learned how to read when he was very young. After studying this one, he then read other books and naturally learned a lot of allusions and idioms. It could be said that every young child at the beginning of their learning process was extremely capable of absorbing new information.


    Yaoniang followed along with what he said and read with a look of concentration on her face. Xiaobao came to Yaoniang¡¯s side and begged Yaoniang to hug him without saying a word. Yaoniang carefully nced at Jin Wang from beneath her eyshes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t furrow his brows, she quietly lifted Xiaobao onto herp to sit.


    Like this, both mother and son listened to Jin Wang teach.


    Yaoniang expected Xiaobao to grow restless after a while, but he listened very seriously and even seemed to be reading along with her.


    By the end, Jin Wang¡¯s attention shifted to Xiaobao instead.


    Although he was watching Xiaobao, his voice didn¡¯t pause at all. Despite the fact that Yaoniang had never studied this piece of work before, she was literate, so she didn¡¯t have difficulty keeping up. There were some ces where she couldn¡¯tpletely grasp the meaning but it was no problem for her to read it.


    And even though Xiaobao had yet to learn how to read, by only listening to Jin Wang once, he could read out loud together with Yaoniang. The only difference was that Yaoniang had a book in front of her, but he didn¡¯t.


    Did he have such an exceptional memory that he doesn¡¯t forget what he learned?


    Jin Wang¡¯s insight and self-control were superior to ordinary people. Maintaining hisposure, he read it once more before stopping. He asked Yaoniang to continue and then said that he was going to take Xiaobao out for a drink of water.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t notice anything amiss because she was too focused, trying to avoid seeing Jin Wang¡¯s look of disappointment.


    As for the babbling from Xiaobao, as he followed along, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She thought he was simply following along for fun, so she didn¡¯t pay clear attention to what exactly he was saying.


    Jin Wang took Xiaobao to the outer room and sat down, then called for a maid to serve tea. Taking advantage of this moment, Jin Wang said to Xiaobao, ¡°Repeat to father what you just read with your mother.¡±


    Then Xiaobao reiterated the few paragraphs he had just learned to Jin Wang, word by word, not missing anything at all.


    Variousplex emotions appeared on Jin Wang¡¯s face before his calm took over again. Taking a deep look at Xiaobao, he said in a calm tone, ¡°Not bad. In the future, you¡¯ll follow along as father teaches your mother.¡±


    In fact, in these few breaths of time, a lot of thoughts flew across Jin Wang¡¯s mind. If he could express his emotions in words, it would probably be something along the lines of- my son is a child prodigy! As his father, I¡¯m very happy and I want to let the whole world know!


    But at the same time, his character of restraint and forbearance took over again. He understood the concept of the higher one climbed, the worse the fall. At this time, Xiaobao was still in the process of learning and growing. If he wasn¡¯t careful, pride could easily hinder a child¡¯s future development.


    In the end, Jin Wang chose to treat him as usual. He even considered finding a tutor to teach Xiaobao, but after thinking about it, he decided to do it himself.


    At this time, Yaoniang, who was still in the study, didn¡¯t know anything about it. By chance, Jin Wang discovered Xiaobao¡¯s talent, leading to Xiaobao being enlightened by Jin Wang before he even turned two years old.


    The reason why Xiaobao wanted to start learning at such a young age was to be a well-known prodigy in the future. As for Jin Wang, he wanted to teach out of his love for his son. Like this, Yaoniang gained a ssmate, her son Xiaobao.


    At first, when she learned that Jin Wang was also going to start teaching her son at such a young age, Yaoniang felt it was too early. However, Jin Wang insisted and Xiaobao also expressed that he wanted to learn very much, so she could only nod her head in agreement.


    Later, when she found out about her son¡¯s exceptional memory, she was shocked for two whole days. But she had good reason because she also realized that Xiaobao¡¯s study progress was so fast that he was on the verge of exceeding her.


    As his mother, she was extremely unwilling to fall behind, so she worked harder and harder. Although it was not to the extent of tying her hair up to the ceiling, she was still very diligent. Every now and then, she¡¯d even fall asleep sitting with the book still in her hands. Jin Wang, who dug this hole for himself, felt all kinds of sadness and frustration in his heart, no need to be mentioned for the time being.


    Both mother and son were busy with their studies, so they naturally forgot about the promise they made to visit Duke Zhenguo Manor more often.


    But given the cold weather, it was also too inconvenient to go out.


    When Yaoniang finally remembered, she asked Yu Chan to bring over a small gift specially prepared for Yueyue. Yu Chan was also tasked to pass on the message that due to the extreme weather, it was inconvenient for her to go out. She also mentioned that she had picked up on her studies.


    After Yu Chan came back, she said that Qiao-shi¡¯s old disease had red up but it wasn¡¯t anything serious. She also passed on a message from Qiao-shi that once the weather warmed up, she¡¯d bring Yueyue over to Jin Wang Manor as a guest. There were also several books sent over as well.


    Since Yu Chan said that Qiao-shi¡¯s illness was not serious, just a slight cough, Yaoniang didn¡¯t take it to heart. She nned to wait until it was sunnier before visiting Duke Zhenguo Mansion.


    As for Xiaobao, he was the one who urged her to deliver things to Xiao Yueyue. Hearing that Qiao-shi was ill, his heart tightened. Only after he heard that it was a light cough did he let out a sigh of relief.


    However, he still decided to visit Duke Zhenguo Manor in a few days. As for how he¡¯d get there, he just needed toe up with something


    Mini-theatre:


    Yaoniang: Sorrowful face.jpg You are so despicable and shameless! You changed your face so fast and didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone as soon as you put on your pants!


    Xiaobao: Innocent face.jpg Mother, you¡¯ve suffered. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you, I just really have no power to do so¡­


    Hua Hua: The cat licking its paws.jpg Meow, these humans sure know how to have fun.


    Jin Wang: Being a good teacher with a serious face.jpg I punished you for your own good.


    Passerby A: Are you sure it¡¯s not for anything else?

 Chapter 151.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 151 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 151.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 151 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Duke Zhenguo Manor, Lanruo Pavilion.


    Following a series of light coughs, Qiao-shi fell weakly onto the pillow behind her.


    Ru Meng hurriedly picked up a teacup, wanting to feed her water. Qiao-shi was also desperate for water given how itchy her throat was, but as soon as the water went into her mouth, she felt another itch in her throat. Unable to control herself she let out another cough and all the water spurted out of her mouth.


    The maids were busy, wiping her mouth and cleaning up the mess on the bedding.


    Ru Meng patted her on the back lightly, andined, ¡°This medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be helping at all. Why don¡¯t you ask another doctor toe and take a look? That old madam is really¡­ All she needs to do is make a visit to the pce to ask for an imperial physician. Why can¡¯t she do it? Yet, she even gives an excuse of not wanting others to think our family is crazy!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± reprimanded Qiao-shi. She let out another few coughs, then said, ¡°This old illness of mine wasn¡¯t something that happened overnight. What mother-inw said also makes sense. Just a few coughs and you want to go to the pce to invite an imperial physician. You think it¡¯s so easy to ask for an imperial physician? The Shizi is not in the manor, and father-inw doesn¡¯t involve himself in these matters. If we were to use mother-inw¡¯s pendant, we¡¯d need to go through Empress Wei. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Ru Meng. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what this illness of mine is like. It¡¯s not a big problem, it¡¯s just that the endless coughing is a little annoying. Whether I take the medicine or not, whether I see another doctor or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    Since Qiao-shi said so, Ru Meng could only listen.


    The maids brought over some hot water and towels. The two senior maids served Qiao-shi by wiping her face and neck. Qiao-shiid back on the soft pillow, her face pallid with abnormally flushed cheeks due to her coughing.


    A maid came in to report that the sixth young miss was here. Sure enough, not long after, Qiao Xiuli was led in by a maid. She stepped forward with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Sister Yan, are you feeling better?¡± No one noticed that as she approached the bed, she shot a quick nce at the sachet hanging by the side of the bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my old problem. It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao-shi took a sip of tea and leaned back on her soft pillow with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I know that this is an old illness of yours and that it will get better after a while, but I still can¡¯t help myself from feeling concerned. Sister Yan, you seem to be sick longer than usual this time. Is it because the medicine prescribed by the doctor is useless? Do you want to ask another doctor toe and take a look?¡±


    Qiao-shi waved her hand indifferently. ¡°No need, the medicine I¡¯ve been taking all this time is pretty good¡­¡±


    As she was talking, she coughed again. The coughing didn¡¯t cease even after a short while. No matter how much Ru Meng and Ru Hua patted her back, she couldn¡¯t stop. After coughing several times in a row, Qiao-shi finally caught her breath and released the handkerchief she used to cover her mouth. No one else noticed, but Qiao Xiuli saw a trace of red on it with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°Blood!¡± she eximed in surprise.


    Hearing this, Ru Meng quickly took the handkerchief from Qiao-shi¡¯s hand. Indeed, there were indeed a few traces of blood on the jade-white handkerchief. The bright crimson red on the handkerchief looked like plum blossoms in the snow. However, it didn¡¯t make people feel that it was beautiful, but an inexplicable chill.


    There was a reason behind their apprehension.


    Qiao-shi¡¯s cough was an old illness that she has had ever since she could remember. Doctors were consulted and she tried taking many medicines, but it was all in vain. Although Qiao-shi was born as a di daughter, it wasn¡¯t that her father, Old Master Qiao, didn¡¯t have any concubines. When there were concubines, there would naturally be shu children. With so many people, it was inevitable for troublesome matters to ur.


    For a while, rumours floated around the Qiao Family that Qiao-shi¡¯s neverending coughing was because of tuberculosis.


    Because of this, Old Madam Qiao became furious. She killed some servants while sold the others. Old Master Qiao was also very annoyed and he even invited the most famous doctor in the Jiangnan area to diagnose Qiao-shi.


    Qiao-shi¡¯s cough was an ordinary cough but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was caused by the cold or anger. However, once the temperature dropped, coughing was unavoidable. Usually, after a month or so, she¡¯d stop. Then her recovery would be no different from ordinary people.


    In the end, he came up with a usible suggestion. Back when Old Madam Qiao gave birth to Qiao-shi in the winter, perhaps the cold temperature affected the child, leaving her with this lingering illness.


    It wasn¡¯t tuberculosis.


    Although tuberculosis didn¡¯t cause people¡¯s blood to drain from their faces as fast as smallpox, it was still not a minor illness. This was why Old Madam Qiao and Old Master Qiao were so cautious.


    Qiao-shi was not yet married. If word spread that she had tuberculosis, she¡¯d never be able to get married in this life, and the Qiao Family would have no ce for her.


    Not only Qiao-shi, but everyone around her knew about this incident, so when the traces of blood were pointed out, they couldn¡¯t help but make a connection.


    The air seemed to turn stagnant. Ru Hua looked like she was about to cry when Ru Meng tugged on her from behind.


    With an air of indifference, Qiao-shi said, ¡°Look at you all so terrified. I¡¯ve been coughing so much for the past two days that my throat hurts. All this coughing probably injured my throat.¡±


    ¡°Is it really not tuberculosis? Why don¡¯t we find a doctor to take a look.¡± It was unknown whether it was because Qiao Xiuli was so worried that she couldn¡¯t even think straight or something else, that she said such taboo words.


    Ru Meng was unwilling to hear anymore, and said quickly: ¡°Sixth young miss, what are you talking about? What are you trying to say? In July, madame¡¯s illness red up, and the Shizi asked for an imperial physician from the pce to take a look. How long has it been? If it was really tuberculosis, do you think the imperial physician wouldn¡¯t be able to diagnose it?¡±


    Qiao Xiuli also realized she slipped up, and exined with a pale face, ¡°It was me who misspoke. It¡¯s all because I was too worried about Sister Yan. Sister Yan, you mustn¡¯t me me. This mouth of mine is really too useless.¡±


    Looking like she was about to cry, she raised her hands as if to p her mouth.


    Qiao-shi hurriedly asked people to stop her and then turned to stare at Ru Meng, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t me you. Ru Meng was also too panicked. You¡¯re both concerned for me, I know. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Sister Yan, I won¡¯t speak of it anymore.¡± Qiao Xiu wiped away her tears with a handkerchief. Afterwards, she apanied Qiao-shi to talk for another while. Once she saw that she was getting tired, she bid goodbye.


    After the people left, Ru Meng whispered indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s already so old, yet she can¡¯t even control her mouth! This sixth young miss is really¡­ Can¡¯t she just speak properly?¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. Don¡¯t be mad. Isn¡¯t it only a few words?¡±


    ¡°But there are some things that could be said, and some that shouldn¡¯t. How can the sixth young miss not know this?¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao-shi couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, in order to not worry her maids, she tried to remain positive and said, ¡°Anyways, didn¡¯t you already say an imperial physician came to see me in July? Don¡¯t fret over this anymore.¡±


    On the other side, Qiao Xiuli exited the gate of Lanruo Pavilion and continued on her way quietly. Holding a handkerchief, she wiped the corners of her eyes from time to time, as if something had happened to make her sad.


    She ran into an old mama on the road, who asked her curiously, ¡°Sixth young miss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Qiao Xiuli came to Lanruo Pavilion quite frequently, so many maids and mamas of the backyard recognized her.


    Qiao Xiuli nced at her and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± But there was still a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Was sixth young miss bullied by someone? Although you are not one of the masters of the manor, you¡¯re still a rtive of Madam Shizi. If there was an ignorant maid who bullied you, don¡¯t hide it. Those of us who work in Duke Zhengguo Manor have no tolerance for people like that.¡±


    ¡°Ru Meng didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the old mama immediately grew agitated, ¡°You mean that Ru Meng who serves next to Madam bullied you? She¡¯s Madam¡¯s dowry maid. That girl likes to throw her weight around and always makes a big deal out of everything as if she¡¯s afraid others aren¡¯t aware of her status.¡±


    Hearing the old mama¡¯s understanding words, Qiao Xiuli seemed to be flustered, and she looked like she was about to cry again. ¡°Ru Meng didn¡¯t bully me. What she said was also a slip of the tongue. It was me who said something that shouldn¡¯t be said, so she reprimanded me. It¡¯s all my fault. Why did I say that about Sister Yan¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? ¡°


    ¡°Sister Yan coughed up some blood. I asked if she was suffering from tuberculosis and whether she should ask another doctor to see her¡­¡± Halfway through the sentence, Qiao Xiuli seemed to realize that she had made a slip of the tongue, so she hurriedly stopped speaking. She then exined, ¡°But not long ago, in July, an imperial physician came to see Sister Yan. If it is tuberculosis, it would have been diagnosed long ago. Aiya, this useless mouth of mine¡­¡±


    Annoyed at herself, she didn¡¯t notice the expression of the person beside her. A strange light shed in the old mama¡¯s eyes, followed by a look of fright on her face.

 Chapter 151.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 151 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 151.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 151 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Once Qiao Xiuli left, the old mama hurriedly went to the main courtyard.


    In the main courtyard, Duchess Zhenguo was reclined on the big Kang, with a maid massaging her calf


    A woman in her fifties with a square face walked in hastily, then whispered something into the ear of Duchess Zhenguo.


    Duchess Zhenguo was so startled that she sat up straight from the Kang and almost fell if it weren¡¯t for the old mama catching her in time.


    ¡°Old madam, no need to be so anxious. It¡¯s only word that was passed on by someone below. This matter has not yet been confirmed yet, so it needn¡¯t be taken too seriously.¡±


    Duchess Zhenguo regained her seating and waved her away. ¡°What kind of evidence is needed? I already said before, that face of Qiao-shi¡¯s belongs to someone with premature death. I don¡¯t want her to drag my Mang¡¯er down. All day long, she coughs. Every time it¡¯s changing seasons, she coughs. Even when it¡¯s only slightly cold, herplexion is like that of a sickly child. Could it be that her health is even worse than mine at this age?¡±


    She showed a look of disgust on her face. Then with a solemn expression, she said, ¡°This matter must not be taken lightly. Although that girl Yue¡¯er doesn¡¯t really matter, there¡¯s still the little young master. This disease is nothing to be taken lightly. Even if others are unaware, you should be aware of how my eldest uncle died back then. The other masters of the household were fine since they stayed away, but how many people who worked in his courtyard survived?¡±


    Mama Bai shuddered at the incident. She was the dowry maid of Duchess Zhenguo. Of course, she remembered what happened in Marquis Nanning Manor.


    Afraid of being criticized, the eldest master did not move out but sealed his courtyard. Everyone avoided the courtyard. The servants wouldn¡¯t even approach the gate unless absolutely necessary. This was because every three to five days, a maid from his courtyard would die. But it wasn¡¯t because they were infected. Living in this kind of stressful environment, fearing that they would be the ones to fall ill next, some of them couldn¡¯t stand it. They either jumped into the well or turned crazy.


    Over those years, rumours spread within Marquis Nanning Manor that the courtyard was haunted. Once the eldest master was gone, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Later, everything in the yard was burned, and the courtyard was directly rebuilt.


    ¡°Then what should be done about this?¡± Even Mama Bai¡¯s usualposure slipped for a brief moment.


    If it was only a servant, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. At worst, they¡¯d throw the servant out. However, it wasn¡¯t a random servant but Madam Shizi.


    ¡°Go and invite Doctor Huang, then make a visit to Lanruo Pavilion.¡± After thinking about it, Duchess Zhenguo changed her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. In her eyes, I must be the viin. Since I¡¯m such a wicked person I might as well be wicked to the end.¡±


    Qiao-shi slept for a while. Once she woke up she asked the maids to bring her medicine when Duchess Zhenguo arrived, bringing people with her.


    Covering her nose with a handkerchief, she stood far away and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been sick for some time now. Mang¡¯er mentioned to me before leaving to take care of you. It¡¯s not good to always be like this, so I brought a doctor here to take a look at you.¡±


    Qiao-shi wanted to get off the bed to pay her greetings but was stopped by the servants. Hearing her mother-inw say that she brought a doctor over to take a look at her, she was very happy. This was because Duchess Zhenguo had never shown a good attitude towards her in the past.


    In her heart, she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to lie in bed while making her mother-inw stand. She was about to urge a maid to bring over a chair when Duchess Zhengguo¡¯s expression made her heart skip a beat. For some reason, she recalled what Qiao Xiuli had said earlier.


    Qiao-shi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mother, this daughter-inw¡¯s illness is not a serious problem. Just recently, in July, the Shizi invited an imperial physician over to check on this daughter-inw. He gave a new prescription and the effects aren¡¯t bad. This daughter-inw caught a cold when she was young, and it¡¯ll go away after a few days of coughing. There¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡±


    Duchess Zhenguo interrupted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯ll go away after a few days, but it¡¯s always good to have a doctor take a look.¡±


    Now that the matter has reached this point, Qiao-shi could only follow along.


    The maids pushed aside the beaded curtains and put a handkerchief on Qiao-shi¡¯s exposed wrist. Then someone brought in a thin-faced doctor who appeared to be in his fifties


    This person¡¯s surname was Huang, and he was a doctor who had served Duchess Zhenguo for many years. His medical skills were top-notch and he was well-known in the capital. Naturally, it was impossible for such a person to work for only one person. Every year, Duke Zhenguo would give him arge sum of silver and he¡¯d be in charge of the family¡¯s health. They would all go to him for both the serious and the light illnesses.


    Doctor Huang stepped forward, took a seat next to the bed, and put his hand on Qiao-shi¡¯s wrist.


    He spent a long while taking her pulse, then he shifted himself and took the pulse again. He asked the maids to move aside the curtains to look at Qiao-shi¡¯s face and tongue. Then he asked if her hands, feet or heart felt hot and whether she had a dry throat or difficulty sleeping. He even asked if she sweated a lot during her sleep.


    Given the difference between men and women, it was highly unusual to be asked these kinds of questions. Doctor Huang repeated himself, and Qiao-shi told him the truth.


    After that, Doctor Huang didn¡¯t say anything else but went outside.


    Duchess Zhenguo followed.


    Seeing this, let alone Qiao-shi, even Ru Meng and the other maids couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    ¡°Old Madam, seeing Madam Shizi¡¯s symptoms, I suspect that she suffers from excess heat due to yin deficiency in her lungs¡­¡±


    Duchess Zhenguo was not a doctor, how could she understand what he was saying? ¡°So does she have it or not?¡±


    Doctor Huang sighed, ¡°A disadvantage of this disease is that it¡¯s not easy to diagnose it in the beginning, but once it¡¯s diagnosed, it¡¯s usually toote. At this time, this old man is still unable to tell. You can only keep a close eye on it. If Madam Shizi continues to cough blood, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to make the call then.¡±


    ¡°In other words, she may or may not have it?¡±


    Doctor Huang nodded.


    Duchess Zhenguo couldn¡¯t help clenching her hands. Her face was thoughtful, it was obvious she was in a dilemma. Seeing this, Mama Bai hurriedly asked a maid to lead Doctor Huang out.


    After a long while, seeing Duchess Zhenguo take a deep breath, Mama Bai asked, ¡°Old madam¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and take away the Yuess. Lanruo Pavilion will be temporarily closed. Random people are not allowed to enter or leave at will. ¡°


    Mama Bai was surprised at first, but she could understand Duchess Zhenguo¡¯s decision.


    At this time, this was indeed the safest move. Otherwise, if the disease were to spread, it would implicate the entire household.


    As Yueyue was taken away, she bawled her eyes out. Although she was still young, she could feel that something bad had happened.


    But in the end, she was still young. Once she was told that she was going to y with her brother, her crying gradually stopped. With most people gone, Lanruo Pavilion felt empty.


    Qiao-shi appeared to be calm, but inside, she was full of panic.


    The maids were also flustered. In the end, they tried to console Qiao-shi by telling her not to think too much. There was no way she had tuberculosis. Someone must have whispered something into the old madam¡¯s ear, who then seized this opportunity to make trouble for her. Once the Shizi came back, everything would be fine.


    Qiao-shi also tried to force herself to think like so, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t hold back her panic.


    All of Lanruo Pavilion was looking forward to? Sun Manging back quickly, but he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back for a while. He was stationed in Tongzhou, Daxing, and Wanping to prevent the disaster victims from entering and disturbing the capital.


    Meanwhile, rumours spread in the household that Madam Shizi was suffering from tuberculosis and that the old madam had sealed Lanruo Pavilion.


    In such a huge household, there were inevitably people who spread rumours and wished to cause trouble. The tongfangs who were dismissed by Sun Mang back then were mostly all children of the servants in the household. Given the huge number of servants, many of them sharedmon interests. A number of them couldn¡¯t wait to see Madam Shizind in hot water and fall out of favour. This way, perhaps the people who were sent away back then coulde back.


    The rumours spread like wildfire as the servants discussed it animatedly. It reached the point that even Yueyue, who lived in the main courtyard, heard some of it.


    She didn¡¯t know what tuberculosis was or how serious it was. She only knew that her mother was ill, extremely ill. She wanted to go back to Lanruo Pavilion to see her mother, but the maids and mamas wouldn¡¯t let her go. No matter how much she cried and bawled, even when her brother went to beg, her grandmother still wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    At this moment, the servants came to report that the eldest young master of Jin Wang Manor was here.


    Yueyue immediately remembered what Xiaobao once said to her:


    ¡°I¡¯m an imperial grandson, my father is a prince and my grandfather is the emperor. In the future, I¡¯ll also be a prince. With my protection, no one will dare to bully you. ¡­¡±


    Yueyue knew that both the emperor and the princes were very important people. Since she called him Chen Gege, he would definitely protect her, right?


    He must.

 Chapter 152.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 152 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 152.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 152 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    After staying cooped up in the manor for a long time, Yaoniang was also bored.


    So when Xiaobao asked if he could go see Yueyue, she thought about it and agreed. She had also been worried about Qiao-shi¡¯s illness. Although she had only interacted with Qiao-shi a few times, she did like her from the bottom of her heart.


    She asked Mama Gong to prepare some medicinal herbs and then took Xiaobao and Yu Chan to Duke Zhenguo Manor in a carriage.


    It sounded simple, but the truth was preparing the carriage and organizing the maids and guards was a cumbersome chore. This was also one of the reasons why Yaoniang was reluctant to go out. Going out in this cold weather, not only would it be troublesome for her, but everyone around her would suffer as well.


    When they arrived at Duke Zhenguo Manor, they had to wait for someone to go in and report since they didn¡¯t have an invitation.


    Not long after, a few people walked out to wee them.


    Since Yaoniang wasn¡¯t familiar with the servants of Duke Zhenguo Manor, she didn¡¯t feel anything unusual about the servants who came out to greet her. It wasn¡¯t until the servants led her directly to the main courtyard where the duchess lived, that she began to have doubts in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think any further before she was invited to go in.


    Duchess Zhenguo sat in the main seat, and she did not see Qiao-shi.


    No matter how strange she felt, the etiquette that should be maintained was still maintained. Yaoniang stepped forward to pay respects to Duchess Zhenguo. Given her age, it was eptable for Duchess Zhenguo to receive her greetings. However, with a bright smile on her face, she repeatedly said to Yaoniang that there was no need to be so polite.


    After taking a seat, a maid served some tea. Duchess Zhenguo began to make small talk, mostly centred around Xiaobao. When two women who weren¡¯t very familiar with each other sat together, discussing their children was the safest and the least likely way to offend people.


    Xiaobao shifted uneasily. Yaoniang noticed it and understood what he was thinking. All kinds of negative thoughts were surfacing in his mind. He desperately wanted to know what happened to Yueyue and Qiao-shi.


    Yaoniang then asked why Qiao-shi wasn¡¯t present. Duchess Zhenguo had a worried look on her face as she said, ¡°My daughter-inw wasn¡¯t feeling too great this past while. The doctor came to see her and said it was due to being exposed to the wind, so now, she¡¯s recuperating behind closed doors. Side consort, you may or may not be aware but my son is not in the capital recently, so I¡¯ve been really worried. I took the liberty to wee Side Consort to my ce, but it¡¯s inconvenient for my daughter-inw to apany you. Once she¡¯s healed, I¡¯ll have her go to your ce to make amends.¡±


    These words covered everything. She pointed out the reason for her absence, so the other party wouldn¡¯t be offended, then she said how she was going to make up for it. Although there were no holes in her words, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but think of a small detail she noticed thest time she visited Duke Zhenguo Manor


    That day, when noon arrived and it was time for lunch, Qiao-shi had a maid go to the main courtyard to deliver a message. She passed a message saying that the side consort of Jin Wang was remaining behind to eat in her courtyard.


    It was a very small matter, but from this, she could already sense something. Only an especially strict mother-inw would require her daughter-inw to report for something as simple as a meal.


    .


    Later, from Qiao-shi¡¯s words, it was revealed that Duchess Zhenguo was unhappy with her. She didn¡¯t borate and Yaoniang didn¡¯t ask for any details, but Yaoniang was also made aware of another crucial detail. Qiao-shi¡¯s only son, Xian Ge¡¯er, was raised in the old madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Yaoniang wasn¡¯t sure why she suddenly thought of all this. But she had this nagging feeling that what Duchess Zhenguo said was all an excuse to cover up for something.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Xiaobao tugged on the corner of her clothes, ¡°Sister Yueyue.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately remembered that besides her wanting to see Qiao-shi, another purpose of their visit was Xiaobao wanting to see Yueyue.


    Despite the tumultuous thoughts in her head, she smiled and said to Duchess Zhenguo, ¡°Since old madam has said so, this side consort will not disturb Sister Qiao¡¯s recuperation. But my son, Xiaobao, begged me to take him along for this trip due to wanting to see Yueyue. Would it be appropriate to visit Yueyue?¡±


    Duchess Zhenguo nodded. ¡°Seeing Qiao-shi is indeed not appropriate these days. I was unwilling to see the servants neglect the child, so I took her to my side to raise her for a few days. Mama Bai, take the young master to see the Yuess.¡±


    When she heard that Yueyue was brought to live in the main courtyard, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and stood up with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that child, Yueyue, for many days. Mama Bai, I¡¯ll go with you, would that be okay?¡±


    Could Mama Bai possibly refuse her? Even the old madam couldn¡¯t find a reason to stop her.


    All she wanted was to cover up what was happening in the manor, so she acted like this. If she really stopped Side Consort Su from seeing the girl, who knows how much unnecessary trouble this would create? She could only give Mama Bai a pointed look to express her meaning. After receiving the nce, Mama Bai said to Yaoniang with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, Side Consort, this old servant will lead the way.¡±


    As people grew older, they would get headaches from the loud noises that children made. This was why Yueyue now lived in a small courtyard on the south side of the main courtyard.


    Mama Bai led Yaoniang away. Before they even reached the gate of the courtyard, they could hear Yueyue crying.


    Anxiety burning in her heart, she quickened her steps and scolded, ¡°Why did you make thess cry again? What are you trying to do?¡± Then she smiled and said to Yueyue, ¡°Young miss, stop crying. See that? The young master from Jin Wang Manor hase to see you. This old servant will have someone prepare some fruits and snacks, so you and the young master can enjoy it together.¡±


    Yueyue ignored her and ran over as soon as she saw Xiaobao. ¡°Chen Gege, auntie.¡±


    Tears were all over her face. Seeing her cry so hard, Xiaobao felt infinitely distressed. He wanted to hug her tofort her, only to realize that he had short arms, short legs, and a short body. He couldn¡¯t hug her at all.


    Instead, Yaoniang picked Yueyue up in a tight hug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yueyue? Did you miss Xiaobao Gege?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡±


    Yaoniang touched her little face and interrupted her, ¡°I know that you miss Xiaobao Gege, so I specially brought Xiaobao Gege to y with you today. It¡¯s cold outside, why don¡¯t we go inside to talk? We sat in the carriage for a long time to get here and I¡¯m feeling tired and thirsty. Let¡¯s have some water first.¡±


    Yueyue was a sensible child. Even though she clearly had a lot of things she wanted to say, she held back.


    Mama Bai also said, ¡°Side Consort, pleasee in and sit.¡±


    After entering the room and sitting down, a maid brought over a te of dessert and served them tea.


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart raced. As she drank the tea, she thought about what to do next.


    Was she thinking too much, or was there really something wrong?


    As she thought about it, she felt her sleeve being tugged. Yueyue saw that Yaoniang was sitting down and drinking tea. Since auntie was no longer thirsty or tired, she¡¯d be able to listen to her now.


    ¡°Auntie, I want to see my mother, but they won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Mama Bai stood by the side this entire time and hurriedly said, ¡°Young miss, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t let you go, but we don¡¯t want you to fall ill. Wait for madam to feel better, then this servant will have someone take you there, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I want to see my mother, I¡­¡±


    Xiaobao came over and grabbed her little hand. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t make trouble, brother will take you out to y.¡±


    ¡°Chen Gege¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go y in the snow, shall we? I know how to build a snowman!¡± Without giving Yueyue a chance to speak, he dragged Yueyue and ran out.


    Yaoniang stood up immediately and quickly followed them. ¡°This child¡­ What is he thinking, ying snow on such a cold day? He¡¯s so naughty he doesn¡¯t even fear the heavens! It¡¯s all because of how much His Highness spoils him!¡±


    Yaoniang chased after the pair in a hurry. Yu Chan, Hong Chou and the others could only scramble to keep up.


    Once they were outside, Yaoniang spoke very fast to Yu Chan, ¡°Have An Shiyi go take a look to see what¡¯s going on. If possible, speak to Qiao-shi and let me know her thoughts.¡±


    Yu Chan gave a clear nod.


    As she spoke, the servants of Duke Zhenguo Manor soon caught up. But since Yu Chan was a servant, no one paid much attention to her. She quickly stepped aside without anyone noticing. Yaoniang acted as if everything was normal and watched Xiaobao y with Yueyue in the snow. She evenmented a few times about how naughty the children were.


    After a while, Yu Chan rejoined Yaoniang¡¯s side.

 Chapter 152.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 152 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 152.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 152 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang immediately understood her look, and loudly said, ¡°Xiaobao, enough with the ying. What did you promise me?¡±


    Xiaobao was looking for an opportunity to talk to Yueyue, how could he be bothered to think about anything else? Yaoniang could only shake her head helplessly, and instruct the maid beside her, ¡°Take the young master back inside. Otherwise, he may catch a cold.¡± Then she said to Mama Bai, ¡°I wonder if there is a restroom nearby?¡±


    Mama Bai quickly arranged for someone to lead the way for Yaoniang. Yu Chan followed along.


    Once they reached the restroom, the maid who led the way remained outside, while Yu Chan and Yaoniang entered.


    Yu Chan whispered, ¡°Niangniang, Madam Qiao is not doing very well. An Shiyi said that she was very ill, and the entire courtyard was still. He followed your words and asked Madam Qiao what she had in mind, seeing how she didn¡¯t seem to have the intentions to leave. Madam Qiao said she wants to say thank you, and that she won¡¯t live much longer, so please leave her alone.¡±


    Hearing this, Yaoniang was shocked, what could make the erudite and gentle Qiao-shi say such a thing? Only people who were intending to die would say something like that.


    What the hell was going on? Was her illness so serious that she didn¡¯t even have the will to live anymore?


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    ¡°Qiao-shi asked if you could look after Young Miss Yueyue. She said that Xian Ge¡¯er is protected by the old madam and he¡¯s a boy so she didn¡¯t worry about him too much. However, Miss Yueyue is a girl so she couldn¡¯t feel at peace in her heart, leaving her on her own. She added that in her next life, she¡¯d repay this favour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Yu Chan nodded.


    Yaoniang¡¯s hands clenched into a fist, then unclenched, then clenched up again. All kinds of thoughts flew back and forth in her mind. It wasn¡¯t until the maid, waiting outside, asked if everything was okay that she came back to her senses. She hurriedly acted as if she had just finished then pushed the door out.


    On the other side, Xiaobao was feeling incredibly anxious in his heart. He wanted to find a chance to talk to Yueyue in private, but there was always someone watching. He had a hunch in his heart that something bad must have happened to Qiao-shi. Otherwise, Duchess Zhenguo wouldn¡¯t be so careful.


    The time flew by. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t remain in the manor forever, so she could only bid goodbye.


    But Xiaobao was reluctant to leave. He insisted on taking Yueyue home to y. Without any other option, Yaoniang could only ask Mama Bai if she could bring Yueyue to Jin Wang Manor to y for a few days. She added that she¡¯d definitely take good care of her.


    Xiaobao was kicking up a huge fuss, just shy of rolling on the ground. Mama Bai could only go to report to Duchess Zhenguo.


    As soon as she heard of this, Duchess Zhenguo lost her patience. She waved her hand angrily and said, ¡°Let them take her away!¡±


    ¡°But old madam¡ª¡±


    Of course, Duchess Zhenguo knew what Mama Bai was worried about. ¡°What can a little girl know? Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything. Since she has this disease, I¡¯m covering it up for the good of the family and her two children. Let them take the girl away. I will have someone pick her up in a few days.¡±


    ¡°If the eldest young miss said something, and people heard it-¡± Mama Bai hesitated.


    ¡°So what if they heard something? In the end, it won¡¯t be our family that¡¯s shamed. Contracting a serious illness is one of the seven grounds for divorce*. If this Side Consort Su is not afraid of causing Qiao-shi to divorce, she won¡¯t share it with anyone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mama Bai no longer protested. Originally, it was best to cover up this matter, but if it really couldn¡¯t be covered up, it wouldn¡¯t cause any serious problems for Duke Zhenguo Manor.


    After getting in the carriage, Yaoniang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before Xiaobao could say anything, Yueyue said, ¡°Chen Gege, please help me save my mother. They said that my mother has tuberculosis. I want to see my mother, but they won¡¯t let me. My grandmother doesn¡¯t like me. Those maids and mamas don¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t see my mother. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    Yaoniang snorted in her heart. She finally understood why Qiao-shi would say those words.


    She had tuberculosis? She had only seen Qiao-shi a few days ago, and it didn¡¯t seem like she had tuberculosis back then. How could she suddenly contract it in such a short period of time?


    When Jin Wang came back from the Ministry of Works, Yaoniang paced around him. She hesitated for a long time but still told him about it.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I just think that it can¡¯t be so simple. Qiao-shi was fine a while ago. How long could it be so bad so fast?¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak.


    Yaoniang rambled on and said to him, ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking it. You don¡¯t know how some mothers-inw treat their daughters-inw. They can be especially cruel when making a move. In the neighbourhood where my family lived, there was a mother-inw who made her daughter-inw work every day without giving her any food. The daughter-inw was very pitiful. Plus, even if Qiao-shi really has this disease, I wonder if there¡¯s any way to cure it. Can we have Doctor Liu take a look? Qiao-shi is a very good person, if Yueyue loses her mother, I¡­¡±


    Seeing her so sad and worried, Jin Wang patted her hand reassuringly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it too much. I¡¯ll have someone send a letter to Sun Mang. If there¡¯s anything unusual, he will solve it. As for other things¡­¡± He pondered for a while, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Will this cause you any trouble?¡± This was the main reason for Yaoniang¡¯s hesitation.


    Of course, it would cause some trouble, but since she wanted to, he¡¯d get it done.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Benwang will handle it.¡±


    Lanruo Pavillion was indeed as lifeless as An Shiyi said it to be.


    Ever since the yard was sealed, all the servants who could pull strings to leave, left. Qiao Shi was a kind-hearted person and wasn¡¯t willing to make things difficult for others, so she didn¡¯t keep them.


    Originally, there were dozens of maids and mamas in the courtyard, but now there were only a few people left.


    As for those who worked by Qiao-shi¡¯s side, there were only two left, Ru Meng and Ru Hua. Even the other dowry maids brought by Qiao-shi from Jiangnan had left.


    There was still another person, Qiao Xiuli.


    Although she knew that the courtyard was sealed, she still came to Lanruo Pavilion. Even if she could only enter but not leave, she still went. Just like that, she stayed by Qiao-shi¡¯s side with the intention to help and serve, but Qiao-shi didn¡¯t actually let her do anything. Qiao-shi didn¡¯t want to feel like a burden to anyone. With Ru Meng and Ru Hua serving her, she didn¡¯t let Qiao Xiuli touch her. At most, she would apany her to chat, but this didn¡¯t even happen that frequently.


    The doors and windows were tightly shut. Although the outside was bright since it was daytime, the inside waspletely dark.


    There was only one light in the room, and it wasn¡¯t very bright.


    Qiao Xiuli cried, ¡°Sister Yan, don¡¯t think too much. You still have Xian Ge¡¯er and Yueyue. If something happened to you, what will happen to your two children? As the younger sister, I really shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but if you were no longer here, brother-inw would definitely remarry. In this ducal manor, how many people are waiting to throw stones down the well? What kind of future will your two children have? So you must get better¡­ ¡°


    Qiao-shi had no strength at all. She didn¡¯t even want to move, but her mind was still spinning uncontrobly.


    She missed Sun Mang. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave him, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her two children¡­


    Indeed, if she really died, Sun Mang would definitely marry again. Her mother-inw was always thinking of marrying him to a daughter of the nobility. Over these years, although Qiao-shi didn¡¯t do any of those filthy things, she did hear all sorts of dirty secrets. Perhaps her eldest son will be abandoned. Maybe her Yueyue will be married to someone with a bad character. Although she entrusted Side Consort Su to take care of her daughter, she was still considered an outsider after all¡­


    No, she mustn¡¯t die. Even if she wanted to die, she must arrange for the future of her two children appropriately before she died.


    Her eyes fell on Qiao Xiuli involuntarily. Over these past few days, she could see that she was a good person. In the past, she had a little contempt for the other party¡¯s fawning attitude, but now it hadpletely turned into gratitude.


    ¡°Sister Li, if I asked you to take care of my two children, would you be willing?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, what did you say? What do you mean?¡± Qiao Xiuli clenched her hand tightly. In her heart, she was screaming, finally! Finally, it happened! She has arranged for so much and put so much thought into this, just for this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live much longer. If you agree, I will send a letter to my father to let him adopt you under his name. I will talk to my husband and have him marry you. I hope you can¡­¡±


    The rest of her words disappeared into the air with a loud roar.


    Sun Mang swept in with a chill emanating from his body, ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone! Put your thoughts away!¡±


    Qiao Xiuli jumped up involuntarily like a frightened grasshopper.


    Why did Shizie back?


    Before Qiao-shi could speak again, she saw Sun Mang turn around and cup his hands eagerly but respectfully. ¡°Imperial Physician Liu, please take a look at her.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite, Shizi. This one has long retired from working as an imperial physician.¡±


    As he spoke, Doctor Liu walked in.

 Chapter 153.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 153.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Sun Mang had been busy ever since he was sent to Tongzhou.


    The number of victims pouring into Tongzhou was way higher than expected. Not only was the disaster near the capital, but cities nearby such as Shanxi and Hebei were also affected by the snowstorms.


    These two ces were right next to the capital. Themoners probably thought that with the emperor in the capital, as long as they came here, they wouldn¡¯t be short on food. With nowhere else to go, they all rushed over in this direction.


    Tongzhou was known as the granary of the capital. Even if other ces may becking in grain, the capital would never run out. With an imperial decree, the extra grain could be dispatched for disaster relief, but who knows what Emperor Hongjing was thinking. He hadn¡¯t made any movements at all.


    The local officials were afraid of causing arge number of victims to die. Then they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to the higher-ups. So they could only take some grain from the local warehouse to try and patch up the hole. But as the days went by, the number of refugees grew while the supply of food dwindled. There also wasn¡¯t enough clothing to keep out the cold. Every day, people woulde to Sun Mang, asking what the emperor sitting in the capital nned to do.


    Sun Mang had no idea what His Majesty was thinking, but he didn¡¯t forget his job. He couldn¡¯t let the victims flock to the capital.


    Fortunately, the decree of disaster relief soon came down. The people finally had food to eat and clothes to keep out the cold, so they no longer had to go to the capital. With the disaster relief proceeding in an orderly manner, Sun Mang could finally take a breath.


    Then Jin Wang¡¯s people approached him.


    Sun Mang still kept an eye on what was currently happening in the capital. Several of the princes were both covertly and overtly fighting over who should be responsible for what part of the disaster relief. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so many days for the decree to be passed down. Probably the only one who didn¡¯t make a move was Jin Wang.


    It was unusual to see Jin Wang so quiet. It seemed that the man, who had earned brilliant military achievements at the border, beating back the barbarians until they remained huddled in theirir, not daring toe out, had wilted. He appeared to have resigned his fate to stay at the Ministry of Works. Today, he¡¯d bring people to demolish a house. Tomorrow, he¡¯d take people to build a house.


    Jin Wang actually walked to the Ministry every day for work. Whenever Sun Mang thought of the rumours circting about Jin Wang¡¯s eye-catching exploits, he¡¯d feel the urge tough.


    But he couldn¡¯tugh. He felt that it didn¡¯t make sense for a person like him to act this way.


    Yet, Sun Mang also couldn¡¯t pinpoint why he felt like so.


    In his spare time, he asionally thought about it. Then he began to understand Jin Wang¡¯s approach. Those with their military power stripped away were like beasts without ws. His Majesty desired to suppress his sons, so the smarter ones knew to lie low and behave themselves.


    They all understood this, but how many of them could actually carry it through?


    You¡¯d never know what the other people were thinking. If you chose to stay still, you wouldn¡¯t know when the others are making a move. What if the other party made a move, causing you to fall behind? As soon as that first step is taken, the distance will only increase.


    So after the initial stillness, everyone resumed plotting and scheming their way forward again. Perhaps Jin Wang was making moves too, but he just wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    With this in mind, Sun Mang naturally couldn¡¯tugh.


    But now Jin Wang dared to send someone to look for him?


    Was he not aware that Tongzhou was now under the public eye? Wasn¡¯t he aware that anyone with a functioning brain would not contact him at this time, so as to prevent suspicions?


    Sun Mang didn¡¯t want to meet Jin Wang, but he did want to know what he was thinking and what he was trying to do.


    Only after he met with the people sent by Jin Wang did he know what happened.


    Sun Mang only had time to tell his subordinates that he was leaving before he galloped away to the capital by himself. Normally it would take almost half a day to get from Tongzhou to the capital, but it took him only a little more than an hour to get there.


    As he was about to enter the city gate, he was stopped by someone. And the one who stopped him happened to be one of Jin Wang¡¯s people.


    Even though it was Jin Wang who sent him the news in the first ce, Sun Mang was still extremely displeased at being stopped. However, after seeing Doctor Liu, his fury was extinguished.


    Doctor Liu was a great benefactor of Duke Zhenguo Manor. In the past, Duke Zhenguo fell very ill. It was only because of Doctor Liu¡¯s skills that he managed to pull through.


    Doctor Liu conveyed what Jin Wang had said, and Sun Mang immediately expressed his willingness for receiving Doctor Liu¡¯s help.


    Thinking of the news sent by Jin Wang, Sun Mang felt very uneasy. He knew that if something really happened, Doctor Liu¡¯s role would be critical.


    Sun Mang ignored everyone who tried to prevent him from reaching Lanruo Pavilion. Before entering the room, he heard the conversation between Qiao Xiuli and Qiao-shi, including what Qiao-shi said at the end.


    His eyes turned red. Although Madam Qiao was soft, she was also firm. What made her so disheartened that she even lost her desire to live?


    How could she be willing? Could she bear to leave him?!


    Sun Mang did not deny that back when he wanted to marry Qiao-shi, he was attracted by her physical features. From the moment he saw her, his heart told him that she was the woman he wanted. So he married her back regardless of her status as a daughter of a merchant family.


    She was small-minded, so be it. She was delicate, that was also okay. Soon it became a habit for him to adapt to her preferences. He didn¡¯t mind at all. As someone who didn¡¯t indulge himself in women, he was fine with only having her.


    Sun Mang actually doesn¡¯t understand what love is. All he knew was that he liked Qiao-shi.


    Even if she did catch that disease, so what? It wasn¡¯t like no one ever got this illness. As long as she took care of her health, she could still live for a few more years. What¡¯s more, it was still unknown whether she even had that disease in the first ce.


    On the couch, Madam Qiao was sobbing so hard that she could barely speak properly. ¡°I¡¯m sick. You should leave, I don¡¯t want to pass it to you.¡±


    Sun Mang strode forward. Qiao Xiuli was still standing at the foot of the bed, and she lost her bnce from how powerful his momentum was. As soon as Qiao Xiuli regained her bnce, she saw Sun Mang approach the bedside, grab Madam Qiao, and kiss her hard.


    ¡°If it really is contagious, I would be infected now.¡±


    Sun Mang stood up straight and turned around. ¡°Doctor Liu, please.¡±


    Doctor Liu never expected that the sullen youngd from the Sun Family would one day be a person like this. For some reason, he was reminded of his master. Jin Wang was so heavily poisoned and on the verge of dying, yet he still wanted her to the point that he was on the verge of losing his mind and even his life.


    What a bunch of fools!


    Doctor Liu sighed in his heart then approached the bed. Ru Hua brought over a stool, and he sat down to take Qiao-shi¡¯s pulse.


    The room fell silent and everyone¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    The corners of Qiao Xiuli¡¯s eyes twitched anxiously. She knew very well that even if the best doctor in the world came, Qiao-shi would still not be able to recover, but she felt inexplicable nervous. She had a feeling that things were starting to be out of her control.


    She originally didn¡¯t want to let Qiao-shi die so early, but Sun Mang¡¯s sudden departure from the capital was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t ignore. She had been thinking of ways to avoid the Shizi. Now with him out of the way, it was much easier to carry out her ns.


    As expected, things went ording to her n. The old madam¡¯s reaction and the reactions of everyone else in the manor were all within her expectations. All she needed to do was add one straw at a time until the final straw breaks the camel¡¯s back.


    Yet, who would¡¯ve thought that the Shizi woulde back at this time? If he had even been dyed by one day, everything would¡¯ve gone smoothly. But he just had to return at this time.


    Who ruined her ns?


    It was impossible for the old madam to order someone to deliver the letter to the Shizi. No one else in the entire manor dared. There had been no outsiders vising the manor recently, except for Side Consort Su of Jin Wang Manor. But as far as she was aware, Side Consort Su didn¡¯t even meet with Qiao-shi.


    Doctor Liu released Qiao-shi¡¯s wrist. His face was solemn.


    He looked back at Sun Mang.

 Chapter 153.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 153.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Sun Mang¡¯s heart sank. He waved his hand and all the irrelevant people retreated.


    Including Qiao Xiuli.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave, but since Sun Mang gave the order, people naturally ensured that it was followed through.


    Besides Sun Mang, Doctor Liu and Qiao-shi, only two maids were remaining in the room. The reason why these two maids didn¡¯t need to leave wasn¡¯t only because they were Qiao-shi¡¯s confidants. It was mainly because they were the only people who stayed by Qiao-shi¡¯s side this entire time.


    Every time Sun Mang thought about how all the servants in the courtyard ran away upon learning about Qiao-shi¡¯s illness, he would be furious. But now was not the time to deal with them. Once this was over, he would settle ounts one by one.


    Then there was also Qiao Xiuli¡¯s behaviour. It was somewhat unexpected to Sun Mang, and whenever he thought of what she said to Qiao-shi, he would feel disgusted. This was why he automatically excluded her from the people he trusted.


    ¡°Doctor Liu, if you have something to say, please say it. Now is not the time to hide anything.¡± Sun Mang smiled bitterly.


    Doctor Liu pondered for a while and stroked his beard. ¡°If this old man is not mistaken, Madam Qiao is indeed suffering from tuberculosis. Judging from her pulse, it has not been long.¡±


    Suddenly, a sound came from the direction of the bed. It was Qiao-shi who couldn¡¯t support herself and bumped into the bedpost.


    With a look of grief on his face, Sun Mang first helped Madam Qiao sit up. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Is there a cure for this disease?


    Asking this was the same as not asking at all. Tuberculosis was a terminal illness. Those whose families had more money would be able to live a longer life. Those from poor families could do nothing but wait and die.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The two maids burst into tears. Ru Meng copsed onto the floor and muttered absentmindedly, ¡°How can it be tuberculosis? Madam was fine. All she had was a cough and it had only been for a few days. In July, Shizi invited an imperial physician over to see her, and everything was fine. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong, so howe she has tuberculosis now?¡±


    Hearing this, Doctor Liu¡¯s eyes shed and he asked, ¡°You said that an imperial physician visited in July?¡±


    Doctor Liu¡¯s expression shifted. Ru Meng thought that there was a chance for a turnaround, and said, ¡°Although Madam¡¯s cough is a chronic illness, it¡¯s not that serious. Countless doctors have been invited to see her and they all said that we just need to keep it under watch. When the season changes and the weather turns cold, she just needs to keep warm. How could she be infected with tuberculosis all of a sudden?¡±


    Sun Mang nodded along and said, ¡°She already had this chronic illness for a long while. When the weather was still warm, she coughed a few times, so I simply invited Imperial Physician Hu from the pce to take a look at her. I wanted to see if there was a treatment that could alleviate her suffering, and I also wanted to see if the root of the illness could be removed.¡±


    Doctor Liu nodded. ¡°I wonder if the notes from that checkup are still there. Would it be possible for this old man to take a look at it?¡±


    The imperial physicians from the imperial hospital differed from the average doctor. When an ordinary doctor goes to see a patient, once the visit is over, it¡¯s done and over with. But the imperial hospital was not any ordinary ce. As physicians who served the imperial family, private affairs must not interfere with their duties. This was why extremely strict rules and routines were put in ce.


    If the emperor needed a physician, the rules and checks were extremely stringent and cumbersome. Even if the physician were to see any other master or mistress that lived in the imperial pce, the process was not simple. Plus, the imperial physicians did not only serve the people in the pce but also noble ministers and imperial rtives. But only those with a high enough status would have the opportunity to see an imperial physician.


    And Sun Mang happened to be one of those with a high enough status.


    As a part of the routine, imperial physicians write notes for all their diagnoses and visits, which may be used for future verification.


    Doctor Liu was interested in seeing these notes. When he was about to leave the manor, Jin Wang specially exined that someone may be behind Qiao-shi¡¯s illness. If it had been a normal doctor or even an imperial physician, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t be said. Those doctors only cared about seeing the patient and cared less about the results and implications of their diagnosis. But since Jin Wang took the initiative to mention it, and Doctor Liu shared a close rtionship with the Sun Family, things couldn¡¯t be glossed over so easily.


    Sun Mang certainly knew what notes Doctor Liu was referring to. ¡°The imperial hospital should have it. I¡¯ll order someone to go to the hospital to find Imperial Physician Hu for a copy of it.¡±


    Qiao-shi¡¯s medical notes were retrieved very quickly. Meanwhile, Duchess Zhenguo received news of her son¡¯s return. She learned that Sun Mang went directly to Lanruo Pavilion as soon as he came back, without even making a trip first to the main courtyard.


    Naturally, she was furious. But she also had a guilty conscience, so she simply ordered someone to summon Sun Mang. Sun Mang ignored it, and she didn¡¯t order anyone to try again.


    After reading the notes, Doctor Liu rechecked Qiao-shi¡¯s pulse. He also asked some more questions, such as when her symptoms started to reur.


    Not only did he ask Qiao-shi, but also Ru Meng and Ru Hua.


    Doctor Liu listened to their replies and then reread the notes. He began to have an idea of what really happened. It was indeed as Jin Wang suspected, that there was a snake out to harm others.


    He nced at Sun Mang with aplicated look on his face. ¡°There is indeed something, this old man is just wondering whether to say it or not.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu, speak whatever is on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s illness is a little strange.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the people in the room locked their eyes on him.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°This old man has read the notes written by Imperial Physician Hu. At the time, it was indeed as the maid said. Madam did not have any symptoms of that disease at all. One must know that if she has that illness, there would definitely be symptoms, but madam showed no symptoms at all. Madam¡¯s chronic cough is also unlikely to turn into tuberculosis on its own.¡±


    ¡°What does Imperial Physician Liu mean?¡±


    ¡°Shizi should be aware that tuberculosis is not amon illness? Madam must have been infected with this disease.¡±


    Sun Mang was not an ordinary person, so he naturally understood the hiddenyer of meaning in Doctor Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°You mean someone is deliberately harming her?¡± His pupils shrank to the size of needle points, and he balled his hands into fists.


    Doctor Liu smiled slightly. ¡°If you were someone else, I¡¯d say I don¡¯t know. But since you¡¯re not someone else, this old man will say it is indeed as you suspect.¡±


    Doctor Liu had good reason to suspect something was wrong. Qiao-shi rarely left the manor and when she did, it was either to enter the pce or visit another noble family. All the people she interacted with were members of the nobility or imperial family. It was extremely rare for people of such status to contract such a disease, and when they did, they would naturally avoid interacting with others. Besides, although tuberculosis is a serious illness, it¡¯s not something that could be passed on with only one or two interactions. Prolonged contact is needed for someone to be infected.


    Doctor Liu was afraid that Sun Mang and the others would not understand, so he exined everything in detail. Sun Mang¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy, as if a storm was brewing within him. He looked like he would tear the culprit to pieces if that person was standing in front of him.


    He looked at Ru Meng and Ru Hua. ¡°ording to you, who spends the most time with Madam?¡±


    ¡°It can also be an object,¡± interjected Doctor Liu.


    Ru Meng and Ru Hua listed a few names with tremors in their voice. The people they mentioned were also Qiao-shi¡¯s dowry maids like them. They usually served at Qiao-shi¡¯s side but the ones who spent the most time with Qiao-shi were still Ru Meng and Ru Hua themselves.


    Without saying anything else, Sun Mang ordered for them to be brought over. He arranged for Doctor Liu to take a look at them immediately.


    Once Doctor Liu finished the diagnosis, the panicking maids were all taken away and locked up.


    Ru Meng and Ru Hua were also diagnosed. None of the maids had this disease.


    Once they ruled out that it wasn¡¯t a person who infected Qiao-shi, things started to make more sense. No one would carry something harmful to their health with them unless they had a death wish.


    Since the infection wasn¡¯t caused by a person, it could only mean it was by an object.

 Chapter 153.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 153.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    As Ru Meng and Ru Hua rummaged through boxes and cabs looking for the object, Doctor Liu was still in the mood to joke around as he chatted with Sun Mang. ¡°Shizi might not know, but the most sinister thing in this world is the human heart. People would ce objects owned by victims of smallpox next to children. The children would inevitably be infected with smallpox. Once the child dies, the family will only think that the child was unlucky¡­ Sometimes, the truth would be uncovered. Other times, it will not. Of all the trades and professions in the world, it¡¯s probably us doctors and physicians who best understand how sinister the human heart can be.¡±


    Sun Mang was not in the mood to chat with him at the moment. He kept his face straight and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°This bedroom is where Madam spends most of her time, so unless this old man is mistaken, the object should be in this room. Look for something she often has close contact with. If you really can¡¯t find it, that¡¯s okay. Just move to a different room.¡±


    Not finding it was not an option. Sun Mang was willing to dig three feet underground to find the object. Once he learns who the culprit behind this is, he will shred that person to pieces.


    ¡°By the way, this object does have a timing constraint. It can¡¯t be an old item because it needs to be reced every now and then. Since Madam¡¯s symptoms appeared in thesest few months, the item should have been brought in around this time.¡±


    Doctor Liu was frank and said everything that should be said, making the range of possible objects much smaller. Even if they were to check every object that fit his criteria, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult. Qiao-shi wasn¡¯t someone that random people could easily approach. It was even less likely for her to receive an object from any random person. Even if someone does give her a gift, she may not actually use it.


    And all her clothing and bedding were specially cleaned and stored, especially her inner clothes. Every piece that gets sent to the wash is ounted for. They were all responsible for it. After all, a woman¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. If she were to lose a piece of her inner clothes, it could result in a shameful scandal.


    ¡°Lad, if you still can¡¯t find it, you should just move to a different room.¡±


    Doctor Liu seemed to be injected with chicken blood as he repeatedly stabbed Sun Mang where it hurts. Eventually, Sun Mang¡¯s face turned ck. If this person hadn¡¯t saved his father and helped him with Qiao-shi¡¯s illness, Sun Mang would have long thrown him out.


    He was unaware that Doctor Liu wasn¡¯t like this in the past. He used to be a stoic old man. But ever since he and Fucheng spent more time together, he gradually became like this.


    But the problem was even after everything that was said, nothing suspicious was found. Just as Sun Mang was about to order them to continue searching, Ru Meng¡¯s eyes fell on a sachet hanging by the bedside. She pointed at it hesitantly, ¡°Could this be it?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked over.


    ¡°This was given to Madam by the Sixth Young Miss. Madam likes the scent of mint, so she would hold it when she has nothing else to do. Whenever she feels stressed, she would hold it to her nose and inhale the fragrance of the sachet. Back when Madam was still in her boudoir*, the Sixth Young Miss would make sachets with this scent for her. Now that she came to visit the capital, she said that she had specially dried some mint leaves to make sachets for Madam. She would make a new one every five to six days because the mint smell eventually fades after a while. Out of all the objects in the room, this is what this servant finds to be the most suspicious.¡±


    The sachet was removed from the bedside and wrapped in a handkerchief.


    Doctor Liu took a clean handkerchief and tied it around his face to cover up his nose. He took out a pair of special gloves, put them on, and opened the sachet.


    Ru Meng added, ¡°Whenever a new sachet is sent over, we check it. There are only mint leaves in it. Nothing else.¡±


    Doctor Liu¡¯s examination confirmed this. It was indeed a bag of ordinary mint leaves.


    So was it the object?


    After all, tuberculosis couldn¡¯t be seen or touched. No one dared to be certain, but at least they now had something to go on.


    As for Qiao-shi¡¯s disease, it wasn¡¯t incurable. If it had been discovered toote, then Doctor Liu wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it. But since it hadn¡¯t been that long, Doctor Liu was 70 to 80% sure that he could cure Qiao-shi.


    The amount of gratitude Sun Mang and Qiao-shi felt goes without saying. When Qiao-shi found out that she didn¡¯t have to die, her joy was indescribable.


    It was gettingte, so Doctor Liu bid goodbye.


    Sun Mang personally sent him out, and said something inexplicably, ¡°Thank him for helping me. I will remember his favour.¡±


    The person he was talking about was naturally referring to Jin Wang. To put it bluntly, Doctor Liu put in all the work to gain a favour for Jin Wang. Whether or not this favour will be used one day is a different question, but it¡¯s always good to have one just in case.


    Qiao Xiuli kept thinking about this matter for the rest of the day, and she hurried over to Lanruo Pavilion the next morning.


    It seemed that the return of the Shizi made Lanruo Pavilion exude a sense of vitality.


    Qiao Xiuli felt uneasy as she was weed inside. In the past, she had to announce her arrival before going inside. Later, Madam Qiao fell ill and everyone ran away, so she could enter at will without needing anyone to specially wee her in. But today, everything was back to before. She is considered an outsider again.


    Qiao Xiuli sneered in her heart. As she walked in, she expected to see Qiao-shi in despair, yet who would¡¯ve thought that what greeted her instead was a bright smile on her face?


    Shocked, she automatically asked, ¡°Sister Yan, why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Sister Li, you are here. The doctor that your brother-inw invited yesterday is a genius doctor! He examined me and found that I don¡¯t actually have tuberculosis. It¡¯s just that my mood hasn¡¯t been very stable and then I caught a cold. Don¡¯t you think this is something worth being happy about? Those past few days have been terrible! Now that I know it¡¯s because the previous doctor misdiagnosed, I can finally rx.¡±


    As Qiao-shi spoke, she observed Qiao Xiuli¡¯s expression.


    Qiao Xiuli was indeed stunned, but she immediately came to her senses and smiled reluctantly. ¡°Congrattions, Sister Yan. What great news! I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about yesterday, and now looking at today, everything feels like a dream. By the way, do you still remember what I said yesterday?¡±


    Qiao Xiuli blurted, ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao-shi smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember it, that¡¯s okay. It was me who wasn¡¯t thinking straight that led to having that kind of thought. Your brother-inw scolded me severely yesterday, asking who did I take him as. He even said that I am the only one in his life and that he will never look for anyone else. Even if there are those shameless women, it¡¯s useless since he won¡¯t take any of them seriously.¡±


    Seeing the smile on Qiao-shi¡¯s face, Qiao Xiuli vomited a pool of blood in her heart.


    Wasn¡¯t she showing off a little too much? What she hated most about Qiao-shi was that she never hesitated to express her happiness, as if she wanted to emphasize other people¡¯s misfortune.


    Why must all the good things in this world be upied by one person?


    She had a beautiful appearance and good family background. Ever since she was a child, she was pampered by everyone. Once she grew up, there was a man with a distinguished background and a handsome appearance waiting for her. After marriage, she gave birth to both a boy and a girl, and the husband and wife were in harmony.


    Qiao Xiuli felt her heart aching with jealousy, making her feel utterly miserable. But there was a strange light in her eyes. She continued to wear a smile on her face as she chatted with Madam Qiao.


    She had slowly built up her patience over these past ten years, so one setback was nothing to her. Qiao Xiuli firmly believes that one day she will be able to rob Qiao-shi of everything she loves.

 Chapter 153.4: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 4

    <h4>Chapter 153.4: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 153 Pt. 4</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°By the way, Sister Yan, I made a new sachet. The old one¡¯s scent should¡¯ve already faded away, right?¡± Qiao Xiuli took out a handkerchief from her pocket. Needless to say, it was wrapped around a sachet, identical to the previous ones she made.


    ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this. Sister Li, I¡¯ve trouble you again.¡± Qiao-shi motioned for Ru Hua to take it, but she didn¡¯t hang it up or put it to her nose as she would normally do. Instead, she ced it on a nearby table and then left it there as if she forgot about it.


    Before leaving, Qiao Xiuli nced at the sachet and then bid goodbye. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another moment, for fear that she would reveal something by ident


    Once Qiao Xiuli left, a cold look appeared in Qiao-shi¡¯s eyes.


    The sachet would lose its potency after a while, so Qiao Xiuli would always make sure to send a new one over.


    She was now full of hatred for Qiao-shi and wished she could die faster. For that to happen, it all depended on the sachet. This was why she called for Fazi as soon as she returned.


    She handed a sachet she made to Fazi, and said, ¡°Let that person keep it close to him for a few days. Don¡¯t let him stain it, then bring it back to meter.¡±


    Fazi was used to doing this. He took the sachet along with some money from Qiao Xiuli and then he left in a hurry.


    Actually, Fazi was long aware that his young miss was doing something harmful. Otherwise, who would be interested in someone suffering from tuberculosis? Much less making that person keep an object nearby and even giving him money? But Fazi didn¡¯t care. It was his young miss who saved him back when he was a beggar. His life was hers.


    Fazi sneaked towards the outer part of the city and walked to a remote corner.


    Even in the capital, there were slums. He wandered around the alley until he finally arrived at the door of a broken house.


    Before even entering through the door, a piercing cough could be heard from inside.


    Fazi pushed the door and walked in. In this kind of ce, even if the door wasn¡¯t locked, not many people would dare to go in. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a ce that even ghosts avoid.


    Inside the room, there was a scrawny man curled up on the bed. The man¡¯s face was ck and yellow, his eyes were sunken, and he was so thin that his bones could be easily seen. Anyone who understood medicine would know that this person was terminally ill and unable to recover.


    As soon as Fazi stepped inside, a light shone in the man¡¯s eyes the way a wolf would upon seeing its prey.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here? Do you still require this small one¡¯s help? Give it to me, along with the money. Cough, cough. I want the money, I want the money to buy some supplements. I want to eat¡­¡±


    Faizi covered his face with a handkerchief, took out the sachet and money from his pockets, and threw them towards him.


    ¡°Same rules. Make sure not to dirty the sachet. I¡¯lle for it in two days.¡±


    The man held the sachet and nodded excitedly. Without even looking at it, he stuffed it into his pockets. Holding the money in his hand, he wanted to sit up, but because of how weak his body was, he fell back onto the bed.


    Fazi didn¡¯t look at him any further. He turned around towards the door. As soon as he opened it, a person he didn¡¯t expect appeared outside the door.


    Qiao Xiuli asked the maid to make a cup of tea. Holding a book in her hand, she sat on the big Kang next to the window.


    She learned this habit of drinking tea while reading from Qiao-shi.


    Holding the book in her hand, none of the words sank in. It was unknown what was going on in her mind. Suddenly, she felt an ache on her head before darknesspletely swallowed her.


    When she woke up again, she was in a dark room.


    It was dim and dark everywhere. The window was covered with a piece of fabric. There was a corner that wasn¡¯tpletely covered, letting light through and allowing people to vaguely see the surroundings.


    It was very quiet.


    Because it was so quiet, her ears were more sensitive to sound. Qiao Xiuli heard a rustling noise, and she looked over. There was a bed in the corner. On the bed were some nkets piled up in a heap, so dirty she couldn¡¯t even make out their original colour. Something was squirming under the nkets.


    In this dark room, seeing such a scene was extremely unnerving.


    Qiao Xiuli forgot to speak. She could only watch as the pile of bedding slowly wriggled until the person sat up.


    What kind of person was that?


    Qiao Xiuli couldn¡¯t describe the person in words, but she subconsciously thought of the son of the family who lived in the alley.


    His family lived close to the Qiao Family. Loud coughing could be heard day in, day out. Everyone avoided interaction with his family. Eventually, people who lived there even teamed up to drive the family away.


    It was said that tuberculosis is contagious. No one was willing to risk their lives to live next to someone like that.


    Qiao Xiuli didn¡¯t know where he and his family moved to. But in her mind, he was the most filthy and terrifying person she could think of. She remembered ncing at the man and then bing so frightened that she had nightmares for several nights in a row.


    The man on the bed had a twisted expression on his face that couldn¡¯t be called a smile. ¡°Wife, help me up.¡±


    Qiao Xiuli was shocked, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife. The master told me that you had the wicked idea to murder his madam, so he gave you to me as a wife instead. Not only that, but the master also said that he will spend money to help me see a doctor. He will even give me money to spend every month. Even if your heart is rotten, I¡¯m not afraid because my heart is just as rotten. All I want is for you to give me a son right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was diagnosed with this disease, no one dares to pay attention to me. I¡¯m not afraid of youughing, but everyone despises me. The idea of marrying a wife was simply a joke. But I¡¯m the only male descendent left in my Ma Family. If my family line ended with me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to face my ancestors when I die¡­ The master truly has the heart of a Bodhisattva, to send me such a beautiful wife. I don¡¯t want to die now, I only want a son¡­¡±


    While speaking, the man actually got off the bed and staggered towards Qiao Xiuli.


    The blood drained from her face. Qiao Xiuli was so horrified that she couldn¡¯t even move. She could only bulge her eyes as she watched the man approach and threw himself on top of her.


    She wanted to scream, but her voice was caught in her throat.


    The man¡¯s hands were like dry sticks. ck and dry, it was a stark contrast against her snow-white skin, just like filth in pure white snow.


    She was so frightened that she was shaking all over. She tried to push the person away, but something was suddenly stuffed into her mouth.


    ¡°By the way, the master also mentioned that you are a girl with ambition higher than the sky. Unfortunately, your life is thinner than paper. Afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for you to be willing to be my wife, he gave me something good. Eat it. Eat it. Once you eat it, you¡¯ll be willing¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice was like an evil spirit from hell.


    The thing melted in her mouth. Qiao Xiuli tried her best to cough it out, but it was toote. She went crazy and tried to push the sick man off her, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. Suddenly, she felt a strange reaction in her body.

 Chapter 154.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 154.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Rongxi Courtyard, East Wing.


    On Xiaobao¡¯s exclusive Kang, two children were lying on their stomachs.


    Chubby and cute, the little boy had a tuft of hair on the top of his head, and he was wearing a set of sapphire blue cotton top and bottoms. The little girl had two little pigtails, dressed in sakura pink clothes.


    The two were lying on the Kang, ying with a cat.


    More specifically, Huahua


    Huahua had already hidden under the pillow, but it still couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of the little devil, also known as Yueyue.


    Yueyue missed Doudou. She also found Huahua to be much cuter than Doudou. That little dog named Doudou was too dumb. Besides eating and sleeping, it only knows to bite her skirt. Huahua not only knows how to lick its paws and wash its face, but it even knows how to make faces at her.


    Yueyue thought that this cat was really interesting. Ever since she arrived at Rongxi Courtyard, she remained close to Huahua. Sometimes she would be carrying it or hugging it. Other times she would be rubbing the cat¡¯s head or pinching its small paws.


    Huahua hated this littless. The problem was that it was freezing outside, and it had nowhere else to go. Two days ago, Jin Wang once again forbade it from leaving the east wing. The most important thing was that the young master actually let the little girl torture itself like this. Not only did he not care, but sometimes he even acted as an aplice.


    ¡°Did you say Huahua is a male cat or a female cat?¡± Yueyue asked.


    ¡°Female.¡±


    This was what Hong Fei told Xiaobao. He didn¡¯t know how to recognize the difference between male and female cats. Plus, even if he knew, it didn¡¯t mean he would be able to recognize it in real life. Since Hong Fei said the cat was female, he treated it as such.


    Yueyue was at an age when her curiosity was in full swing. ¡°Then how do you know she¡¯s a female cat? Does she have a little peepee?¡±


    The reason why she was asking this was because of something dumb Xiaobao did before. He was able to pee on his own very early. He was embarrassed to ask a maid to help him, so he would go to the washroom on his own. That time, he had been negligent. He had forgotten that he now had a little follower, resulting in Yueyue breaking in while he was peeing.


    Yueyue didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment at all. She pointed at Xiaobao¡¯s little peepee and loudly asked why he had one but she didn¡¯t. When Chun¡¯er and Qiu¡¯er heard the noises, they hurried in and took Yueyue away. Then they exined to her that boys were different from girls and that such things should not be said casually.


    Ever since Yueyue had been curious about this matter. Even though the maids expressed that this sort of thing shouldn¡¯t be randomly talked about, she still told Xiaobao secretly. As she shared what the maids told her, it was inevitable that she would mention Xiaobao¡¯s little peepee, making his mood fluctuate wildly.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s a female cat, she doesn¡¯t have a peepee.¡± As the two children discussed this issue, Huahua was trapped by her hind paws with nowhere to run. Xiaobao was the main culprit as he grabbed Huahua, turned her over and pressed her down. Yueyue studied the appearance of Huahua who had no peepee. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have one. Only Xiaobao Gege has it.¡± After spending some time with Xiaobao, she noticed that Yaoniang and the maids all call him Xiaobao or Young Master Xiaobao. Yueyue then stopped calling him Chen Gege and changed it to Xiaobao Gege.


    Of course, only he would have a peepee!


    Xiaobao nodded. ¡°Only I have it. No one else has it. Yueyue, it¡¯s not good to look at other people¡¯s peepees. In the future, you can only say stuff like this to me, not to others.¡±


    Xiaobao has repeated this several times already. Yueyue nodded obediently then opened her mouth and dropped a bomb on Xiaobao. ¡°I¡¯ll only look at Xiaobao Gege¡¯s little peepee.¡±


    Even though these words were very weird, Xiaobao tried to suppress his grin as he nodded.


    Outside the room, they watched the two children y together through the window. Madam Qiao, who was wrapped tightly in a cloak, finally felt relieved.


    Sun Mang was standing beside her. She shouldn¡¯t havee, but Qiao-shi really missed her daughter, so she decided to drop by before leaving.


    Qiao Xiuli finally got the punishment she deserved. Although Qiao-shi wasn¡¯t aware of how exactly Sun Mang dealt with her, she knew Sun Mang¡¯s methods. Naturally, Qiao Xiuli wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Qiao Anhe was also sent back to Jiangnan, and Madam Qiao wrote letters to Old Master Qiao and Old Madam Qiao exining what happened. Given what Qiao Xiuli did to her, Qiao Anhe¡¯s fate would not be much better.


    Although innocents shouldn¡¯t be involved in revenge, the servant boy did belong to Qiao Anhe. If someone were to say that Qiao Xiuli, a weak and delicate girl, did such a vicious thing without any help, no one would believe it. Qiao Anhe wouldn¡¯t be able to extricate himself from this mess. Even if he begged for mercy, no one would believe him.


    After dealing with those two, the next thing to do was to treat Qiao-shi.


    Earlier, Sun Mang had gone to meet Duchess Zhenguo. For reasons unknown, the two parted on an extremely bad note. Sun Mang then told Qiao-shi that he was taking her to the countryside to live for a while.


    This was also good. The environment in the countryside is peaceful, which is good for someone recuperating from an illness. Before leaving, Qiao-shi really couldn¡¯t feel at ease without seeing Yueyue, so she asked Sun Mang to let here and take a look at her daughter.


    .


    Qiao-shi decided to leave Yueyue at Jin Wang Manor. The main reason was that she was going to the countryside to recuperate. Given how serious her illness was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Yueyue, so bringing her along was not an option. She also didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her in the manor, so she decided it¡¯d be better to leave her at Jin Wang Manor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go inside?¡± Yaoniang asked.


    Qiao-shi shook her head. She was bundled up in a thick cloak from head to toe, and her mouth and nose were also covered with a handkerchief. People who didn¡¯t know the real reason would think she was terrified of the cold. Only those in the know would understand what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°No need. Look at me. If Yueyue sees me like this, it¡¯ll scare her.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s face was bleak as she sighed in her heart. Naturally, she had learned what Qiao Xiuli had done. She really didn¡¯t expect that such a weak woman would try to harm her elder cousin, who had always been good to her and her family, to such an extent


    The method she used was ruthless, horrifying, and hard to guard against. If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Liu, likely no one would have thought that she would use such a sneaky but harmful method.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you take good care of Yueyue.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. If I didn¡¯t believe in you, I wouldn¡¯t have entrusted Yueyue to you. Thank you Yaoyao. If it weren¡¯t for you, I can¡¯t even imagine what I would be like now. I¡¯d probably be dead¡­ At that time, I felt like I couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Even if I didn¡¯t die, I no longer wanted to live¡­ With such a filthy disease, I¡¯m only dragging down my children¡¯s futures. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have done something extreme like giving my husband and children to that one¡­¡±


    Sun Mang stood beside her and didn¡¯t speak until now. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mention those terrible things. After all, they didn¡¯t happen. You should focus on recuperating, and when youe back, you¡¯ll be able to meet a plump and fair Yueyue.¡±

 Chapter 154.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 154.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Qiao-shi burst intoughter and then started coughing again. She turned around and coughed into Sun Mang¡¯s arms, while Sun Mang patted her back and bid goodbye.


    Yaoniang and Jin Wang walked them to the back door. Jin Wang and Sun Mang didn¡¯t speak to each other from beginning to end.


    Sun Mang helped Madam Qiao onto the carriage, hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Jin Wang. ¡°The Spring Festival in February, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    His words were very short, without a clear beginning or end, but Jin Wang¡¯s eyes shed with understanding.


    The Sun Family¡¯s carriage was soon far away. Apanying the couple was Doctor Liu, who was entrusted by Sun Mang to treat Qiao-shi¡¯s illness.


    ¡°I hope she cane back feeling better soon.¡± Yaoniang let out a light sigh.


    Although Doctor Liu said that he was 60-70% confident in treating her, tuberculosis was still a terminal illness. No one dared to say for certain whether she could be cured or not. Qiao-shi was so gentle and pure-hearted. Yaoniang hoped that she would be able to get well soon since she believes good people should be rewarded.


    Jin Wang sped her hand and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡­


    In the east wing, Yueyue said to Xiaobao, ¡°Xiaobao Gege, I seemed to hear the sound of my mother coughing.¡±


    Xiaobao nced at the window before saying to Yueyue, ¡°You must have heard it wrong. My mother mentioned that Aunty Qiao is leaving to treat her illness. When the weather is warmer next year, Aunty Qiao will be back. You¡¯ll live in my house and we can y together with Huahua¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he hugged Huahua and forced Huahua¡¯s little furry face to face Yueyue. Fortunately, Huahua was a cat who couldn¡¯t smile, otherwise, he would use his fingers to force her to show a smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired of ying with Huahua, there¡¯s still Erbao. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you Erbao. He must be awake by now.¡±


    Xiaobao let go of Huahua, climbed off the Kang, and stretched out a hand to Yueyue.


    At this point, Yueyue couldn¡¯t care less about her mother. She slid off the Kang, and Chun¡¯er and Qiu¡¯er could only watch helplessly as the young master took Yueyue to y with his younger brother Erbao.


    Jin Wang apanied Yaoniang back to Rongxi Courtyard, then turned around and went to the front yard.


    Sun Mang¡¯s words may not be easily understood by others, but this wasn¡¯t the case for him.


    To be honest, everyone wanted to use the Spring Festival as an opportunity to make a move, not just An Wang. However, what the others had in mind was different from that of An Wang. An Wang was currently in the limelight. With everyone gathering firewood, the fire would inevitably grow. But with the fire burning so big, there were both advantages and disadvantages.


    The main disadvantage was that one could easily burn themselves to death by ident.


    This was an opportunity for An Wang, but at the same time, it was also an opportunity for the others.


    An Wang was the second eldest. Other than the crown prince, he was the oldest. Over these past few years, as the crown prince became more and more useless, An Wang adopted an attitude of a kind brother. Whenever Emperor Hongjing reprimanded the crown prince, he would often use An Wang as aparison.


    Every time this happened, An Wang would receive the praise with humility. He¡¯d im that as an elder brother, albeit the second eldest, it was his duty to set a good example to his younger brothers. Since he¡¯s older than the others, it was naturally his responsibility to fill in the gaps when needed.


    To the outside world, An Wang has always been magnanimous, courteous and virtuous, resulting in a good reputation in the court.


    Therefore, during the heated discussion in court, some people suggested An Wang should be appointed as the new crown prince. Most people were not surprised by this. The previous crown prince was deposed, and the eldest imperial grandson was appointed as Hui Wang Heir. In the end, he was of a different generation. Although Dai Wang was also born to the empress, he was not good at words and kept a low profile. Among the princes, he was the most inconspicuous one.


    He wasn¡¯t as cultured as Yong Wang, and his martial arts weren¡¯t as good as Jin Wang. He wasn¡¯t as elegant as An Wang, nor was he as sharp as Lu Wang. All in all, he was average.


    For the imperial family, being average means being not good enough.


    Therefore, the possibility of An Wang being appointed as the crown prince was extremely high.


    However, with An Wang¡¯s chances so high, this meant that he was an obstacle to others. Mr. Hei suggested more than once that Jin Wang should take advantage of the chaos. Although Liu Da had always preferred making movements in the open, unlike Mr. Hei who would rather act in the dark, even he had to admit that this was a good opportunity.


    As long as they seed, An Wang would copse. Without this mountain blocking everything in the front, everyone else would have a chance for exposure.


    Jin Wang was not one to get hung up on minor details, nor did he feel obliged to follow the principles of a gentleman. For him, fishing in troubled waters was a normal practice, so naturally, he was persuaded into making a move. He had even already ordered his people to start taking action.


    But then, Sun Mang said something like this.


    Sun Mang was undoubtedly a close confidant of Emperor Hongjing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be themander of the emperor¡¯s Twelve Guards ormander of the imperial city guards.


    What did he mean by saying this? Could it be that Father Emperor¡­


    While Jin Wang was pondering, Liu Da, Mr. Hei and Li Maotian had already arrived.


    They offered their greetings, then grabbed themselves a seat. Meanwhile, Jin Wang had already reached a conclusion in his heart. His back had grown faintly wet with sweat from the shock.


    ¡°The people on An Wang¡¯s side, have them withdraw.¡±


    Although Jin Wang¡¯s words were simple, his meaning was clear.


    Mr. Hei instinctively asked, ¡°For what?¡±


    Jin Wang did not hide it, but repeated Sun Mang¡¯s words.


    Liu Da clenched the feather fan in his hand, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you think¡ª¡±

 Chapter 154.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 154.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 154 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang nodded.


    For a while, Liu Da¡¯splexion kept changing. It was obvious that he was considering different scenarios in his mind. He soon made a decision and surrendered, ¡°Your Highness is decisive and wise.¡±


    Mr. Hei still couldn¡¯t understand. What kind of games were these two people ying? However, since the idea of making a move was first proposed by him, he felt obliged to show some concern.


    Liu Da came forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that His Highness is not getting involved at this time. Since he wasn¡¯t involved in the first ce, why get involved now?¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t called getting involved.¡±


    ¡°Why not? How is it not called getting involved? Fighting with them, is that not getting involved? Setting up stumbling blocks for others, is that not getting involved? Both of them are involved, at least in the eyes of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Big Hei. Listen to His Highness and Liu Da,¡± interjected Li Maotian.


    ¡°Forget it. What you say is what it is.¡±


    With the Lunar New Year soon approaching, the capital was full of noise and excitement.


    The people walking on the streets were all smiling. Even the coldest winter couldn¡¯t stop the joy of celebrating the New Year.


    Meanwhile, each ad every household was busy. Even Jin Wang Manor was no exception. Yaoniang was busy with housekeeping matters. Everything had to be prepared for the New Year. She was in charge of all sorts of matters such as bestowing the servants with new clothes and performing New Year rites.


    The Bureau of Astronomy chose an auspicious day ??and the emperor put away his seal. The other ministries also followed one by one.


    This meant that the officials no longer needed to go to work, and Jin Wang finally no longer needed to report to the Ministry of Works. Although he didn¡¯t have much workload these days, it was still extremely annoying to have to get up early every day.


    Yaoniang was responsible for sending New Year¡¯s gifts to various ces, such as the pce, the princes¡¯ manors, and other households with whom they shared a close rtionship. Even if the vast majority of gifts were going to end up in storehouses, they must still be given.


    There were details to pay attention to when giving New Year gifts. The elders are prioritized ahead of the younger ones, and the elders aren¡¯t obliged to give New Year gifts to the juniors. This meant that besides the gifts sent to the imperial pce and the residences of the four older princes, the rest didn¡¯t matter as much.


    As for what exactly to give for these New Year gifts, Yaoniang had a hard time deciding.


    If it was too valuable, it would seem like showing off. If it wasn¡¯t valuable enough, others wouldugh. With the guidance of the pce mama, Yaoniang eventually drew up the New Year¡¯s gift list and handed it over to the servants.


    After deciding on the gifts for the pce and the princes¡¯ manors, it was Duke Ningguo Manor¡¯s and Duke Xuguo Manor¡¯s turn. Needless to say, the more generous the gift for Duke Ningguo Manor, the better, but Yaoniang was unsure about what to do for Duke Xuguo Manor.


    After all, it was the maternal family of Consort Jin, and it was somewhat out of ce for her to give the gifts as a side consort. At the same time, Consort Jin, who was still recuperating in the countryside, was also an issue.


    Were they also supposed to send some New Year¡¯s gifts over there too?


    On top of all this, there was also Marquis Ruyang Manor, the maternal family of Side Consort Liu, which couldn¡¯t be forgotten. Normally, she didn¡¯t feel anything, but now that it was the holiday season, all sorts of matters seem to pop up.


    Yaoniang had a hard time making up her mind. Once Jin Wang arrived, she threw it all to him. She wanted nothing to do with it and pretended to be busy with studying.


    Jin Wang was unaware of what she was thinking. He turned around and threw the matter to Fucheng to handle instead.


    Situated about fifty kilometres away from the capital was a vige. Unlike the deste colours outside, lush and vibrant greens were everywhere.


    This ce was blessed by nature. Many hot springs were nearby. With the heat generated by geothermal energy, it was much warmer than other ces.


    A ce like this was not for ordinary people to live in. It was less than an hour away from the capital. All the families in the capital with some power had a vi here in this vige.


    Naturally, there was a vi here that belonged to Jin Wang. It was actually bestowed by His Majesty. Located halfway up the mountain, the scenery was pleasant, and there was even a spring located on the property.


    ¡°Consort, the manor sent something.¡± Zi Yan came hurriedly from a distance and said to a woman who was cutting branches of plum blossoms off a tree.


    She was wearing a simple satin cape embroidered with flowers with a jade hairpin inserted in her bun. Hearing the voice, she didn¡¯t turn her head. Once she cut the branch currently in her hands, she ced it in the basket beside her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you many times, don¡¯t address me as consort.¡±


    ¡°But if this servant doesn¡¯t address you as the consort, what should this servant address you as?¡±


    ¡°Use whatever form of address you wish. Didn¡¯t you use to address me as young miss? Just address me as such from now on.¡±


    Zi Yan stammered out a young miss then proceeded to continue, ¡°The manor sent something.¡±


    ¡°Let it be. There¡¯s no need to disturb me with this kind of matter.¡±


    Ever since she arrived in the countryside, this was where Consort Jin stayed. After the initial listlessness, she gradually recovered.


    She considered death, but she was too timid. Ever since she was a child, she had been afraid of pain.


    The face of the imperial family was also important. Even if she was sent to this ce, she couldn¡¯t neglect it. Xu Yanru understood Jin Wang¡¯s temperament. He wasn¡¯t someone who would go out of the way to tarnish others¡¯ reputations. What she had done must have reached the ears of the emperor, so no one questioned her disappearance. Xu Yanru also knew in her heart that it was likely she would never return in her lifetime.


    To be honest, it was also good not to go back. Although she didn¡¯t know any of the servants who worked here, she had Zi Yan here to apany her. Without needing to deal with those annoying matters, her heart gradually calmed down. Xu Yanru even felt that she should havee here a long time ago. She could only feel at home in such a ce.


    As for Jin Wang Manor, Duke Xuguo Manor, and even Su Yaoniang and He Wanyi, what did it have to do with her? Now that she was far away, out of sight, out of mind.


    Xu Yanru cut two more branches of plum blossoms, ced the scissors into the basket, and bent down to carry the basket.


    Zi Yan wanted to carry it for her, but she didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°By the way, someone arrived from the ducal manor and expressed that they want to meet you.¡± Actually, this was the main reason behind Zi Yan¡¯s hurried arrival.


    Xu Yanru was stunned for a moment. Even her natal family was aware of her matters?


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mama An.¡± Mama An served Duchess Xuguo and was the one in charge of many matters


    So her mother knew what happened?


    For some time, Xu Yanru¡¯s mood fluctuated up and down. Silence settled over the pair.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    As soon as Mama An saw Xu Yanru, she began to cry. Supporting her back, shemented that her young miss had suffered and lost weight.


    Xu Yanru had actually gained some weight and looked much better than before.


    Mama An cried for a while and then said that Duchess Xuguo knew that her daughter was sent to the countryside to recuperate.


    The only reason why Duchess Xuguo even knew about this was because of what happened in the manor. Once Duke Xuguo found out Xu Yanru had be an abandoned wife and that even His Majesty was already aware, he began to have other ideas.


    There was no need to go into details about theplexities that were involved. Long story short, Duke Xuguo wanted Jin Wang to divorce Consort Jin and marry Side Consort Xu as the main consort. Anyway, with both daughters of the Xu Family in Jin Wang Manor, it wasn¡¯t impossible to rece one with the other.


    Somehow, this matter became known to Duchess Xuguo. She cried all night, then ordered Mama An to visit her.


    Xu Yanru gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°Is it her or the other one who came up with this idea?¡±


    The first one she was referring to was Xu Yueru, and the other was Lady Yn.


    ¡°Consort, don¡¯t take it to heart. If you really¡­¡±


    Xu Yanru interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the prince will not agree. Even if the prince abandons me someday, it won¡¯t be Xu Yueru¡¯s turn to rece me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You go back and tell my mother that I¡¯m doing fine here, and I¡¯ve never been better. If she thinks that the cats and dogs in the manor are too annoying, she cane here and move in with me. She¡¯s not young anymore. There¡¯s no need to continue to fuss with that person.¡±


    ¡°Consort¡­¡±


    ¡°Mama An, you¡¯re a smart person. Do you want me to be like my mother and live like that for the rest of my life?¡±


    Mama An looked at Xu Yanru as if struck by lightning.


    She did understand. Normally, she would try to persuade Madam, but she had already fallen into that pit and she didn¡¯t want to climb out. It honestly wasn¡¯t worth the anger and frustration, but she insisted on thinking about it and wasting her emotions. Nothing good ever came out of it, except a worsened health.


    ¡°You find what you seek and what I¡¯m looking for is different from her.¡± Xu Yanru sighed and smiled before looking at Mama An. ¡°Now that I live here, I can¡¯t do anything about the matters outside. I¡¯ll have to leave my mother in your care, Mama An.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and walked away.


    Mini-theatre:


    Xiaobao: Mian Mian, you meanie. You actually let Yueyue look at my peepee. I¡¯m still small, so it¡¯s also small¡­


    Mian Mian: You are still so young, so it¡¯s normal for your peepee to be small. How big do you want it to be?


    Xiaobao: 555, 2333¡­

 Chapter 155.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 155 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 155.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 155 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    This year was undoubtedly a busy year for Yaoniang.


    After finally finishing up all the matters for the approaching New Year, with less than a day of rest, it was New Year¡¯s Eve. On New Year¡¯s Eve, for regr families, everyone celebrated together with the sounds of firecrackers andughter continuing throughout the night. But for the imperial family, this was undoubtedly the busiest time of the year.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, there would be several banquets happening in the pce. During the day, the grand banquet was for honourable ministers, civil officials and military officers. The banquet in the evening was a family banquet, and all those who had a seat were rted to the imperial family.


    The Qianqing Pce was brightly lit at this time. Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei were seated in the seats of honour, while everyone else was divided into two sides. On the left sat the princes, and on the right sat the women with the children. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand the ins and outs of what the men were discussing, so she focused on taking care of Xiaobao and Yueyue during the banquet.


    They entered the pce in the afternoon. After a long wait, they were quite hungry.


    Xiao Yueyue also came along. Technically, she wasn¡¯t qualified toe, but Xiaobao held on to her and was unwilling to let go. They were running behind schedule and Yaoniang still couldn¡¯t change his mind. Later, Jin Wang came. It was unknown what he was thinking but he said it was fine to bring her along. Today¡¯s banquet was different from the past. This wasn¡¯t Yaoniang¡¯s first banquet in the pce. The banquets she went to in the past served cold dishes nine times out of ten. They looked good, but they didn¡¯t taste good. She even told Jin Wang themon people believed that the imperial banquets enjoyed by His Majesty and the imperial concubines in the pce were the most delicious thing in the world. She disagreed. The food wasn¡¯t even as good as what the chef in the manor prepared.


    Jin Wang simplyughed and didn¡¯t speak.


    Now Yaoniang understood why Jin Wang wasughing. He wasughing at her ignorance. The reason why the dishes served at the banquets in the pce were not delicious wasn¡¯t because of the imperial chefs¡¯ poor craftsmanship, but because the dishes were cold. Every time there was a banquet in the pce, with so many guests to entertain, the heat would be long gone by the time the food arrived at one¡¯s te. But the family banquet was different. With only a room of people, if the dishes eaten were still cold, the imperial chefs in the kitchen would lose a few heads.


    At this time and ce, almost no one was in the mood to feast, so Yaoniang and the kids eating appeared particrly conspicuous.


    It was one thing if it was only the two children, but there was also an adult eating with such relish. It¡¯s not like anyone was so poor they couldn¡¯t afford to eat a good meal


    Yaoniang sat with the family members of Lu Wang, Qing Wang, and Wu Wang. The younger children stayed with their mother, while the older ones had a separate table. Consort Wu¡¯s eyes have been fixed on Yaoniang for a while. This table was for the main consorts, yet she was only a side consort. It was unknown who arranged this.


    ¡°Fifth Sister-inw, for this family banquet, why did you bring someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    There are only two young masters in Jin Wang Manor. There used to be a junzhu as well, but it was a pity she died young. Now that there was suddenly another girl, everyone knew that she wasn¡¯t a child of Jin Wang Manor.


    Since Yaoniang had brought someone with her, and the people above didn¡¯t say anything, the servants naturally didn¡¯t dare toment anything. They simply added an extra seat. However, those seated at the table weren¡¯t blind. They¡¯ve long noticed Yueyue¡¯s presence and most of them probably were aware of whose child she was but they all acted like they didn¡¯t see anything. This was because they all knew sooner orter, that someone would jump out to ask.


    Indeed, someone did jump out.


    Yaoniang had already thought about what to say and was about to open her mouth to speak when Xiaobao suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Yueyue was brought by me. Eighth Aunt, do you have any opinion against it?¡±


    This young master was still so young, but he already spoke like an adult.


    Consort Wu was surprised. She looked at Xiaobao with a smile, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Chen Ge¡¯er who¡¯s only two years old would have such an imposing manner?¡±


    Her words seemed like a joke, but as long as the imperial family was involved, anything could be a big or small matter. Treated as a small matter, Consort Wu was simply joking with the child. But if it was made into a big matter, her words meant Xiaobao had no respect for his elders that he dared use such a tone when speaking to his seniors.


    Yaoniang hurriedly reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°How can you speak like that to Eighth Aunt?¡± She exined to Consort Wu, ¡°Eighth Sister-inw, Xiaobao is still young and ignorant, so I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept your apology. I don¡¯t dare to have any other opinions.¡± Consort Wu¡¯s words were quite strange.


    Consort Qing was also at this table, seated next to Yaoniang and the three of them. Hearing this, she interjected, ¡°Why is Eighth Sister-inw in such a bad mood today?¡± She deliberately nced at the children seated behind her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy instead? For Wu Wang Manor to be so prosperous, part of the credit goes to you.¡±


    These words were enough to irritate anyone. No matter how prosperous they were, none of it had anything to do with her. Besides Yu Ge¡¯er, the rest of the children were all born from other concubines in Wu Wang Manor. With so many people from Wu Wang Manor, they made the already low-popted Jin Wang Manor seem even less popted.


    Consort Wu¡¯s face paled then turned green. Just as she was about to say something, Xiaobao suddenly jumped off the chair and pulled Yueyue. Without giving Yaoniang a chance to react, the children ran to Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°Imperial Grandpa, Imperial Grandpa, Xiaobao wants to tell you something.¡± At this moment the banter between the princes was in full swing. Although everyone appeared to be smiling andughing, acting out the loving brother and filial son, the undercurrent was extremely tense.


    Hui Wang¡¯s face was sullen, while An Wang¡¯s face was glowing and radiant. Dai Wang remained silent, Yong Wang poured oil onto the fire from time to time, and Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. As for Lu Wang, he sang the same tune as Yong Wang and nearly praised An Wang to the heavens.


    This made Hui Wang¡¯s face even more ugly. Just as he was about to make a scene, Xiaobao ran over.


    Emperor Hongjing lowered his eyes and looked at the short chubby child standing next to his leg. ¡°What do you want to tell Imperial Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I found a little wife for myself, but Eighth Aunt said that my little wife isn¡¯t allowed to be here, so I came to find you for you to decide.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall looked over. Although theyughed and were surprised, their eyes couldn¡¯t help butnd on Jin Wang.


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s smile remained the same, but the corners of his mouth pulled down inconspicuously. ¡°You are still so young, yet you already know how to find a wife for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yueyue¡¯s mother is sick, so my mother is taking care of Yueyue. But she¡¯s too timid and doesn¡¯t want to sleep by herself, so I slept with her. But I heard from the maids that I can only sleep with my wife. If I had known this earlier, even if she cried, I still wouldn¡¯t have done so.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao Gege, I thought you were good to me, but you lied.¡± Xiao Yueyue looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m still so young. Having a wife at this age makes other peopleugh. Look at you, you are so clingy and you like to cry. I have to coax you every day, it¡¯s so tiring¡­¡±


    How could Yueyue know that Xiaobao was actually lying through his teeth right now? Thinking that Xiaobao disliked her for crying and being clingy, she hurriedly said through her tears, ¡°Then I won¡¯t cry in the future, so don¡¯t find me annoying okay?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t find you annoying anymore¡­¡±


    At first, others thought that Jin Wang had taught the child what to say. Xiaobao was still such a small child, yet he could already express himself so clearly. At least, in the beginning, he started out sounding sophisticated, but the more he talked, the more his childishness was exposed. The conversation between the two children was very amusing, full of childishness, and without any pretense. If someone said that it was all because an adult had taught them what to say, few people would¡¯ve believed it.


    After all, the two children¡¯s ages added together weren¡¯t even five years old.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t call someone your wife from just spending some time ying together. Besides, you are still young. Men and women use different seats from the age of seven. Look at how old you are.¡± Emperor Hongjing scolded with augh.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it only direct family members who cane here? Eighth Aunt called her a child of someone else¡¯s family. My mother is my father¡¯s wife, so my mother cane. Yueyue is my wife, so she cane too.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao Gege, I¡¯ll be your wife. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Yueyue was a little nervous and she grabbed Xiaobao¡¯s hand.


    Xiaobao made a look of ¡®you see¡¯, with helplessness written all over his face.


    Seeing this scene, everyoneughed. They finally understood why this little boy suddenly popped out. It turned out that it was Consort Wu¡¯s fault.


    Although she said that there was a child of someone else¡¯s family at the imperial family banquet, whether Yueyue was the only child of a different family could still be argued. Technically, the children born by His Majesty¡¯s daughters could also be regarded as children from other families because of their differentst names.


    From this, everyone finally knew why a child from Duke Zhenguo Manor was brought here by Jin Wang¡¯s family. To be honest, if Jin Wang had any connection with Duke Zhenguo, he wouldn¡¯t announce it to everyone with such great fanfare. He wasn¡¯t so foolish.

 Chapter 155.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 155 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 155.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 155 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was clear that the two women shared a good rtionship, which was why one dared entrust the other to take care of her child. As for the two children, they also had a good rtionship, resulting in the incident today.


    Actually, today¡¯s show was indeed because of Jin Wang¡¯s teachings, but Jin Wang¡¯s teaching was different from other people¡¯s. He only told Xiaobao that whatever trouble he caused must be resolved by himself. Simple and crude, but he knew his son would understand.


    Xiaobao indeed resolved it on his own. His solution was to find a little wife for himself.


    His mother was his father¡¯s wife, so his mother coulde. If this little girl was my wife, then she could alsoe.


    Every time he sees Xiaobao, Emperor Hongjing refreshes his understanding and he grew to like this little grandson of his more and more. At first, he was in an unpleasant mood, but after all this, his irritability subsided. He gave Li Dequan a wink, and a little eunuch waiting nearby immediately moved a seat next to the emperor.


    Li Dequan wanted to lift Xiaobao onto the chair, but Xiaobao refused to let him carry him. He pointed to the chair and said to the little eunuch, ¡°Why did you only move one seat?¡±


    The eunuch couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Dequan and Emperor Hongjing.


    Emperor Hongjingughed and scolded, ¡°How foolish. Why haven¡¯t you gone to grab a seat for the imperial grandson consort?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, many people¡¯s faces changed.


    Before, it hadn¡¯t been such a big deal since it was just children talking. But now these words came out of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s mouth. Could it be that he agreed to marry the daughter of Duke Zhenguo Manor to the young master of Jin Wang Manor?


    Once Xiaobao sat on the chair, he leaned in front of Emperor Hongjing. ¡°Imperial Grandpa, what is an imperial grandson consort?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say she¡¯s your little wife? You are the imperial grandson, and the imperial grandson¡¯s wife is a consort.¡± Emperor Hongjing nced down. Seeing that several of his sons had different expressions, but none of them were pleasant, his eyes turned even colder.


    He wasn¡¯t dead yet!


    Xiaobao, instead of being happy, frowned with a look of bitterness and annoyance.


    ¡°What is it? The seat was added ording to your will, yet you¡¯re still not happy.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t look pretty in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for me?¡±


    Emperor Hongjing was surprised. He touched Xiaobao¡¯s head with a smile, ¡°It was you who called her your little wife in the first ce, are you denying her now? Besides, how do you know she won¡¯t look pretty in the future? From what I can see, she is a beauty in the making.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao Gege, I will definitely look pretty when I grow up. Don¡¯t leave me behind when you want to y.¡± Yueyue looked at Xiaobao pitifully. How could she understand that they weren¡¯t talking about ying at all but a major event in one¡¯s lifetime?


    Xiaobao hesitated for a moment and then sighed earnestly. ¡°My father said that a man must be responsible and live up to his words. So even if you don¡¯t look pretty in the future, I won¡¯t deny you.¡±


    Look at how elegant his words were!


    ¡°What else did your father teach you?¡± Emperor Hongjing asked curiously.


    Xiaobao nced at Emperor Hongjing, his chubby face proud. ¡°My father has taught me a lot, but my father also said that a man relies on his talent, not his emotions, hides his thoughts, and reveals nothing. Only then would he seed in big matters¡±


    Emperor Hongjingughed heartily. Xiaobao, a wee little child, was trying to copy Jin Wang¡¯s way of speaking. It was quite the image. Throughout history, there have been many tales of child prodigies, such as Gan Luo and Cao Chong who lived in the past, and Yuan Jia and Li He who lived closer to the present. However, Emperor Hongjing had always believed that their deeds were greatly exaggerated.


    Back then, Zhao Zuo, the eldest imperial grandson, was literate at the age of three and started learning ssic literature at the age of five. Emperor Hongjing treated him like a treasure, and he was greatly impressed by his grandson. He taught him personally ever since he was young and Emperor Hongjing always believed that Zhao Zuo was the smartest child he had ever seen. But today, Xiaobao refreshed his horizons.


    Could it be that their Zhao Family was going to produce a peerless child prodigy?


    ¡°Are you talented?¡± Emperor Hongjing looked incredulous, clearly trying to prod him on.


    Xiaobao naturally noticed it, but he pretended to be the child he was, a child who didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talented!¡± He stretched out his chubby hand and counted to Emperor Hongjing, ¡°I can recite the Three-Character ssic, the Book of Family Names, and the Thousand-Character ssic. I also learned Qionglin when I was young, and now I am studying Qianjia Poetry.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing stroked his beard and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Xiaobao jumped off his chair and held his hands together behind his back. ¡°Imperial Grandpa, watch me.¡± Then he began to recite. He didn¡¯t choose the simpler Three-Character ssic but recited the Thousand-Character ssic.


    The Thousand-Character ssic, as its name suggests, was an essayposed of a thousand words. Although the length wasn¡¯t very long, for a young child, it was a lot to memorize.


    But Xiaobao spoke clearly and recited it word for word.


    Emperor Hongjing felt the urge to test Xiaobao. He stroked his beard and said to him, ¡°Memorizing it without understanding it is not good enough. For what reason should one enter politics and be an official? What does it mean to ignore shorings and to not rely on one¡¯s strengths?¡±


    Xiaobao said almost without hesitation, ¡°As long as you¡¯re educated, you can be an official. You can exercise power to participate in major affairs of the state and benefit themon people. As for the saying: ignoring shorings and not relying on one¡¯s strengths, it means not discussing others¡¯ shorings. One also mustn¡¯t rely only on their own strength, otherwise, progress would be limited.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing had chosen these two parts randomly. Since Xiaobao could answer his questions easily, it could be seen that he was well versed in the Thousand-Character ssic.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Emperor Hongjing praised twice him and then said, ¡°Your father and mother have taught you well.¡±


    Now that they were brought up, the father and mother could no longer act dead.


    Jin Wang said, ¡°The Ministry of Works is not that busy recently, and Erchen only taught him a little when there is spare time.¡±


    Yaoniang replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all His Highness¡¯s credit, this concubine doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    How shameless. He said that he only taught in his spare time, yet Xiaobao¡¯s understanding was at such a profound level. If this wasn¡¯t being shameless then what was? Who knows how many people were sneering in the audience.


    Emperor Hongjing nodded, ¡°Alright, take a seat. Zhen believes you truly are talented.¡± Thetter sentence was addressed to Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao refused Li Dequan¡¯s attempt to carry him again and insisted on climbing up the chair himself. Li Dequan asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re still very young and you¡¯re clearly talented at learning. What do you n to do in the future?


    The pupils over everyone present shrunk.


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart almost leapt out of her throat. She was scared of her son hearing something outrageous during his time spent with Jin Wang and then identally blurting it out in front of all these people.


    As for those who believed Jin Wang was using the child to obtain favour, they desperately wished Xiaobao would say something to displease Emperor Hongjing. Only then would he know what it meant to fail to steal the chicken but lose the rice.


    They seemed to havepletely forgotten that they had also thought sost time, but their expectations failed to live up to reality.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xiaobao frowned and thought for a while, before hesitantly asking, ¡°Grandson hasn¡¯t thought about it yet. Imperial Grandpa, just because I learn something does that mean I have to pursue it? My father said that I have to wait until I¡¯m five years old before teaching me martial arts. You can ask me again when I¡¯m grown up.¡±


    This time, Xiaobao¡¯s reply waspletely different from the fluent answer he gave earlier. His mannerisms returned to that of a young child again.


    His answer was still wless. Not only did he reply to Emperor Hongjing¡¯s question, but he also hinted that Emperor Hongjing would definitely live a long life. By the time Xiaobao grew up, Emperor Hongjing would already be in his seventies. Ever since ancient times, very few emperors could live until their seventies.


    Emperor Hongjing changed from his previously indiscernible mood to a more cheerful one with a bright smile on his face.


    On the other hand, An Wang and the rest looked at each other¡¯s sons and then back at their own, feeling for some reason that their children simply weren¡¯t on par.


    But they all shared the same ancestry! Naturally, these proud sons of heaven wouldn¡¯t look at themselves for the reason but shifted their attention to their wives instead. Yaoniang also received a lot of attention.


    Once the family banquet was over, Xiaobao, who became the centre of attention, returned to Yaoniang¡¯s side surreptitiously and behaved like a calm and obedient child again.


    Upon exiting the gates of Qianqing Pce, the various princes continued prodding each other while venting their frustration on Jin Wang. After listening to a few words, Jin Wang was unwilling to apany them any longer and walked over to Yaoniang who was waiting for him not far away.


    It was cold and the road was slippery. Given the presence of a bunch of children and women, carriages were driven into the pce to pick them up.


    After getting into the carriage, Jin Wang sneered and said, ¡°Truly impressive.¡±


    This was naturally referring to Xiaobao.

 Chapter 156: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 156

    <h4>Chapter 156: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 156</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Was it not impressive? It was only a family banquet, yet he managed to find himself a wife.


    Jin Wang knew Xiaobao was extremely smart, and that he was smarter than he imagined. Today¡¯s incident, Xiaobao managed it very well. He pointed out that there was no other connection between Jin Wang Manor and Duke Zhenguo Manor beside the rtionship between the women and children. This also made it clear that even if they do have future contact with Duke Zhenguo manor, it wouldn¡¯t be unexpected.


    If Jin Wang truly did have ns to inherit the throne and wanted to form connections with the Duke of Zhenguo, he would be wild with joy at the moment.


    But Jin Wang was very unhappy at the moment, and his whole body was emitting coldness.


    Xiaobao wanted to y dumb and turned his head to y with Yueyue, but Yueyue realized that Jin Wang¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t right, and looked like she was about to cry.


    Xiaobao suddenly became angry. He turned his head to stare at Jin Wang.


    Who was he doing all this for? Okay, he does admit that a part of it was for the sake of his selfish desires, but a bigger part of it was for the sake of the family. In his previous life, the family was separated from each other. He became terminally ill, lying in bed his whole life. As for his father, his head turned white while he was still in his prime. How could he bear to see that happen again?


    But none of this could be said, especially his ns. He had already been exposed enough. If he were to be exposed anymore, people would see him as a monster. Xiaobao had seen too many people¡¯s true nature, so he couldn¡¯t be sure how his parents would react should they learn he had been reborn.


    And just as Xiaobao was thinking, Jin Wang narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab his son. Yaoniang noticed that the situation wasn¡¯t quite right, so she tried to stop him but she was toote.


    Jin Wang pressed Xiaobao over his knees and spanked his butt a few times with his palm.


    Yaoniang was stunned speechless, while Yueyue cried out in fright.


    ¡°You think Laozi wants to see you being in the limelight? You haven¡¯t even grown any hair yet but you already want to be in the limelight¡­¡±


    Xiaobao was also shocked.


    He was His Royal Highness, the dignified and noble Crown Prince! Ever since he was a child, he had only beaten others. No one dared to beat him. In hisst life, his Father Emperor was reluctant to eveny a finger on him, but now he was beaten, and his butt was spanked!


    Xiaobao was full of resentment. After suffering such humiliation, how could he bear it? Plus, after his rebirth, he seemed to have lost some of his previous maturity. Anyway, crying was no big deal for him and he immediately let out a loud wail.


    The sound was so loud that it could be heard from outside the carriage.


    The carriage hadn¡¯t even run far, so the guards standing guard in front of the pce heard it. They looked towards the carriage. Was His Royal Highness Jin Wang beating the child?


    They remembered that the young master of Jin Wang Manor was very cute, so why was he getting a beating? They didn¡¯t have much time to think about it before the carriage disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°How old are you? Can you protect yourself? This isn¡¯t the only time for you to enter the pce. As you get older, it will only be more and more frequent. Benwang had just told you the story of Zhongyong the day before yesterday. You must not be conceited! You have to remain humble and cautious. Did you take Benwang¡¯s words as passing wind?¡±


    Yaoniang initially wanted to stop him, but once she heard Jin Wang¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Jin Wang was right. Their family was avoiding those from the pce as much as possible, but now that Xiaobao suddenly behaved in such a high-profile manner, all the attention was on them. Yaoniang liked her son being so smart and sensible, but she was even more afraid of idents. To her, Xiaobao and Erbao don¡¯t need to be very smart. As long as they were safe and healthy, she would be satisfied.


    But seeing Xiaobao sobbing and crying, her mind was unable to think properly. She jumped up and grabbed Xiaobao back.


    ¡°He¡¯s still so young, how could you beat him!¡±


    ¡°You still think he¡¯s young? He¡¯s not so young anymore.¡± He already knew to find a wife for himself.


    ¡°Just because he¡¯s smart, doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not young! He¡¯s only two years old. Why can¡¯t you just speak properly? There¡¯s no need to get physical.¡± Yaoniang wasn¡¯t good at forming cohesive arguments, so she could only speak louder to prove her point. However, it worked. Jin Wang stopped talking.


    She held Xiaobao in her arms and took off his pants to take a look. Sure enough, his little butt was red and swollen.


    Yaoniang started tearing up, ¡°And you hit him so hard¡­¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s face stiffened. He had only patted him lightly a few times.


    The mother and son hugged each other and cried together. Xiao Yueyue also emitted intermittent sobs. Any outsider who stumbled upon the scene would think that Jin Wang had done something unforgivable.


    ¡°Give him some medicine once we¡¯re back. Benwang didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Before he even finished his sentence, the carriage had arrived at Jin Wang Manor.


    Yaoniang carried Xiaobao and asked Yu Chan to carry Yueyue. She ignored Jin Wang and left with the two children.


    Actually, Xiaobao had already stopped crying. It also didn¡¯t even hurt. He just felt embarrassed and was unable to ept it. After returning, Chun¡¯er and Qiu¡¯er made a fuss, but when they heard that the culprit was Jin Wang, they stopped talking.


    Xiaobao was traumatized and wanted to sleep with his mother for the night. Yaoniang asked Yu Chan to bring herself a change of clothes since she nned to rest in the east wing. As for Jin Wang, Yaoniang didn¡¯t ask. She didn¡¯t know that Jin Wang¡¯s face in the main room was as dark as coal at the moment.


    After washing up and getting on the bed, Yaoniang applied medicine to Xiaobao. Xiaobao blushed and tried to cover his butt, but she wouldn¡¯t let him. He also lied that it was already healed and the pain was gone, but Yaoniang turned him over and took off his pants. Only then did she apply the ointment that Fucheng had brought over.


    The child¡¯s butt was as tender as tofu. Yaoniang applied the ointment and patted it in before saying she was done. And Xiaobao was so embarrassed that he rolled around the bed for a long time. Even Yueyueughed at him, ¡°Xiaobao Gege is shy.¡±


    Xiaobao buried his head in the nket. He thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯re so heartless. Take a look at who I¡¯m doing all this for in the first ce.¡¯


    Yaoniang smiled and pulled out her son who was hidden under the nket. She helped him change into his pyjamas before covering the two children up with a nket again.


    ¡°Alright. Lie down and I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    Three people were lying on the huge bed. Yueyue and Xiaobaoid beside each other while Yaoniang reclined against the headboard on the outermost side. If it weren¡¯t for Erbao who was still young and slept early at night, there would be three babies lying on the bed. However, by the time Yaoniang and the others came back, he was already fast asleep.


    Yaoniang took a book and started reading stories to the two little guys.


    This was the method Xiaobao came up with in the beginning to deal with Jin Wang. He stayed on Yaoniang¡¯s bed at night and didn¡¯t want to leave, so he had Yaoniang tell him stories. He wouldn¡¯t sleep without listening to a story, so Yaoniang developed the habit of reading Xiaobao a story to coax him to sleep at night.


    Yaoniang told a story that Xiaobao had never heard before. It was about a very wise poet. One day, he was blessed with a newborn son, and everyone who came to celebrate was in a joyful mood. However, the poet recited a poem that seemed very out of ce. Looking straight into Xiaobao¡¯s eyes Yaoniang recited, ¡°May the child be foolish and honest, with no harm nor disaster, falling upon his path to officialdom.¡±


    Even Yaoniang felt that this poem seemed to be out of context in this story, but she really couldn¡¯t think of a better story that included a poem.


    ¡°Normally, most people would expect that a father wishes his son to be smart and capable. But in this case, the father does not want his son to be so smart. Why is this?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Yueyue¡¯s pair of curious eyes were wide open as she asked.


    Xiaobao had an embarrassed look in his eyes, but he still pretended to be listening very seriously, ignoring the conversation between his mother and Yueyue. Outside the door, just as Jin Wang neared the door, he heard the sound of them speaking inside.


    He stood there in silence and listened for a while. He waited until there was no more sound before going in.


    On the bed, Xiaobao and Yueyue were both asleep, while Yaoniang was still awake. She looked up and saw him walking in. The two met each other¡¯s gaze.


    Jin Wang was a little embarrassed. He covered his lips with a fist, coughed lightly, and stretched out his hand. Yaoniang put down her book and grabbed his outstretched hand. She was about to stand up when Jin Wang suddenly picked her up.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, a little shy, ¡°I can stand by myself.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak. He looked down at the thin nightgown covering her chest.


    There was an earth dragon burning inside the room, but nothing outside. Jin Wang took out a cloak from who knows where and wrapped it around Yaoniang. Then he took her away.


    As for the previous conflict, it had ceased to exist.


    The Lunar New Year¡¯s Day marked the first day of the year.


    It was not yet dawn when Jin Wang got up. Yaoniang asked him in a daze where he was going, but she didn¡¯t know what he said. The two of them had slept tootest night. Anyway, Yaoniang felt that she hadn¡¯t slept for long when Jin Wang woke up.


    Today, they had to enter the pce to worship their ancestors in the ancestral hall.


    Naturally, this asion had nothing to do with the female family members. However, on this day, all the women with ranks and titles needed to enter the pce to congratte the empress.


    Yaoniang dawdled on the bed for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Chan quietly came to her for the second time and told her that it was time to get up and that even the young master was up, that she propped herself up from the bed.


    Jin Wang was simply inhumane. He clearly knew that today was a big day, yet he still fooled around with her for half the night. Even worse, she was unable to live up to expectations and couldn¡¯t refuse him at all.


    Yaoniang, who hadn¡¯t slept well and was sore all over, went out with a belly full of anger. Seeing that Jin Wang was already washed up and sitting at the table, she immediately red at him. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to hold it for long. As soon as she saw Jin Wang narrowing his eyes, she cowardly retracted her re.


    She turned to look at Xiaobao and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Xiaobao shook his head. The ointment was very effective. It had stopped hurting after the ointment was applied. When he got up in the morning, he took a peek and the swelling was already gone.


    Once they finished the meal, they each went to do their own things.


    Jin Wang had to enter the pce early, while Yaoniang was fine to enter a littleter. After seeing Jin Wang off, Yaoniang took her time bringing Xiaobao and Yueyue to the carriage. Before dozing off again, she specially exined that they didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry. When she woke up again, the sun was just beginning to rise and it was their turn to enter Xuanwu Gate.


    After a whole morning of bustling around, it was already the afternoon by the time the banquet was over. Jin Wang had already left the pce and sent someone to pass her a message that he was waiting for her at the pce gate.


    Yaoniang left with Consort Qing. When they arrived at Xuanwu Gate, not only Jin Wang but Qing Wang was also there.


    They said goodbye to each other and got into their separate carriages. As Jin Wang helped Yaoniang onto the carriage, something caught her eye, and she couldn¡¯t help frowning. Jin Wang asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Even after taking a seat inside the carriage, Yaoniang was still thinking about the scene she just witnessed. When Side Consort Han was getting on the carriage, she identally stumbled, and Qing Wang gave her a hand as support.


    This shouldn¡¯t be such a big deal but Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help feeling a little ufortable looking at it. She med it on the fact that she and Consort Qing were good friends, but Side Consort Han had tried to harm her. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but think of how unusually taciturn Consort Qing had been thest two times they met.

 Chapter 157.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 157 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 157.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 157 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Get in the carriage.¡± Qing Wang retracted his hand.


    Side Consort Han nced at her elbow in disappointment. She nodded and climbed inside the carriage without saying anything else.


    In another carriage, Consort Qing watched this scene through the carriage window, and her eyes shifted.


    Beside her, Zhuzhu pulled on Consort Qing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Consort Qing took her into her arms and said softly, ¡°Since you¡¯re sleepy, mother will hold you to sleep.¡± She shut the curtains of the carriage with one hand and stopped watching the scene.


    When they arrived at Qing Wang Manor, Qing Wang swung off his horse and approached the carriage. He first helped Yan Ge¡¯er off followed by Zhuzhu. Zhuzhu slept like a little pig and didn¡¯t even wake up from being carried off the carriage. Holding Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s hand, Consort Qing walked in with Qing Wang by her side.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A yelp came from behind. It was Side Consort Han¡¯s voice.


    With a turn of the head, they saw her stroking her calf with her brows furrowed, and a look of pain on her face. The maid next to her looked bewildered.


    Qing Wang couldn¡¯t help but stop. When Side Consort Han saw Qing Wang looking over, she immediately called out with tears in her eyes, ¡°Your Highness, my foot seems to be sprained¡­¡±


    Qing Wang looked at her hesitantly, then looked at Consort Qing.


    Consort Qing¡¯s face was expressionless. Side Consort Han let out another groan, and Qing Wang said hesitantly, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant¡­ I¡¯ll help her in first thene back¡­¡±


    Consort Qing stretched out her hand to take Zhuzhu without saying a word. Holding Zhuzhu, she walked away with her head lowered.


    Seeing their backs as the crowd left, a downcast look shed in Qing Wang¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t until the other party let out another groan that he slowly walked over.


    ¡°Mother,¡± called Yan Ge¡¯er worriedly. Only in front of others would he address her as mother consort. Normally he simply called her mother.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Consort Qing looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yan Ge¡¯er shook his head, hiding the worry in his eyes.


    After spending the second day rxing at home, Jin Wang brought Yaoniang and Erbao out to offer New Year greetings.


    The first ce they went to was Duke Ningguo Manor, with the visitsting for an entire day. Then they visited Hui Wang Manor, An Wang Manor, Dai Wang Manor and Yong Wang Manor. These households, they were obligated to visit. As for the others such as Lu Wang Manor and Qing Wang Manor, they only visited if they were invited over. When at other people¡¯s homes, one needed to watch their own behaviour and keep an eye out for potential troubles. After several consecutive days of visiting, Yaoniang was exhausted. It wasn¡¯t until the people from Qing Wang Manor sent an invitation that she finally showed a smile.


    When the day finally arrived, they woke up at <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRTctOSthbSUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">chen shi1, washed up and had breakfast. Once the carriage and horses were prepared, they set off to go to Qing Wang Manor.


    Qing Wang Manor was no different from the other manors. Everyone was full of joy. The servants are all dressed up and smiling. Even if someone in the family did pass away at this time, they have to wait until the New Year was over before mourning.


    Qing Wang not only invited Jin Wang but his other older brothers as well.


    Besides Hui Wang who didn¡¯t bring his consort, all the other princes came with their consorts. As for Jin Wang, he brought Yaoniang. By now, everyone was aware that something had happened in Jin Wang Manor, resulting in Consort Jin falling out of favour, and being sent to the countryside to recuperate. Seeing that Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t say anything about Jin Wang bringing Yaoniang out to socialize, the others naturally didn¡¯t say much.


    At such a time, it was natural to be festive and lively. Qing Wang Manor even invited a theatre troupe over. The current trend amongst the people in the capital was to watch ys. Anyone who knows how to sing would hum a few lines of the songs with them. Yaoniang didn¡¯t like watching the ys. The martial arts ys were too noisy, and the literary ys were too difficult for her to understand. She had watched them several times, but they only made her head ache.


    ording to Jin Wang, it was because she didn¡¯te in contact with it enough.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. After all, back when Yaoniang was still a child, she only had the chance to watch a y twice. A wealthy family in the county had invited a theatre troupe to sing at a temple fair, but with so many people, she couldn¡¯t see the actors at all.


    As entertainment before the noon banquet, everyone sat in the theatre to watch the y.


    Children also participated in such events. With all eight households added up together, there were more than 20 children. The older ones yed with the older ones, while the younger ones yed with the younger ones. As for the oldest ones, they stayed at the side of their mother or father.


    Both Zhao Zuo, the eldest young master of Hui Wang Manor and fourteen-year-old Rongxia Junzhu, the eldest daughter of An Wang stayed with their parents. Rongxia Junzhu resembled Consort An, with a round face and narrow eyes. She was demure and didn¡¯t talk much. With no one to talk to, she sat silently beside Consort An.


    As the women chatted, they eventually discussed the topic of Rongxia Junzu¡¯s marriage.


    Amongst the consorts, Consort Wu was the youngest, but she was the most talkative. She asked questions until Rongxia Junzhu was blushing and felt the urge to hide, but she still wouldn¡¯t shut up. Yaoniang and Consort Qing nced at each other but didn¡¯t interrupt. They sat there and only listened.


    The men sat on the other side, across the hall. From where the women sat, they could see what was happening there but they were unable to hear anything clearly.


    Meanwhile, the toddlers ran around here and there. It waspletely different from what was usually seen in the pce. They knew that fooling around was prohibited in the pce, but not here, so they took full advantage of that.


    Since they were celebrating New Year¡¯s, it was important to have a cheerful atmosphere. Therefore, even if the children were naughty, no adults would reprimand them.


    Seeing Consort An and Consort Wu about to spit fire at each other, Consort Qing and Yaoniang exchanged a nce, stood up and excused themselves saying they were going for a breather.


    The two left the theatre.


    The weather was good today. Although it was a little chilly, at least the sun was shining.


    Yan Ge¡¯er, Xiaobao, Zhuzhu and Yueyue were ying in the flower garden in front of the theatre, with several maids and mamas apanying them. Seeing Yu Chan watching from the side, Yaoniang left with peace of mind.


    She followed Consort Qing down another path. Yaoniang asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I noticed that you are in a bad mood recently.¡±


    Consort Qing wanted to cover it up at first, but now that she was directly asked, she looked down and said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant again.¡±


    Pregnant? Yaoniang was utterly shocked. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the deste look on Consort Qing¡¯s face, that she hurriedly regained a neutral expression.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long but that matter is already over?¡± Yaoniang didn¡¯t even know what to say. Qing Wang seemed to be a wise and thoughtful person, so why was he so muddleheaded in this matter?


    Consort Qing smiled bitterly. ¡°This is her usual method, pretending to be pitiful. She always has a way to win his sympathy. I used to lie to myself, His Highness only sympathizes with her and pities her, but he doesn¡¯t actually like her. Now, I¡¯m no longer so sure¡­¡±

 Chapter 157.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 157 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 157.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 157 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know how to coax her, so she could only say, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Sister-inw, I¡¯m not overthinking it. My mind has been extremely rational as I thought it through these past few days. I had lost quite a lot of sleep, wondering why am I losing to someone like her? How am I inferior to her? But I gradually realized that I was thinking too much. It¡¯s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. I¡¯m just being jealous. But the problem is, I was fine before¡­ Really! I also want to be like what you said, win him over and not give up. But I find it very difficult, especially after everything that happened. He seemed to have changed into someone I no longer know. Someone who¡¯s very cold¡­¡±


    Yaoniang felt the urge to cry.


    .


    She would rather Consort Qing be bawling her eyes out, instead of this calm narration of what her mind went through. How much disappointment did a bright and cheerful woman like her experience to wither so suddenly?


    Yaoniang could barely imagine it. She thought to herself if Jin Wang suddenly changed one day¡­ If he was no longer the way he was now¡­ If his tenderness is shown to another woman and they do the most intimate thing that only she had ever done with him¡­ If he says all those things to her and even has her give birth to his child¡­


    Yaoniang immediately felt like she had fallen into an ice cer and she couldn¡¯t help shivering. She forced herself to continue thinking about what would happen next and how she would feel. If that ever did happen, she would most likely go insane. No. She would definitely go insane.


    After all, she was very happy with him that she wanted topletely dominate him and let no one else upy him.


    Does she like Jin Wang?


    Yes, she does like him. And she has for a very long time.


    ¡°Seventh Sister-inw, even if you don¡¯t think about him, you still need to keep Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu in mind.¡± Yaoniang also felt that her constion was very weak. She even felt that she was being shameless. She wouldn¡¯t be able to remain indifferent if the same thing happened to her, so how could she demand others to do the same?


    But besides this, what other options are there?


    This world treated women very harshly. In a normal family, if the husband takes a concubine, the wife can only watch it happen, let alone in the imperial family. For the imperial family, this behaviour was justifiable and expected. The priority has always been reproduction. If a prince ever had ack of women, those above would always take the initiative to bestow a few.


    Yaoniang hasn¡¯t forgotten therge number of women in the rear courtyard of Jin Wang Manor. Even if Jin Wang never touches them, they are still his concubines in name.


    This was a life-and-death battle. When she upies more, others would have less. Unwilling to be abandoned, the only solution was to fight. If she upies less, the others would step forward to take her ce. After experiencing two lifetimes, Yaoniang had a very thorough understanding of the fierce battle between women in the rear courtyard.


    Yaoniang felt quite disturbed and she no longer wanted to think about it anymore.


    Consort Qing smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have been thinking about Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already asked for a divorce already.¡±


    Just as she was talking, a maid hurried over. ¡°Consort, the young master. Something happened to the young master.¡±


    Consort Qing¡¯s face turned pale.


    Xiaobao and Yan Ge¡¯er were ying with the little dog named Doudou along with the two little girls.


    They were originally having a great time. Then Xuan Ge¡¯er, that unruly brat, called a few others around the same age as him, to alsoe here to y. They were ying a game where some pretend to be officers and soldiers while others are robbers. As the officers and soldiers, their job was to capture the robbers. Carrying branches as swords, the robbers, officers and soldiers fought very energetically.


    Noticing that it was getting rowdier, Xiaobao wanted to leave. After a few words with Yan Ge¡¯er, the four of them took Doudou and nned to move somewhere else to y.


    While walking, Xuan Ge¡¯er, who was a robber trying to avoid the officers and soldiers, identally bumped into Yan Ge¡¯er.


    The two of them were about the same height, but Xuan Ge¡¯er was stronger while Yan Ge¡¯er was weaker. Yan Ge¡¯er directly fell to the ground from the bump while Xuan Ge¡¯er was caught by the officers and soldiers behind him.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was thest robber left. If he was caught, it would be the officers¡¯ and soldiers¡¯? victory. Those who were ying as officers and soldiers immediately burst into cheers, while the robbersined about Xuan Ge¡¯er getting caught so easily. He was the fastest out of all of them yet he didn¡¯t even run.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er saw that he had lost and others were adding fuel to the fire with their loudints. At the same time, he recalled the previous grudge and his face flushed with anger. He threw away the branch in his hand and rushed towards Yan Ge¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    The robbers, officers and soldiers, who were watching from the side, pped their hands enthusiastically when they saw Xuan Ge¡¯er starting a fight.


    One of the maids stepped forward but was reprimanded by one of the robbers. ¡°Stand back. This is a battle between men.¡± Little brat, your hair hasn¡¯t even grown, yet you already want to watch others fight.


    It was clear that Yan Ge¡¯er couldn¡¯t beat Xuan Ge¡¯er, so Xiaobao wanted to go up and help. Before he even made his way over, someone used him of trying to win by numbers. Xiaobao was toozy to pay attention to these little brats, and still wanted to go forward, but Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s robber aplices suddenly rushed up.


    ¡°Fight! Fight with me!¡±


    It seemed that boys were easily hot-blooded. With others on the side cheering them on, they dared to do what they normally wouldn¡¯t. Yueyue and Zhuzhu hurried over and asked the maids to stop them. Several maids wanted to help but were blocked by the remaining officers and soldiers. As they blocked the maids, they scolded them for getting in the way and disturbing them.


    Yuchan was also watching from the side, but it was inconvenient for her to make a move in this situation. If she did make a move, she would be used of helping the young master beat up the others. Plus, from her point of view, the one who was fighting Xiaobao was the smallest. Although he was fast, he wasn¡¯t the young master¡¯s opponent.


    The noise outside quickly drew the attention of those who remained inside. On the second floor, the men happened to be seated the closest to this side. An Wang and a few others came to the window together and looked down.


    An Wang smiled and said, ¡°Old Sixth, your son is the devil incarnated. How did he get in another fight again?¡±


    Lu Wang not only didn¡¯t feel ashamed, but he looked proud instead. ¡°This kid is full of energy, I n to start teaching him martial arts in another year or so. But what you said isn¡¯t right. Second brother, we fought like this when we were young. Howe when my son is doing it, he bes the devil incarnate?¡±


    This was true. These princes often fought together when they were young. As long as they didn¡¯t use weapons, no one stopped them. Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t let anyone stop them. Because of this, the various princes all grew up with good martial arts skills.


    Besides Yong Wang. But Yong Wang had been a sly one ever since he was a child. He never took the initiative to provoke his brothers and he also preferred using more covert methods.


    So when An Wang and the others saw such a scene, they didn¡¯t have any intentions to stop the children. They simply stood by the window and watched.


    Lu Wang said to Jin Wang, ¡°Fifth brother, the one from your family is still young. Yet he can already fight with the one from fourth brother¡¯s family.¡±


    Jin Wang was toozy to pay heed to Lu Wang.


    Lu Wang was also ustomed to Jin Wang¡¯s expressionless face. He turned his head to provoke Qing Wang: ¡°Old seventh, it seems like your kid is not my kid¡¯s opponent.¡±


    Indeed, Yan Ge¡¯er was thin, while Xuan Ge¡¯er was strong. Even though Yan Ge¡¯er was a few months older than Xuan Ge¡¯er, he was no match for Xuan Ge¡¯er at all. Xuan Ge¡¯er already pressed him under his body. Although Yan Ge¡¯er was able to fight back, it was a little challenging.


    But Yan Ge¡¯er was also stubborn. He didn¡¯t cry.


    Qing Wang smiled reluctantly. ¡°This child has been thin and weak ever since he was young. He is not as strong as sixth brother¡¯s child.¡±


    Lu Wangughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be strong. Then he won¡¯t get hurt when fighting with others in the future.¡±


    Lu Wang¡¯s smile reminded Qing Wang of some things that happened in his childhood. His age was the closest to Lu Wang, and he was also beaten by Lu Wang the most when he was a child. Father Emperor did not let anyone intervene, so even though fifth brother wanted to help him, he could only watch from the side.


    He has been beaten many times. Every time he went back, he would put more effort into mastering martial arts. Unfortunately, Lu Wang was very talented. He was the best at martial arts out of all the princes besides Jin Wang. And as Qing Wang learned more, the other party was also progressing. He wasn¡¯t favoured in the pce and the martial arts master wasn¡¯t as serious when teaching him, so he was never able to beat Lu Wang.


    Now his son also couldn¡¯t beat Lu Wang¡¯s son, despite Yan Ge¡¯er being older than Xuan Ge¡¯er.


    Qing Wang was disappointed. Yan Ge¡¯er had been weak ever since he was small. He was born like that and it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily changed. He wanted to have another son with Jirou, but it was a pity her stomach hasn¡¯t moved ever since she gave birth to Zhuzhu.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of Cheng Ge¡¯er, who was born very strong. He was big and powerful. Although he was barely over a year old, he would cause chaos the entire day. The only thing he hasn¡¯t done yet was rip the tiles off the roof.


    Side Consort Han mentioned to him once that when Cheng Ge¡¯er was older, he should teach him martial arts. Although Qing Wang didn¡¯t reply at the time, he was happy to do so. More than once, he had thought about how to best nurture Cheng Ge¡¯er.


    He knew that Jirou would definitely be unhappy again, but if it wasn¡¯t for Yan Ge¡¯er being a disappointment¡­


    Just as Qing Wang fell into a trance, a horrified scream suddenly came from downstairs.


    ¡°Blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Young master¡¯s head got smashed¡­¡±

 Chapter 158.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 158 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 158.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 158 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It just happened in the blink of an eye.


    Yan Ge¡¯er finally turned over and pressed Xuan Ge¡¯er under him. However, he wasn¡¯t as strong as the other party and was quickly pressed back down again. Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s strength was too powerful and Yan Ge¡¯er was caught by surprise so he hit his head on the ground when he fell.


    It was also a coincidence that there was a piece of rock on the ground and he happened to hit it.


    .


    At his age, boys didn¡¯t grow out their hair, so as soon as Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s head started bleeding, it was shockingly obvious, causing a maid to scream in fright.


    As soon as he saw the blood, Xuan Ge¡¯er was stunned. The other children around him were also scared senseless that their faces turned pale. The timider ones even started crying.


    When Qing Wang saw that Yan Ge¡¯er was injured, he jumped down from the second floor. Lu Wang followed.


    Lu Wang looked a little embarrassed and took a few big steps forward to scold Xuan Ge¡¯er. ¡°Look at what you did. Why were you so heavy-handed when ying around?¡±


    But how could the young child understand what pretense was, much less why adults valued it so much. Xuan Ge¡¯er immediately started crying.


    With so much noise, the women¡¯s side also soon received the news.


    When Consort Lu came out, she heard Lu Wang scolding Xuan Ge¡¯er and even reaching out to beat Xuan Ge¡¯er. She immediately rushed over to hug her son and said, ¡°He¡¯s a child! What does he understand!¡±


    The scene turned even more chaotic. As Consort An tried to coax Consort Lu, An Wang and the others also came downstairs.


    Jin Wang walked over and looked at Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s injury as hey in the maid¡¯s arms. Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. His skin was broken and there was a lot of blood, but nothing inside was injured. And Yan Ge¡¯er was also a very brave child. Even though everyone was pointing at him and saying that he was bleeding, he didn¡¯t cry.


    It was fine for him not to cry, but it was not fine for a small child like him to bleed like this. Jin Wang took out a handkerchief and asked the maid to use it to cover Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s wound. He frowned at Qing Wang who was stopping Lu Wang from hitting the child and said, ¡°Old seventh, take the child away first. Find a doctor to take a look at him.¡±


    Qing Wang was very annoyed. Although he was dissatisfied with Yan Ge¡¯er, he was still his own son. Yet, now that his own son was beaten and injured, he was trying to persuade the other party instead. With all his conflicting thoughts and feelings mixed together, he blurted, ¡°Take a look at what? This good for nothing isn¡¯t dead yet!¡±


    Yan Ge¡¯er instantly paled. Jin Wang pursed his lips and was about to say something when Consort Qing rushed over.


    Consort Qing naturally heard thisst sentence. She coldly nced at Qing Wang as she rushed over to grab Yan Ge¡¯er from the maid¡¯s arms. She thanked Jin Wang, and hurriedly took her son away without saying a word to Qing Wang.


    Yaoniang was really worried. She gave Jin Wang a look and then followed after Consort Qing.


    Qing Wang naturally noticed Consort Qing¡¯s nce. He was aware of his slip of the tongue and wanted to go after her to exin, but was held back by Lu Wang.


    Lu Wang had stopped hitting the child and persuaded him, ¡°Old seventh, don¡¯t go after her. Women are all like this, petty and narrow-minded. Those in my household are already used to me ignoring them! The more you spoil a woman the more problems there will be! If they annoy you too much, just clean them up. Then they¡¯ll behave themselves!¡±


    He said this while looking at Consort Lu. Despite the number of people coaxing her, she was originally reluctant to let this matter go so easily. But after hearing this, she immediately shrank her neck. Holding Xuan Ge¡¯er in her arms, she did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Children bump into each other all the time. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll get hurt. What¡¯s the big deal? Now that the matter is a little bigger, look at what you¡¯re doing, beating children and scaring women. Old fifth, is Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s injury serious?¡± said An Wang.


    Jin Wang shook his head.


    ¡°Since the injury isn¡¯t serious, everything is fine. Let¡¯s go inside. Don¡¯t let this matter bring down everyone¡¯s spirit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s rare for seventh brother to treat today.¡±


    The men walked into the theatre again without paying attention to what was happening on the woman¡¯s side. Although Side Consort Han was next to Consort Lu, she winked at a maid not far away.


    Zhuzhu cried when she saw that Yan Ge¡¯er was injured.


    After Consort Qing rushed over, she took Yan Ge¡¯er into her arms and left,pletely forgetting about her daughter. Seeing that her mother and brother left without looking back, Zhuzhu started sobbing. Then she quickly chased after them. Yu Chan held Xiaobao who was wiping the dust off his body. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Zhuzhu running away. He hurriedly broke free of Yu Chan¡¯s grasp and followed her.


    With so much chaos, no one noticed his movement. Yu Chan automatically wanted to follow Xiaobao, but she didn¡¯t forget Yueyue. She turned around and grabbed Yueyue before going after Xiaobao


    The theatre was surrounded by a garden, with many rocks and trees scattered throughout. By the time Yu Chan grabbed Yueyue to go after Xiaobao, he could no longer be seen. Then remembering that An Shi was following her, she didn¡¯t worry too much and started walking in the direction of the main courtyard ording to her memory.


    Zhuzhu¡¯s face was covered in tears as she staggered forward while crying.


    The garden was very quiet. The difference was like heaven and earth from the noisy theatre not far away.


    ¡°Mother, brother¡­ woo woo¡­¡±


    Xiaobao heard Zhuzhu crying in front of him and ran forward with his short legs. After passing a rockery he finally saw Zhuzhu walking next to a pool in the distance. Just as he was about to call out to her, a person suddenly appeared, picked up Zhuzhu and threw her into the pool.


    Xiao Zhuzhu only had time to scream for half a second before the rest of her voice disappeared.


    As soon as the person saw that she seeded, she retreated in a hurry. Xiaobao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he instinctively shouted: ¡°An Shi¡ª¡±


    A ck shadow appeared out of thin air. With a few moves, it appeared above the pool. Then a child appeared on the shore, wet and unconscious.


    An Shi did not pause to catch his breath. He immediately chased after the person who hurried away. At this time, Xiaobao had already rushed up. He anxiously held Zhuzhu¡¯s face, trying to determine if she was still breathing.


    Zhuzhu was still breathing.


    Xiaobao shuddered. He suddenly realized that Zhuzhu may have died like this in his previous life.


    ¡°Someone! Come!¡± Xiaobao especially hated those who hid in the dark like venomous snakes. They were dirtier than mice. You never know when they would jump out to bite you.


    Back then, this was how his mother and he were harmed. Seventh aunt and Zhuzhu were now being attacked the same way. If he hadn¡¯t followed Zhuzhu¡­


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Chan heard his voice and appeared at the end of the path. She quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Zhuzhu has fallen into the water. Go call someone!¡±

 Chapter 158.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 158 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 158.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 158 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Meanwhile, in the theatre, a banquet was being held with a huge table covered with delicacies.


    The main dishes included roasted venison, squirrel fish, braised chicken with sea cucumber, winter bamboo shoots with chicken breast, roasted duck tongue, stewed mutton, and braised trotters. There was also a variety of appetizers. Just looking at all the food made people drool.


    All sorts of fine wines wereid out on the table. Lu Wang gestured at Qing Wang and toasted him as if to make amends for what happened earlier.


    The gongs and drums on the stage were very lively. The actors were currently singing about the Eight Immortals bringing good news.


    A maid suddenly rushed in and broke up the lively atmosphere.


    Zhuzhu fell into the water.


    This news came as a shock to everyone. It was such a cold day, what would happen if a child fell into the water? Qing Wang was so shocked that he spilled wine all over his chest. Without saying anything, he hurriedly followed after the maid.


    Now that such a thing happened, the banquet could no longer continue.


    An Wang and others also proposed to go to see what happened, but they were blocked by Jin Wang.


    With frost on his face and eyes like ice, Jin Wang nced around at everyone. Lu Wang¡¯s scalp was numb seeing him like this, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fifth brother, why are you looking at us like that?¡±


    Jin Wang said slowly, ¡°What happened in old seventh¡¯s manor today better have nothing to do with any of you. Otherwise¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, what you said doesn¡¯t make sense. The two children fought, and I already made amends with old seventh. What does the matter of that girl Zhuzhu falling into the water have to do with us¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be best.¡± After saying this, Jin Wang turned around and left.


    Fucheng approached them. ¡°Several Highnesses, this¡ª¡±


    Lu Wang nearly lept three feet up in anger. ¡°What kind of dog shit luck is this? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day, yet something like this happens. From what fifth brother just said, if there¡¯s anything wrong with Zhuzhu he¡¯d look for us to settle ounts¡­¡±


    An Wang stepped forward to persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, old sixth. Old fifth and old sixth have always been close and Zhuzhu is so likeable. With such a troublesome thing happening on this day, old fifth will definitely not be happy seeing it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not happy? You think I¡¯m happy?! Even if they invite me again in the future, I won¡¯te!¡±


    Lu Wang waved away An Wang¡¯s hand and walked out the door. Consort Lu didn¡¯t dare to remain behind. She hurriedly signalled at the maids and mamas, grabbed Xuan Ge¡¯er, and went out after him.


    An Wang, Yong Wang and the others looked at each other in dismay. Dai Wang said, ¡°Benwang will make a move first.¡±


    ¡°Well. At this time it¡¯s best not to stay behind to avoid suspicion.¡±


    When Qing Wang arrived at the main courtyard, he saw the maids carrying things in and out.


    Going inside, Zhuzhu was already awake, crying and hugging Consort Qing. Yan Ge¡¯er was sitting next to them with a white cloth wrapped around his head. A person, who seemed to be the doctor stood next to him, speaking with the maids.


    Zhuzhu didn¡¯t want to leave Consort Qing, so the maids could only wrap a soft nket around Zhuzhu. Consort Qing hugged her daughter, her body trembling.


    Yaoniang held Xiaobao and stood beside her with aplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°Zhuzhu¡­¡± Qing Wang, who strode in, paused and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You scared father to death. How did you fall into the water? Were you being naughty again? Come here and let father take a look.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, but Zhuzhu didn¡¯t even look at him. She buried her little face in Consort Qing¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like your father anymore?¡± mocked Qing Wang, but no one had any reactions. Consort Qing¡¯s face remained cold and his words only brought contempt on himself.


    Qing Wang could only put his focus on the doctor. The doctor who had already exined what should be paid attention to could only repeat what he had said to Qing Wang again.


    Zhuzhu was rescued quickly, so there was no serious problem. The child was still young, and she only drank a few sips of water.


    ¡°Why did you fall into the water? What were the maids and mamas doing?!¡±


    Consort Qing didn¡¯t speak. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Seventh brother, Zhuzhu was thrown into the water.¡±


    Thrown into the water? Was that what he heard?


    Qing Wang¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    Yaoniang was really in no mood to exin at the moment. She asked Yu Chan to repeat what happened, starting from how Zhuzhu chased after her mother during the chaos, then how Xiaobao kept up with her, and then Yu Chan following them at the end. Then Xiaobao witnessed Zhuzhu being thrown into the water, and An Shi appeared to save her.


    The woman who harmed Zhuzhu was also captured by An Shi.


    ¡°Bring the person up.¡±


    Soon, a mama was dragged up.


    It was unknown what she had experienced, but she was so frightened that she was shaking like chaff in the wind. As soon as Qing Wang started interrogating her, words started pouring out of her and she admitted that she had done wrong. She felt resentful from being punished by the consort, so she took advantage of the chaos to stir up trouble.


    Only fools would believe her words. Just because of a mere punishment, she dared to harm the young master of the household. Plus this was no ordinary household, but one of the imperial family. Zhuzhu was also no ordinary person. She was the granddaughter of the emperor and a junzhu. Just because of this trivial matter, she dared to hurt someone. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that those around her would be implicated?


    Even Qing Wang couldn¡¯t be deceived by such a statement, but this mama insisted it was so.


    Qing Wang ordered someone to beat her with a board, but even when the mama¡¯s skin was broken and her flesh was torn, she still would not change her words.


    Zhuzhu was still so young. It was extremely unlikely for others to have such a grudge against her. Since this happened in Qing Wang Manor, it must be due to enmity between the adults and the children being implicated.


    But who would hold a grudge against Consort Qing? The results seemed to speak for themselves.


    Qing Wang sat on a chair, his eyebrows knitted together.


    Outside the house, the mama¡¯s shrill screams gradually disappeared. Soon there was only the sound of a wooden board hitting flesh.


    A maid walked in and said, ¡°Your Highness, the person has stopped breathing.¡±


    Qing Wang nodded stiffly and didn¡¯t speak.


    The room was silent. All the servants had their heads bowed. Yaoniang holding Xiaobao sat at the side. She couldn¡¯t help furrowing her eyebrows.


    Even someone like her who wasn¡¯t super smart knew that in this situation, she would¡¯ve ordered someone to investigate, rather than directly beat the mama to death. Yet Qing Wang had her beaten to death.


    The problem was that this wasn¡¯t her ce, so she couldn¡¯t intervene. She felt unbearably stifled.


    Zhuzhu stopped crying. She seemed to have fallen asleep in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Consort Qing put her down on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    The little girl¡¯s face was so pale it was almost transparent. It waspletely different from the usual rosiness. Consort Qing had been sitting for too long and her body had already stiffened. When she stood up, she couldn¡¯t help but sway a bit before she regained her bnce.


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡± It was Yaoniang¡¯s voice.


    Consort Qing ignored her and walked toward Qing Wang step by step.


    Qing Wang raised his head. His face was a little pale, his lips were parted, and he looked like he wanted to say something. But he held back his words upon meeting Consort Qing¡¯s cold gaze.


    p! It was the sound of Consort Qing¡¯s palm making contact with Qing Wang¡¯s face.


    Jin Wang just arrived at the door. Hearing the sound of the p, he paused and didn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Consort Qing carefully enunciated each of the following words, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you think that since Zhuzhu is fine, taking that mama¡¯s life is enough? You want to cover up for her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Qing Wang shook his head and exined, ¡°No, Jirou, you misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t Zhi¡¯er who did it. She¡¯s timid and gets scared from just seeing a mouse. How could she do this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Consort Qing pped him again.


    ¡°Zhao Youji, I thought you would be able to walk out of the shadows from your past, but now I know you will never be able to! To outsiders, you appear to be courageous and frank, but you¡¯re actually a coward at heart! You immerse yourself in self-pity all day long and act like you have nothing. But what you have, only you know in your heart!¡±


    Consort Qing gave a deste smile and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m also a coward. I thought you woulde to your senses given enough time. I struggled with my thoughts before finally adopting a wait-and-see attitude. Yet, who did I harm in the end? Myself and my children. As for that venomous snake of a woman, she¡¯s probably dying of happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°Jirou!¡±


    Consort Qing ignored Qing Wang.


    At this time, a woman¡¯s scream came from the yard. It was Side Consort Han being dragged here by the maids and mamas.

 Chapter 159.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 159 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 159.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 159 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Side Consort Han was wearing a lotus-coloured embroidered long jacket with an ice blue skirt that had a circle of pearls embedded on the hem. With a pearl hairpin inserted in her hanging cloud bun, she looked as gentle as water, like an orchid in a valley.


    To be honest, Side Consort Han doesn¡¯t have an extraordinary appearance. There¡¯s nothing great about her facial features. What she does have is a superior temperament. It wasn¡¯t obvious at first nce, but the more one looks at her, the more evident it bes.


    At this moment, Side Consort Han looked very pitiful. Her bun was messed up with strands of hair hanging down along the side of her fair face, making her look innocent and weak. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qing Wang. Sure enough, Qing Wang was looking at Side Consort Han with aplicated gaze. She turned to look at Jin Wang. Although Jin Wang was also looking at Side Consort Han, his eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°Jirou, you¡­¡± Qing Wang hesitated.


    Consort Qing looked at him with a sneer on her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Zhuzhu is worth much more than that mama¡¯s life. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiaobao and fifth brother today, my Zhuzhu would no longer be here. As a father, you¡¯re charmed by women, but the mother is still there. Since you won¡¯t pursue this matter, I will pursue it!¡±


    As she spoke, Side Consort Han was brought in. Crying like a pear blossom in the rain, she wanted to rush over as soon as she saw Qing Wang but was held back by a mama.


    This mama had a round face and one could tell from first nce that she was not easy to get along with. She pulled Side Consort Han back with a smile, and said, ¡°Niangniang, the master hasn¡¯t said anything yet so where do you think you¡¯re going? Is it because the consort treats you so well and you don¡¯t even understand the rules anymore? In the imperial family, your status is a side consort, but in any other family, your status would simply be that of a concubine. Do you know what a concubine is? When the master is sitting, the concubine stands. When the master tells you not to move, you behave yourself and you don¡¯t move.¡±


    The person who spoke was surnamed Xiao, known as Mama Xiao. She shares the same surname as Consort Qing because she is also a member of the Xiao Family, a distant rtive of Consort Qing. At the same time, she was also the wet nurse of Consort Qing. With both these two rtionships added up, Mama Xiao was a close confidant of Consort Qing.


    Mama Xiao hasn¡¯t been able to see eye to eye with this Side Consort Han for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to avoid souring the rtionship between the consort and His Highness even further, she would¡¯ve crushed her to death already.


    Mama Xiao¡¯s words were so ugly that Side Consort Han couldn¡¯t help but look at Qing Wang. But Qing Wang didn¡¯t look at her. He was looking at Consort Qing, seemingly wanting to say something.


    Consort Qing did not look at him, but looked at Side Consort Han and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Side Consort Han did not expect her to ask such a question. Her eyes flickered, and she said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Consort, this concubine¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Stop crying. From what I can remember, you have always been arrogant andcent. In front of him, you act one way, in front of me, you wear another face. Aren¡¯t you tired of wearing two different faces all day long?¡±


    ¡°Consort, what are you talking about, this concubine doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Side Consort Han lowered her head, swallowing her anger, and portraying a look of being wronged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. As long as you can recognize people that¡¯s enough. Do you know that mama outside?¡±


    Side Consort Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Which mama are you talking about, Consort?¡±


    Consort Qing didn¡¯t speak. Mama Xiao didn¡¯t need anyone to instruct her before she dragged Side Consort Han out with ease as if she was a chicken. She pulled her to the mama who was beaten to death.


    The mama was already a bloody mess, her lower body was soaked in blood. Lying face down on the bench, she had long stopped breathing.


    Mama Xiao was not polite at all. She pressed Side Consort Han¡¯s head close to the body for her to take a good look. Side Consort Han struggled hard and looked at Qing Wang desperately: ¡°Cousin, please save me, save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡± Qing Wang¡¯s voice was full of helplessness with a hint of begging.


    Consort Qing remained unmoved. Mama Xiao asked the mama who was in charge of beating the person just now to turn the corpse¡¯s head. An extremely terrifying face suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    The mama¡¯s entire tongue was sticking out and it was a bloody mess. She couldn¡¯t help biting her tongue hard because of the pain. Her eyes were wide open, and blood was pouring from all seven orifices. Those who were timider would be scared to death upon seeing this face.


    Side Consort Han jolted back, but she couldn¡¯t resist Mama Xiao¡¯s strength at all. A light shriek sounded from her throat, evidently due to the extreme shock.


    As soon as Yaoniang saw the face, she automatically covered Xiaobao¡¯s eyes, while Yu Chan covered Yueyue¡¯s. With no hands left to cover her own eyes, she could only turn her face away.


    ¡°Jirou, if you¡¯re angry, you can take it out on me. After all, she¡¯s pregnant. Even if you don¡¯t respect the monk, can¡¯t you look at the Buddha¡¯s face?¡± Qing Wang finally found his voice, but it was weak and drained.


    Consort Qing smiled and said, ¡°When she attacked Zhuzhu, why didn¡¯t she think about Buddha¡¯s face? It¡¯s all because I thought too much of the Buddha¡¯s face in the past that I ended up suffering so much loss from this little demon. By the way, she¡¯s pregnant with a child. Normal pregnant women wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a shock, yet she seems to be doing just fine.¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Side Consort Han retched, covering her stomach while whimpering in pain.


    ¡°Xiao Jirou! You¡­¡±


    Consort Qing suddenly raised her eyes to look at Qing Wang and sneered, ¡°We have been married for so many years. This is the second time you called me by my full name. The first time was the night we married in the bridal chamber¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a touch of pain, and his face softened: ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    ¡°These matters are matters of the past, things are different now. I told you she harboured ulterior motives but you didn¡¯t believe me. I said she has a vicious heart, you still don¡¯t believe me. I once hoped that you would believe me, but not anymore. I¡¯ve told you that my Zhuzhu is worth more than a mama¡¯s life. Aren¡¯t you nervous since she¡¯s pregnant? There¡¯s a life in her belly, isn¡¯t my Zhuzhu also a life? Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s a tit for tat. This way no one would me the other¡­¡±


    Consort Qing¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and she suddenly raised her voice, ¡°Mama Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mama Xiao responded loud and clear.


    It was unclear what the master and servant duo meant. Then they saw Mama Xiao shove Side Consort Han to the ground. She lifted her foot and stepped on Side Consort Han¡¯s stomach. She even had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Side Consort Han, you mustn¡¯t be resentful. Given how much suffering you caused Her Highness, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯ll get what you deserve one day.¡±


    Qing Wang wanted to stop her but it was toote. He could only watch helplessly as Mama Xiao¡¯srge foot stepped down. Jin Wang was the closest. He shifted forward a bit, then stopped.


    Yaoniang automatically covered her mouth.


    Mama Xiao pressed her foot downpletely and even turned it twice. Her face was full of glee. It was clear that after experiencing all the helplessness and suffering in the past, she finally vented it all today.


    Side Consort Han made a scream that barely sounded human. Qing Wang wanted to rush over but was blocked by Jin Wang¡¯s outstretched arm.


    ¡°Fifth brother!¡±

 Chapter 159.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 159 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 159.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 159 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak and only nced at Consort Qing.


    ¡°Are you agreeing with her? Do you also think she¡¯s not a good person? Fifth brother, am I still your younger brother? You were the one who asked me to marry her, is that why you¡¯re on her side?!¡±


    Qing Wang was clearly not keeping his tongue in check. His words cleanly denied all the good things that Jin Wang had done for him and his long-term marital rtionship with Consort Qing.


    He and Consort Qing did be husband and wife due to Emperor Hongjing¡¯s decree, but it was Jin Wang who took a small portrait of Consort Qing to him in advance and arranged for them to meet. Only after Qing Wang agreed did Jin Wang go to ask Emperor Hongjing to bestow a marriage decree.


    But now this sentence of hispletely denied all of Jin Wang¡¯s good intentions.


    It even denied the development of his rtionship with Consort Qing from when they first met, and their mutual promise to each other.


    Consort Qing had thought about how far she would need to be pushed before her heart dies. At this moment, she heard the sound of her heart shattering to pieces.


    Instead of crying, sheughed, ¡°Today, I will show you what it means to be ill-intentioned. Isn¡¯t she pregnant? Being tortured like this, she must¡¯ve had a miscarriage. Mama Xiao, the doctor hasn¡¯t left yet. Have the doctore to take her pulse.¡±


    Side Consort Han, who was curled up on the ground, stiffened. With everyone¡¯s attention on her, this movement was naturally seen by everyone.


    She groaned in pain and called out to Qing Wang, ¡°Cousin, cousin¡­I want to go back¡­I won¡¯t stay here anymore, everyone here is evil¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to where? If you want to leave, leave. But before you do so, you must let the doctor take your pulse. Actually, a normal doctor won¡¯t suffice. I¡¯ll have someone go to the pce to invite an imperial physician over to take your pulse. Let¡¯s see how long you can continue to pretend. That time, I only let you stand for a short while, and you suffered a miscarriage as soon as you went back. Because of this incident, although he didn¡¯t say anything about it, he held resentment towards me. The amount of benefit you gained from this, I won¡¯t mention, but do you think I¡¯ll let you use the same trick to fool me again?¡±


    Qing Wang¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Side Consort Han in disbelief.


    Side Consort Han couldn¡¯t be bothered to defend herself. She grabbed Qing Wang¡¯s hand, and cried, ¡°Your Highness, I really had a miscarriage that time. The consort is framing me. She has always disliked me¡­¡±


    Consort Qing interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll believe you, you don¡¯t need to be so dramatic. You¡¯ll be having another miscarriage this time, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Her words caused Side Consort Han to choke. At this moment, the doctor who was invited over finally arrived and he approached Side Consort Han¡¯s side to take her pulse.


    Side Consort Han struggled, unwilling to let the doctor take her pulse, but Mama Xiao made a move and suppressed her. It was unknown what Qing Wang was thinking, but he didn¡¯t help her.


    This was probably the most unusual scene Yaoniang had ever witnessed: a patient being pressed to the ground so the doctor can take her pulse.


    The doctor quickly finished taking her pulse, and said, ¡°This woman is not pregnant. Her time of the month seems to have just passed, and there are some signs of loss of qi and blood.¡±


    Side Consort Han screamed, ¡°You¡¯re lying! They¡¯re all lies! You are one of the consort¡¯s people and must have been bought by her¡­¡±


    ¡°Have someone go to the pce to invite an imperial physician.¡± Consort Qing said.


    Qing Wang stood up. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡±


    Consort Qing smiled and said, ¡°Indeed there¡¯s no need. Even I think it¡¯s pointless. Whether you believe it or not, what has it to do with me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Jirou, I believe you.¡±


    Consort Qing closed her eyes. Although he said this every time, he¡¯d actually be shaken inside. She knew him too well. She knew him so well that she could understand what he was thinking from just the look in his eyes. His hesitation, doubt and skepticism were all too clear.


    He didn¡¯t trust her. He only wanted to appease her.


    Consort Qing opened her eyes. Her gaze was clear and bright. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    What happened today was so unexpected, Yaoniang still hasn¡¯t recollected herself by the time she got on the carriage to go back home.


    There was no grief as great as despair. Consort Qing may have truly given up. After dropping the bomb of getting a divorce she had people pack up her stuff to return to her maiden home. She even took Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu away with her, and Qing Wang did not stop them.


    In fact, Qing Wang couldn¡¯t stop her even if he wanted to. Side Consort Han was up to her usual ploys again. With blood dripping from the corners of her mouth, she hugged Qing Wang¡¯s leg tightly, crying that she was in pain.


    Yaoniang was angered by how shameless this woman could be. She was also extremely disappointed with Qing Wang.


    After sending off Consort Qing, she dragged Jin Wang away angrily, unwilling to bother with Qing Wang, that foolish bastard.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you think Jirou will be able to divorce seventh brother?¡±


    Jin Wang nced at Yaoniang silently, making her feel like she had asked a stupid question.


    Obviously, she couldn¡¯t. Throughout history, there has never been a princess consort who dared to divorce a prince. To put it bluntly, there have only been princes who didn¡¯t want their consorts. Even if he dies before her, she could only live as a widow for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Is their rtionship salvageable?¡± murmured Yaoniang.


    It was because she understood howplicated everything was that Yaoniang said that. Not to mention whether they would be able to sessfully divorce, even if they do reconcile, Qing Wang would definitely remarry. Then what would happen to Zhuzhu? What about Yan Ge¡¯er? It was said that once there¡¯s a stepmother, the father would be like a stepfather. Not to mention that Side Consort Han still remained in that household. Who knows what would happen to the two children in the future?


    And what would happen to Jirou? A woman that has been divorced from the imperial family, who dares to want her?


    Just thinking about it caused Yaoniang¡¯s head to hurt. Discouraged, she said, ¡°How can there be such shameless and despicable people? Does her conscience not bother her?¡±


    Her conscience definitely wasn¡¯t a bother, since there wasn¡¯t one in the first ce.


    Jin Wang had seen how ruthless a woman could be. They could achieve greater things than men because they were willing to be extremely ruthless to themselves in order to achieve their goals. As for men, they are sometimes held back by dignity and face. ¡°There¡¯s a Qiao Xiuli in the front and a Han Zhi¡¯er in the back. These people are really terrible, like a venomous snake hidden in the dark, waiting to bite at any given moment. Why don¡¯t you talk to Qing Wang? Doesn¡¯t he listen to you the most¡­¡±


    Yaoniang talked non-stop, her words pouring out one after another. It was obvious that she was greatly disturbed in her heart.


    Jin Wang grabbed her hand and rubbed it in the palm of his hand. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s not worry about other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Yaoniang saw that Jin Wang¡¯s brows were wrinkled, and then she remembered the hurtful words that Qing Wang had said. She really hated iron for not turning to steel, and she had no idea what was going on in Qing Wang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Things happened too suddenly. Let both of them have some time to calm down.¡±


    Yaoniang said hesitantly, ¡°What if Jirou insists on a divorce?¡±


    Jin Wang pondered for a while, ¡°Benwang was responsible for setting up this matter in the first ce. If she really wants a divorce, I¡¯ll help her get a divorce.¡±

 Chapter 160.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 160 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 160.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 160 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    That night.


    For some reason, Yaoniang was very excited.


    More excited than she has ever been.


    She was normally reserved, and would only be more vocal as she neared her peak. But today she was enthusiastic and even took the initiative. Jin Wang felt that she was especially greedy, sucking him more deeply than ever before, making his scalp numb.


    With her arms tightly wound around Jin Wang¡¯s neck, Yaoniang mumbled nonsense with her mouth. Eventually, her mumbles dissolved into sobs.


    She has this thing where she cries when she feelsfortable and cries when she feels ufortable. The more she cried, the more Jin Wang wanted to bully her, bully her fiercely.


    But today¡¯s crying was not the same as before.


    Her pupils seemed to be out of focus, and she was very agitated. Even as she cried, she didn¡¯t forget to put effort into her current task. She said that if he has a change of heart one day, he should tell her in advance so she could take the initiative to give up her ce and leave. Don¡¯t let her go through what Consort Qing experienced, or she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    It was very difficult for Jin Wang to hear what she was saying. At first, he wasn¡¯t focused on hearing what she had to say. Plus, her words were incoherent and all over the ce. He forcefully held back his urges and listened for a while before he understood what she was trying to say. He immediately knew what she was afraid of.


    Recalling that she said she would leave, Jin Wang felt a burst of anger in his heart.


    Leave? Leave to go where?


    He spanked her perky ass twice, and immediately regretted it. Unable to hold back any longer, he didn¡¯t continue the conversation. After a long while, he finally copsed on top of her.


    She was still shaking all over. Silent, he remembered what she had said earlier, and spanked her again.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    A momentter, Yaoniang¡¯s head was finally clear. She realized she had done something stupid earlier when she told Jin Wang all the words hidden in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit such a shameful thing, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Little fool. Even though she was pretending to be asleep, her eyeballs were still moving. Jin Wang mocked her in his heart. Afraid that his spanks had hurt her, he stretched out hisrge palm to rub the soft tofu-like flesh, before rolling off the bed to clean himself up.


    Once he was done tidying himself up in the bathroom, Jin Wang brought over a warm damp towel. He lifted the nket to help her clean herself. Since Yaoniang was pretending to be asleep, she definitely couldn¡¯t expose herself at this time. She could only keep her eyes tightly shut while her body turned as red as a lobster. Jin Wang also ate a few handfuls of tofu along the way.


    When Jin Wang got on the bed again, she quietly shuffled toward him.


    Jin Wang snorted and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± whispered Yaoniang in the silence.


    Jin Wang made a hmm sound.


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t find someone else, right?¡±


    Jin Wang made another hmm sound.


    ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t hold herself back, and her voice became louder.


    At this moment, Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore, and closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Jin Wang still ignored her.


    Yaoniang was angry, about to fly into a rage out of embarrassment. Without caring that she was still naked, she lifted the nket as if she was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Xiaobao.¡±


    She rolled over Jin Wang¡¯s body but was suddenly grabbed by the waist and pressed down onto the bed.


    ¡°If you still have energy, let¡¯s not sleep tonight.¡±


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    The next day, Jin Wang got upte since he didn¡¯t need to report for work or visit other households.


    When Yaoniang got up, she didn¡¯t see Xiaobao or Yueyue, so she went to the east wing. Before entering the room, she heard theughter of the young girl. Upon walking in she saw that Erbao was long awake and was sitting on the bed ying with Xiaobao and Yueyue.


    To be more urate, it wasn¡¯t Erbao ying with his brother and sister, but more like being naughty and provoking Xiaobao and Yueyue.


    He didn¡¯t do anything besides sitting there and rubbing Xiaobao¡¯s little bald head and tugging on Yueyue¡¯s pigtails from time to time. His chubby face was very close to theirs. Eyes full of curiosity, it was as if he was studying why the top of the head was different for the two.


    And Xiaobao and Yueyue probably slepttest night, so they didn¡¯t want to get up. Even though Erbao was ying with them, the pair only shifted. The wet nurse tried to stop Erbao¡¯s movements and Erbao let out a loud cry of frustration.


    In the end, Yueyue couldn¡¯t ignore him any longer and sat up. Looking at his wrinkled face as he tried to hold back his tears, she said, ¡°Xiaobao Gege!¡±


    Xiaobao immediately sat up, and fiercely said to Erbao, ¡°Little stinky, what are you pulling on your Sister Yueyue for?!¡±


    Erbao didn¡¯t understand what his brother was saying. Thinking that his brother was ying with him, he smiled so wide that his two front teeth were showing and he screamed with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a beating.¡±


    Yueyue hurriedly blocked him, protecting Erbao in her arms. ¡°Erbao is still young, don¡¯t beat him.¡±


    How could Erbao understand what his brother and sister were doing? Thinking that they were ying some sort of game with him, he hid in Yueyue¡¯s arms and let out a peal ofughter. As he giggled, he turned to peak at Xiaobao, making Xiaobao furious.


    Yaoniang was amused by this scene, so she leaned against the door and watched the three little ones without announcing her arrival. It was Yueyue who noticed Yaoniang first with her sharp eyes and called out to her.


    Although Erbao was small, he knew that Yueyue¡¯s cry of auntie referred to his mother, so he followed her gaze. As soon as he saw Yaoniang, a ray of light shone in his eyes. Calling out to her, he waved his little hand, making Yaoniang wonder whether she had been spending too little time with her second son.


    Unlike Xiaobao, Erbao was taken care of by the wet nurse most of the time. asionally, Yaoniang woulde by to feed him during the day, but this gradually happened less and less. When Yaoniang had a lot of things to do during the day, she would forget and Jin Wang also didn¡¯t want her to feed him.


    Yaoniang came over and lifted Erbao into her arms. Erbao was very happy and made all sorts of sounds as if to tell her what had just happened.


    ¡°Little rascal. Making trouble for your brother and sister so early in the morning.¡± Yaoniang nudged his little nose.


    The wet nurse standing nearby said, ¡°When Second Young Master woke up this morning, he saw that the Eldest Young Master and Miss Yueyue didn¡¯t go to see him. Then he made a big fuss wanting toe over.¡±


    ¡°Has he eaten yet?¡±

 Chapter 160.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 160 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 160.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 160 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°He already ate. After drinking some milk, he had a bowl of rice porridge. The Second Young Master has a good appetite, he finished eating an entire bowl of rice porridge.¡±


    ¡°He learned from his brother!¡± concluded Yaoniang.


    Unwilling, Xiaobao said, ¡°He¡¯s not learning from me.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet? Once your fatheres back it will be time for breakfast.¡± No matter whether it was a hot summer day or a freezing winter morning, Jin Wang always practiced martial arts in the morning.


    The maids approached to help Xiaobao and Yueyue get dressed and washed up. Once everyone was tidied up, Yaoniang took the three young ones with her to the main courtyard.


    During breakfast, Xiaobao brought up Zhuzhu, ¡°I wonder if Sister Zhuzhu is feeling better. Did she have a fever?¡±


    Yaoniang was unaware of the situation at Consort Qing¡¯s maiden family, so she looked at Jin Wang. She was actually more worried about Consort Qing. After all, it was Consort Qing who brought up the words of a divorce. She was a woman without any power. What if her family did not support her? Even worse, what if her family would rather her reconcile with Qing Wang? If they resorted to desperate measures to force Consort Qing, things wouldn¡¯t go well for her.


    How could Jin Wang not know what Yaoniang was thinking? He said, ¡°The Xiao Family is upright, and Master Xiao is not a pedantic and rigid person. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with seventh sister-inw living in her parents¡¯ house. However, if you don¡¯t feel at ease, you¡¯re wee to reach out to her.¡±


    Yaoniang really didn¡¯t feel at ease, so she asked her servants to prepare a gift. With the excuse of New Year, she dispatched servants to bring it to Xiao Manor.


    At this time in Xiao Manor, Zhuzhu didn¡¯t behave abnormally during the day, aside from being more clingy towards her mother. But during the night, she developed fevers.


    Consort Qing ignored the advice of her servants and stayed with Zhuzhu the entire night in front of her bed. Once Zhuzhu¡¯s fever finally subsided, she returned to her room to rest.


    She slept in a daze, her sleep was not peaceful at all. She dreamt about her past with him. When she woke up, her pillowcase was wet, but her heart felt more at ease.


    After Consort Qing finished washing up and getting dressed, she just sat down for breakfast. Master Xiao came over with Madam Xiao, as well as Consort Qing¡¯s brother and sister-inw.


    In fact, when Consort Qing came back with the two children yesterday, the Xiao Family could tell that something must¡¯ve happened. At the time, Consort Qing was in a bad mood, and the situation of the two children wasn¡¯t good, so they could only put it aside for the moment. Madam Xiao, Consort Qing¡¯s mother, was worried the entire night. Every time she thought of something bad, she would shed tears. Master Xiao couldn¡¯t stand seeing his wife like this so he brought everyone over the next morning.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what happened.¡± Even though Master Xiao was in his fifties, he remained lean and carried a refined temperament. It was obvious that he had been a handsome man when he was young.


    Actually, the Xiao Family¡¯s children were all good-looking. Resembling their parents, the men were handsome, and the women were pretty.


    Consort Qing didn¡¯t hide what happened and she briefly exined the matter. Consort Qing had never mentioned these things to her family before because she never had a chance to. Qing Wang and his wife had always lived on his fief. This time, they finally had a chance to return to the capital. Given Consort Qing¡¯s temper, she was reluctant to speak up and worry her parents.


    After listening to everything, it wasn¡¯t Master Xiao who threw a temper first, but Madam Xiao. She was also in her fifties, but she still looked very young, as if she was still in her early thirties. Petite and exquisite, with a sweet temperament, this kind of appearance was the best at hiding one¡¯s age. If one didn¡¯t know Madam Xiao¡¯s age, it was unlikely one would be able to guess it.


    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be angry, mother will help you clean him up. <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUxpdGVyYWwrdHJhbnNsYXRpb24raXMraXJvbitlZ2clM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Tie Dan1, bring my spear, and I¡¯ll go to Qing Wang Manor to teach that boy a lesson.¡± Although Madam Xiao had married a civil officer, she was born to a family of generals. Ever since she was young, she had a violent temper, and this hasn¡¯t changed now that she was older.


    The person addressed as Tie Dan was already a father in his thirties. His real name was Xiao Qian and he was the eldest young master of the Xiao Family. Handsome and refined, he resembled Master Xiao¡¯s appearance and temperament. He looked at Madam Xiao with a look of embarrassment and said, ¡°Mother, how many times have I told you? Don¡¯t call me Tie Dan.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tie Dan? This is the name your grandfather gave you. <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRUl0JTI2JTIzO%R69&IxNyUzQnMrYStzdX%R85&N0aXRpb24rYW5kK3RvK215K2tub3dsZWRnZStmcm9tK3JlYWRpbmcrY25vdmVscyUyQyttb3JlK2NvbW1vbitpbit0aGUrY291bnRyeXNpZGUuK1%R85&lb3%R85&sZSt3b3VsZ%R65&tnaXZlK3RoZWlyK2NoaWxkcmVuK3NpbX%R85&sZStuaWNrbmFtZXMrbGlrZSt%R79&YSt%R65&YW8rb3IrR291K0Rhbitzbyt0aGUrY2hpbGQrZ3Jvd3MrdX%R73&rc2FmZWx5LitJZHJrK2hvdyt0aGF0K2Nvbm5lY3Rpb24rY2FtZSthYm91d%R65&4rJTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">Only with this kind of name can you grow up well2. Otherwise, do you think you can grow so old without experiencing disease or disaster? You even became a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRStGaXJzd%R65&twbGFjZStmb3IraGlnaGVzd%R65&tsZXZlb%R65&tvZitpbX%R85&lcmlhb%R65&tleGFtcyslM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">zhuangyuan3, isn¡¯t it because of such a good name? Alright, I won¡¯t go on, Tie Niu, you go and get your mother¡¯s spear.¡±


    Unlike the eldest young master of the Xiao Family, the second young master Xiao Kun was the most enthusiastic about this kind of thing.


    ¡°Come back! Your mother told you to go, so you went. You¡¯re already so old, yet you still don¡¯t know how to behave!¡± Master Xiao got angry, and Xiao Kun could onlye back in despair.


    Madam Xiao had vented some of her anger already. Looking around, she said, ¡°Yes, it really isn¡¯t right to go like this. Your father is right. Listen to him.¡±


    Eldest Young Master Xiao and Eldest Young Mistress Xiao, as well as the second young master and second young madam all nodded their heads like pecking chickens. In the Xiao Family, when Master Xiao wasn¡¯t angry, the whole family listens to Madam Xiao. When Master Xiao was angry, naturally everyone listened to him.


    But it was very rare for Master Xiao to be angry so they listened to Madam Xiao most of the time.


    The family tree of the Xiao Family was simple. Master Xiao only has Madam Xiao in his life, and Madam Xiao gave birth to three children, namely Xiao Qian, Xiao Kun and Consort Qing. Consort Qing was the youngest in the family and the only daughter, so she has been favoured by her family ever since she was a child. ¡°What are your ns?¡± It was Master Xiao who understood his daughter and knew best that this wasn¡¯t the time to let emotions take over, but to solve problems with brains.


    In the Xiao Family, there were usually only two people who used their brains to solve problems. The two daughters-inw wouldn¡¯t be mentioned for the moment. The brains of the family were Master Xiao and Eldest Young Master Xiao, while the group in charge of taking action was headed by Madam Xiao and supported by Second Young Master Xiao. As for Consort Qing, she wandered between the two factions.


    ¡°This daughter wants to divorce.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Xiao Family was shocked speechless.


    Consort Qing¡¯s two sisters-inw wanted to say something, but before they could open their mouths, the rest of the Xiao Family all expressed their opinions.


    ¡°Leave him!¡± This was Madam Xiao.


    ¡°Leave him and brother will find someone else for you!¡± This was from Second Young Master Xiao.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± This was Master Xiao.


    ¡°It just depends on how we do it.¡± This Eldest Young Master Xiao.


    The two sisters-inw did not speak a word.


    Consort Qing smiled with tears in her eyes. She lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Thank you, mom and dad, big brother and second brother.¡±


    ¡°If you really leave, what will happen to Zhuzhu and Yan Ge¡¯er?¡± Once Eldest Young Master Xiao said that the atmosphere immediately cooled.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯splicated expression, Master Xiao sighed. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re staying at home for the time being. The New Year isn¡¯t over yet. We will discuss this matterter.¡±

 Chapter 161.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 161 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 161.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 161 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The entire Xiao Family hade over in a hurry without even eating any breakfast. They simply asked the maids to bring over extra sets of chopsticks and the family sat together for the meal.


    After eating, they went to see Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu before they left.


    Second Young Master Xiao and his wife walked to their residence together. Second Young Madam Sun looked at her husband hesitantly.


    Without her even opening her mouth, Second Young Master Xiao knew what she wanted to say. He shot her a warning look, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now in advance. I only have Rou¡¯er as a sister. If she¡¯s wronged, I feel wronged. With your narrow mind, you always like to quarrel over things with your eldest sister-inw. That¡¯s a matter between you and eldest sister-inw. Brother and I are well aware of this matter and your behaviours won¡¯t hurt the rtionship between us brothers. Rou¡¯er is back at her maiden home now. Nominally, she¡¯s an outsider, but in our family, no one treats her as a foreigner. If you use your usual tactics to deal with her and say something unpleasant in front of her, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±


    This made the second young madam look embarrassed and ufortable. Extremely unwilling, she said, ¡°Is that how you think of me? You and elder brother-inw are usually busy outside, and eldest sister-inw and I have nothing to do. As for those teeth and nail fights, how often do you see one between eldest sister-inw and me? Rou¡¯er is your sister, so she¡¯s naturally my sister as well. I¡¯ll definitely treat her well.¡±


    ¡°That would be for the best.¡±


    Actually, the second young master was also clear that his eldest sister-inw and his wife wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any big fights with the men keeping an eye on them. As for what she had said about teeth and nail fights, they happened in every household. Staying under the same roof all day long, it was inevitable to butt heads every once in a while.


    The Xiao Family old couple were also aware of it in their hearts, but they acted as if they were ignorant. Both Eldest Young Master Xiao and Second Young Master Xiao attached importance to their sibling rtionship. Minor conflicts between the women in the family wouldn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the two.


    ¡°You only like to nder me.¡± The second young madam felt aggrieved.


    Although the second young master was a blunt person, he also knew how to get along as husband and wife. He had witnessed a lot of affection between his parents ever since he was a child, so he naturally understood the principles behind a good rtionship.


    In the Xiao Family, he was the only one who didn¡¯t share the traits of those from the Xiao Family. He was more like his maternal grandfather, Madam Xiao¡¯s father. He had a rough appearance and he was tall and strong. At first nce, he seemed to be a rough man whereas the second young madam was petite and exquisite.


    Second Young Master Xiao stretched out his sturdy arms, and wrapped them around the second young madam¡¯s shoulders, hugging her. ¡°You know the situation in our family. Father exercises strict self-discipline and he¡¯s upright and honest. Although mother has a lot in her dowry, that is her own private savings. If she¡¯s willing to give some to us, we¡¯ll ept it. If she¡¯s unwilling, we won¡¯t covet it. Our family only has so many heirlooms passed down from our ancestors. In the future, when the family separates, most of that will go to eldest brother. But don¡¯t worry, your man has ambitions and will make great contributions. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Since he opened his heart to her, how could the second young madam still be thinking her previous petty thoughts? She immediately rxed against the second young master¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Brother Kun, no matter how willful I am, I won¡¯t be willful in this regard. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat sister well.¡±


    ¡°As long as you behave yourself, that would be good.¡±


    Meanwhile, the same topic was being discussed between Eldest Young Master Xiao and the eldest young madam.


    However,pared to the second young master¡¯s extensive words and deeds, the eldest young master was more restrained.


    He didn¡¯t directly address this topic but told Liu Qixuan what he expects from her maids and mamas in detail. From preparing food to clothing to housing, he covered everything.


    As soon as she heard such words, the eldest young madam naturally swallowed the words in her throat.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t dislike her sister-inw living at home, but her sister-inw¡¯s identity was unique after all. Her brother-inw was a prince, a qinwang. As for divorcing a prince, this has never happened since the establishment of the Dagan Dynasty.


    Especially with the two children, what would happen to them?


    But with the full support from her parents-inw, her husband, and her brother-inw, she didn¡¯t dare to say more. Originally, she nned to discuss this further with the second young madam, and think of ways to persuade her sister-inw. Yet who would¡¯ve expected that the second young madam was unwilling? Naturally, this discussion was unable to continue. Of course, this was a story for another day.


    On the third day of Consort Qing¡¯s return to her maiden home, Qing Wang came.


    Without asking for servants to prepare him a carriage, he came on horseback.


    The news wasn¡¯t sent to Liu Qixuan, but the main courtyard and the second branch. Second Young Master Xiao has always been a man of action. He immediately blocked Qing Wang at the gate and gave him a harsh beating.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a prince, if Laozi wants to beat you, Laozi will beat you!¡± Seeing the second young master start beating the other party as soon as he arrived, and the person was his brother-inw, the two servants at the gate were frightened and ran away. Only then did Second Young Master Xiao throw another punch and curse harshly.


    Qing Wang didn¡¯t fight back.


    After being beaten, he asked the second young master, ¡°Second brother, let me meet Jirou.¡±


    ¡°Bah, I¡¯m not your second brother. What did you promise me, did you forget? Before Rou¡¯er¡¯s big wedding, eldest brother and I came to you and warned you that if you can¡¯t treat her sincerely, don¡¯t marry our Xiao Family¡¯s darling. How had you replied back then?¡±


    He had said that he would definitely be good to Jirou. He would treat her as a treasure and only be good to her for the rest of his life.


    But he didn¡¯t do it!


    Why couldn¡¯t he do it? To this day, Qing Wang was still unsure.


    Princes were nevercking in women. Even after he got married, the emperor still rewarded him a few. But he hasn¡¯t touched a single one of them. Jirou was the only one in his heart, he couldn¡¯t see anyone else.


    Even now, he only has Jirou in his heart, so why did he force her to leave and even want to divorce him?


    Qing Wang had been thinking over this issue for the past few days. He still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Seemingly in a trance, he found himself in front of the Xiao Family Manor.


    He only had one thought on his mind, which was to beg Jirou to forgive him.


    ¡°Second brother, it doesn¡¯t matter if you scold me or beat me, I only ask you to let me see Jirou.¡±


    Second Young Master Xiao sneered. ¡°You want me to let you see her and let you continue to hurt her? Go hug your dear cousin from Goryeo. My Xiao Family can still afford to feed a few mouths.¡±


    After saying that, Second Young Master Xiao pushed him out the door and mmed the door with a bang.


    Qing Wang looked at the closed door in front of him and reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He knew very well that his identity wasn¡¯t ordinary, and his presence might attract attention. If the matter was brought to his father emperor¡¯s attention, it might bring disaster to the Xiao Family. Then he would never be able to redeem himself in front of Jirou.


    When Qing Wang returned to the manor, he locked himself in his study.


    These past few days, he spent all his time in the study. He wouldn¡¯t see anyone, including Side Consort Han.


    Side Consort Han came over a few times but was blocked from entering the study. Today, she heard that Qing Wang had returned with an injury on his face, so she went to the study again.


    Qing Wang was drunk and wine jars were scattered everywhere on the ground. When the servants came in to clean up, he scolded them to leave. These wine jars had umted over the past few days and one could easily see how much wine Qing Wang had drunk.


    Side Consort Han came in. The room was dimly lit, and she almost tripped over the wine jar on the ground. When she regained her bnce, she saw a person copsed near the corner of a table.


    It was Qing Wang.


    Qing Wang looked to be in an extremely sorry state, with his face ck and blue. He had copsed on the ground and emitted the scent of alcohol from head to toe.


    Side Consort Han came closer and reached out to help him, but Qing Wang was still conscious. He reached out and pushed her away.

 Chapter 161.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 161 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 161.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 161 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Qing Wang opened his drunken eyes and looked at her. ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t be like this, it will harm your body. Let me help you up, don¡¯t lie on the ground.


    ¡°Leave! Get out, get out!¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Side Consort Han cried out, sounding very pitiful. ¡°Even if you hate me and don¡¯t want to see me, you shouldn¡¯t mess around with your body. It¡¯s so cold on the ground, how can you bear it? I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I didn¡¯t mean to do it, but you¡¯ve been ignoring me, and I was afraid that you¡¯d forget me. I was afraid that you¡¯d abandon me, so I lied to you that I was pregnant¡­


    ¡°Here, I have no rtives, no friends, and no one to confide in¡­ Every time I enter the pce, I don¡¯t dare to speak, for fear of eliciting disgust. Whenever I visit other households, those consorts and madames all seem to be smiling at me, but in reality, they don¡¯t put me in their eyes at all¡­ I know it¡¯s because I¡¯m from Goryeo, and not Dagan¡­


    ¡°Side Consort Su and I are both side consorts. Yet, Side Consort Su is favoured by both His Majesty and Her Majesty. The consort is also good to her. When others mention her, their voices are full of envy. When they mention me¡­ No. No one mentions me. They¡¯re not even willing to bring me up¡­¡±


    Qing Wang listened in a trance. Before, whenever he heard these words, his heart would always soften, but now, he only felt disgusted.


    A lot of disgust.


    Unwilling to listen any longer, he¡¯d rather cover up his ears.


    ¡°Stop talking, get out!¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If it weren¡¯t for you, Jirou wouldn¡¯t have left!¡± Qing Wang suddenly grew agitated and started shouting indiscriminately, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted towards you. I should have sent you away long ago. Jirou is right, I¡¯m a coward. I was stuck in the past, unable to get out. I should have sent you away¡­¡±


    Side Consort Han looked as if she was struck by lightning. She never expected Qing Wang to have such thoughts. Full of grief, despair and anger, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself from trembling.


    However, she still stepped forward, wanting to help Qing Wang up and earn his forgiveness. As the two struggled, something fell from Qing Wang¡¯s pocket. Her eyes shed and she reached out her hand to put it into her sleeve.


    At this time, came the sound of footsteps. It was the head steward, Fu Xi.


    When he saw Side Consort Han, he cried, ¡°Your Highness Side Consort, why are you here? His Highness has been unhappy these past few days. Aiya, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    Side Consort Han wanted to say something, but Fu Xi gave her a look, so she left without saying a word.


    Once she was outside, she heard Qing Wang say to Fu Xi, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let her in. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Fu Xi said, ¡°Xiao Tianzi went to the washroom. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not arranging the servants to keep watch properly. This kind of thing definitely won¡¯t happen again in the future¡­¡±


    Knowing that Consort Qing was doing well in her parents¡¯ home, Yaoniang felt more relieved.


    But in the blink of an eye, another thing came to mind. There would be a pce banquet on the 15th day of the first lunar month.


    Now that Consort Qing and Qing Wang were in such a state, it was unlikely they would enter the pce for the banquet together. Fortunately, Jin Wang came back and said that this year¡¯s Lanter Festival banquet would be different from the past. It would be held with the people, so whether Consort Qing made an appearance or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    To pull the wool over the public¡¯s eyes, Yaoniang decided to invite Consort Qing to apany her. Consort Qing was reluctant to go out, but Yaoniang repeatedly sent people to invite her, so she could only agree.


    When the day arrived, Jin Wang entered the pce first, while Yaoniang apanied Consort Qing in the manor.


    Consort Qing came to Jin Wang Manor in advance. Not only did Consort Qinge, but Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu also came.


    Once again reunited with their friends, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu finally showed some smiles. These past few days, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu rarely showed smiles. Consort Qing noticed it and took it to heart, making her distressed.


    Over these past few days, she also saw clearly her family¡¯s attitude. She understood that no matter what decision she makes, her family would support her and even try their best to help her.


    But how could she put the safety of her family aside? If she really wanted to divorce, she would be fighting against imperial power. Even if she seeds, wouldn¡¯t it incur His Majesty¡¯s disgust? Would she implicate her father and brother? As for Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu, it was impossible for her to take them away. Even in an ordinary family, this was impossible, let alone the imperial family.


    As long as she thought of this, Consort Qing felt suffocated as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But if she were to go back to that manor, she absolutely couldn¡¯t do it. Consort Qing had been struggling and anxious for the past few days, but she really couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. She could only do as her father said, talk about it after New Year¡¯s. If it can be dyed for one day, dy it for one day.


    Consort Qing thought that Yaoniang would ask her about it. When Yaoniang didn¡¯t say a word about it from beginning to end, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. With the children ying together, seeing the innocent happiness on the children¡¯s faces, Consort Qing gradually forgot her troubles.


    Lanterns were hung everywhere in Rongxi Courtyard, bothrge and small, some of them even colourful.


    Yaoniang and Consort Qing yed with the children for a while, before ordering the servants to take care of the children. Then they went out.


    Emperor Hongjing was entertaining hundreds of officials at Wu Gate, andnterns were set up all the way to Duan Gate. Every year, the other members of the nobility set upnterns on Qipan Street, stretching all the way to Zhengyang Gate.


    Night arrived. As soon as they left the manor, they could feel a kind of restlessness in the air, that seemed to belong to festivals.


    Out on the street where the manor was located, there was a huge light mounted on the archway. This was ordered to be set up by Jin Wang. Looking out from the carriage,mps andnterns of various styles and colours were lined up in front of every street and alley. There were people everywhere, along with horses and carriages.


    The carriage of Jin Wang Manor first went to Qipan Street. Even from a distance, they could see the five-wed golden dragonntern standing in front of the Gate of Uprightness with its fangs bared and ws brandished.


    Yaoniang had never seen witnessed such a scene and was simply stunned. Consort Qing told her that every year, the Lantern Festival was the busiest time in the capital. Although there would always be antern stationed in front of the gate, the shape changed from year to year.


    When the carriage could no longer continue forward, Yaoniang got out of the carriage and the guards escorted them for the rest of the way.


    Further in, the area became restricted for ??themon people. Even if it was said to be held amongst the people, it was impossible for Emperor Hongjing to allow themoners to mix with them freely without any scruples. If there happened to be an assassin, the consequences would be devastating. At worst, the country would be destabilized, while the minimum would be chaos amongst the crowd.


    The ce for Jin Wang Manor to admirenterns was set in a rtively front position, facing where Emperor Hongjing would be sitting. The more Yaoniang walked, the more her eyes turned blurry from all the brightnterns. The further one walked, the more beautiful thenterns were. Yaoniang was already so old yet it was the first time for her to realizenterns could be designed with such variety.


    The banquet at the Wu Gate had just finished, and Yaoniang was already waiting there when Jin Wang arrived. Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei had yet to arrive. Qing Wang Manor¡¯s spot was located right next to Jin Wang Manor¡¯s.


    One could easily tell that thenterns decorating Qing Wang Manor¡¯s spot were not carefully prepared. Thenterns were in, and it appeared that his status among the princes had fallen even lower.


    Qing Wang looked pale and haggard and he seemed like he wanted to say something. He called out, ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    Consort Qing nced over there. Qing Wang seemed to be encouraged and wanted to walk over. But then under the light, he saw Consort Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly turn cold and a sneer appear on the corner of her lips. Then she turned away and stopped looking in his direction. He turned his head and saw Side Consort Han with several guards and maids around her.


    Anxious, he automatically asked, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Side Consort Han was extremely aggrieved, ¡°Your Highness, why can¡¯t this concubine be here? There are female family members representing every household. If Qing Wang Manor doesn¡¯t have one¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Wang felt a stab of pain in his heart and scolded, ¡°Who asked you toe? Who asked you toe? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like this kind of event before? So what are you doing out here?!¡±


    Side Consort Han started crying. Wiping her tears one after another, she didn¡¯t speak.


    Qing Wang immediately wanted someone to send Side Consort Han away, but then he reconsidered. Given the asion, this might attract unwanted attention. He nced at Consort Qing¡¯s back again, full of despair. Without looking at Side Consort Han again, he sat down on the nearby chair.


    Side Consort Han stood there, well behaved, but her hand hidden in her sleeve couldn¡¯t help touching a hard lump sitting in the pocket of her sleeve.


    On the other side, Yaoniang nced at Consort Qing hesitantly.


    Consort Qing smiled at her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 162.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 162 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 162.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 162 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Emperor Hongjing quietly arrived without any fanfare. Yaoniang didn¡¯t even realize it until she saw a bright yellow figure under thenterns across from her.


    A servant came over and told Jin Wang to follow him. Qing Wang also left.


    Not long after, Jin Wang came back. Qing Wang also followed. However, Qing Wang¡¯s face was pale, as if something had happened.


    Jin Wang brought up bringing Yaoniang out to admire thenterns. Yaoniang asked shouldn¡¯t they stay here to apany his Father Emperor? During events like this, if Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t leave, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the son to leave first.


    Only then did Yaoniang know that Emperor Hongjing¡¯s dragon body wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he returned to the pce ahead of schedule.


    Consort Qing and Yaoniang came out together, so naturally, they had to leave together. Qing Wang was standing under thenterns from his manor in despair.


    ¡°What happened to him? Did he receive a scolding?¡± Yaoniang asked in a low voice.


    Jin Wang said, ¡°Father Emperor found out and reprimanded seventh brother.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s words had actually glossed over a lot of it. In reality, Emperor Hongjing was furious, and it was unknown who brought it up. Emperor Hongjing scolded Qing Wang for not being strict with his family, favouring his concubine, and neglecting his wife.


    These words seemed simple, but they were quite serious. Even for ordinary officials, this matter would be considered to be taboo, let alone a prince with a title.


    From what Jin Wang can tell, Emperor Hongjing must¡¯ve already had something troublesome on his mind, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been in such a rage. Qing Wang was unlucky to be taken as a punching bag for Emperor Honjing to vent. But this was true. Qing Wang didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend himself. He couldn¡¯t do anything other than kneel and kowtow to admit his mistake.


    At that time, with all the princes watching, Qing Wang was very humiliated.


    Jin Wang knew that his Father Emperor had always been biased against old seventh. Although he couldn¡¯t be called a kind father, he always saved face for his sons in front of others. From childhood to adulthood, among all the princes, he had only treated old seventh indiscriminately. Although he was his son, his treatment sometimes wasn¡¯t even as good as a servant¡¯s


    Therefore, Jin Wang could understand why Qing Wang would fall for his Goryeo cousin. The feelings had probably sprung from empathy and a sense ofmon suffering. In this kind of situation, onlookers wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him. They can only watch him as he walks down the path he chose, wondering when he would finally be able to understand.


    In the past, Jin Wang would always say a few words in defence of Qing Wang. This time, he did not speak and remained silent.


    After listening to Jin Wang¡¯s narration, Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She only smacked her lips because Consort Qing was still following behind them. After saying a few words to Jin Wang, she approached Consort Qing to walk beside her.


    ¡°His Highness wants to bring me to admire thenterns. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Consort Qing shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Yaoniang said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s a festival that only happens once a year. I haven¡¯t had the chance to admire thenterns in the capital yet. I heard from His Highness that there will also be fireworkster. We can take this opportunity to rx. Besides, Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu are still in the manor. When the timees, you can go back to the manor with us to pick them up.¡±


    Consort Qing was still thinking about how to refuse when she suddenly saw a few people walking toward them. Her eyes lit up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m just not going with you and fifth brother. My brothers and sisters-inw are here, so I¡¯ll be going with them instead of disturbing you and fifth brother. When the timees, I will go to the manor to pick up Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu.¡±


    Yaoniang also saw the people from the Xiao Family.


    Xiao Qian and Xiao Kun bowed to Jin Wang, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for taking care of my sister.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded.


    Afterwards, Consort Qing and the Xiao Family left, while Yaoniang strolled around with Jin Wang.


    The streets withnterns were divided between two areas: the inner city and the outer city. The inner city was where Yaoniang and Jin Wang were walking, while the outer city was located outside Dong¡¯an Gate. There were alsonterns hanged at Liuli Chang and Mishi Kou.


    Walking through these streets was like wandering through a different world.


    Lanterns of various colours were everywhere, row after row, so many that it was hard for the eyes to take in. There were also many types ofnterns, including dragonnterns, pcenterns, gauzenterns, flowernterns, dragon and phoenixnterns, angrnterns, revolvingnterns, etc. Their shapes varied from circr to rectangr to cylindrical and polygonal. There wererge ones and small ones with a great variety. Thergestnterns were as tall as several floors while the smallest ones were only the size of a palm.


    There are also countless vendors selling snacks, utensils and gadgets. Jugglers, singers, and performers were also everywhere.


    Jin Wang had one arm wrapped around Yaoniang¡¯s waist. Besides Fucheng and Yu Chan following the two of them, An Shi, An Shiyi and several other guards also disguised themselves as ordinary people and protected them from the crowd.


    During their walk, Yaoniang ate a bowl of glutinous rice balls, watched the dragon dance for a while, and bought the mostmon jade rabbitntern, holding it in her hand. Her face was flushed with excitement.


    Jin Wang looked at her with affection in his eyes. He didn¡¯t take her out to y enough. But when Yaoniang wanted to put the unfinished rice balls into his mouth, he still chose to refuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Why don¡¯t you want to eat it?¡±


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first day for him to not eat sweets.


    They passed by a stall that involves throwing bamboo rings onto small trinkets, Yaoniang bought 30 bamboo rings for half a tael of silver. In Jin Wang¡¯s mind, the rows of trinkets on the ground look okay, but the craftsmanship wasn¡¯t the best. However, since Yaoniang wants to y, he can only apany her to y.


    Unfortunately, her skill was greatlycking and none of the thirty bamboo rings found themselves on the target.


    Jin Wang listened to her mumbling ¡®oops¡¯ under her breath. When all the bamboo rings in her hand were tossed out, a grand zero of them managed tond on the trinkets. The look of disappointment on her face was absolutely priceless. Standing next to them, Fucheng and Yu Chan both fought to restrain theirughter. Jin Wang watched helplessly as she stared at the trinkets on the ground. She seemed to be hesitating about whether she should buy more bamboo rings to try again.


    ¡°Yu Chan, give me another half a tael of silver.¡±


    Yu Chan hurriedly took out the silver and went forward to exchange it with the bamboo rings.


    This time Yaoniang was even more careful than before, but she stillnded none of them. Her closest shot hit the side of the trinket and then fell, so it didn¡¯t count.


    Why couldn¡¯t any of the ringsnd on the trinkets?


    Yaoniang stared at the trinkets with a burning gaze. The vendor who set up the stall seemed to have a bit of a conscience. He hurriedly picked up an ornament from the ground that resembled a cat and handed it over. ¡°Madam, this one¡¯s for you.¡±


    Yaoniang felt that this cat resembled Huahua. Since she had wasted so much time on it, and the boss was willing to give it to her, she immediately smiled and reached out to take it.


    The vendor fell into a daze, willing to give everything in his stall to please this beautifuldy. But before Yaoniang extended her hand, she was blocked by someone.


    It was Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang nced at Fucheng, and Fucheng squeezed forward. He took the ornament from the vendor¡¯s hand and ced it back on the ground. He stretched out his hand to ask the vendor for more bamboo rings. The vendor promptly handed over a handful of bamboo rings, without bothering whether Fucheng had given him any money.


    Fucheng took them and returned to Jin Wang¡¯s side.


    Jin Wang took them from him. Without even needing to aim, the bamboo rings flew out at a speed invisible to the naked eye. When Yaoniang looked down, all the trinkets had a bamboo ring around them. In the farthest corner, even the most beautiful revolvingntern had a ring on it.


    In fact, many people were attracted to this stall because of the revolvingntern.


    There was a painting of carp swimming in a stream painted on thisntern. Despite theck of wind, the revolvingntern made it look like a school of carp chasing after food in the water. Add in the bright colours and thentern became extremely eye-catching.


    But if someone wanted to buy this revolvingntern, it would cost 10 taels of silver. On the other hand, a few wens were enough to buy a bamboo ring.


    What if they managed tond it? Many people wanted to test their luck and were covetous of minor advantages. This was why this stall became so prosperous.


    Unfortunately, the bamboo rings were small, and the position and shape of the revolvingnterns made it very tricky. No one has ever managed tond thisntern. Earlier, Yaoniang had used over 20 rings trying to get it. Eventually, she realized the difficulty and gave up trying on it to focus on the other objects. Who would¡¯ve thought that Jin Wang would manage tond it?


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± After praising Jin Wang, Yaoniang turned around and instructed Fucheng and Yu Chan to pack up and take away everything with a ring on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much stuff. Fucheng and the others won¡¯t be able to carry all of it.¡±


    Only after Jin Wang¡¯s reminder did Yaoniang realize this cruel fact.


    Jin Wang motioned for Fucheng to carry the revolvingntern, while he leaned over and picked up the ornament that resembled Huahua.


    He rubbed it between his fingers and handed it to Yaoniang. ¡°Whatever you want, Benwang can give to you.¡± His implication was that she wasn¡¯t allowed to ept things from others.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help blushing upon meeting his intense gaze. She didn¡¯t expect that Jin Wang would be jealous of this.


    Seeing that his money-making tree was taken away, the vendor felt like the sky was falling. Even when the pair left he didn¡¯t dare to call after them. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that thedy had addressed him as ¡®Your Highness¡¯.


    How many people in this world could be called Your Highness? Having lived in the capital city for so long, the vendor naturally knew that they couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    Suddenly, a piece of silver fell in front of him. The vendor looked up and saw an ordinary man passing in front of him, and he grabbed the silver with great joy.


    A noble was a noble. Even for small matters like this, he could be so generous. Once he goes and buys anotherntern, his business would be able to resume like before.

 Chapter 162.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 162 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 162.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 162 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t lead Yaoniang to continue shopping but arrived at a three-storey restaurant instead.


    The inside of the restaurant was full of guests and the seats were all full, especially on the second and third floors. The windows were also wide open, which was really rare.


    On the way there, Yaoniang had seen from the streets that all the restaurants were full of people. The windows upstairs were also all wide open. If it was summer, that would be normal, but it was winter. Soon she found out why.


    ¡°With so many people, will there be seats for us?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are.¡±


    Sure enough, upon entering, Fucheng called someone over, and they were led upstairs.


    As soon as she stepped on the stairs, Yaoniang saw a group of people just arriving at the door. It was the Xiao Family and Consort Qing.


    ¡°Jirou, here.¡±


    Yaoniang was so happy to see her that she couldn¡¯t help but say hello. Several people turned to nce at her. Only then did she realize what she had done, and hid behind Jin Wang.


    What a scaredy cat!


    Jin Wang sneered in his heart and motioned for Fucheng to step forward.


    Soon the Xiao Family and Consort Qing came over. Jin Wang didn¡¯t say much, besides that they were wee to join them if there weren¡¯t enough seats left.


    Indeed, there really weren¡¯t any seats left. The eldest young master of the Xiao Family originally didn¡¯t want to trouble Jin Wang, but they had decided toe out on the spur of the moment. At this time, not to mention this ce, it was likely that all the restaurants were already full. Seeing that the women and children were all looking at him in anticipation, he cupped his hands and apologized for intruding.


    Jin Wang nodded without saying much and led them up.


    The private room reserved wasn¡¯t on the second floor, but on the third floor, which was the best spot.


    Others may not know, but the eldest young master of the Xiao Family knew that the third floor of Xian Ki wasn¡¯t open to officials that weren¡¯t of high rank. Sometimes even high-ranking officials weren¡¯t able to use the third floor. Being able to book such a ce when the entire city was celebrating the Lantern Festival, the means and power of Jin Wang could be seen.


    Maybe this Xian Ki belonged to Jin Wang. This thought suddenly shed through the mind of the eldest young master of the Xiao Family. As far as he knew, the people behind Xian Ki were very mysterious and powerful, and no one dared to provoke them.


    Soon someone served trays of tea, fruit, and snacks. Everyone took a seat.


    This private room was huge, upying half of the entire third floor. Women and children sat on one side, while the men were on the other side. Even then, it wasn¡¯t very noisy.


    After getting to know each other, Yaoniang greeted the eldest young madam and the second young madam. Together, they enjoyed the fruits and snacks with Consort Qing and two children. There were a lot of people out on the streets today, so the second branch of the Xiao Family only brought the older children out. The younger ones stayed at home, just like Xiaobao and the others.


    On the other side, the men seemed to be discussing something. Yaoniang looked at them from a distance and guessed that they were talking about Consort Qing¡¯s matter. Even now, Yaoniang still doesn¡¯t know what Jin Wang¡¯s n was for Qing Wang and his wife.


    At this moment, the night sky outside suddenly lit up, followed by loud consecutive explosions one after another.


    The two children from the Xiao Family jumped up immediately. Unlike their previous quiet and reserved selves, they shouted loudly, ¡°Father, mother, fireworks!¡±


    After saying that, they walked over to the window.


    .


    Everyone stood up and went to the window.


    The heaven and earth seemed to be lit up at once. The scene that filled everyone¡¯s sight was the dark blue night sky with the bright moon hanging high, and stars twinkling in the distance. What was even more dazzling were the colourful flowers blooming in the night sky not far away.


    There was a great deal of noise. Even with the naked eye, Yaoniang could see the countless people on the streets below.


    ¡®Boom: bang, bang, bang¡¯. The explosion of fireworks continued incessantly.


    Beautiful strokes of colour began to paint the night sky.


    The fireworks came in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some were like fireballs while others resembled silver snakes. The mostmon ones were those that bore resemnce to blooming chrysanthemums of various colours. All in all, the fireworks were extremely beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Yaoniang said.


    Arge hand wrapped around her fingers. Unable to resist, she leaned back against his chest.


    If only this moment wouldn¡¯t pass and couldst forever.


    Just as everyone was intoxicated by the beauty of fireworks, a person standing on the corner of the street was looking up in their direction.


    Qing Wang had followed the Xiao Family all the way here. He wanted to go forward countless times, but he always stopped.


    He raised his head and looked at Consort Qing¡¯s beautiful face under the light, and all kinds of emotions intertwined in his heart. He didn¡¯t realize that there was another woman standing not far behind him. The woman looked at him with turbulent emotions shing in her eyes, before finally regaining their calm.


    She took something out and handed it to the man behind her.


    ¡°Give this thing to him.¡±


    A sh of surprise shed in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°You finally thought it through.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    The aftertaste of the Lantern Festival had yet to dissipate when the capital was swept by a storm again.


    The imperial exam is held in February, and arge number of Jurens and other students from across the country gathered in the capital. Everywhere, including hotels, restaurants, homes, and even monasteries was overrun with people.


    The capital was very lively. Everywhere you went, you could hear people talking about the imperial exam. Emperor Hongjing appointed Xiao Chen, the Assistant Minister from the Ministry of Rites, to be the chief examiner. The deputy examiner was Tian Mu, the top schr from Imperial Academy.


    Both of them were highly respected people. No one dared to refute their capability to preside over the imperial exam.


    There were three sittings for the exam, which started on February 9th, 12th, and 15th. The examsted for three days with all sessionsbined together to be a total of nine days. As the saying went, sitting through the exam causes one to shed ayer of skin.


    However, after years of hard work, this was an opportunity to rise to famous across the country. After studying books for a lifetime, some people still don¡¯t give up even when they are gray-haired. Even if they had to go through a mountain of swords and seas of fire, countless people fought desperately for this opportunity.


    However, all of this has nothing to do with Jin Wang Manor. Jin Wang still went to the Ministry of Work, as usual, every day, and would return once his work was done.


    Inte February, the imperial exams were finally over.


    But the wave of people in the capital still hasn¡¯t dissipated. It even became more lively than before. The exam results are released in March. The candidates gathered in the capital were waiting until the rankings are released before they decide whether to leave or stay.


    Now that the exams were over, everyone knew what the topics covered and what the questions were. It was inevitable that some people copied down their essays, confirming their thoughts with one another, and the essays were soon spread everywhere. Many candidates gathered together in restaurants and teahouses to discuss the length and subjects of their essays.


    In fact, after a while, most of the candidates had some idea about who will be able to pass the exams. Even if they couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure, seventy to eighty percent was no problem.


    But at this moment, something happened.


    As this matter was investigated, it was found that it was actually rted to Qing Wang, to the surprise of many people.

 Chapter 163.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 163 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 163.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 163 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The matter started with a candidate whose tongue loosened from excessive drinking. He said that he had long known the exam questions and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to pass the exam.


    At first, everyone thought he was just bragging. After all, if this person had excellent grades, it was one thing, but he hade deadst in the provincial exams. Generally, when people like him came to participate in the imperial exams, it was merely to gain experience for the next time.


    Yet, such a person dared to say he will pass the imperial exams! How ridiculous!


    There were many candidates present at that time. Most of them were already very drunk. Some people didn¡¯t believe him and onlyughed. They also scolded and mocked him for thinking too much of himself. Still, others were astonished, and some even believed, but those who believed kept it a secret. Regardless of this incident, when the exam results were released, this person really made it onto the list of candidates who passed the exam.


    As soon as the results came out, he was acknowledged as a jinshi, and his future was set in stone. However, it was surprising that there were many well-known schrs who were not on the name list, and had failed the exam.


    What was even more absurd thing was that the name of the person, who came from the same hometown as the previous guy and had won first ce in the provincial exam, didn¡¯t appear on the list. Yet, this man who came deadst managed to pass. This made countless people sigh and shake their heads, saying that the world was unfair.


    In fact, around the time of the imperial exam, rumours spread that there were a number of under-the-table dealings regarding the exam. Not to mention acknowledging godfathers and making house visits, some people even sold the exam questions in private. Of course, ordinary people weren¡¯t able to buy them. Not everyone believed it at the time. However, now that such a thing happened, it was inevitable that there would be more discussions about it behind closed doors.


    Meanwhile, another incident happened. A candidate from Jiangxi kicked up a huge fuss saying that an official had epted his money yet they didn¡¯t pass him. This matter immediately blew up.


    The thirty-third year of Hongjing was destined to be an eventful year.


    On the second day of the third lunar month, hundreds of candidates who failed the exam arrived at the temple located on the same street as the Imperial Academy.


    When asked what they were doing, they were pouring out their sorrows at the temple.


    Throughout the past generations and dynasties, there have been several cases of fraud for the imperial exam. The imperial exam was tied to the lifeline of the court, and it was also rted to the interests of countless people. It was inevitable that in the face of money and power, some people would try to seek advantages to benefit themselves.


    In the previous dynasty, there was a time when all the candidates cried at the temple, but it was because of a provincial exam. The candidates hadn¡¯t passed and they didn¡¯t earn the eligibility to take the imperial exam. Even so, the imperial examinationter that year was heavily scrutinized and countless people were implicated. Many high-ranking officials were sacked, beheaded, and had their homes ransacked.


    Now during Emperor Hongjing¡¯s reign, such a shocking scandal happened. When he heard the news, he was furious.


    It is also because these candidates¡¯ destructive power was too great. Desperate, they held the mentality of burning all bridges and cutting off all means of retreat.


    Crying at the temple? It has only been recorded in the history books. Only when the monarch is a fatuous ruler, the imperial court has no morals, the path to officialdom is dark, and the students have no other authority to appeal to, would they go to the temple to cry.


    For the time being, the entire capital was covered with dark clouds. Emperor Hongjing ordered people to remove the list of sessful candidates and seal up all their exam papers. He also ordered a thorough investigation to be carried out.


    Naturally, this thorough investigation started with those candidates who were kicking up a huge fuss. By pulling up the radish, out came the mud. Countless people were implicated by them.


    The first to bear the brunt was the chief examiner, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Xiao Chen.


    As for why he was the first to be implicated, this was because, during the investigation of the problematic candidates, it was found that his involvement was present in all these candidates.


    Now that this is brought up, it¡¯s time to talk about the system used to evaluate the imperial exams. As mentioned earlier, there have been people throughout history who have tried to tamper with the exam. The measures taken to prevent this have also advanced with time.


    What was currently implemented was the cinnabar ink scroll. The so-called cinnabar ink scroll means that after the candidate finishes the exam, someone will collect the paper and white out the name, so the owner of the exam paper is unknown to examiners. Of course, this isn¡¯t all. The paper will then be sent to the office to be copied. Designated scribes will copy it using red ink, then the scroll will be sealed before it is sent to the examiner.


    This is to prevent the examiner from recognizing the handwriting and the candidate from making special symbols on the test paper as a way to cheat.


    Although the procedures seem to be extremelyplicated and seamless, as long as there¡¯s a will, people would inevitably find loopholes. This was why besides the chief examiner, deputy examiner and other co-examiners, there were countless other invigtors in the exam halls. From minor officials to men in charge of odd jobs, there were many people present to invigte the exam.


    As for the method used for this year¡¯s imperial exam to cheat, it involved the usage of specially chosen words.


    After the examiner and the candidate makes a deal, before the candidate enters the venue, they decide upon using certain words at certain ces on the exam paper. Then when the paper is passed onto the scribes, they would copy everything down before passing it to the examiner. Once the examiner reads the paper with the special words it bes an automatic pass.


    Of course, there were other means of cheating as well. As long as it can be thought of, it can be done.


    Xiao Chen vehemently denied his involvement, but after looking at the candidates¡¯ papers, it was found that the candidates were unreliable. They didn¡¯t even bother to try to make the words look like they belonged. There was no need for these candidates to retake the exam to be sure that this was indeed a case of fraud. And the person who organized this system to cheat the imperial exams was the chief examiner.


    Xiao Chen could no longer defend himself. His face ashen, he confessed that the person behind this was An Wang.


    In fact, using specially chosen words to cheat like this was not umon for exams at all levels. It wasmon knowledge that whenever someone powerful wanted to nurture someone, this was the method they would use. But this doesn¡¯t happen often because it would be too obvious should there be many people.


    As for this time, the number of people who passed because of Xiao Chen wasn¡¯t that many, only seven or eight. The problem was that this matter blew up because someone rted it to the sale of the exam questions, which would be a higher level of cheating.


    But Xiao Chen didn¡¯t admit to that. He said that he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Naturally, the next person to be investigated was An Wang.


    Shortly, a disciple named Wang Datong from An Wang Manor surfaced.


    ording to the investigation, this person was the one who was selling the exam questions privately.


    After taking this person in for interrogation, he confessed that he sold more than 50 copies of a set of 520 exam questions.


    Emperor Hongjing was furious and personally asked An Wang some questions. However, An Wang only admitted to the matter of using special words and did not admit that he ordered his men to sell exam questions.


    An Wang was likely clear that arguing would be useless, so he admitted very frankly to the matter of using special words. However, as a dignified qinwang, he did not need to rely on his men to sell exam questions to make money. But this Wang Datong was indeed a student sponsored by An Wang. Not to mention there was anotheryer of rtionship between them, Wang Datong has a daughter who is An Wang¡¯s concubine.


    Unless An Wang was blinded by lust, resulting in the exam questions slipping through his fingers andmitting such a big mistake? But given An Wang¡¯s job, he was only a small manager in the Ministry of Rites. Given the importance of the exam questions, it was impossible for them to pass through his hands.


    Therefore, countless officials from the Ministry of Rites were implicated. Not to mention Wang Datong himself was also searched and imprisoned.


    When they were searching through homes, something was found in Wang Datong¡¯s house. It was this thing that implicated Qing Wang.


    It was a letter that bore Qing Wang¡¯s seal.


    Qing Wang was dead drunk at home when someone arrived to invite him into the pce.


    His job at the Court of Imperial Entertainment was of little significance. Whether he was there or not, it made no difference, so he hasn¡¯t reported to the Court of Imperial Entertainment for a long time. He spends all day drinking at home to drown his sorrows. asionally, he would leave the manor and go to the Xiao Family¡¯s house, but the Xiao Family kept their doors closed and refused to see him.


    So when he was escorted into the pce, he was still drunk and unaware of what happened. Emperor Hongjing sneered when he saw him in such a state and ordered someone to sober him up. Once Qing Wang was sober, only then did he realize that something had happened.

 Chapter 163.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 163 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 163.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 163 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    His colour changed and his body became covered in ayer of cold sweat. He protested his innocence and asked to see Emperor Hongjing, but no one paid him any attention.


    Meanwhile, in Qing Wang Manor, with him taken away by people from the pce, chaos ensued and no one realized that someone from the manor was missing.


    A very in-looking carriage was travelling on a deserted path outside the city at this time.


    Besides the driver, there were only two women in the carriage.


    Side Consort Han sat in the carriage. Her hands were clenched into fists hidden in her sleeves. She had removed all of her fancy clothes and jewelry and was only wearing a simple cotton dress. If it weren¡¯t for her fair skin, people would hardly recognize her as the beautiful and elegant Side Consort Han.


    No one spoke. The woman who looked like a maid sitting next to her was also very nervous.


    When she said something indistinguishable, Side Consort Han nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, don¡¯t speak Goryeo. Once or twice is fine, but if it bes a habit and you slip up in front of outsiders what would happen?¡±


    Aggrieved, the maid opened her mouth and said, ¡°We are from Goryeo. Everyone knows that.¡±


    Indeed it was as she said. What was she so worried about? She had already left that manor.


    ¡°Niangniang, are we going to Tongzhou?¡±


    Side Consort Han nodded.


    Once she arrives in Tongzhou and gets on the boat, she would go as far away as possible. The world was so big. With a deep sense of crisis in her heart, she could feel that she must go to Tongzhou and stay as far away from here as possible to be safe.


    He must have found out by now that she was the one who stole his seal and framed him. He probably hates her to death. But she was also reluctant to do so¡­


    The sound of the carriage wheels squeaking was very loud. To avoid unwanted attention, this carriage was just an ordinary one and was very ufortable to sit in. Over the past few years, Side Consort Han had been pampered ever since living with Qing Wang. She was long ustomed to beautiful clothes and fine food and had forgotten what it was like to live before meeting Qing Wang.


    As the carriage jolted up and down, Side Consort Han had to hold the window tightly to stabilize her body.


    Suddenly the carriage stopped, almost throwing the two women out of the carriage.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Niangniang, there¡¯s someone blocking the¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, there was a sound of fighting. The driver was fighting with the opponent, and the sound of swords shed loudly.


    Side Consort Han subconsciously touched the dagger attached to her leg. Her maid also took out a knife and went to lift the curtains of the carriage. The situation outside suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. There were more than a dozen men in blue clothes blocking their path. She couldn¡¯t even sense their presence until they appeared in front of her carriage. it was obvious that the other party hade well prepared.


    Side Consort Han pretended to be frightened, and said with a pale face: ¡°Who are you to block our way? This ce isn¡¯t far from the capital, and there could be people passing by at any time. Are you not afraid of being discovered? If young sirs are interested in money, you can just say so. I¡¯ll give you everything I have, so please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    No one paid any attention to her. The men who were riding on the horses didn¡¯t do anything. They just looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯m the side consort of His Highness. I¡¯m making this trip to burn incense, and I don¡¯t want to attract people¡¯s attention, so I¡¯m dressed more inly. Are you aware that it¡¯s a severe crime to attack members of the imperial family? Please let me go and leave¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Side Consort Han, you don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±


    Side Consort Han¡¯s face suddenly changed colour. From pale to green to red, she scolded: ¡°Tell your master that I have already done what I should do. Let me go! Otherwise either the fish dies or the breaks!¡±


    One of the men in blue clothes said with a disdainful smile, ¡°Either the fish dies or the breaks? You must be thinking too highly of yourself. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. Since we stopped you, we don¡¯t n to let you leave alive.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and scolded, ¡°What are you dawdling for? You can¡¯t even deal with a driver?¡±


    The two who were fighting with the driver immediately increased their speed. The driver soon fell unconscious into a pool of blood, twitching.


    On this side, seeing that the other party refused to yield to both soft and hard methods, Side Consort Han also gave up. She jumped out of the carriage with her maid and fought with the men like a cornered beast. They didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d want to try and seize their horses to flee.


    Side Consort Han looked thin, so who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be so good at martial arts? Even though she was fighting with two men at once, she wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. Her dagger skills reached the pinnacle of perfection and it was unknown how Qing Wang, who always believed her to be weak, would feel should he witness this scene.


    A scream rang out. The maid who was still talking to her just now soon copsed, dead.


    Side Consort Han came to Dagan from Goryeo with only this maid, who always remained by her side. She was very loyal to her. Seeing the death of the person closest to her at this time, Side Consort Han could feel her heart burn with fury and her eyes were spitting fire.


    But it was toote to say anything now. She would have to break through this siege if she wanted to survive. Unfortunately, with so many people on the other side, she wasn¡¯t their opponent at all. Soon, she fell to a disadvantage.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± A man dressed as a guard couldn¡¯t help but say.


    It was obvious that she needed to remain alive for them to get any information from her but His Highness hasn¡¯t given the order yet. Seeing that from the original three, there was only one person left and even this one was struggling, the guard couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    And just as he opened his mouth, the woman was stabbed and started bleeding profusely.


    Jin Wang narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he raised his hand slightly and signalled.


    With the sound of arrows flying through the air, the man in blue who was shing at Side Consort Han suddenly fell to the ground without a sound. The scene was full of chaos as they tried to defend themselves. But Jin Wang¡¯s men didn¡¯t give them the chance. Countless arrows were shot, and four or five people soon fell to the ground.


    The leader of the group immediately knew they were in trouble. Realizing that they were at a disadvantage, instead of fighting back like cornered beasts, he ordered his men to retreat. Those who could still move, mounted their horses one after another. They lifted the injured people onto their horses and fled.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    A dozen men on horses rode out of the bushes, chasing after those who escaped. Jin Wang arrived in front of Side Consort Han.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Side Consort Hanughed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, wetting her chin. The fair and soft face immediately showed an expression of awkwardness. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Others have no right to judge what benwang does.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After all, you have shared a brotherly rtionship for many years.¡± Side Consort Hanughed again, and more blood flowed out.


    ¡°Your turn. Who is the one that tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°You could have continued to stay in the manor. If it weren¡¯t because your actions seemed strange, my people wouldn¡¯t have chased after you.¡±


    Actually, it was quite a coincidence. Jin Wang had ordered people to keep an eye on the movements within Qing Wang¡¯s mansion. As soon as someone from the pce arrived to summon him into the pce, he received news that Side Consort Han was sneaking out with someone. For a master of the household to sneak away as soon as the incident happened, Jin Wang was certain that there was something odd going on with this woman. This was why he personally led people to chase after them.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a big y, but he also wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Side Consort Han smiled bitterly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had nowhere to go, how could she have such a dangerous move? After handing over the seal, she knew that such a day woulde. It¡¯s just that she had been reluctant, wanting to drag on until Qing Wang was taken away by the people in the pce.


    Although Side Consort Han wasn¡¯t exactly sure what happened, she knew it must¡¯ve been no trivial matter for him to be brought into the pce. Qing Wang was taken away on the front foot, and she left on the back foot. What was unexpected was that the mantis stalked the cicada with the oriole behind, and another hunter kept watch on the oriole.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Benwang won¡¯t make it difficult for you. However, a child born with Goryeo origins, I wonder what would happen to the child?


    Side Consort Han immediately became agitated and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You are despicable!¡±


    He was despicable? It wouldn¡¯t be Jin Wangying a hand on the child. Plus, Side Consort Han had done the same.


    Jin Wang¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes seemed to be pointing this out.


    Side Consort Han¡¯s pupils tightened and her breath shortened. ¡°If you keep my son safe, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Benwang can¡¯t guarantee this, because benwang doubts the child¡¯s lineage.¡±


    ¡°Sheng Ge¡¯er belongs to His Highness. I only gave birth to him after carrying him for ten months in my belly¡­¡±


    Then, Jin Wang heard a story from Side Consort Han.


    .


    Han Zhi¡¯er was not Han Zhi¡¯er.

 Chapter 164.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 164 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 164.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 164 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The real Han Zhi¡¯er was already dead. She had died in the coup together with her mother.


    And the current Han Zhi¡¯er was nothing but a spy inserted by the current king of Goryeo.


    Ever since the times of Emperor Taizu, Goryeo was like the grass on the wall that swayed with the wind. Goryeo submitted to Dagan¡¯s power and agreed to serve Dagan as a subsidiary country.


    But the situation in that tiny region was also veryplicated. Coups often ur, and due to its borders with many countries, they also had to be cautious of foreign invaders. Dagan didn¡¯t really care about the internal strife as long as the small country continues to submit to it.


    The King of Goryeo didn¡¯t want to touch Han Zhi¡¯er and her mother. What he never expected was that the mother died to apany her husband and the daughter was unwilling to live alone. Only then did Lan Zhue into the picture. He arranged for Lan Zhu toe to Dagan with the story of looking for her rtives. Taking advantage of familial ties she would try to gain a firm foothold beside Qing Wang. Everything else that followed was simply a matter of course.


    Goryeo used this method quite frequently. Every few years, the group of women who arrive as tribute served this purpose. Having anyone next to a high-ranking person would benefit Goryeo greatly. Although Qing Wang was only a small prince now, who knows what will happen in the future?


    Lan Zhu came to Dagan as an impostor with the intent to approach Qing Wang.


    Qing Wang was tall and handsome and held power in his hand. He also treated Lan Zhu well so Lan Zhu couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Although she was a spy, a spy like her would only be used when all else fails. She gradually forgot her identity and only indulged inpeting for Qing Wang¡¯s favour with Consort Qing.


    Lan Zhu was named a side consort and gave birth to Cheng Ge¡¯er. She felt that as long as Qing Wang and Consort Qing were divided in the heart, this manor would be her world in the future. Not only would this increase her usefulness, but she would also fulfill her master¡¯s order to ¡®establish a firm footing¡¯. Yet, at this moment, someone suddenly handed her a letter.


    Only she could understand the code used in this letter. Her master had actually told someone of her identity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to join forces with the other party at first. The letter only said that I needed to provide assistance, but didn¡¯t say that I was to be ordered by him. However, he used my identity to ckmail me. I could only push it back until I could no longer push it off anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°You could have told old seventh about this.¡± For some reason, Jin Wang said such a sentence.


    Hearing this, Lan Zhu was surprised for a moment. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought about it? But I¡¯m an impostor¡­ You can¡¯t be thinking that he actually has intentions towards me, right? In fact, sometimes I pity him, when I was with him, he often wanted to listen to me talk about what my mother told me about his mother¡­ What he doesn¡¯t know is that these things were actually made up by me¡­¡±


    Lan Zhu¡¯s smile was so strange that Jin Wang couldn¡¯t help but give her an extra look.


    ¡°¡­If he were to know that I had lied to him, he would probably be the first person to try to kill me¡­ Men¡¯s minds are really strange sometimes¡­ Actually, not only men but women as well sometimes¡­¡± Lan Zhu seemed to be in a daze as if caught in a memory. Her expression was veryplicated, mixed with nostalgia, anger, destion, and even reminiscence, resentment and so on.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told benwang who the person that contacted you is.¡±


    Lan Zhu returned to her senses and nced at Jin Wang. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After a pause, she continued ¡°I really don¡¯t know. What I do know is that he isn¡¯t a simple character, because Fu Xi is his person. Whenever hemunicates with me, it is through Fu Xi.¡±


    Fu Xi has been with Qing Wang ever since he was a child, and had served at Qing Wang¡¯s side for over 20 years.


    Jin Wang fell into deep thought, pondering over who could be behind Lan Zhu.


    As for Lan Zhu on the ground, more and more blood gushed from her mouth, and her breathing became more and more rapid. ¡°I have finished what I have to say. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can share what you have told me with others¡±


    After saying this, Jin Wang gave the guard next to him a pointed look, then turned around to leave on his horse. This person immediately took out a pill and squeezed it into Lan Zhu¡¯s mouth. He said, ¡°You really don¡¯t deserve this rare medicine. With it, even a dying person can live for another hour.¡±


    In Qianqing Pce, Emperor Hongjing sat on the throne with a gloomy face.


    Below him stood several princes led by Hui Wang. Only Jin Wang and Qing Wang were absent, and An Wang was pale, kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Asking for Father Emperor to judge fairly! Someone deliberately framed erchen. Erchen did order Xiao Chen to take care of a few candidates, but erchen isn¡¯t bold enough to order someone to sell the exam questions.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing said nothing.


    Hui Wang opened a pair of cloudy eyes, smiled at the one next to him and said, ¡°Second brother, big brother isn¡¯t trying to scold you. But even if you¡¯re tight on money, you can always ask us brothers for a loan or two. How could you do such an ugly thing and ept money like this? Brother¡¯s not trying to criticize you, but you really were too careless.¡±


    In the past, An Wang wouldn¡¯t argue with him in such a ce, but today was different. Cheating in the imperial exam was a big matter. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would end up banned by the imperial court. An Wang looked at Hui Wang bitterly, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t scold me anymore. You have also done this kind of thing quite often. Do you need me to mention how many of your people had passed the exam like this? Even the salt envoy department waspletely upheaved¡­¡±


    Hui Wang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He retorted, ¡°You always think everyone is dirty, and only you are clean. Then¡­¡±


    Emperor Hongjing turned red with anger, and cursed, ¡°Shut up, you bastards. Immoral brothers and immoral sons¡­¡±


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s chest heaved and Li Dequan hurriedly came over with a cup of warm tea for him to calm down.


    Everyone below plopped down on their knees one after another, asking Emperor Hongjing to cease his anger.


    But the problem was whether Emperor Hongjing was willing to cease his anger. He looked at his sons below. It was unknown how many of them had framed, schemed, ndered and plot against their own brothers¡­


    Now Emperor Hongjing finally understood why his own Father Emperor had looked at his brothers and him like that.


    It was through this situation that Emperor Hongjing learned how many mistakes Hui Wang hadmitted, how many of them were truly his fault, and how many were from others sshing dirty water on him. As for An Wang and Qing Wang¡¯s current incident, there were also a number of people who were involved.


    In the imperial family, there were no fathers and sons! In the imperial family, there were no brothers!


    For some reason, such a phrase shed in Emperor Hongjing¡¯s mind, and his face seemed to suddenly age several decades.


    Li Dequan had been trying to coax Emperor Hongjing to calm down this whole time. Emperor Hongjing suddenly felt a pain in his head, and the pain made him nauseous. He took a few deep breaths to suppress his nausea and was about to say something when a little eunuch came in and reported that Jin Wang had arrived.


    ¡°Let hime in,¡± said Emperor Hongjing, waving Li Dequan away and drinking the tea in front of him. After such a short time, he was able to regain hisposure.


    He sat on the throne, high above. His sons were right in front of him, but they also seemed far away.

 Chapter 164.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 164 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 164.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 164 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    He saw An Wang¡¯s unease, Hui Wang¡¯s anger, Dai Wang¡¯s silence, Yong Wang¡¯s attitude of waiting for an opportunity, and Lu Wang¡¯s schadenfreude¡­


    With an air of superiority and loftiness, he seemed to have returned to the cold and ruthless emperor again, no longer the anxious father who worried for his children and descendants.


    Jin Wang walked in. His clothes were neat, without a single trace of messiness. His pace was steady, not hurried, but the soles of his boots were covered with ayer of dust.


    ¡°Where have you been? Zhen asked you to enter the pce. Your brothers are here, but you¡¯re the slowest.¡±


    ¡°Erchen had something to do.¡± As he spoke, Jin Wang offered his greetings, then he stood still without saying a word as if he had no intention of exining why he waste.


    Emperor Hongjing was very angry with him. Only this fifth son of his never cared about what he thought and whether his words would offend him. He pursed his lips and was about to say something when Jin Wang continued, ¡°Erchen has something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Emperor Hongjing automatically.


    Jin Wang stopped talking again. He appeared to dislike the number of people around him and didn¡¯t want to speak in front of them.


    Emperor Hongjing angrily stood to his feet and wavered a little, but he immediately grabbed onto Li Dequan¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Follow Zhen.¡±


    They went to Xinuan Pavilion and Emperor Hongjing sat down on the bright yellow mattress on the Kang under the south window. He beckoned towards Jin Wang, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Jin Wang did not answer him directly. ¡°Erchen wonders how Father Emperor ns to deal with second brother and seventh brother?¡±


    This sentence stunned Emperor Hongjing. ¡°How Zhen ns to deal with them, does Zhen need to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Erchen found someone. This person is¡­¡±


    Then Jin Wang roughly exined the situation with Side Consort Han.


    After hearing this, Emperor Hongjing sneered instead of getting angry. ¡°For a woman to make such a mess of him, he really is my good son.¡±


    The tone he used doesn¡¯t sound like what one would use when talking about their own son, but an outsider. Emperor Hongjing had always held a faint sense of disgust towards Qing Wang. Most people didn¡¯t understand why, only Jin Wang had a sense of some of the reasons.


    Jin Wang was calm. He said without a change in his expression, ¡°Erchen hopes that Father Emperor will show mercy to seventh brother and give him a chance to reflect on his wrongdoings.¡±


    ¡°You pleading for him like this makes it seem like Zhen is an executioner. Isn¡¯t he Zhen¡¯s son?¡±


    Jin Wang looked up at him. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his clear eyes seemed to have seen through everything.


    Indeed, everyone knew that Qing Wang was framed.


    It had all happened two days ago, yet Emperor Hongjing had suppressed the matter. It wasn¡¯t until today that he ordered someone to bring Qing Wang into the pce and the reason went without saying.


    Emperor Hongjing was a father, but he was also an emperor.


    What was the emperor most afraid of? Besides death, it was probably the loss of the throne.


    The father was weak and the son was strong. Especially with so many ambitious sons, almost any emperor would be afraid. Emperor Hongjing baited his sons to abandon their vassal states, made them remain in the capital and conferred them official positions. On the outside, it seemed like he wanted to evaluate which son had the most potential to be the crown prince, but it was more an act out of desperation.


    People like this, Jin Wang understood their mentality too well. He was certain that Emperor Hongjing still had something up his sleeve.


    And this something was to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, warning the princes not to act rashly. It was a show of power.


    Given Jin Wang¡¯s character, even if he understood all this, he wouldn¡¯t do or say anything. But this time, Qing Wang was involved. Although Qing Wang was confused and ipetent, he was still the younger brother he had protected for many years.


    Jin Wang¡¯s clear but bottomless eyes reminded Emperor Hongjing of a person.


    A person who he dreamed of in the middle of the night and every now and then.


    ¡°¡­Shen Luan, don¡¯t forget how she got pregnant with the dragon¡¯s seed. You thought she was simple and weak, but in reality¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything and only gave him a look.


    Under her gaze, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed of himself and had a sudden sh of insight- she knew everything.


    She knew she was scheming, and she even knew why she was scheming. She was very clear about the bad habits ingrained in his bones. She knew everything, but she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t care about anything, not even death. The only thing she probably cared about was the Shen Family and him¡­


    The two pairs of eyes ovepped, and Emperor Hongjing¡¯s eyes trembled.


    ¡°Zhen won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± At first, his voice was the same as usual, but then it became a little weak as he said, ¡°Zhen¡¯s only assigning him to guard the imperial mausoleum.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded, and said, ¡°If old seventh wishes to divorce his wife, erchen hopes Father Emperor won¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Divorce his wife? Divorce what wife?¡± Emperor Hongjing quickly came to a realization, and said unpleasantly, ¡°You really like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°The woman from erchen¡¯s family is worried.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing was angry again. ¡°You¡¯re really promising! You don¡¯t even try to hide it at all! You¡¯re a dignified qinwang yet you let a woman ride over your head.¡±


    Jin Wang ignored him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, erchen will withdraw.¡±


    ¡°Get out, get out now!¡±


    So Jin Wang left.


    However, Jin Wang did not leave the pce immediately but went to the ce where Qing Wang was imprisoned.


    When Jin Wang arrived, there was no sounding from inside. Qing Wang was curled up in a corner of the room, and the man hugged his knees with his head buried like a child.


    ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯m sorry, I let you down.¡± Qing Wang held his head and cried bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m a bastard, I¡¯m a fool, I¡¯m a white-eyed wolf¡­ I¡¯ve been immersed in self-pity all day long. I feel that everyone in the world owes me something, and it¡¯s only right for everyone to treat me well¡­ I hate myself for being so weak. I always think to myself: one day when I¡¯m strong, I¡¯ll be able to put all this aside. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯m strong on the outside, but on the inside, I¡¯m still the same me who could only cover my head and hide in the corner and cry¡­¡±


    Back then, when Jin Wang reunited with Qing Wang at the Ganxi Institute, he found him just as he said, covering his head and hiding in the corner crying. He didn¡¯t even dare to cry loudly.

 Chapter 165.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 165.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Qing Wang cried for a long time and words poured from his mouth.


    From the beginning to the end, Jin Wang only listened without saying any words.


    He wasn¡¯t someone who was good at coaxing people. Plus, Qing Wang was no longer young. He should be able to understand what was right and what was wrong.


    Jin Wang patted Qing Wang on the shoulder and then left.


    Lan Zhu wasn¡¯t dead yet. Before he left for Qing Wang¡¯s ce, she was taken away by Emperor Hongjing¡¯s people. But now, she was sent back and on herst breath.


    Her clothes were soaked with blood. It was hard to imagine a person could shed so much blood.


    Jin Wang nced at her and was about to order someone to carry her away when Lan Zhu suddenly moved. Like someone on their deathbed and unwilling to die, she struggled weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t- don¡¯t forget you- you promised- promised me!¡±


    ¡°You seem to care about that child. Why didn¡¯t you take him away with you earlier?¡±


    Lan Zhu gasped for breath. For her to speak at this time was already very difficult. ¡°People like- like us don¡¯t live long. It¡¯s good for him to stay in the prince- prince¡¯s manor. I- I was lucky to- to have received such a mission. It gave me- me a chance to- to live longer. Otherwise, I might- might have died earlier¡­¡±


    Jin Wang was silent.


    .


    Lan Zhu¡¯s pupils slowly dted, and her consciousness began to waver. ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡­you promised me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that child old seventh¡¯s child?¡± Jin Wang suddenly asked.


    Lan Zhu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of pinpoints before expanding again. There seemed to be a sound stuck in her throat, but she was destined not to speak again. She tried to lift her hand, but after a breath or two, itnded on the ground with a smack.


    Jin Wang frowned, looked at her, and said after a while, ¡°Take her away first. Don¡¯t dispose of her body yet.¡±


    Jin Wang left the pce and returned directly to Jin Wang Manor. He had nned to go to Qing Wang Manor, but he was really not in the mood at this time.


    Back at the Rongxi Courtyard, Yaoniang was sitting on the Kang ying with the three children.


    As soon as Jin Wang came back, Yaoniang got off the Kang in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to seventh brother?¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor intends to let him guard the imperial mausoleum.¡±


    After that, Jin Wang recounted the entire story. After hearing it, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t return to her senses for a long time. Xiaobao was also in a daze.


    Side Consort Han was actually an impostor? But why didn¡¯t she sneak away in the previous life? Immediately, Xiaobao understood that the trajectory of this life waspletely different from his previous one. In his previous life, during the 32nd year of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s reign, turmoil ruled, and his Father Emperor ascended the throne the following year. Among the princes, besides An Wang, Qing Wang, Lu Wang, and Wu Wang, everyone else died in the 32nd year of Emperor Hongjing¡¯s reign.


    Without any coercion, Side Consort Han wouldn¡¯t have fled, and the matter naturally wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. This meant that the person who knew Side Consort Han¡¯s identity and coerced her to help should be one of the dead princes.


    Xiaobao thought of Yong Wang instinctively, then immediately denied it. In the 32nd year, Yong Wang devised such aplicated scheme. How could he have the extra time and energy to think about a minor Goryeo character?


    Just as Xiaobao thought about this, Jin Wang was also thinking about it.


    He also subconsciously thought of Yong Wang but felt that this didn¡¯t resemble his typical methods. Besides, he had ordered his people to keep an eye on Yong Wang for a while now. If there had been anything unusual, he would have received news long ago.


    Who was it?


    Was it Lu Wang?


    Jin Wang suddenly said, ¡°Go and get the map.¡±


    After he spoke, no one answered. Then he remembered that he had sent Fucheng away for business. But there was still Yaoniang. She knew that Jin Wang had a map in the study, so she hurriedly went to the study and brought the map over.


    The map was made of sheepskin, and it had undergone a special process to ensure that it wouldn¡¯t fade away even after a long time. The background was light yellow, with various graphics and symbols marked on it. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t understand what they meant.


    She helped Jin Wang spread the map on the table. Jin Wang¡¯s eyesnded on the upper right corner of the map. He looked at that ce, and then looked to the left, next to Goryeo, where? ¡®Dai¡¯ was written on it.


    Indeed, Dai Wang¡¯s fief was located near Goryeo.


    While Jin Wang studied the map, Xiaobao was also looking at it.


    It was impossible for the King of Goryeo to ask Side Consort Han to assist someone for no reason. It must be rted to his own interests. And this person must be someone from Dagan and one of the princes. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides Dai Wang.


    Because the King of Goryeo would only be willing to expose the spy he had buried for so long with someone who he shares amon interest with.


    Dai Wang?


    The Dai Wang who was mediocre, taciturn, andpletely unremarkable?


    To be honest, this wasn¡¯t too unexpected. They were both di sons of the Empress, so it was normal to be tempted. With this single move of his, An Wang was thrown off his high horse and Qing Wang was ruined at the same time. However, ruining Qing Wang wasn¡¯t his main purpose. His ultimate goal was likely to harm Jin Wang.


    What the other party didn¡¯t expect was that Jin Wang didn¡¯t make a move at this time because of Sun Mang¡¯s warning. If he had tried to make a move, he would definitely be exposed, given Emperor Hongjing¡¯s character. Even if Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t punish him severely, Jin Wang would¡¯ve left an impression of framing his siblings in Emperor Hongjing¡¯s heart.


    As one ages, their thoughts change. Although Emperor Hongjing guarded against his sons, he still hoped that the brothers could live in harmony. This was evident based on what Emperor Hongjing had said when the princes gathered in the capital to celebrate his birthday.


    What profound thoughts. What an intricate scheme!


    Jin Wang, who finally figured it out, felt ayer of cold sweat on his back.


    Because among the princes, the only one he didn¡¯t have his guards up toward was this in and ordinary third brother.


    Fucheng walked in and said, ¡°Your Highness, when this old servant arrived at Qing Wang Manor, Fu Xi had already taken poison andmitted suicide.¡±


    Jin Wang was not surprised by this result. Ever since he realized Dai Wang¡¯s involvement with the matter of Side Consort Han, he knew this would be the result. Given Dai Wang¡¯s cautious character, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave behind any traces.


    ¡°Did you take a look at the child?¡±


    Fucheng paused and lightly shook his head.


    Yaoniang was a little unhappy and asked, ¡°What kind of riddles are you guys saying? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡±


    If you could understand it, it won¡¯t be called a riddle.


    ¡°Sheng Ge¡¯er doesn¡¯t have a mole behind his ear,¡± said Jin Wang, and Fucheng nodded beside him.

 Chapter 165.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 165.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang was still wondering what moles was he talking about, but Xiaobao understood. His mouth dropped open in surprise. He didn¡¯t even realize it until Yueyue asked, ¡°Xiaobao Gege, do you want to eat?¡±


    Erbao also approached him and reached out to touch his mouth. Only then did hee back to his senses.


    By then, Erbao had put his tiny finger into his brother¡¯s mouth, poking and prodding around. His poking around hurt Xiaobao, so he immediately shut his mouth, startling Erbao.


    He seemed to be thinking where were his fingers? Erbao was stunned for a moment before erupting into loud cries.


    Earthshattering cries!


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t even have a chance to be shocked at what she realized before picking up Erbao into her arms. Erbao hugged his mother, rubbed his face aggrievedly in Yaoniang¡¯s chest, and then pointed to Xiaobao.


    ¡°Erbao wants to say that brother bullied you?¡±


    How could a child at his age understand this? He only knew that his mother mentioned his elder brother. Seeing Xiaobao¡¯s look of embarrassment, Erbao grinned, exposing his teeth and not even his eyes could be seen.


    Xiaobao red at Erbao. ¡°Little brat!¡±


    The little brat knew he was talking about him and responded with unintelligible sounds and augh. Xiaobao was also amused by his silly brother, and Yueyue smiled at the side.


    ¡°Brother Erbao is so silly. Xiaobao Gege is scolding you.¡±


    Yaoniang ced Erbao back to where Xiaobao was then asked, ¡°So Cheng Ge¡¯er isn¡¯t seventh brother¡¯s child? Then whose child is he? Your Highness, how did you know to have Fucheng check for a mole behind Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s ear? Was it Side Consort Han who told you? How could she be so dumb to expose such a thing?¡±


    Of course Side Consort Han wasn¡¯t so dumb. Jin Wang had seen her strange smile as shemented on how pitiful Qing Wang was, and he couldn¡¯t help but keep it in mind. Later, he noticed how Side Consort Han repeatedly reminded him to be a man of his word.


    People¡¯s words were generally good-natured as theyy on their deathbeds, so this sentence didn¡¯t seem like something one would say. However, as someone dying, the more she worried about something, the more she couldn¡¯t let go.


    Logically, Side Consort Han wouldn¡¯t say something like this. The imperial family was different from ordinary people. As long as he was the heir of the imperial family, even if the child¡¯s mother was a pce maid, it wouldn¡¯t affect the child¡¯s future title and status.


    Like Qing Wang. Emperor Hongjing really hates him, but he still gave him the title and status he deserves.


    But Side Consort Han seemed to be very anxious.


    It just so happened that Jin Wang knew about the red mole, so he asked Fucheng to take a look while he was at work.


    Reality showed that there were only things people dared not think about, but nothing people dared not do.


    ¡°Did His Majesty not have him checked? I remember that you said even Xiaobao was taken in for a check,¡± said Yaoniang.


    Jin Wang did not speak. This was probably because Qing Wang wasn¡¯t treated with importance. Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t even want to see Qing Wang, let alone Qing Wang¡¯s son.


    ¡°This Side Consort Han is so daring to have an affair with someone.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at Yaoniang. Just speak if you want to speak. Why did you have to look at me when you said that?


    He squinted his eyes, and Yaoniang immediately showed an ingratiating smile.


    At this time, Xiao Shunzi walked in. Jin Wang had also given him a task.


    ¡°Your Highness, I found a midwife to take a look at the corpse. The midwife said that this woman had never given birth to a child.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s eyes lit up and she understood what Xiao Shunzi meant.


    Take her for an example. After giving birth, even with the number of people helping her and taking care of her, she still had a few faint white lines on her belly. Yaoniang had also seen the bellies of other mothers before such as her mother, Zhu-shi, and her sister. For those who didn¡¯t properly maintain themselves, the lines were even more obvious.


    For example, her mother, even after decades, still had some light brown markings on her belly. Side Consort Han gave birth to Cheng Ge¡¯er about a year ago. If she had given birth, the midwife would definitely be able to tell.


    ¡°But why did she do this? Could she not get pregnant?¡±


    The only person who could answer that was Side Consort Han herself, but she was already dead.


    As for how Side Consort Han had deceived everyone and brought in Cheng Ge¡¯er from outside, this likely had something to do with the head steward Fu Xi. Although Cheng Ge¡¯er obviously wasn¡¯t her own, Side Consort Han still cared for him so much. Either it was because she grew some feelings for him after raising him for so long or something else.


    Who knows?


    It¡¯s just that Qing Wang was likely already feeling pretty awful. If he was told that the son he had raised for over a year was not his own, it would be another heavy blow. Then Yaoniang thought of Consort Qing, Zhuzhu, and Yan Ge¡¯er, and immediately stopped feeling bad for Qing Wang. If it weren¡¯t for him being so enamoured, how could so many things happen?

 Chapter 165.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 165.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 165 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The court soon released a verdict on the case of imperial examination fraud.


    Xiao Cong, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, was dismissed from his post, demoted to amoner, and exiled. He also had his home searched and property confiscated to set an example for others. The other people involved in the case were also dealt with one by one, and numerous officials were sacked. What was the most eye-catching thing to the public was the ending of the two princes. An Wang was removed from his post and ordered to reflect on his mistakes behind closed doors. As for Qing Wang, he was assigned to guard the imperial mausoleum.


    Their punishments weren¡¯t very heavy. It was wishful thinking of themon people for a prince to share the same punishment asmoners who broke aw. In the ¡°Dagan Regtions¡±, there were the ¡®eight views¡¯. People with one of the eight identities wouldn¡¯t be dealt with under the judicial system, and could only be handed over to the emperor for disposal. These people had a certain degree of immunity.


    Member of the imperial family was one of the eight identities. As sons of the emperor, the noblest man alive, princes were immediate members of the imperial family. In terms of emotion, reason andw, their punishments could be justified.


    The imperial exam would also be retaken on ater date, to the joy of many. With such an uproar, people were desperate enough to go down with a sinking ship. To be able to get such a result was already considered pretty good.


    As for the Xiao family, Eldest Young Master Xiao, a schr serving the emperor from Imperial Academy, knew about this long ago, but he kept it a secret from Consort Qing. She didn¡¯t know about it until the night before Qing Wang was supposed to guard the imperial mausoleum.


    Consort Qing went to Jin Wang Manor. Yaoniang didn¡¯t hide anything from her and told her everything she knew.


    Yaoniang finished speaking and Consort Qing fell silent. After a long term, she finally revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable in your heart, just cry. I won¡¯t judge you.¡±


    Seeing Yaoniang like this, Consort Qing¡¯s heart was relieved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry, I just think that karma is truly too wonderful. The person who had troubled me for so long was actually a fake, and the child isn¡¯t even her own. Tell me, everything that I experienced, what does it even count as?¡±


    Consort Qingughed. As sheughed andughed, it gradually changed to tears.


    .


    She shed tears silently for a while, before wiping her face and asking, ¡°What happened to the child?¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard from His Highness that His Majesty ordered someone to take him away.¡± Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t act any slower than Jin Wang at all. As soon as Jin Wang found out that there was a problem with Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s identity, the pce arrived to take the child away.


    As for Cheng Ge¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, no one cared and no one asked.


    Wherever he came from was where he would go.


    ¡°I want to meet him,¡± said Consort Qing.


    The couple who had been separated for so long finally met again, but there was this feeling that it was no longer the same.


    Consort Qing was fine. At most, she was a little thinner than before, but Qing Wang haspletely changed. It has only been a little over half a month, but he had already be terrifyingly skinny. He used to be tall and strong. Now, he was still tall, but he was thin and bony, and his clothes hung loosely on his frame.


    In particr, his temples were actually covered with white hair. Qing Wang was only in his twenties this year, but his hair had already turned white. It was unknown what kind of trauma he had gone through these days to be like this.


    His eyes were full of unspeakable grief, dark and utterly still. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Consort Qing appearing in front of him that a little light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing Qing Wang like this, Consort Qing¡¯s heart moved, and she almost didn¡¯t dare to step forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    Consort Qing wanted to say that she only just found out about it, but for some reason, it got stuck in her throat.


    Qing Wang stood up with a faint smile on his face. There was a smile on his face and a smile in his eyes, but his smiles were only on the surface, making people feel that they would break with a single poke.


    Consort Qing didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She suddenly didn¡¯t know why she even wanted toe here, and her heart was empty.


    ¡°Actually, during the time you were gone, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. In the end, it was I who let you down. Things like apologies and asking you to forgive me, I can¡¯t bear to say it. I¡¯m leaving and I don¡¯t know when I will be able to return. What you said before, I agree.¡±


    His tone was t as if he was just saying something ordinary, but when he said ¡®I agree¡¯, Qing Wang tightened his hands into a fist.


    He held his breath to keep words of pleading in his throat, and slowly took out a piece of paper folded in four from his sleeve.


    Consort Qing kept her head down, watching a hand enter her line of sight. Suddenly, her vision blurred, and right when something was about to drip, she suddenly reached out and took the piece of paper.


    ¡°I hope you live well and have no worries for the rest of your life.¡±


    Consort Qing staggered, turned around and stumbled out.


    Qing Wang¡¯s voice sounded from behind again, ¡°Jirou, if there is a next life, I will definitely¡­¡±


    Qing Wang was sent away in a carriage by himself.


    Guarding the imperial mausoleum was undoubtedly a bitter and cold task. Although he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing, he would no longer have any servants, beautiful clothes or delicacies to eat.


    Before he left, only Jin Wang, Yaoniang and Xiaobao arrived to send him off.


    Jin Wang has always been someone who wasn¡¯t good with his words, so he just nodded to him from a distance. Qing Wang also nodded to Jin Wang and looked around once more before entering the carriage in disappointment.


    The wheels turned quickly, making a faint creaking sound, and the carriage moved forward.


    On a hillside in the distance, Second Young Master Xiao¡¯s voice came from the carriage.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go out to send him off?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to the manor.¡±


    ¡°Return to the manor?¡±


    ¡°Although he gave me the divorce letter, outsiders don¡¯t know. He¡¯s not here now. If I leave too, the two children would be raised in the pce and it would be difficult for me to see them in the future. The servants in the pce also worship the strong and step on the weak, and I¡¯m afraid the two children would suffer a lot. I begged His Highness Jin Wang and asked him to tell the pce that I will stay with the children for now to take care of them. Once hees back, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the divorce letter is in my hands, so I can leave at any time. Second brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about me¡­¡±. . . .

 Chapter 166: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 166

    <h4>Chapter 166: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch 166</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    In the fifth month, the weather gradually began to warm up.


    Yaoniang came back from Qing Wang Manor with a strange expression on her face.


    Jin Wang had also just returned from the Ministry of Works. He washed up and changed out of his uniform into regr clothes. Sitting on the big Kang by the window, he was reading through some files.


    From the look on her face, he knew she was in a bad mood.


    Xiaobao and Yueyue greeted Jin Wang, obediently and sensibly, then walked back to the East Wing holding each other¡¯s hands. Even the two children knew Yaoniang was recently in a strange mood, shifting between sunny and cloudy in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yaoniang replied.


    The weather was hot. When she came back from Qing Wang Manor, it was during the hottest time in the afternoon, so she was sweating all over. Yaoniang has always been afraid of heat and whenever she feels hot, she couldn¡¯t help feeling restless.


    She went to take a bath and came out with my freshly washed hair. There was an ice kettle in the side room, making the air cooler and refreshing. Yaoniang let out a sigh of relief and felt much more at ease.


    She came to the Kang and sat down cross-legged. Yu Chan stood by her side and wiped her wet hair. On the table were not only a few volumes of Jin Wang¡¯s files but also a te of fruit. During the summer, many different types of fruit were in season, and one could eat them in a variety of ways without getting tired.


    Yaoniang ate a few purple grapes before asking Yu Chan to bring ¡°Qian Jia Shi¡±, a collection of poems, over to read.


    After reading it for a long time, none of the words really registered in her mind. She turned to look at Jin Wang, and the more she looked, the more anger there was in her eyes.


    Yaoniang behaved quite strangely these days. She seemed to bore great resentment against someone and this someone was usually Jin Wang. Yaoniang didn¡¯t behave like this when spending time with other people.


    Jin Wang waved his hand and Yu Chan retreated. Jin Wang threw the file in his hand aside and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Yaoniang ignored him and acted as if she was reading again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let benwang say it for a second time.¡±


    She wanted to protest, but for some reason, she was too scared to. Endure one moment of anger for a whole night of peace. Yaoniangforted herself in her heart and shuffled over slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jin Wang pulled her over to sit on hisp and brushed through her wet hair with the other hand.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Keep acting! Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything, but that was the meaning behind his gaze.


    In the end, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t sit still and took the initiative to say, ¡°I think this world treats women really unfairly. Clearly, we¡¯re in the right and it¡¯s all you men¡¯s fault, but it¡¯s us who are hurt. You men are really good. You just stand up, pat your butt and walk away, leaving the woman with the problem. Today, Zhuzhu asked Jirou, where did her father go. Jirou smiled and coaxed her, saying that her father went to the border to fight. I wanted to cry. ¡°


    Indeed, Jin Wang knew it had something to do with this.


    Ever since Qing Wang went to guard the imperial mausoleum, leaving behind the two children, Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s home. Instead, she stayed in Qing Wang Manor to take care of the two children. Whenever Yaonianges back from Qing Wang Manor, it would be cloudy and sunny for the next few days.


    The key point was that she loves to go. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would run to Qing Wang Manor. It was as if Consort Qing is a child, and Yaoniag was afraid that she would suffer and be wronged. It was especially easy for her to feel indignation on her behalf. Everything is to be med on the man. As a man himself, Jin Wang has also received a lot of disdain for this.


    Back to the current situation, as Yaoniang rambled on, Jin Wang could only listen.


    If he didn¡¯t want to listen, he would find Yaoniang running to the East Wing at night. Now that Erbao was old enough to crawl and cling to people, every time Jin Wang dared to ask Yaoniang to go back, he would hold Yaoniang¡¯s arm and howl.


    His howl was earth-shattering, and Jin Wang could only return in embarrassment.


    With these two little ones and one big one, none of them could be offended. The moral degeneration of the world was getting worse every day and people¡¯s hearts were no longer what they used to be in the past. It was all because he had spoiled them too much!


    Jin Wang could only sigh. In order to not let his ears suffer, but also avoid getting a cold shoulder, he suddenly interjected, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something you should know. Father Emperor reopened the study and asked for all the imperial grandsons over the age of five and under the age of ten to go.¡±


    Yaoniang was confused. What did this have to do with them?


    Then Jin Wang said again, ¡°Father Emperor specially ordered for Xiaobao to go too.¡±


    ¡°How old is Xiaobao?!¡± Immediately, she closed her mouth in embarrassment. Xiaobao was young, but he did catch the attention of Emperor Hongjing for a reason. Now that he was enlightened, it made sense for him to begin his studies.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s best for you to teach.¡±


    The problem was that Xiaobao had been particrly difficult to discipline recently. In the past, before Yueyue came, he could concentrate on his studies and learn to write. He was so small and could barely even hold a brush, but he still practiced a few pages of calligraphy every day. His diligence made Yaoniang ashamed but motivated. She could only work harder to avoid being left behind by her son.


    But ever since Yueyue came, Xiaobao has beenzy.


    He spent all his time ying with Yueyue. ying with this and ying with that, the matter of studying was naturally tossed over his head.


    Jin Wang couldn¡¯t force him. After all, his son was still young. This was why Yaoniang¡¯s progress caught up with Xiaobao again.


    ¡°Then do you think he would be willing?¡±


    If the emperor wants the minister to die, the minister has to die. The emperor ordered him to begin his studies, which was acknowledging his talents. Did he have the qualifications to reject the emperor and not go?


    One must know that when Emperor Hongjing said this, Yong Wang and Wu Wang were so jealous that their eyes turned red. It was only because the matter of Xiaobao beginning his studies was brought up that the matter of reopening the study was also brought up.


    Of course, it isn¡¯t impossible for the child to y a fool and drag it out for a year and a half. The problem was that this wasn¡¯t Xiaobao¡¯s style.


    After Xiaobao heard about it, he really didn¡¯t say a word of refusal, let alone make a scene.


    He could only go.


    After the matter was dealt with, Xiaobao led Yueyue back to the East Wing. Yueyue was not in a good mood at the moment.


    ¡°Xiaobao Gege, you are going to study in the pce, then what should I do?¡±


    Xiaobao was also worried about this matter. After he leaves in the morning, he would only return in the afternoon and Yueyue would be bored at home.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Grandfather Emperor to let youe along as well?¡±


    Yueyue didn¡¯t even ask if it was possible, and just nodded with a big smile.


    In her heart, Xiaobao Gege was omnipotent.


    Little did she know that her omnipotent Xiaobao Gege was worrying about how to convince Emperor Hongjing.


    Later, he thought that instead of persuading Emperor Hongjing, he might as well persuade his parents first. If he acts first and reportster then make a scene, things definitely will work out.


    So Xiaobao first asked Yueyue to y with Erbao, and then he turned around to go find Yaoniang and Jin Wang. Yaoniang did not agree and Jin Wang watched from the side with cold eyes.


    ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t go to the pce to study.¡±


    For Yueyue¡¯s sake, Xiaobao did everything he could. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade them verbally, heid on the Kang, waving his fists and kicking his legs. He had learned this trick from Erbao. Every time Erbao used this trick, the others would always give in.


    He only acted so shamelessly because Yaoniang was too determined. Usually, she was very easy-going, but she also knew that this matter wasn¡¯t something to be joking about, so wouldn¡¯t relent so easily.


    This was the first time Xiaobao threw a temper tantrum. Yaoniang was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang sneered, ¡°Are you going to stay like that?¡±


    He won¡¯t get up! Xiaobao also became angry and he waved his limbs around even harder. Although he was crying, it was a dry howl without any tears.


    Before Jin Wang could even do anything, Yueyue heard themotion and ran over. She ran through the doorway, shouting, ¡°Xiaobao Gege, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    This was too humiliating. Xiaobao was especially afraid of embarrassing himself which was why he sent Yueyue away. Yet, he ended up making a scene, catching her attention and luring her over.


    Xiaobao blushed, rolled over onto his stomach and sobbed. His tears were for real this time.


    But it wasn¡¯t out of anger. Part of it was because of embarrassment while part of it was on purpose.


    ¡°Mother¨C¡°


    Yaoniang had never seen her son like this, so she immediately said, ¡°Alright, alright. Mother agrees.¡±


    Xiaobao timidly looked at Jin Wang. Yaoniang followed his gaze and saw Jin Wang with a dark face,. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your father. Mother already agreed.¡±


    She patted her chest in assurance and the two little ones walked away again holding each other¡¯s hands. Now, it was her turn to deal with the dark face.


    Yaoniang also knew that she had promised too quickly, but¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Your Highness, you see¡­¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to see. He didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t to see anything at all.

 Chapter 167.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 167 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 167.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 167 Part 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Early the next morning, Xiaobao and Yueyue wore their nice clothes and Yaoniang saw them off at the door.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t go to work today, because he wanted to apany the pair to the pce.


    They travelled in a carriage all the way to the pce. For the rest of the way to the study, Jin Wang walked with the two children. On the way there, they met Wu Wang. He was also apanying a few children. Not only was he apanying Fu Ge¡¯er, who was of the right age, but also Xi Ge¡¯er who was less than four years old and Yu Ge¡¯er, who was less than three years old.


    Wu Wang stopped and greeted Jin Wang, ¡°Fifth brother.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded and nced at Xi Ge¡¯er and Yu Ge¡¯er.


    Wu Wang smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty say to let Chen Ge¡¯er begin his studies? My two boys are full of energy, running rampant all day, so I thought it¡¯d be better to have them follow along as well. No matter what, with a teacher, it¡¯d be a lot better.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say anything.


    No matter what Wu Wang said, Jin Wang already knew what he had in mind. Same with Xiaobao. Xiaobao already knew that something like this would definitely happen. This was also why he agreed to bring Yueyue along yesterday.


    ¡°Fifth brother, why did you bring along a little girl?¡± Without waiting for King


    Without waiting for Jin Wang to speak, Xiaobao held Yueyue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yueyue came with me.¡±


    Wu Wangughed. The child was still a child. No matter how intelligent he was, in the end, he was still a child. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a bit over the top to bring the two children into the pce despite the protests of his wife and concubine.


    But this thought did notst long. Soon they met with Shan Ge¡¯er from Yong Wang¡¯s Family, Hao Ge¡¯er from An Wang¡¯s family, and Xuan Ge¡¯er from Lu Wang¡¯s family. None of these guys had reached the age of four and Wu Wang¡¯s previous thoughts instantly vanished.


    When Emperor Hongjing finished morning court, he originally wanted to discuss some matters with his ministers. However, when he saw this situation, he asked the ministers to wait first, then called the princes and the children inside.


    Lu Wang was the most restless, and he immediately said, ¡°Father Emperor, erchen¡¯s family only has this one Xuan Ge¡¯er. You¡¯re also aware of how wantonly he behaves. Erchen thought that since his age isn¡¯t that far off, why not bring him along as well and have a teacher to discipline him?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Yong Wang, Wu Wang and the others all echoed simr thoughts.


    Emperor Hongjing, who was sitting on the throne, did not express any of his thoughts. He nced at Jin Wang below and gestured to Yueyue, ¡°She is?¡±


    Before Jin Wang even said anything, Xiaobao said, ¡°Grandfather Emperor, Yueyue wants to apany me to study together.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°A girl can study, too. Father teaches mother at home all the time.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked over. None of them expected the perpetually indifferent and serious Jin Wang would know to y like this.


    Even if Jin Wang¡¯s face was as thick as an iron te, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. He coughed lightly then scold Xiaobao, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Xiaobao stopped talking, but his chubby face was full of grievance.


    Emperor Hongjing, sitting up top, found this little grandson¡¯s expression really rich. Generally, children like him were ignorant and childish. He was as well. However, he was also quick-witted, outrageously smart, and discerning enough to read other adults¡¯ expressions.


    No matter how smart he was, he was still a child. Emperor Hongjing looked at Yueyue standing beside him and sighed inwardly. He had been instantly reminded of how old Xiaobao truly was. Then he thought that if this grandson really didn¡¯t exhibit any childlike innocence, he would¡¯ve definitely wondered whether the child had been taught to behave a certain way by an adult. In the end, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Emperor Hongjing rubbed his slightly sore temples. ¡°Since you want to study, then study. You¡¯re all aware of the rules. If you can¡¯t bear to suffer, you might as well leave now.¡±


    Lu Wang hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Father Emperor, that definitely won¡¯t happen.¡±


    The other families all brought over several children, but there was only one in his family. No matter what, he definitely needed to stay.


    Without further ado, Jin Wang led Yueyue and Xiaobao out. After saying a few words to them, he ordered the servants to watch over them carefully. Out of everyone there, Yong Wang was probably the most prepared. He brought two people to apany his child, a eunuch, and a pce maid. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t have much to worry about.


    Naturally, there were also people following Xiaobao, namely Yu Chan and An Shiyi.


    Originally, it was supposed to be An Shi who followed along, but An Shi was too rough to act as a eunuch, so it ended up being An Shiyi.


    After Jin Wang and the others left, Li Dequan was ordered to lead the imperial grandsons to the imperial study. The imperial study was located southeast of Qianqing Gate. It had five rooms and these five rooms are extremely spacious.


    When Xiaobao and the others arrived, the older children from the princes¡¯ manors were already studying there.


    Li Dequan called out the headmaster from inside and repeated Emperor Hongjing¡¯s instructions. Emperor Hongjing wanted to create a separate ce for the younger children and to find a suitable teacher for them.


    The headmaster was called Zong Mu and he was a schr from Imperial Academy. He was also the grand secretary and could be considered to be a man of great prestige and knowledge. He received Emperor Hongjing¡¯s verbal edict and arranged for the eunuchs to set up a separate space with tables and chairs. Then he led Xiaobao and the other children who weren¡¯t even as tall as the legs of the tables inside.


    He wasn¡¯t in charge of teaching, but another lecturer, Hong Yu, who was sent by the Imperial Academy.

 Chapter 167.2: Jin Wang Dotes On His Concubine Ch. 167 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 167.2: Jin Wang Dotes On His Concubine Ch. 167 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    This Hong Yu was very dedicated to his job and he knew that the matter of the imperial grandsons¡¯ studies wasn¡¯t something he could afford to be negligent about. He asked Xiaobao and the others what they had already learned, one by one. When he learned that no one other than Xiaobao had been enlightened, he could only smile bitterly.


    Hong Yu started teaching from the Three Character ssic. As for Xiaobao, he taught him separately, starting with Qian Jia Shi.


    .


    Studying at this age was an extremely boring and tedious task since it was all memorization. The teacher would recite it once, then the little imperial grandsons would repeat it after him. Gradually, after repeating the verses enough times, the imperial grandsons would try to recite them on their own. Once they could memorize them and be familiar with them, the teacher would move on.


    After studying for nearly an hour, seeing that some of the imperial grandsons could no longer sit still, Hong Yu announced it was time for a break.


    The eunuchs and pce maids apanying them came in one after another. Those who wanted to eat snacks ate snacks. Those who wanted to drink water drank water. After resting for around a quarter of an hour, they resumed studying again.


    However,pared to their previous efforts, it was evident that the young princes¡¯ patience was running out. They sat like there were nails under their butts, and would shift around from time to time. Their gaze also kept wandering out the window.


    Most children at their age would be more interested in ying. The main reasons why they had endured it earlier were because one, their father had just warned them, and two, they were curious.


    Now that their initial interest was gone, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.


    Hong Yu stood at the front of the room and looked around. Only the little grandson from Jin Wang Manor and the little girl who apanied him here were still focused on their studies. After thinking about what the headmaster had said to him earlier, Hong Yu felt relieved. The only one he really need to teach seriously was the little grandson from Jin Wang Manor. The others were only there to apany him to study.


    After learning for a while, someone started making a fuss, wanting to go out to y. If they didn¡¯t let him go out, he¡¯d only continue to make trouble. None of the pce maids and eunuchs could coax him, so they could only let him go out to y. Now that one of them had left, there would naturally be a second. Some even called their friends to leave with them. Of the original seven children, eight if including Yueyue, only Xiaobao, Yueyue, Shan Ge¡¯er from Yong Wang¡¯s family, and Han Ge¡¯er from Dai Wang¡¯s family remained.


    They studied for another hour then rested for a quarter of an hour. Like this, they continued until it was noon. Only then did Hong Yu announce they were done.


    However, the little grandsons couldn¡¯t go home yet. After eating lunch and resting for an hour, they had toe back for the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, besides Xiaobao and Shan Ge¡¯er from Yong Wang¡¯s family, the others all ran out to y. Yueyue didn¡¯t go either, but Yueyue remaining behind was more out of obedience than a willingness to learn


    Halfway through <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRTMtNStwbSslM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">shen-shi1, it was finally time to go home. Since today was Xiaobao¡¯s first day studying in the pce, Yaoniang arrived at the pce gates to pick him up in person.


    ¡°How was it? Did anyone bully you? If someone bullies you, tell your mother, and your mother will tell your father.¡±


    Xiaobao thought to himself that would be too troublesome. He might as well go tell his Grandfather Emperor instead.


    But he wouldn¡¯t say something like that in front of others. Instead, he answered obediently that no one bullied him, the teacher was very good, he had a good lunch, he wasn¡¯t tired and they even provided snacks.


    At this time, it was also when Jin Wang finished his work. Yaoniang simply had the carriage bring them to the Ministry of Works, intending to pick up Jin Wang and go back home together.


    After so many days, it was the first time Jin Wang experienced what it is like to be picked up from work.


    On the way back, Xiaobao brought up Yan Ge¡¯er as if nothing had happened, and asked why he wasn¡¯t there today.


    This topic was a bit heavy. Was Jin Wang supposed to tell Xiaobao that Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s father wasn¡¯t there to fight for this opportunity for him? Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t care enough to say anything about Yan Ge¡¯er beginning his studies even though Yan Ge¡¯er was already over four years old.


    Jin Wang nced at Yaoniang. Yaoniang nodded in understanding, nning to go to Qing Wang Manor the next day.


    Meanwhile, the various princes soon received news of how well their children performed in the imperial study that day.


    The older children need not be mentioned. They were already sensible and knew to be self-disciplined. As for the young ones, those who didn¡¯t study hard and had kicked up a fuss about going out to y were punished without exception.


    Out of everyone, Xuan Ge¡¯er was punished the heaviest, because he was the one who called for his friends, who were studying, to go out and y together.


    Despite his temper, Lu Wang had never raised a hand on Xuan Ge¡¯er. However, today he made a move and heavily spanked Xuan Ge¡¯er twice on the butt. If Consort Lu hadn¡¯t stopped him by saying that he wouldn¡¯t be able to study tomorrow if he was injured, it was likely that Xuan Ge¡¯er would have suffered a bit more.


    The next day, the fathers didn¡¯te, but the elder brothers arrived at the pce with their younger brothers in tow.


    Today was different from yesterday. Yesterday was their first day. From today onwards, these little imperial grandsons would have to arrive at the imperial study before <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRTctOSthbSUzQyUyRmRpdiUzRQ==''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">chen-shi2.


    This was because the princes didn¡¯t live in the pce, so it was inevitable that there would be dys on the way. Back when Jin Wang and the rest of the princes had to study, they all got up at <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVlpbi1zaGkraXMrMy01K2FtK2FuZ%R65&ttYW8tc2hpK2lzKzUtNythbS4rJTN%R69&JTJGZGl2JTNF''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">yin-shi3 and arrived at the imperial study by mao-shi.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was in an especially bad mood today. Xiaobao could see it on his face, and the others were also surprised.


    He was curious about what was wrong with Xuan Ge¡¯er, so he asked him.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but expose his sadness as he let out a sob and rub his eyes. However, his words were stubborn, ¡°Why do you care about what¡¯s wrong with this young master? This young master was beaten, does this young master need to report to you?!¡±

 Chapter 168.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 168.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Xiaobaoughed, and Yueyueughed as well.


    The boys standing nearbyughed along too.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was annoyed by theirughter and scolded, ¡°What are youughing at? If youugh again, this young master is going to give you a beating!¡±


    His nose was already sniffling and after all thismotion, some of his snot flowed out. The bright white liquid hung on his lips. He stretched out his hand and casually wiped it off. He wanted to beat someone, but his buttocks hurt too much, so he only limped forward a little.


    Everyone wanted tough again, but Xi Ge¡¯er, who had always been close with him went up tofort him. ¡°We weren¡¯tughing at you. After you went home yesterday you must have received a scolding. I did too.¡±


    After saying this, Xi Ge¡¯er lowered his head sadly.


    When it came to this, the others all received pretty much the same treatment at home, so there was no need tough at Xuan Ge¡¯er.


    Xiaobao¡¯s eyes shed, and he also showed a bitter face. ¡°Turns out you guys were also scolded?¡±


    ¡°Even you were scolded?¡± The several little guys who had all been scolded gathered around. However, Han Ge¡¯er was a little smarter than the others. He stared at Xiaobao with suspicion evident in his eyes, ¡°You must be lying. We were punished when we got home and my father even used you as an¡­¡± He paused after saying ¡®used you as an¡¯. ¡°Anyways, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Who lies about being punished? Why don¡¯t you lie for me to see?¡±


    Even though Han Ge¡¯er might be more sensible than the others, he was still a child, so he naturally couldn¡¯t keep up with this rapid change of tone. As for Shan Ge¡¯er, who had performed just as well as Xiaobao yesterday, he looked at this group of children with cold eyes.


    ¡°So you were also punished. Then I won¡¯t give you a beating. I had it the worst out of all of you. My father said that I was making trouble yesterday in the imperial study and beat me up. My butt is still hurting even now.¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er rubbed his butt as he said this.


    Xiaobao looked surprised. ¡°Your father is really heavy-handed! My father only scolded me for a few words. Does your butt still hurt? I have some ointment here. I often fall and hurt myself. If you use this, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°My mother gave me medicine, but it still hurts.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lend you some of my ointment.¡±


    As they spoke, Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s personal eunuch, Xiao Xizi, came up and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Chen. This servant has some medicine here. Her Highness said before we left that it will be used on the young master every shichen. There¡¯s no need to use yours.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯er reprimanded, ¡°You speak too much! You think this young master doesn¡¯t know how to speak?¡± Then he asked Xiaobao, ¡°Does your medicine really work? My mother rubbed some on me, and it doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡± Kids at his age especially hated others meddling in their affairs and treating him as if he can¡¯t speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely useful.¡±


    ¡°Then lend me some. I can¡¯t even sit properly right now. My father is too cruel. After giving me a beating, he still made mee and study.¡±


    What a pitiful child. Xiaobao suddenly found Xuan Ge¡¯er to be quite funny. He used to think of him as a little bully, arrogant and unreasonable, but now as he listened to him talk, he found him to be quite cute.


    Xiaobao reached out to An Shiyi. An Shiyi, who was pretending to be a eunuch, took out a small porcin bottle from his pockets and handed it to him.


    Xiaobao gave the porcin bottle to Xuan Ge¡¯er.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er scratched his head and said, ¡°Even though you gave it to me, I can¡¯t apply it myself.¡±


    Xiaobao cheerfully said, ¡°We can all help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡±


    Then the little brats all went to look for a ce to help Xuan Ge¡¯er apply the medicine. Xiao Xizi wanted to go with them and was chased away by Xuan Ge¡¯er. Yueyue also wanted to follow them, but Yu Chan stopped her.


    ¡°Young miss, you can¡¯t go over there.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any cover by the entrance of the imperial study. With no other way, Xiaobao and the others could only stand in a circle around Xuan Ge¡¯er to block him from outside view.


    ¡°Hurry up, the teacher will be here soon.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯er immediately pulled down his pants, revealing his little buttocks.


    Xiaobao was startled by his sudden no-nonsense act.


    ¡°Hurry up, what are you dawdling for?¡±


    The children all looked at Xiaobao. They didn¡¯t know how to apply medicine to others. Xiaobao touched his nose and stepped forward to apply medicine to Xuan Ge¡¯er. He scooped out a blob of ointment and applied it to Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s butt. Xuan Ge¡¯er grimaced and looked like he wanted to cry again. ¡°My father is too cruel¡­¡±


    Xiao Qian walked over from a distance and saw this scene. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The small dumplings immediately panicked. Hao Ge¡¯er tried to urge Xuan Ge¡¯er to hurry, but the more he urged Xuan Ge¡¯er, the more he couldn¡¯t pull his pants up. Even under normal circumstances, he only knew to take off his pants and didn¡¯t know how to put them on.

 Chapter 168.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 168.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    With no other way, Xiaobao could only step up to help him fasten the belt around his pants. The children then hurried to the front of the hall, lined up uniformly and offered their greetings.


    ¡°Greetings, teacher.¡±


    Dagan has always ced an emphasis on respecting their teachers. This applied to the imperial grandsons as well. Yesterday morning, they learned the Three Character ssic. In the afternoon, Emperor Hongjing sent a message for the little guys to learn etiquette. After following along a few times, they still remembered to perform it today and even did it quite well.


    Xiao Qian nodded in approval. The Imperial Academy sends different people to teach the imperial grandsons in turn. Today happened to be his turn.


    He stepped into the hall first, and the little dumplings followed behind.


    As they walked inside, Xuan Ge¡¯er secretly said to Xiaobao, ¡°Your medicine is really good. I¡¯ll be good to you in the future and I¡¯ll take you with me when I go y.¡±


    Xiaobao nced at him silently. It was all because he didn¡¯t want them to exclude him as an outsider and bully Yueyue for no reason. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to coax this annoying little brat so patiently.


    The annoying little brat then asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Xiaobao could only answer, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t let the teacher wait.¡±


    Now that Xuan Ge¡¯er and Xiaobao have a good rtionship, Xiaobao and Yueyue no longer yed by themselves like yesterday.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er had two little followers, the two sons of Wu Wang¡¯s family, Yu Ge¡¯er and Xi Ge¡¯er. Since Xuan Ge¡¯er was on good terms with Xiaobao, they naturally also got along well with Xiaobao. As for Hao Ge¡¯er and Han Ge¡¯er, Hao Ge¡¯er wasn¡¯t like his father, An Wang, a wily old fox, but was a sweet and innocent child. Despite being older than Xuan Ge¡¯er, he liked following after him.


    Han Ge¡¯er was still a little reserved. He only epted Xiaobao because he had to¡ª Xuan Ge¡¯er said that by looking down on Xiaobao, he was looking down on him. In the end, he could only ept Xiaobao reluctantly.


    As for Shan Ge¡¯er, he was still a loner and refused to interact with the others. Since Xiaobao¡¯s mental age was that of an adult¡¯s he didn¡¯t have the mentality of you don¡¯t y with me, then I don¡¯t y with you. So he called for Shan Ge¡¯er to join them, but waspletely ignored.


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t get angry, but Xuan Ge¡¯er was annoyed. He thought that since Xiaobao was now under his wings, whoever didn¡¯t give Xiaobao face wasn¡¯t giving him face. Then this little brat sessfully banded with Hao Ge¡¯er and the others to shun Shan Ge¡¯er.


    When it was noon, another scene happened.


    Some ate as they yed, while others messed around and made trouble. Even the obedient ones like Shan Ge¡¯er and Han Ge¡¯er had servants who fed them


    As for Xiaobao and Yueyue, they sat together away from the others. Yu Chan helped the two set up the meal, then they each picked up a pair of silver chopsticks and began eating.


    In the past, Yueyue also had a maid feed her. However, ever since she moved to Jin Wang Manor, with the guidance of Xiaobao and Yaoniang, she learned to eat by herself.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er still had grains of rice stuck to the corners of his mouth as he ran around like a small tornado. Xiao Xizi and his pce maid chased after him with bitter expressions on their faces.


    He ran over and said, ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    What could they be eating? Their meals were all the same. The meals were ordered by Emperor Hongjing and delivered by the imperial kitchen. However, Xiaobao also brought a small container of side dishes, which he had learned from Jin Wang.


    The side dishes include fried silver carp and pickled vegetables. The fried silver carp was crispy and delicious. The pickled vegetables were specially made in the small kitchen and they tasted amazing with rice.


    ¡°Can you give me some to taste?¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er, who had never asked anyone for something to eat, seemed a little embarrassed.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Then eat it properly and don¡¯t run around. Only then would I give you some.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just eating by myself? This young master can do it too.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯er asked Xiao Xizi to bring his food over and set up another chair to sit on. Xiaobao nced at Yu Chan. Yu Chan took the small container of side dishes and put some into Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s te.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er stretched out his hand and reached for it. A fried silver carp was instantly swallowed into his stomach. ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Seeing this, the few others on the other side all ran over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit together. I saw the adults eat at a table covered with dishes. If we put all our food together, we¡¯d also have a table of dishes.¡±


    .


    Like this, the small dumplings gathered together. You eat mine, and I eat yours. Even though they had the same food, some of them would go to pick up food from another person¡¯s box. They didn¡¯t seem to have any awareness that their fathers were mortal enemies.


    The side dishes brought by Xiaobao were emptied first. They all said that it tasted the best and asked Xiaobao to bring it again tomorrow. As for the eunuchs and pce maids standing at the side, they were so anxious that ayer of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    After eating and ying for a while, it was time for their afternoon ss.

 Chapter 168.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 168.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 168 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Today, the little guys were much more focused than yesterday. It seemed that getting disciplined after going home did have some effect. Even if they didn¡¯t put in any effort to learn, at least they sat there and behaved themselves.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was the only one who was a bit more on the mischievous side. He had caught a grasshopper outside before lunch was over. During ss, he lied on the desk and yed with the grasshopper for the entire time. He yed with the grasshopper for over two hours until ss was over, and it somehow wasn¡¯t dead.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± asked Xuan Ge¡¯er gleefully during the break while holding the grasshopper¡¯s legs.


    Beside him, Yu Ge¡¯er and Hao Ge¡¯er nodded again and again. They were about to die of boredom. Just watching Xuan Ge¡¯er y with the grasshopper was interesting. They could only imagine how fun it would be to y with one themselves.


    ¡°I have crickets at my house. I¡¯ll bring them tomorrow,¡± said Xi Ge¡¯er.


    The question was, child, do you really dare to bring it? Are you not afraid of getting a beating when you go back?


    As the people were chatting, someone reported Emperor Hongjing¡¯s arrival.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er hurriedly stuffed the grasshopper into Xiao Xizi¡¯s hands, followed Xiaobao and the others to the door and stood up.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandfather Emperor.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing strode in, paused in front of the small dumplings, and then went to sit down on the chair that had been set up.


    ¡°Grandfather Emperor came to examine your study progress. What did you all learn today?¡±


    Xiao Qian answered first. After he replied, Emperor Hongjing asked the imperial grandsons to recite what they had learned today.


    Only Xiaobao and Shan Ge¡¯er recited it fluently. Han Ge¡¯er also memorized it correctly, but he stumbled a few times. As for the others, they couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Emperor Hongjing didn¡¯t reprimand them. He only said, ¡°Although you didn¡¯t study well, Zhen is very pleased to see you brothers getting along so harmoniously.¡±


    Was this apliment?


    Only Xiaobao knew what Emperor Hongjing wasplimenting them for.


    In the end, he was getting old, and people his age wanted to see the younger generation getting along and being in harmony. This was probably the main reason why Emperor Hongjing reopened the imperial study.


    Yaoniang went to Qing Wang that day. When she arrived, she didn¡¯t hide anything and shared everything she knew.


    Actually, Xiao Jirou wasn¡¯t unaware of this matter. Xiao Qian, her older brother, was one of the teachers from the Imperial Academy. Naturally, the news of the imperial grandsons beginning their studies couldn¡¯t be concealed from him.


    Unfortunately, Yan Ge¡¯er was at an awkward age. Emperor Hongjing had said that those over the age of five could enter the study, but Yan Ge¡¯er was only four years old. If Qing Wang was there, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to request permission from Emperor Hongjing. However, Qing Wang wasn¡¯t there and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Xiao Jirou to ask.


    It would already be an overstep of boundaries for the daughter-inw to talk directly to her father-inw. Not to mention that Xiao Jirou was no longer a member of the imperial family. Although few people knew about it, Emperor Hongjing wasn¡¯t one of them. He definitely was aware of this.


    Xiao Jirou had no face to go. She was just thinking about asking Yaoniang for help when Yaoniang came to her door.


    ¡°Yaoyao, I really don¡¯t know what to say but thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Enough. What¡¯s the point in telling me all this? Yan Ge¡¯er is a good boy. If he wants to learn, that is naturally good.¡±


    So the next day, Yan Ge¡¯er and Xiaobao entered the pce together.


    Since they were both the emperor¡¯s grandsons, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Jin Wang to speak up. Xiao Jirou first brought Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu to Jin Wang Manor. After they arrived, Jin Wang, Xiaobao, Yueyue, and Yan Ge¡¯er were about to set off together. However, Zhuzhu became unhappy and insisted on going with her brother.


    It was because she went to see Yueyue, and she wanted to y with Yueyue.


    Yueyue nced at Zhuzhu and said to Xiaobao hesitantly, ¡°Xiaobao Gege, why don¡¯t I stay at home? I¡¯ll y with Zhuzhu at home today.¡±


    ¡°I think this is also good. The children can y together and keep each other¡¯spany.¡±


    Seeing this, Xiaobao could only agree. He was also clear in his heart that Yueyue could only apany him a few times. Even if she continued going to the study now, once they were older, they wouldn¡¯t be able to study together.


    In the end, Xiaobao entered the pce with Yan Ge¡¯er, while Yueyue and Zhuzhu stayed at home.


    The children were likely heavily interrogated every day after they went home. Today, the little dumplings seemed to have changed a lot. The one with the most obvious change was Shan Ge¡¯er. Yesterday, he had an attitude of not wanting to be bothered with the other children while today, he knew to spend time with the other children.


    Seeing this, Xiaobao felt a littleplicated inside at how an adult¡¯s attitude can influence a child¡¯s behaviour so much.


    Emperor Hongjing had just mentioned yesterday how pleased he was seeing all the brothers getting along so harmoniously.


    Ever since Emperor Hongjing killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, the princes have been very peaceful. They weren¡¯t stupid either. They all learned from Jin Wang to go back home every day after work, and they didn¡¯t go anywhere. It was a big change from the past.


    Meanwhile, Hui Wang Shizi was about to get married.


    His fianc¨¦e was the daughter of Marquis Jingde and Consort Hui¡¯s niece.


    Everything about Zhao Zuo¡¯s marriage was done in a rush. By the time news spread outside, everything was set in stone and the wedding date was set a month away. As for why it had been so rushed, ording to rumours, Consort Hui was very ill and none of the medicine was effective. With no other way, Zhao Zuo could only have a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU%R79&rY2hvbmd4aSttYXJyaWFnZStpcytoZWxkK2ZvcithK3NpY2srcGVyc29uK2luK2hvcGVzK3RoYXQrdGhlK2JsZXNzaW5nK2Zyb20rdGhlK21JpYWdlK3dpbGwrbWFrZSt0aGUrc2ljaytwZXJzb24rZ2V0K2JldHRlci4lM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">chongxi1 marriage to try and improve his mother¡¯s condition.


    Because of this, Zhao Zuo wasbelled as a filial son once again. Everyone praised him for his filial piety.


    With such a reputation, the previous shame from his fianc¨¦e marrying his father was mostly cleared up. Even if there were certain people scolding in the shadows, they were all directed at Hui Wang. At the mention of Hui Wang Shizi, everyone only expressed their pity at how his sessful future was dyed by his father, this stumbling block.

 Chapter 169.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 169.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    .


    In Hui Wang Manor, on a rosewood bed carved with cloud patterns,id a thin woman.


    If one wasn¡¯t aware of her identity, it would¡¯ve been difficult to guess that this person was the former Crown Princess, the current Consort Hui. Although Wu-shi wasn¡¯t born with the beauty to topple cities, she was still dignified and beautiful. But herplexion now was sallow and she was frighteningly skinny.


    Zhao Zuo stood in front of the bed and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mother consort, my wedding is five days away. I hope you will recover from your illness soon. Yan¡¯er has a gentle temperament and is of good character. She would definitely be filial to you¡­¡±


    Zhao Zuo spoke a lot. He said everything from what betrothal gift was given, to where he arranged his new house, to the reaction from the Wu Family¡¯s side. He mentioned everything that could be mentioned, both the trivial and the important matters.


    The maids standing by the side all witnessed such a considerate and thoughtful Shizi, and they all looked at him in a different light. They thought to themselves that the Shizi was really filial. These maids just entered Hui Wang Manor and reced the previous maids who had served Consort Hui. Apparently, it was because of their ill temper that the previous maids were reced.


    As the maids thought to themselves how filial Zhao Zuo was, they didn¡¯t notice that Consort Hui, who was lying on the bed, had a look of horror in her eyes. Even her facial expression was a little distorted.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t have thought anything of it even if they had seen it. The consort was so sick that she was paralyzed on the bed and couldn¡¯t even move. It was also fortunate that she was a member of the imperial family. If she had been in an ordinary family, she probably would have died already. But from what the maids could tell, the consort didn¡¯t have many days left. It was all because the Shizi was filial to his mother that a chongxi wedding would be held.


    ¡°Her Highness is probably tired, so I won¡¯t disturb her any longer. Please take good care of her. I¡¯m still waiting for her to ept her new daughter-inw¡¯s tea.¡±


    Zhao Zuo helped Consort Hui tuck in her nkets and spoke a few words to the maids before leaving.


    Consort Hui let out a sharp exhale and copsed on the bed. If one were to listen carefully, they¡¯d be able to hear the sound of bones creaking. This was the result of being unable to move for a long time.


    ¡°Niangniang, you have worked hard. Take a break. This servant will help you wipe your sweat.¡±


    As the maids wiped down her body, Consort Hui felt deste in her heart.


    In the past, she was a high-ranking and well-respected crown princess. Now, she had be like this. He was dead. It was said that he had died horribly. As for who told her this, it was naturally Hui Wang. When that incident first happened, Hui Wang woulde and beat Consort Hui every day after drinking. It was during this time that he had said that.


    Consort Hui had long ceased wanting to live, but whether she lived or died was not up to her. The imperial family would never let such a scandal happen, and she barely managed to get through those few days in peace. Then one day, she fell ill.


    On the day she was announced as ill, someone from the pce hade. Consort Hui had been lying on the bed just like this, and her son was also there, standing outside the door. But he was the one who had those dog ves ruin her. After having a bowl of medicine forced down her throat, she could only waste away her days like this.


    Consort Hui knew that she had given birth to a wolf cub. Zhao Zuo has been clever ever since he was young but he was very cold-hearted. She had never felt there was anything wrong with that before, but now Consort Hui knew what it meant to be ruthless to the bones.


    His ruthlessness caused a chill to settle in her bones. Her son watched as she was being drugged, without saying a word. After that, he woulde every morning and evening to visit her. He would even personally feed her medicine. Now he was even going to hold a chongxi wedding for the sake of her health.


    Consort Hui felt cold, really cold. Even though it was already June, she was chilled to the bones.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡± The maid touched Consort Hui¡¯s trembling body.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and help the consort get dressed. If something happens to the consort, the Shizi would definitely feel worse¡­¡±


    ¡°The Shizi is really filial¡­¡±


    The sunlight shone through the window, forming a beam of light as it hit the ground. Consort Hui could only watch as the dust floated in the beam of light.


    The day of Zhao Zuo¡¯s big wedding soon arrived. The wedding was naturally held in Hui Wang Manor.


    The princes all gathered together to congratte him on his marriage. Not only were the men there, but also the women and children of their families.


    It was very different from before. This time, Yaoniang could clearly feel how enthusiastic the consorts were toward her. It was almost to the point where they treated her as a part of their own family. They held her hand and said a lot of beautiful words, and she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    In the end, it was Consort Qing who dissolved her confusion. It was because Emperor Hongjing had repeatedly brought up how brothers should respect and be kind to one another. Naturally, this didn¡¯t refer to only the men, but also the women in their families. This was why the several households were in such unprecedented harmony.

 Chapter 169.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 169.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The older children yed with the younger ones. They didn¡¯t fight or make trouble. All of them acted very sweet and even knew to greet other people. In the past, if it weren¡¯t for the adults reminding them, they never would¡¯ve greeted people on their own initiative. Now, they had all changed.


    The older boys were in the front yard, while the younger children stayed in the back yard with their mother consorts. Consort An and others went to visit Consort Hui. Once they were done, they sat down to drink tea and chatted with each other. Meanwhile, the children who were of simr ages as each other all yed at the side.


    ¡°It seems that older sister-inw doesn¡¯t have many days left?¡± said Consort Wu


    ¡°Seeing her in such a state, I doubt she will recover.¡± Even Consort An couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The women were silent. They all knew what had happened in the pce that day. They already expected that Consort Hui wouldn¡¯t have long to live, but there had been no news. They never expected it to happen a yearter.


    ¡°Living in such a state, it¡¯d be better to die,¡± said Consort Lu.


    These words were a bit harsh, but they weren¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Talking about these unhappy things on such a big day, let¡¯s talk about something else instead!¡±


    Then the women started chatting about other topics. Yaoniang and Xiao Jirou looked at each other, their eyes bleak.


    At the same time, Jin Wang and the others were getting along in the front yard.


    ].


    Including Hui Wang. In the past, he often said things out of turn, but now that his son was getting married, he restrained himself a lot.


    Dai Wang kept having this feeling that Jin Wang was looking at him, so he quietly looked over several times. Yet, every time he nced over, Jin Wang wasn¡¯t looking at him. After thest time, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and asked, ¡°Fifth brother, why are you always looking at me?¡±


    Jin Wang looked at him and blinked.


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t speak, but Lu Wang said, ¡°Third brother, does fifth brother seem like someone who likes to stare at people? Could it be that you¡¯ve been peaked at by girls and became a little oversensitive?¡±


    There was a story behind ¡®being peaked at by girls¡¯, which the brothers were all familiar with. They allughed at the mention of it.


    Dai Wang said: ¡°Alright, alright. You only know how to make fun of your third brother.¡±


    Heughed and shook his head, as if very helpless. He was born with a square face and narrow eyes, a high nose and thick lips. Generally speaking, Dai Wang was the most honest-looking and had the inest face among the brothers. He didn¡¯t resemble Emperor Hongjing or Empress Wei.


    Don¡¯t look at Hui Wang¡¯s current weight. Before he became fat, Hui Wang was handsome withoutparison. He was born with both the good features of Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei, but Dai Wang had been inconspicuous from birth. The two brothers did not seem like brothers born from the same parents at all.


    With theughter, the subject was naturally changed, and no one brought it up again. But afterwards, Dai Wang would always turn to look at Jin Wang, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Once the banquet was over, by the time Yaoniang and Jin Wang returned to Jin Wang Manor, it was already dark.


    After washing and changing intofortable clothes, Hong Chou came in with a letter in her hand. ¡°Niangniang, there is a letter to you from Jinzhou.¡±


    When she heard that it was from Jinzhou, Yaoniang immediately took the letter to look at it. Indeed, it was a letter from her sister.


    Before the New Year¡¯s, Yaoniang had someone send a carriage of New Year gifts to Jinzhou. She wrote that she had arrived safely and mentioned the current situation. The guard who escorted the carriage there also returned with a letter for Yaoniang. The letter said that Huiniang and Yao Cheng were living very well and the little ones were also doing well. They asked Yaoniang not to worry about them and to live her life well.


    The content of this letter was simr to the previous one, but it also included some interesting stories. As she read it, Yaoniang wanted to bothugh and cry. As sheughed andughed, tears soon fell from her eyes.


    She missed her sister.


    Jin Wang pulled her over and hugged her. ¡°If you really miss your sister, have here to the capital to live for a while.¡±


    Yaoniang wiped her tears. ¡°No, there are too many things happening in the capital recently.¡±


    ¡°What do these matters have to do with them? Do you doubt benwang¡¯s abilities to protect a few people?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But it¡¯s better to wait for the situation to get better.¡±


    In Yaoniang¡¯s heart, it was best for Jin Wang to keep a low profile at this time. She wasn¡¯t afraid of her elder sister and brother-inwing over. However, if Mrs. Li came and got into trouble with someone, wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble for Jin Wang? Besides, at the thought that if her sister and brother-inw came, the Li family would alsoe, she immediately lost all interest.


    It had to be said that this Li Family was quite capable to leave such a strong psychological shadow on Yaoniang.


    While Yaoniang and Jin Wang were talking, they didn¡¯t know that the Yao Family was already on their way here. Not only was there the Yao Family, but also the Su Family.

 Chapter 169.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 169.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 169 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Speaking of this, it was rted to the carriage of the New Year¡¯s gift that Yaoniang had sent to Jinzhou.


    Actually, this matter was arranged by Jin Wang. Yaoniang didn¡¯t say anything about it, but she was extremely clear about it in her heart. For this reason, Jin Wang received a lot of goodwill, which wouldn¡¯t be mentioned in detail.


    Of course, the New Year¡¯s gifts weren¡¯t only for the Yao Family. The Su Family was Yaoniang¡¯s natal family. Even if Yaoniang had a disagreement with Su Xiucai, it was impossible for her topletely cut them off. So some of the New Year¡¯s gifts were also given to the Su Family, but it was a lot less than what was given to the Yao Family.


    But it was these New Year¡¯s gifts that triggered this incident. Sister-inw Zhu-shi had heard some rumours about how her sister-inw had climbed to a higher branch. But they were only rumours and she wasn¡¯t sure of how reliable they were. She has gone to the Yao Family to inquire secretly, but Su Huiniang refused to tell her anything, so she could only leave the matter be.


    But now, these New Year¡¯s gifts were given. Even if Yaoniang had picked up the most inconspicuous gifts, how could anything sent by a prince¡¯s manor be bad? This matter was like a needle pricking at Zhu-shi¡¯s heart, so she rushed over to the Yao family.


    It just so happened that there was a worried Mrs. Li from the Yao Family. Although Mrs. Li was too frightened to investigate what happened to her daughter, that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to see Su Yaoniang live a good life. She could tell at a nce that Zhu-shi was a blood-sucking leech. If the Su Family stepped forward to stir up trouble, Mrs. Li would only be too happy to see it.


    So she enthusiastically told Zhu-Shu how Yaoniang became the prince¡¯s concubine and was heavily favoured in the manor. The cold-faced prince doted on her, and she even gave birth to a son.


    Zhu-shi listened to everything intensely. Who would¡¯ve thought that her younger sister-inw would fly so high?


    She had always known that her younger sister-inw wasn¡¯t a simple character. See, wasn¡¯t she right?


    Jin Wang, the prince of Jinzhou! Dear heavens!


    As soon as Zhu-shi came home, she told the rest of the Su Family what she found out. The entire family was bbergasted. Even Su Xiucai, who disdained to pander to the rich and spent his days as a teacher, was absent-minded. Zhu-shi and Su Yucheng were of the same mine. Now that their younger sister was prosperous, she naturally should support her brother and sister-inw. They immediately wanted to go join her, but Yaoniang was too far away in the capital. The two had no money in their hands, and they had never travelled so far, so they didn¡¯t dare to immediately get on the road.


    So they shifted focus to Su Xiucai. The two were also aware that they hadn¡¯t treated their sister well, so even if they went, they would unlikely get anything good out of her. However, if their parents stepped forward, that would be a different matter.


    Su Xiucai still has students to teach, so how could he be willing to travel so far?


    However, one must admit that although Su Yucheng was azy good-for-nothing, he had his merits. He was excellent at coaxing others, including Su Xiucai. He mentioned how the capital was at the feet of the emperor, and Jin Wang was the emperor¡¯s biological son. Father, haven¡¯t you always wanted to be an official? Besides the emperor himself, your son-inw is one of the most powerful people under the heavens. With such a good son-inw, why wouldn¡¯t you be able to be an official?!


    Su Xiucai¡¯s biggest regret in his life was not passing the provincial examinations. As for bing a Jinshi*, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Bing an official was his ultimate dream. Otherwise, what was the purpose of studying so hard for over ten years? To put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t it to change from being amoner to an official?


    Su Xiucai¡¯s heart was moved so the rest of the matter was easy to handle. After the family discussed it further, they went to the Yao Family.


    It was to look for Yao Cheng. To put it bluntly, they had lived here all their lives, and the farthest ce they have travelled to was Linyun County. They didn¡¯t even know the way to the capital.


    Fromst year to this year, this matter dragged on because Huiniang refused to agree. Yao Cheng naturally didn¡¯t dare to agree.


    In the end, Su Xiucai was annoyed and told his son to tell them that since they were unwilling toe along, they would simply go by themselves. Huiniang was helpless. She was afraid that given her sister¡¯s soft personality, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this group of people, so she could only agree to follow them.


    After realizing that there was going to be a big show, Mrs. Li was naturally unwilling to be left behind.


    In the end, the two families, which were over ten people whenbined, hit the road together.


    Yao Cheng took care of everything. Since he was now the chief constable of Linyun County, the county magistrate was naturally willing to give him some face. As soon as he heard that the Yao Family was going to visit their sister and brother-inw in the capital, the county magistrate arranged everything. The families would follow the people from the courier stations.


    Government documents are transported around the country through this system. When travelling, officials and their families would board at these stations and change horses when needed. As long as they held documents issued by the government, not only was their safety on the road guaranteed but even their lodging is free.


    However, this way of travelling was very slow, because every time they reached a stop, they would have to stop for a few days. The Yao Family and the Su Family started their journey in March, and it wasn¡¯t until June that they finally arrived.

 Chapter 170.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 170 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 170.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 170 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The day after the wedding, Zhao Zuo brought Xiao Wu into the pce to greet her inws.


    ording to the custom, Zhao Zuo went to Qianqing Pce first while Xiao Wu went to Kunning Pce.


    Inside Qianqing Pce, Emperor Hongjing had just finished morning court, and he had yet to change out of his bright yellow court clothes.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re finally married, Zhen can finally feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°It is this grandson¡¯s fault to let imperial grandfather worry over this matter.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Zhen originally wanted to choose someone good for you, but who would have thought that your mother would be so ill? But you have dealt with this matter well. As a son, you have fulfilled your filial piety. It¡¯s just that you have been wronged.¡±


    Both grandfather and grandson understood the meaning behind the words, ¡°being wronged¡±.


    ¡°Grandfather overpraises. This grandson doesn¡¯t deserve it, and this grandson doesn¡¯t feel wronged.¡±


    ¡°Go to the empress. Zhen won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    Zhao Zuo nodded and bowed to withdraw. It was obvious that he appeared to be in a good mood.


    Emperor Hongjing looked at his back with faint disappointment in his eyes.


    He suddenly stood up and paced back and forth. His long and narrow eyes, amon characteristic of the men in the Zhao Family, looked out the pce gates. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    ¡°How are things going in the study?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going well. The little imperial grandsons are all diligent and hardworking, especially Young Master Xiaobao. Headmaster Zong said that he could be moved to that side but¡­¡± Li Dequan paused then added, ¡°But Young Master Xiaobao is unwilling. He wants to stay where he is.¡±


    This side and that side referred to the separation within the imperial study. That side was for the older imperial grandsons. As for this side of the study, Emperor Hongjing had it set up because of Lu Wang and the others¡¯ proposal to let the younger children from their families study as well.


    The difference between the two was that the other side had set teachers, all of whom were some of the best schrs in their generation. The content they taught was broader and also of greater depth. Compared to that, the side where Xiaobao currently studied was simply ying around. Although their teachers were also from the Imperial Academy, their level of teaching was a level lower.


    What Headmaster Zong meant when he said Xiaobao could be moved over was that his intelligence far exceeded those of his age. It would be a waste of time for him to continue to stay here.


    Unfortunately, Xiaobao doesn¡¯t want to.


    ].


    After hearing this, Emperor Hongjingughed. ¡°That child, Xiaobao, has a good rtionship with the children from the other families?¡±


    Li Dequan nodded and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Young Master Xiaobao is benevolent and righteous. Although he is young, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just and kind. His future is limitless.¡± Everything that happens in the imperial study is reported to Li Dequan every day. Naturally, he was aware of all this.


    Honestly speaking, Xiaobao was basically the leader of all these children.


    Among the imperial grandsons, although many were older than him, they still follow him. As for all this, Emperor Hongjing was aware.


    ¡°Well, if he is willing to stay, then let him stay. However, have Headmaster Zong instruct them to give him more pointers from the side.¡±


    Li Dequan nodded in response.


    Emperor Hongjing put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth. ¡°As for Zuo¡¯er¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say the rest but sighed heavily.


    But Li Dequan knew that His Majesty was greatly disappointed with Hui Wang Shizi.


    As for when this disappointment began, it was unclear. It may have been from when Hui Wang¡¯s family moved out of the pce, and the shizi¡¯s constant visits to the pce one after another. It may also have been because of the increasingly frequent praises for him from the officials in court.


    And this praise was usually mentioning his filial piety. Being filial to his elders was right, but his filial piety was a little too much. It almost felt like he was putting too much effort into doing it. Everyone was aware that the shizi has suffered a lot of grievances because of the deposed crown prince, but this emotion eventually fades with time. However, the shizi seemed to be unaware of this and would always put on a face of being wronged.


    It was fine to do it once or twice, but using this trick, again and again, would invoke people¡¯s disgust.


    How could a man who would be the future ruler of the country one day act like a woman? Even if he was willing to be filial to his elders, he shouldn¡¯t be focusing on how to express his filial piety to his grandparents every single day.


    As for the <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRU5lYXJseStmb3Jnb3Qrd2hhd%R65&toYX%R85&wZW5lZ%R65&tidXQraXQrd2FzK3doZW4rc2hlK2hhZ%R65&thbithZmZhaXIrd2l0a%R65&thK2d1YXJkLislM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">matter1 involving the former crown princess, now Consort Hui, although not many people were present at the time, it wasn¡¯t like no one was unaware of it. And now he was making such a big fuss about having a chongxi marriage. To put it bluntly, he did it as a deliberate show of filial piety and it was also to remind others of how much grievances he had suffered.


    As for who he wanted to remind, that was naturally Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei.


    He had gone astray. Completely astray.


    Li Dequan remembered that the eldest imperial grandson wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Was it the sudden drop in status that caused the change in mentality? Or was there some other reason?


    But no matter what it was, these were all seen as ws in His Majesty¡¯s eyes.


    People¡¯s hearts were constantly changing. Li Dequan could boast that he had lived for a long time and seen many things, but he still couldn¡¯t understand human nature.


    Not to mention His Majesty¡¯s sigh, even he would sigh whenever he thought more about it.


    Zhao Zuo and Xiao Wu had to go back to the manor to serve tea to Hui Wang and his wife, so Empress Wei didn¡¯t keep them for long.


    As soon as the pair left, Dai Wang arrived.


    Of the two sons, Hui Wang was more favoured by Empress Wei, because Hui Wang was really good-looking when he was young and he was also the eldest son. On the contrary, the younger son of the central pce wasn¡¯t very popr with the empress. This was because Dai Wang had been clumsy with his words ever since he was young.


    However, who would¡¯ve thought that when Hui Wang grows up, he would be so fat and unreliable. Empress Wei worried about him her entire life, yet he still lost his position as the crown prince. On the other hand, this second son, who she paid less attention to ever since he was young, hade to visit her in the pce every few days ever since he returned to the capital.


    When Dai Wang came in, Empress Wei was staring in a daze and it was unknown what she was thinking. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Dai Wang¡¯s greetings that she returned to her senses.


    ¡°Bengong already told you that you don¡¯t need to worry about your empress mother. Mother empress is doing fine in this pce.¡±


    Dai Wang didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded.

 Chapter 170.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 170 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 170.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Chapter 170 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Empress Wei told Dai Wang this many times, but it was one thing for her to say it and another for Dai Wang to do so. Nevertheless, Empress Wei was very happy. The crown prince didn¡¯t know toe to visit her on his own initiative. She has to send someone to invite him over several times before he finally knows to make a trip.


    ¡°Zuo¡¯er just left?¡± asked Dai Wang.


    Empress Wei nodded and beckoned at Dai Wang for him toe to sit down. ¡°Your eldest brother is really a sinner. He has dyed the future of a good child.¡±


    As for what Empress Wei felt pity for, both she and Dai Wang were clear. Plus, out of all of Empress Wei¡¯s grandchildren, she liked Zhao Zuo the most. If it wasn¡¯t because the crown prince had been so insensible, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried now.


    The court had never ceased urging Emperor Hongjing to establish a new crown prince. Duke Weiguo was naturally anxious and urged the empress to do something. But how could the empress dictate Emperor Hongjing¡¯s decisions? As the empress, her identity was sensitive and this matter wasn¡¯t something she could say much about.


    Duke Weiguo wants to establish Dai Wang as the new crown prince. This was perfectly logical and justifiable, but Empress Wei still values ??Zhao Zuo for her own selfish motives. After all, she had watched this grandson grow up and he was extremely filial.


    Thinking of her own selfishness, Empress Wei couldn¡¯t help but nce at Dai Wang again.


    Although Dai Wang¡¯s gaze was lowered as he pretended to be listening carefully to Empress Wei¡¯s words, he felt her look.


    His mother¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t deep enough. She was like a headless puppet. Whatever Father Emperor says, she follows. Although she has been an empress for decades and carried herself with dignity, she was empty inside. Naturally, he could easily understand the meaning behind his mother¡¯s gaze.


    Dai Wang sneered in his heart, but his face showed nothing. After listening to Empress Wei¡¯s chatter for a while, he bid farewell.


    After walking past the Kunning Gate, he turned his head and nced at the Kunning Pce behind him. It seemed that his maternal grandfather would have to work harder. It was obvious that his Father Emperor had dropped the idea of skipping over his son and directly establishing Zhao Zuo as the next emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have deposed the crown prince. With so many brothers eyeing the position like starving tigers, he¡¯d be a fool to dy any longer.


    Yaoniang received a message from a servant that her parents were here. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    She had just received a letter from her sister, and the letter didn¡¯t mention anything about it. To confirm whether it was true or not, she asked Hong Chou to take a look.


    Not long after, Hong Chou came back. The people who came were indeed the Yao Family and the Su Family.


    Although Hong Chou didn¡¯t recognize Su Xiucai and the others, she recognized Huiniang and Yao Cheng. After listening to Yu Chan describe the appearance of the others, she confirmed it was really her parents who were here.


    Yaoniang was shocked. She got off the Kang immediately and was about to walk out the door when she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Niangniang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Hong Chou.


    Hong Fei and the others standing next to her were also staring at her.


    Yaoniang paced around several times before sitting back down on the Kang again. She seemed to be a little anxious, and her fingers started tapping on the Kang table like Jin Wang.


    If her parents came, then Zhu-shi and her eldest brother must also be here. Yaoniang suspected that it must¡¯ve been Zhu-shi and her eldest brother who instigated her parents toe here. It was definitely not her sister or brother-inw who tell her family, so it must¡¯ve been Mrs. Li.


    They must¡¯vee with bad intentions!


    Yaoniang quickly arrived at such a conclusion.


    Since they didn¡¯te with good intentions, she naturally couldn¡¯t let herself go without putting up a fight. But what should she do? Jin Wang wasn¡¯t in the manor at this time, and she felt like a fly without a head. No one else knew Zhu-shi¡¯s true face better than she did. She was a blood-sucking leech. If Zhu-shi were to know that she was now a side consort who had given birth to two sons for His Highness, Zhu-shi would definitely make her go beg Jin Wang for money and status.


    Yaoniang definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, so Zhu-shi and her brother would try to persuade her father and mother. Her father¡¯s greatest wish in this life was to be promoted to be an official. In the past, Yaoniang used to think Su Xiucai was a man with great aspiration, but after following Jin Wang for this time, she realized she was only a frog in a well. Even if one passed the provincial exams, it wasn¡¯t easy to be an official. If one wanted to be an official, one had to be at least a <span x-data="{note: ''JTN%R69&ZGl2K2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIyc%R65&0xK2ZvbnQtaGVhZGluZyUyMiUzRSUzQ3N0cm9uZyUzRVNpZGUrTm90ZSUzQyUyRnN0cm9uZyUzRSUzQ2hyK2NsYXNzJTN%R79&JTIybWItMiUyMiUzRVNvbWVvbmUrd2hvK3%R85&hc3NlZ%R65&t0aGUraW1wZXJpYWwrZXhhbXMrYXQrdGhlK2hpZ2hlc3QrbGV2ZWwlM0MlMkZkaXYlM0U=''}" x-ignore="" x-tooltip.html.arrowless.interactive="dnote(note)" ss="underline cursor-pointer tooltip" aria-expanded="false">jinshi1. Look at how many candidates gather in the capital every year for this exam. Those with no connections and no money could only be thrown into those remote ces to suffer.


    If her father knew there was a shortcut, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up. His father only knew how to speak harsh words and her mother only knew how to cry. With these two pressuring her with both soft and hard methods, Yaoniang would have no way to live.


    Of course, there was always another method which was to be ruthless and drive them all away. But if this matter was to be known, her reputation along with Xiaobao and Erbao¡¯s reputations would all go down the drain. After all, in this world, filial piety was everything.


    The cogs in Yaoniang¡¯s mind turned and she suddenly ordered Hong Chou to go find her some clothes.


    Find the oldest clothes she has.


    As Hong Fei and the others wondered what the clothes were for, Hong Chou¡¯s eyes shed with understanding. She went to look around, but she couldn¡¯t find any clothes ording to Yaoniang¡¯s requirements. With no other options, she went to the maids¡¯ room to look for some. She finally found clothes that met Yaoniang¡¯s requirements in Hong Yan¡¯s trunk.


    Yaoniang put them on in a hurry, then took off all the gold and silver jewelry on herself. The only thing she left on herself was a hairpin and a bracelet. Then she walked to the reception area to greet them.


    In a hall next to the side entrance of Jin Wang Manor, sat the Yao Family and the Su Family.


    This ce was used by Jin Wang Manor to receive random and unimportant guests. For guests whose statuses were lower, there are several ces in Jin Wang Manor to receive them. And this ce happened to be one of them, just in slightly better condition. It was perfectly in line with Yaoniang¡¯s status as a neglected concubine.


    However, the Su Family couldn¡¯t understand any of this. To them, this entire manor was luxurious. Even a room like the one they were in right now was something that only officials could live in


    Zhu-shi¡¯s eyes roamed around ever since she entered the room. As she took in the furniture made of rosewood along with the vase on the table, she could only sigh repeatedly. If only she could take them home, she¡¯d hide them away instead of putting them up for disy.


    Only Yao Cheng and Huiniang looked at each other and felt something unusual. Back when they went to the Jin Wang Manor in Jinzhou, the furnishings there were on a whole different levelpared to this. Could it be that something happened to Jin Wang Manor, or did something happen to Yaoniang?


    Huiniang felt thetter was more likely. She desperately wanted to grab her sister and ask her what was going on and her heart was filled with anger toward Jin Wang.


    Her sister had suffered so much because of him! If he mistreated her sister, she¡¯d definitely fight with him!


    As for Su Xiucai, he has always paid attention to decency, so he felt extremely disgusted to see his daughter-inw like this. It was Su Yucheng who understood his father¡¯s temper the best, so he hurriedly dragged Zhu-shi over to sit down.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with letting me look? My little sister-inw is such a rich person. When Yaonianges, I¡¯m going to ask her to give me all these things, so I can take them home.¡±


    Su Yucheng was also angered by his wife¡¯s short-sightedness, and whispered, ¡°Give them to you? Let you take them home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m also going to ask her to give us some money¡­¡±


    The rest of her words were blocked by Su Yucheng. As he covered her mouth, he looked at the maid standing at the door, and then at Su Xiucai¡¯s darkened old face. Only then did Zhu-shi close her mouth.


    At this moment, Yaoniang came.


    She was wearing a lotus-coloured summer dress. Since it was quite old, the colour was very dull. Her hair was in a cloud bun, and the golden hairpin securing it looked very dull and used. On her pale wrist was only a single jade bracelet.


    There was a young maid who didn¡¯t have a strong sense of presence beside her. The girl looked thin, small, and especially timid.


    Seeing such a scene, who would¡¯ve thought she was an extremely favoured side consort? She didn¡¯t even look as good as the concubine from Master He¡¯s family.


    Zhu-shi immediately felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. Sure enough, before Yaoniang could evene to a stop, she covered her face with a handkerchief and started weeping.

 Chapter 171.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 1

    <h4>Chapter 171.1: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°Father, mother, sister, brother-inw¡­¡±


    Yaoniang burst into tears, her delicate body trembled like a begonia in the rain.


    Next to her was Liu¡¯er, aundry room maid from Rongxi Courtyard. She had been snatched to act as Yaoniang¡¯s personal maid. Seeing Yaoniang crying like this, she was immediately stunned.


    Others might not know, but how could she be unaware of how much His Highness favours Side Consort Su? Although there was a consort and two other side consorts in the manor, they were no different from being invisible. Besides, Side Consort Su treated people kindly and never loses her temper. The entire Rongxi Courtyard is fond of her.


    Panicked, Liu¡¯er wanted to coax her but was pushed away to the side.


    It was Huiniang who pushed her away. Huiniang stepped forward and hugged Yaoniang: ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Wu-shi also came over with tears in her eyes. ¡°Have you been wronged here? If you¡¯ve been wronged, tell your father and me¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was still crying.


    ¡°What happened to you? Are you trying to make your sister die from anxiety?!¡±


    ¡°Sister, mother¡­¡± Yaoniang wiped away her tears and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I just miss you all.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaobao?¡± Huiniang asked.


    ¡°Xiaobao he, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my Xiaobao? What about Erbao? Say something! Was it that consort who couldn¡¯t give birth to a child that took our Xiaobao and Erbao away?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to speak, but she just didn¡¯t know what to say. Before she arrived, she had thought about everything. The only matter she didn¡¯t know how to exin was that of the two children.


    But seeing her expression of hesitating to speak, people couldn¡¯t help but overthink. Wu-shi wasn¡¯t a well-educated woman. The level that princes and consorts were at was beyond her scope of understanding. She only knew that they were more important than the county magistrate. As for how much more important, she didn¡¯t know.


    She also knew that her daughter was a concubine. How good could being a concubine be? On the street where her family lived, the owner of a shop took in a concubine. Unfortunately, there was a female tigress at home. The concubine had to wake up early every morning to empty the chamberpots. She was busy all day and night, and only after she finished everything in the store was she allowed to go to sleep. Every now and then she would also be beaten and not given any food.


    How could living like that be any good? It was simply in suffering.


    As Wu-shi imagined the type of days her daughter must be living, she regretted and hated. What she regretted most was that she shouldn¡¯t have let her son marry Zhu-shi. What she hated was that she was incapable of controlling her daughter-inw and had let her hurt her daughter like this.


    If that Zhu-shi didn¡¯t enter their door, Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t have been driven to the Yao Family¡¯s house. Naturally, the incident that happened after wouldn¡¯t have happened and Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t need to suffer like this.


    ¡°You call this being fine? My poor daughter! You have suffered so much. It¡¯s mother who is ipetent. It¡¯s mother who can¡¯t protect you. It¡¯s mother¡­¡±


    Wu-shi hugged her daughter, crying bitterly. Her tears could not stop falling down.


    ¡°Cry, cry. All you do is cry. What¡¯s there to cry about? So unlucky!¡± Su Xiucai was so angry that his goatee shook as he scolded.


    As usual, Wu-shi was immediately too frightened to speak.


    Wu-shi was quite afraid of Su Xiucai. She didn¡¯t know a single character, but her husband was a schr. The status of a Xiucai wasn¡¯t something easy to get. Even if Su Xiucai was very pedantic and the Su Family was impoverished, Wu-shi was still full of awe for Su Xiucai. Part of this awe was also because of her instinct to treat her husband as the sky. In the Su Family, whatever Su Xiucai says, goes.


    It may have been the rage that had been simmering in her heart or it may have been stress that cause the outbreak. It may have been her motherly instinct seeing her daughter in distress that took over. Wu-shi usually kept silent, but today she cried and said loudly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I cry? What¡¯s wrong with crying because of my daughter? If it wasn¡¯t because you always disliked Yaoyao, would my Yao¡¯er have ended up in such a state? As a concubine, she can¡¯t even raise her own children. Like a servant, she¡¯s getting beaten every day and not given any food¡­¡±


    The real question was: Wu-shi, with which eye of yours did you use to see Yaoniang getting beaten every day and starved?


    Jin Wang received news of their arrival as soon as he returned to the manor, and he came over immediately. As he walked over, he felt it sounded a little suspicious. Now that he saw the scene, he naturally didn¡¯t appear and just stood outside.


    It was also a coincidence that there was a pir blocking him. He could see what¡¯s going on inside, but unless the people inside were looking at the right angle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. Jin Wang peered inside and saw Yaoniang aggrieved and crying as she fell into the arms of her mother and sister, like a tortured little wife.


    She had deliberately worn some old clothes, but her skin was rosy and glowing. Although it didn¡¯t look like she had a lot of meat on her body, she had flesh in all the right ces.


    Soft, tender and smooth, he liked to rub them the most. She couldn¡¯t stand it when he rubbed them and would always softly beg for mercy. It was also because she was too delicate. Even if they hadn¡¯t done anything yet, she would still blush. A pink dewy flowerbined with her jade-white bottom, no matter how one looked at it, it was still fatally attractive¡­


    How could someone think she was beaten every day and not given anything to eat?


    Little liar!

 Chapter 171.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 2

    <h4>Chapter 171.2: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    It was rare for Wu-shi to express her anger so tantly. Su Xiucai was probably caught unprepared as he instantly wilted.


    He had also heard them say how Yaoniang was a concubine who couldn¡¯t even raise her own child and how tough her life was. His expression becameplicated. After all, she was his own daughter. After raising her for over ten years, how could he not feel distressed?


    ¡°If she listened to us obediently, why would she havee to this step?¡± What he thought inside was different from what he said with his mouth. Part of it was because Su Xiucai refused to show weakness, and part of it was because he really thought so in his heart.


    ¡°Listen to you? Listen to you and let her be Master He¡¯s concubine? What¡¯s the difference?!¡±


    ¡°It was Yucheng¡¯s wife who told me this matter. Go ask her. Back then, given her situation, finding someone willing to take her in as a concubine was already hard enough. Don¡¯t tell me you hoped she wouldn¡¯t marry. Then she¡¯d be criticized for the rest of her life!¡±


    ¡°In the end, you only care about your own reputation. What¡¯s the use of your stupid reputation? You can¡¯t eat it. All you do is hold on to it.¡± Wu-shi¡¯s rage wasn¡¯t small.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that before they even said why they were here, the old couple would start arguing like this?


    Seeing the current situation, Su Yucheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Since you¡¯re not living well,e home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go home. Second daughter,e back home with mother.¡± Wu-shi wiped away her tears and went to pull Yaoniang.


    Su Xiucai didn¡¯t say anything, but Zhu-shi anxiously asked, ¡°What do you want to take her back for? With our current situation, how can we still support another person? She has such a terrible reputation. Father, would you have the face to go out and meet people in the future? Mother, do you want others to be mocking you behind your back?¡±


    She turned and yelled at Su Yucheng, ¡°If you take her back, you¡¯ll have to take on roughbour to earn money to support her!¡±


    One must admit this Zhu-shi was very good at manipting people¡¯s hearts, at least the hearts of those in this Su Family. She understood them well and knew what the other party cared about the most.


    Su Xiucai cared about his reputation, while Wu-shi was scared of being gossiped about by the women in their neighbourhood. Su Yucheng was used to being idle, so making him take on roughbour was worse than killing him.


    Su Xiucai and Su Yucheng immediately stopped talking and Wu-shi began to look a little hesitant.


    Zhu-shi added, ¡± Do you think those concubines from a big family could leave whenever they want to? They have all signed a contract, so they must use money to redeem themselves. Even if they have the money, they still don¡¯t redeem themselves. Do you know why? It¡¯s because since they joined the family, they belong to the family when they¡¯re alive and be their ghost when they die. For those from a wealthy family, even if they were beaten to death, their families still can¡¯t take their remains back.¡±


    Zhu-shi originally wanted to make the rich families sound powerful and abominable, to dispel any remaining thoughts of taking Yaoniang back with them. To put it bluntly, the Su Family were ordinary people who were afraid of stirring up trouble. What she never expected was that these words would arouse Wu-shi¡¯s disgust and fear instead.


    ording to Wu-shi, it didn¡¯t really matter where her daughter was as long as she could live and have food to eat. Butrge families sounded terrifying. What if the consort who couldn¡¯t have children deliberately tortures her daughter to death, just to raise her children legitimately?


    ¡°We don¡¯t want the children. Juste back with mother. Mother will support you. Even if your father and your brother don¡¯t care about you, you still have your mother. If mother¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s still your sister¡­ Let¡¯s go home. We won¡¯t stay here anymore¡­¡± Wu-shi went up to hold Yaoniang¡¯s arm. In the beginning, Yaoniang¡¯s tears had been from acting, but now, they werepletely real. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother will go beg His Highness. Since he is such a powerful official, he definitely wouldn¡¯t fuss about matters with people like us. If he doesn¡¯t agree, mother will keep begging him. You don¡¯t need to be afraid¡­¡± Although Wu-shi¡¯s eyes shed with anxiety, she still said these words.


    This was the nature of a mother.


    While both the father and the brother hesitated, only the mother rushed out without hesitation.


    In the past, it wasn¡¯t that Wu-shi loved Yaoniang any less, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Back then, Zhu-shi always found fault with everything at home, and Wu-shi had an attitude of ¡®if it was possible to endure it, then endure it¡¯. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get this daughter-inw. She had also said the same to Yaoniang. So when Huiniang said that she could take Yaoniang with her to lighten the burden on their family, she agreed.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such a thing would happen to Yaoniang? It would be a huge scandal for the family to have their daughter get pregnant before marriage. Not only would it be a huge scandal but their family also couldn¡¯t afford to raise another child. Yao Cheng felt guilty, and Huiniang was furious, so she took Yaoniang away. After the child was born, they tried to find someone willing to marry Yaoniang. In the end, they did find someone, but he was only willing to take Yaoniang in as a concubine. However, given her situation, being a concubine was better than being criticized for the rest of her life, so Wu-shi didn¡¯t protest.


    People always held a ¡®what if¡¯ attitude towards things that didn¡¯t happen. What if doing this could¡¯ve improved the situation? What if doing that would¡¯ve been more beneficial? When Wu-shi saw her daughter in such a state, she couldn¡¯t help having such thoughts.


    She was uneducated and had limited knowledge. She didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation and simply wanted to take her daughter away to protect her under her weak wings. Realizing all this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help crying for real.


    Yaoniang had always had a grudge in her heart, angry that her parents ignored Zhu-shi¡¯s attempt to sell her off as a concubine. She was also frustrated that her mother kept telling her to endure Zhu-shi. It had reached the point where Zhu-shi began to take advantage of all this power to act as a tyrant.


    Although she lived a better life now, she was reluctant to have any contact with her family. But if her family was actually cruel, they would¡¯ve beaten her to death already for getting pregnant out of wedlock. How could she have had the opportunity to go to her sister¡¯s home to give birth?


    Even if her father and her brother don¡¯t love her anymore, she still has a mother¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! This old man will go and beg His Highness. Since His Highness is so wise, he definitely knows that it¡¯s fruitless to force matters.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±

 Chapter 171.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 171.3: Jin Wang Dotes on His Concubine Ch. 171 Pt. 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Su Xiucai cared about his face the most, and Yaoniang had never heard the word ¡®beg¡¯e out of his mouth. If it weren¡¯t for this habit as his, as one of the ten or so Xiucais in the county, he wouldn¡¯t be reduced to living in such pitiful conditions. It was because he refused to bend and yield to the corrupted officials above him.


    Yaoniang cried even harder, and Huiniang approached her with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Your elder sister too. I will also go to beg him¡­¡±


    Since Huiniang had already made a move, even though Yao Cheng knew it probably wouldn¡¯t end well, he still forced a smile and walked up to join them.


    ¡°And brother-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you all acting like this? You¡¯re making it seem like it¡¯s a matter of life and death. Alright, alright, your brother will also join in¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Yucheng, what are you doing!¡± Zhu-shi immediately leapt three feet into the air and scolded, ¡°Just because the heads of these people aren¡¯t working, does that mean you should follow them?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s head that¡¯s broken! That¡¯s Laozi¡¯s younger sister¡­¡± Under Zhu-shi¡¯s stare, Su Yucheng let out a soft sigh. ¡°Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just go pick up a few more odd jobs. At least it¡¯d be better than nothing. Can you not¡­¡±


    Outside the door, Jin Wang couldn¡¯t stand still any longer.


    In just a short while, he had be a heinous tyrant. The older generation of the other party was forced to step forward and plead bitterly as if it was a matter of life and death.


    He cleared his throat and walked in.


    But the Su Family didn¡¯t notice him at all. Fucheng immediately noticed the problem and acted. He announced, ¡°His Highness Jin Wang is here¡ª¡±


    With this, over ten eunuchs and maids filed in from outside. They lined up in two neat rows and knelt down in unison.


    ¡°Greetings Your Highness. May Your Highness live to be a thousand, ten thousand years old!¡±


    Seeing all thismotion and then noticing the man who stepped inside was exceptionally distinguished, noble and elegant, the Su Family was shocked speechless.


    There were still tears on Yaoniang¡¯s face. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but wink at Jin Wang. Jin Wang ignored her, approached a nearby chair and sat down.


    A maid served him some tea. Jin Wang held up the teacup but did not speak. His eyelids were lowered as he drank a sip of his tea.


    Below, both the Yao Family and the Su Family were silent and uneasy. Even the children were so frightened that they shrank behind their parents, not daring to step forward.


    Seeing this, Fucheng, who was like a roundworm in Jin Wang¡¯s stomach, naturally wanted to speak up. He had also been watching from outside the door just now, so he naturally understood what Side Consort Su was trying to do.


    ¡°You are members of Concubine Su¡¯s family, right? His Highness was passing by here and noticed your presence. It would¡¯ve been impolite to leave without greeting you. His Highness treats others well and is polite and understanding so you need not be afraid of embarrassing yourselves.¡±


    This older man who looked even more dignified than the prince sitting there had already opened his mouth to speak, yet the prince was still silent. Zhu-shi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You are?¡±


    How could Zhu-shi be familiar with the practices of the nobility? The higher one¡¯s status, the less one speaks. As for those who were higher up, they would always have people around them speak on their behalf when addressing others much lower in status.


    ¡°Me?¡± Fucheng smiled arrogantly and puffed out his chest. ¡°I may not have many talents but I am the Head Steward of this manor. You may call me Steward Fu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the head steward! I am Su- Concubine Su¡¯s sister-inw. I¡­¡±


    Su Yucheng pulled Zhu-shi from behind. When she saw how everyone was looking at her, she froze.


    ¡°You are the head steward? That¡¯s perfect.¡± At this time, Su Xiucai took a step forward. He straightened his clothes, cupped his hands then said, ¡°I am the father of Su Yaoniang¡­¡±


    Fucheng stretched out his hand to interrupt him. Despite the slight smile on his face, his face was aloof with an air of unapproachability.


    ¡°Xiucai from the Su Family, what you and the others have just discussed should not be mentioned again. Our Jin Wang Manor has its own rules, and Concubine Su is one of the household¡¯s women. She should remember her duty and not speak of such preposterous matters. Since this is your first offence, His Highness will not inflict any consequences. However, you must take care to keep propriety in mind, lest you overstep again.¡±


    ¡± This¡ª¡±


    Since Yaoniang was a woman, she must abide by the women¡¯sws. Su Xiucai had just stood up for a short while before he was interrupted. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t continue.


    Fucheng naturally wouldn¡¯t let Su Xiucai retreat so awkwardly and said, ¡°Master Su can rest assured. Although Concubine Su is soft-spoken, she has given birth to two sons for His Highness. His Highness is wise, and his eyes discerning. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Concubine Su suffer any major grievances.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any major grievances, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be bothered with minor issues.


    Was this what he meant?


    The Su Family all interpreted his words like so. Then they thought about it again. The consort was the main wife after all. It was only natural for the main wife to make things difficult for the concubines. Although it would be ufortable to suffer grievances, that¡¯s still better than losing your life, right?


    Wu Shi also understood that they wouldn¡¯t allow them to take their daughter away. Tearfully, she said, ¡°I hope His Highness can take good care of my daughter. My Yaoyao has suffered¡­¡±


    /p>


    After saying that, Wu-shi wanted to burst into tears again, but Su Xiucai gave her a pointed look so she stopped herself.


    ¡°Benwang will.¡±


    After Jin Wang came in, this was the first thing he said to them. He nced at Fucheng, then Fucheng resumed speaking, ¡°Master Su¡¯s family hase from far away. You must not have had the chance to adjust and rest yet. I¡¯ll have someone take you down to rest. The capital city is a beautiful ce. You could go out for a walk if you have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Father, you should all go rest first,¡± added Yaoniang.


    Su Xiucai and the others waited until a servant arrived before leaving.


    Before they left, Huiniang looked back to look at Yaoniang. She had felt extremely anxious, and it wasn¡¯t until she saw Jin Wang that she breathed a sigh of relief. If Jin Wang had abandoned her sister, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe to greet the Su Family, so she quickly caught on to what her sister was doing. She had already felt awkward because of this matter so seeing her sister deal with it like this was relieving.


    Yaoniang nodded to her imperceptibly before she walked out the door.


    After everyone left, Fucheng immediately apologized profusely to Yaoniang. What he had just said could be considered to be insubordination to his superior.


    Yaoniang waved her hand indifferently. It was thanks to Fucheng for helping her this round, otherwise, what she had just done would¡¯ve been a waste of time.


    She approached Jin Wang, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jin Wang sneered. ¡°Benwang abused you, and benwang doesn¡¯t feed you?¡±

 Chapter 172.1: C.172

    <h4>Chapter 172.1: Chapter 172</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    When Yaoniang saw Jin Wang¡¯s sneer, she knew she was in trouble.


    Indeed!


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed, but she also knew that she was in the wrong. Jin Wang treated her so well, yet here she was, ndering him.


    Hold on. Was it nder?


    Technically, she hadn¡¯t said anything at all. She only cried and her parents immediately jumped to the conclusion that she was being treated like Man¡¯er, the concubine of the shop owner on their street.


    It was mainly because the shop owner and his wife were too inhumane. Those who lived on that street could only shake their heads whenever this matter was brought up and pray that retribution woulde.


    She recalled how every time she took the initiative to conceed, he would use it as an opportunity to squeeze out as many benefits as possible from her. Yaoniang felt that she shouldn¡¯t indulge in or encourage this habit of his.


    If he had been unwilling to go along with her, Fucheng wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward. He had tacitly agreed to it himself, yet he still wanted to fool her!


    Yaoniang replied, steering away from thendmine, ¡°Who said anything about being abused and not given any food? Who said that? Liu¡¯er, did I mention anything about that?¡±


    Liu¡¯er peeked at Jin Wang¡¯s face, then turned to look at Yaoniang again. She shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Yaoniang pped her hands together and smiled, ¡°Your Highness, you must have heard it wrong. How could this concubine wrong you like that? This concubine isn¡¯t a white-eyed wolf.¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her from the corner of his eyes and could almost see a tail wagging behind her. She looked just like Huahua, that foolish cat who acts innocent after stealing food and not wiping its mouth.


    Silly!


    Jin Wang sneered even more obviously, made a sound of acknowledgement, and left.


    Only then did Yaoniang start to panic. She wanted to chase after him, but there were so many servants standing around. If she admitted defeat so quickly, she would seem like a coward. Then she thought about how petty he was all the time. Even if it were a small matter, he¡¯d still want her to coax him. At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little annoyed. But even though she looked indifferent on the outside, she was thinking that if he really was upset, she would just coax himter that night.


    It was also because Yaoniang had something urgent to do, so she didn¡¯t chase after him.


    Once Hong Chou saw that the Yao Family and the Su Family were gone, she came in.


    Yaoniang beckoned at her toe closer before giving her some orders. In the beginning, she hadn¡¯t nned on keeping her family here, but since Jin Wang has spoken, she now needed to make some arrangements.


    Hong Chou nodded before leaving to do as she ordered. Now that Yaoniang was in charge of the household and no one from the front yard made things difficult for her, these things were not difficult to do.


    On the other side, the Yao Family and the Su Family, led by a maid, walked a long way before they finally arrived at their guest rooms.


    These guest rooms were where ordinary guests lived. Naturally, it wasn¡¯tparable with the residences for distinguished guests, but for the Yao Family and the Su Family, it was a very nice ce.


    Unlike earlier, after the interaction with Jin Wang and Fucheng, the Yao Family and the Su Family were silent and restrained.


    It was probably because they now have a better understanding of the prince¡¯s manor. It wasn¡¯t like any other random ce and their arrogance would not be tolerated here. Everything they believed earlier was destroyed by the reality in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help feeling tired and disappointed.


    The only person here who could be counted as happy was Mrs. Li.


    Even if Su Yaoniang became sessful, she wouldn¡¯t have a share. Seeing Su Yaoniang suffering only made her happy. This was why Mrs. Li did not say a single word just now. A rare scene indeed.


    The rules of the manor were very strict. As the maid led them to their rooms, if they just stared at something for too long, they would be reprimanded. Once they got there, several maids and mamas came to greet them.


    Without any intention to please them, they were only there to do their jobs. After guiding the Yao Family and the Su Family to their respective rooms, they started setting up the tables for dinner.


    To the Yao Family and the Su Family, the food looked delicious but with so many people watching them eat, they couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous.


    After a quick meal, they went back to their rooms to rest and the servants all left. Only then did the Yao Family and the Su Family sneak out of their rooms to meet together in Su Xiucai and Wu-shi¡¯s room.


    ¡°My god, the manor¡¯s rules are really strict. None of these maids even had a smile on their faces.¡± Zhu-shi pouted.


    Mrs. Li gave a contemptuous smile from the side. ¡°It¡¯s not that these maids can¡¯t smile but they are picky with who to smile at. When we visited Jin Wang Manor back in Jinzhou, the maids and mamas all wore flower-like smiles on their faces. But now that Su Yaoniang has fallen out of favour, the maids naturally look down on us.¡±


    These words were unmistakably true, and everyone fell silent.


    Zhu-shi looked at her inws, and then at her husband and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So little sister-inw really fell out of favour? Then did wee here in vain?¡±


    At the thought of this, everyone felt annoyed.


    They hade a long way. After being on the road for months, from riding in carriages to travelling in boats, it would be a lie to say that the journey wasn¡¯t tiring. The main thing that kept them going was the thought of the gains they would have upon arrival.


    They felt like donkeys being led around with a carrot in front of the nose. A carrot they couldn¡¯t reach. By the time they finally stretched their neck out far enough to bite it, they realized it wasn¡¯t a radish at all. It was only a piece of wood. Disappointment and regret flooded their hearts.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think of you as dumb!¡± said Su Yucheng.


    Zhu-shi wanted to quarrel with her husband, but when she remembered they were in Jin Wang Manor, she immediately fell silent.


    ¡°What do you mean by we came for nothing and we shouldn¡¯t havee? If it weren¡¯t for you instigating Yucheng, why would we even be here in the first ce? Father quit his job to make this trip. Even if we go back now, he would still need to search for a new job. Whether he can find a new job is still unknown¡­¡±

 Chapter 172.2: C.172 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 172.2: Chapter 172 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Wu-shi frowned and her previous emotions faded away. Now that the dust has settled, she was forced to face the cruel reality.


    The only one in the Su Family who could make money was Su Xiucai. However, Su Xiucai was extremely unflexible and he also didn¡¯t have a sweet mouth. He was terrible atmunicating with people. No matter which school he taught at, he was bound to be ostracized by others. He was also very stubborn. If he said he wouldn¡¯t do it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    In a year with a total of twelve months, it¡¯d be great if he could work for at least ten months. As for the private school he worked at before quitting, he had worked there for several years. The only reason why hested for so long was that it was a small private school with only two teachers in total. The other teacher was a Tongsheng, who took Su Xiucai as his superior, so the two got along harmoniously. Unfortunately, the sry was too low. He earned no more than twenty taels per month.


    It was a pity that this private school wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for him to return in a few months, so he could only resign.


    ¡°A dignified Xiucai who¡¯s afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job as a teacher¡­¡±


    Su Xiucai had always been indignant at the thought of this, but at the moment, no one wanted to hear any of this.


    Zhu-shi had wanted to refute her mother-inw, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak at will when it came to be about her father-inw.


    Su Yucheng said impatiently, ¡°Why are you talking about this now? We can discuss itter after we go back. This is the capital city. Didn¡¯t the head steward say the capital was a beautiful ce and mention that we are wee to go out for a walk if we¡¯re bored? This means we can stay for a few more days. We can discuss everything elseter.¡±


    Li-shi watched the farce from the side with the corner of her mouth raised in a smirk. That look of hers was enough to infuriate anyone.


    Yao Cheng was afraid she would cause trouble, so he gave her a light push and said, ¡°Mother, what are you doing here? Go back to your room if you have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Go back for what? Aren¡¯t we discussing serious matters here? From what I know, since she¡¯s a concubine, she¡¯s much lower in status. If the main wife tells her to stand, she must stand. If she asks her to kneel, she can only kneel. Do you really think of yourselves as legitimate inws¡­?¡±


    Hearing this, Wu-shi started crying again, while the Su Family red at Mrs. Li.


    Including Huiniang.


    Yao Cheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mother, can you go back to your room and not cause trouble?¡± As he said that, he pulled Mrs. Li out.


    ¡°Are you still a human? If it weren¡¯t for you making such a big deal out of it in the beginning, would I¡­¡± scolded Zhu-shi as she snorted.


    Su Xiucai¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yucheng, control your wife!¡±


    Su Yucheng immediately said, ¡°What are you scolding someone else¡¯s mother for?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already mocking us like this. Why can¡¯t I scold her!¡± said Zhu-shi as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about how we even had the opportunity toe here?!¡± shouted Su Xiucai.


    It was all thanks to Yao Cheng that they were able to make this trip. Otherwise, given the abilities of the Su Family, even if they were on the road until next year, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face she should still consider Buddha¡¯s face. When she scolded Mrs. Li, she offended her brother-inw. She also didn¡¯t notice Huiniang standing at the side with a very ugly expression. The rtionship between rtives and inws had always beenplicated. It was one thing to say a few words behind their backs, but who scolds others before they even leave?


    When Mrs. Li heard the scolding from inside, she was about to turn around and head back in to quarrel with Zhu-shi, but Yao Cheng pulled her away.


    Mrs. Li threw off her son¡¯s hand and straightened her clothes. ¡°Take a good look. This is your good inw¡¯s family. Instead of working, you run around using your connections. After doing all the dirty work and using up all the money, your mother ends up being scolded by the others.¡±


    Yao Cheng¡¯s felt helpless. ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you stop talking about it¡­¡±


    Inside, Zhu-shi still wanted to retort, but Su Xiucai picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it down, saying: ¡°Get out! Scram for me! You scram! You leave too!¡±


    Su Yucheng and Zhu-shi fled.


    Huiniang walked out of the room, exhausted, and saw her sister Yaoniang standing not far away, gesturing to her. She looked around and then quickly walked over.


    Yaoniang led her into an empty room. As soon as the door was closed, Huiniang said, ¡°What the hell were you doing? You scared your elder sister to death.¡±


    Through fawning and ttery, Yaoniang coaxed her sister. She also mentioned Jin Wang¡¯s current situation in the capital. Yaoniang didn¡¯t go into the details. She used the example of the sons from the Mao Family fighting over the family property as an example.


    Huiniang wasn¡¯t stupid. Although she wasn¡¯t clear about what was happening, she understood that the situation was serious.


    It was useless to tell the rest of the family, especially Zhu-shi and her spineless elder brother. As for Li-shi, who liked to make trouble when there was none, there was even less of a need to tell her.


    ¡°Your method is best. In a few days, I will tell them to go home. I won¡¯t let them stay here and cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s enough for you to be aware. A while back, His Highness had mentioned bringing you and brother-inw here to stay in the capital, but I felt like the timing wasn¡¯t good so this was dropped. It wasn¡¯t easy to make this trip, so now that you¡¯re here, spend a few more days here. As for the others, just pay more attention to them. They won¡¯t be able to cause any major trouble.¡±


    The two sisters continued talking for a short while. Yaoniang could see that Huiniang was tired from the long journey, so she didn¡¯t keep her much longer. After saying that they¡¯d continue their chat tomorrow Yaoniang and Huiniang left the room.


    One went back to her room, while the other went back to the Rongxi Courtyard.


    Before Yaoniang entered the door, Hong Fei gave her a meaningful nce.


    Inside, Jin Wang was sitting on the Kang. He was reading a few scrolls, and there was a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table. From time to time, he would pick up the brush to make a note on the scroll. One could tell at first nce that his expression wasn¡¯t quite right.


    In the past, even if Jin Wang didn¡¯t like to talk much, he would still turn to look at her. But today, he wasn¡¯t even willing to look at her.


    He was definitely angry, and his anger also wasn¡¯t light!


    Yaoniang still remembered her previous thoughts. After ncing at him, she turned around and left. She went to the East Wing to y with Erbao until Xiaobao came back from the pce. After taking a shower, changing clothes and eating some snacks, the mother and sons trio finally went to the main room again.


    By then, even Xiaobao noticed that Jin Wang was in a bad mood. Only Yaoniang still pretended to be oblivious


    After eating dinner, and ying with the two children for a while longer, Yaoniang went back to the East Wing with Xiaobao and Erbao. Yueyue wasn¡¯t there because she went to Qing Wang a day ago and wouldn¡¯t be back until two dayster.


    Yaoniang stayed in the East Wing for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Xiaobao said that he was going to sleep that she returned to the main room.


    .


    He was no longer in the sitting room, but a light was on in the bedroom.


    Yaoniang walked in, and the curtain over the bed was down. She quietly went to take a bath. After she came out, she had everyone withdraw before running off to the study to get something and then returning.


    Lifting the curtain, she saw Jin Wing lying there with his long hair loose and eyes closed. She came to the bed and sat down, stretched out her hand and nudged him.


    Jin Wang looked at her, and she blushed. Since she had just taken a bath, there was still water vapour on her fair face.


    He raised his eyebrows, and she handed him the thing in her hand.

 Chapter 172.2: Chapter 172 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 172.2: Chapter 172 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Wu-shi frowned and her previous emotions faded away. Now that the dust has settled, she was forced to face the cruel reality.


    The only one in the Su Family who could make money was Su Xiucai. However, Su Xiucai was extremely unflexible and he also didn¡¯t have a sweet mouth. He was terrible atmunicating with people. No matter which school he taught at, he was bound to be ostracized by others. He was also very stubborn. If he said he wouldn¡¯t do it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    In a year with a total of twelve months, it¡¯d be great if he could work for at least ten months. As for the private school he worked at before quitting, he had worked there for several years. The only reason why hested for so long was that it was a small private school with only two teachers in total. The other teacher was a Tongsheng, who took Su Xiucai as his superior, so the two got along harmoniously. Unfortunately, the sry was too low. He earned no more than twenty taels per month.


    It was a pity that this private school wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for him to return in a few months, so he could only resign.


    ¡°A dignified Xiucai who¡¯s afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job as a teacher¡­¡±


    Su Xiucai had always been indignant at the thought of this, but at the moment, no one wanted to hear any of this.


    Zhu-shi had wanted to refute her mother-inw, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak at will when it came to be about her father-inw.


    Su Yucheng said impatiently, ¡°Why are you talking about this now? We can discuss itter after we go back. This is the capital city. Didn¡¯t the head steward say the capital was a beautiful ce and mention that we are wee to go out for a walk if we¡¯re bored? This means we can stay for a few more days. We can discuss everything elseter.¡±


    Li-shi watched the farce from the side with the corner of her mouth raised in a smirk. That look of hers was enough to infuriate anyone.


    Yao Cheng was afraid she would cause trouble, so he gave her a light push and said, ¡°Mother, what are you doing here? Go back to your room if you have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Go back for what? Aren¡¯t we discussing serious matters here? From what I know, since she¡¯s a concubine, she¡¯s much lower in status. If the main wife tells her to stand, she must stand. If she asks her to kneel, she can only kneel. Do you really think of yourselves as legitimate inws¡­?¡±


    Hearing this, Wu-shi started crying again, while the Su Family red at Mrs. Li.


    Including Huiniang.


    Yao Cheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mother, can you go back to your room and not cause trouble?¡± As he said that, he pulled Mrs. Li out.


    ¡°Are you still a human? If it weren¡¯t for you making such a big deal out of it in the beginning, would I¡­¡± scolded Zhu-shi as she snorted.


    Su Xiucai¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yucheng, control your wife!¡±


    Su Yucheng immediately said, ¡°What are you scolding someone else¡¯s mother for?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already mocking us like this. Why can¡¯t I scold her!¡± said Zhu-shi as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about how we even had the opportunity toe here?!¡± shouted Su Xiucai.


    It was all thanks to Yao Cheng that they were able to make this trip. Otherwise, given the abilities of the Su Family, even if they were on the road until next year, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face she should still consider Buddha¡¯s face. When she scolded Mrs. Li, she offended her brother-inw. She also didn¡¯t notice Huiniang standing at the side with a very ugly expression. The rtionship between rtives and inws had always beenplicated. It was one thing to say a few words behind their backs, but who scolds others before they even leave?


    When Mrs. Li heard the scolding from inside, she was about to turn around and head back in to quarrel with Zhu-shi, but Yao Cheng pulled her away.


    Mrs. Li threw off her son¡¯s hand and straightened her clothes. ¡°Take a good look. This is your good inw¡¯s family. Instead of working, you run around using your connections. After doing all the dirty work and using up all the money, your mother ends up being scolded by the others.¡±


    Yao Cheng¡¯s felt helpless. ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you stop talking about it¡­¡±


    Inside, Zhu-shi still wanted to retort, but Su Xiucai picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it down, saying: ¡°Get out! Scram for me! You scram! You leave too!¡±


    Su Yucheng and Zhu-shi fled.


    Huiniang walked out of the room, exhausted, and saw her sister Yaoniang standing not far away, gesturing to her. She looked around and then quickly walked over.


    Yaoniang led her into an empty room. As soon as the door was closed, Huiniang said, ¡°What the hell were you doing? You scared your elder sister to death.¡±


    Through fawning and ttery, Yaoniang coaxed her sister. She also mentioned Jin Wang¡¯s current situation in the capital. Yaoniang didn¡¯t go into the details. She used the example of the sons from the Mao Family fighting over the family property as an example.


    Huiniang wasn¡¯t stupid. Although she wasn¡¯t clear about what was happening, she understood that the situation was serious.


    It was useless to tell the rest of the family, especially Zhu-shi and her spineless elder brother. As for Li-shi, who liked to make trouble when there was none, there was even less of a need to tell her.


    ¡°Your method is best. In a few days, I will tell them to go home. I won¡¯t let them stay here and cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s enough for you to be aware. A while back, His Highness had mentioned bringing you and brother-inw here to stay in the capital, but I felt like the timing wasn¡¯t good so this was dropped. It wasn¡¯t easy to make this trip, so now that you¡¯re here, spend a few more days here. As for the others, just pay more attention to them. They won¡¯t be able to cause any major trouble.¡±


    The two sisters continued talking for a short while. Yaoniang could see that Huiniang was tired from the long journey, so she didn¡¯t keep her much longer. After saying that they¡¯d continue their chat tomorrow Yaoniang and Huiniang left the room.


    One went back to her room, while the other went back to the Rongxi Courtyard.


    Before Yaoniang entered the door, Hong Fei gave her a meaningful nce.


    Inside, Jin Wang was sitting on the Kang. He was reading a few scrolls, and there was a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table. From time to time, he would pick up the brush to make a note on the scroll. One could tell at first nce that his expression wasn¡¯t quite right.


    In the past, even if Jin Wang didn¡¯t like to talk much, he would still turn to look at her. But today, he wasn¡¯t even willing to look at her.


    He was definitely angry, and his anger also wasn¡¯t light!


    Yaoniang still remembered her previous thoughts. After ncing at him, she turned around and left. She went to the East Wing to y with Erbao until Xiaobao came back from the pce. After taking a shower, changing clothes and eating some snacks, the mother and sons trio finally went to the main room again.


    By then, even Xiaobao noticed that Jin Wang was in a bad mood. Only Yaoniang still pretended to be oblivious


    After eating dinner, and ying with the two children for a while longer, Yaoniang went back to the East Wing with Xiaobao and Erbao. Yueyue wasn¡¯t there because she went to Qing Wang a day ago and wouldn¡¯t be back until two dayster.


    Yaoniang stayed in the East Wing for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Xiaobao said that he was going to sleep that she returned to the main room.


    .


    He was no longer in the sitting room, but a light was on in the bedroom.


    Yaoniang walked in, and the curtain over the bed was down. She quietly went to take a bath. After she came out, she had everyone withdraw before running off to the study to get something and then returning.


    Lifting the curtain, she saw Jin Wing lying there with his long hair loose and eyes closed. She came to the bed and sat down, stretched out her hand and nudged him.


    Jin Wang looked at her, and she blushed. Since she had just taken a bath, there was still water vapour on her fair face.


    He raised his eyebrows, and she handed him the thing in her hand.

 Chapter 173.1: Chapter 173 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 173.1: Chapter 173 Part 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang handed over a piece of paper. It was top-quality Chengxin paper


    There are a few lines of words written on it in the Yan calligraphy style. The calligraphy wasn¡¯t excellent, but the words were neat and tidy:


    What an evening this is, rowing the boat on the river.


    What a day today is, I have the chance to share the same boat with the prince.


    Feeling unworthy of your adoration, yet I am not shamed by the mockeries.


    Endless fluctuations in my heart: I made acquaintance with the prince.


    There are trees on the mountain, and branches on the trees.


    My heart desires for the Lord yet the Lord does not know.


    This tranted poem was called ¡°Song of the Yue Boatman¡±. It was said that when Gentleman E from the State of Chu, was out boating in a foreign country, a local girl in charge of rowing the oars sang him this song. Gentleman E asked someone to trante it into the Chunguage and it has since been used by women to express their affection to men.


    Thest time Yaoniang copied a love poem, Jin Wang was jealous. Although she had already exined herself clearly, Jin Wang still kept the matter in his heart. Every now and then, he would mention it, so Yaoniang thought to copy a poem for him.


    It was a pity that her handwriting wasn¡¯t good, so it took longer than expected to copy it down. She had to sneak around for many days before she was satisfied with what she wrote. Yaoniang hid it secretly and nned to pick a good day to give it to him. Today, when she saw that he was angry again, she decided to give this to him. He would definitely be very happy to see it.


    One had to admit that Yaoniang had a pretty good trick up her sleeve.


    Unfortunately, this little trick of hers had long been exposed to Jin Wang. This piece of paper, which she believed to be well hidden, had been secretly taken out by Jin Wang and read several times already. So trying to use it to coax Jin Wang into forgiving her would be underestimating Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang read the paper calmly. Peeking at his expression, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little apprehensive.


    ¡°You wrote a wrong word.¡± Jin Wang said suddenly.


    ¡°Ah? Which word?¡±


    Yaoniang came up to look at it with a serious expression on her face. Jin Wang wasn¡¯t lying to her and pointed at the word ¡®fluctuations¡¯.


    There were many strokes in this character, and Yaoniang happened to have written one less.


    ¡°It is wrong!¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed as if she had failed an exam.


    If only she didn¡¯t make this error. This was because she made an agreement with Jin Wang that she would be punished every time she wrote an incorrect word.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t remember exactly how it began. From what she could remember, it had always been like this. So every time Yaoniang wrote characters with a lot of strokes in them, she would double-check twice before showing it to Jin Wang. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a mistake this time and she also clearly remembered that she had read over it several times.


    ¡°Are you going, or should benwang go?¡±


    Go to do what?


    Of course, it was to get a ruler.


    For every word she missed, she would be hit three times. Yaoniang was a little trepidatious because every time Jin Wang used the ruler, it wasn¡¯t to hit her hands but that ce. She couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed every time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it another day? It¡¯s gettingte. We should rest now.¡±


    Jin Wang stared at her.


    Yaoniang felt a little awkward being stared at like that and changed her words. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hit the palm of my hand? You don¡¯t need to worry about hitting too hard because worstes to worst I just won¡¯t write for a few days.¡±


    Jin Wang continued to stare at her.


    Yaoniang knew she couldn¡¯t escape her fate today, so she reluctantly climbed up onto the bed andid there like a dead log.


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±


    After speaking, Yaoniang waited with bated breath, but there was no movement from Jin Wang¡¯s side.


    She turned her head to look at him curiously and saw him sitting there, looking at her with a strange gaze.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She covered her butt intuitively but Jin Wang didn¡¯t make a move and only looked at her.


    ¡°You, you, you are too lewd. How could you think of such an improper thing?¡± Yaoniang scolded him with her face blushing and her ears red.


    The thing was Jin Wang hasn¡¯t been licentious for only a day or two. His face may look serious, but only Yaoniang knew whether he was serious or not.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t n on resting tonight, you can continue to waste time. Either way is the same to Benwang.¡±


    Despite Jin Wang¡¯s words, either way was not the same to him. He was skilled at making Yaoniang behave. Seeing how he was talking nonsense with his eyes wide open, it was obvious he still held a grudge from earlier.


    Fine, fine. Yaoniang buried her face into the soft nkets and stretched out her hands to lower her pants halfway.


    ¡°Alright. Come over.¡±


    Then Jin Wang finally approached her.


    The soft meat was as smooth as jade, like the best silken tofu.


    With a gentle poke, the tender meat quivered.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She moaned in surprise, her voice soft and captivating.


    Lying against her jade-white bottom was a scarlet petal made of the finest rouge tears. Rouge tears, as the name suggests, was a wless piece of jade the colour of rouge.


    It was originally hidden in Jin Wang¡¯s private library. A few days ago, Jin Wang ordered someone to find it and make it into a pendant for Yaoniang. Yaoniang really liked it, but what Jin Wang liked wasn¡¯t the beautiful jade, but the beauty in front of him.


    The dark brown ruler struck again, making a soft p sound and Yaoniang shook again.

 Chapter 173.2: Chapter 173 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 173.2: Chapter 173 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    She was only wearing a set of thin silk pyjamas. At this time, her pyjama pants were hanging halfway down her legs, revealing her snowy buttocks and her arched back. From Jin Wang¡¯s point of view, he could easily see a dark slit hidden between her fair legs, which was his favourite ce.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, hurry up.¡± Sheid on the soft bedding and bit her lower lip. Her lower body was cool and she could feel a breeze around her legs.


    His gaze could not be ignored. She knew he was looking there, looking at the most embarrassing part of her. He had been there countless times, but she still couldn¡¯t help feeling shy.


    At the thought of this, she felt something gushing out, soaking the center of her legs. It was wet and sticky.


    She waited for thest smack, but thest smack never came.


    Something cold was stirring her dew-stained petals. Before long she realized what he was doing. Anxious and annoyed, she turned over to grab the ruler, but she didn¡¯t expect his hand to move, and she fell into his arms unsteadily.


    Jin Wang¡¯s hand wrapped around her, turned her over to face him, and kissed her on the lips.


    Despite his cold face, his kiss was hot just like any other person¡¯s. He covered her lips, licking then hooking and sucking the tip of her tongue. Meanwhile, hisrge palm travelled down, covering her bare legs.


    She was only wearing a thin pyjama top and her bottom was all bare. Her fair and thin legs were squeezed together. He couldn¡¯t get in, so he could only cover the bulge and lightly brush her fine hair.


    The other hand covered the soft white mass on the front of her chest, grabbing and releasing, releasing and grabbing. Every now and then, his fingers would lightly twist around.


    Her nubs soon stiffened.


    He squeezed his two fingers together, first flicking, then rubbing and pulling.


    Again and again.


    Yaoniang frowned, her chest felt tight and swollen. Her chest felt so swollen that it was even a little painful. She couldn¡¯t help wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him towards her, wishing to bury him in her arms.


    ¡°Your Highness, it hurts. Suck it¡­¡± she begged.


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    She despised his shamelessness in her heart but sat up to her knees in a hurry.


    Yaoniang was sitting to the side of Jin Wang, and the only way to bring her chest to his mouth was to put one of her legs across him. As soon as she opened her legs, she felt something flowing out, spreading down the center of her legs.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it at the moment. Cupping her tits, she sent them to Jin Wang¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t until he took the cranberries into his mouth that he let out a long breath.


    Those who have never had their breasts swollen with milk will never know how unbearable the pain is. Now that Erbao was drinking less, she would need to either squeeze it out herself or have Jin Wang help resolve it.


    Jin Wang was taller than her. Even if she was on her knees, she was only taller than him by a little bit. She could only straighten her waist to deliver it into his mouth.


    Yaoniang hugged Jin Wang¡¯s head and neck. The other party¡¯s hands were holding her buttocks while his entire face was buried in her chest. As her milk was sucked out, a feeling of emptiness rose from her lower abdomen.


    At the same time, hisrge palms kept kneading the tender flesh under his hands like it was dough. From time to time he stretched out his long fingers to probe her sensitive spots.


    Her legs were soaking wet, sticky and slippery. Her little mouth there twitched as he moved his fingers around. He didn¡¯t enter but just kneaded around the outside, flicking her button with his fingertips from time to time.


    Her legs were trembling like chaff, and she almost ran out of strength to support herself. She wanted to close her legs but was unable to.


    She couldn¡¯t help twisting her waist and his long fingers finally slipped inside.


    She sighed contentedly and shifted again.


    It was warm and wet inside. Her warm flesh clenched his fingers, preventing him from escaping. Although the spring water kept gushing out, he could still feel the tightness of her insides.


    She swayed her hips impatiently and his fingers thrusted in and out with his thumb gently pressing on her little bean from time to time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tight. You really know how to suck.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s body was already sensitive. Now that he was ying with her sensitive areas like this, she could feel a sense of numbness shooting up from her tailbone.


    ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­ Your Highness¡­ Huh¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Jin Wang switched to his other hand. With his newly freed hand, he tightly squeezed the snow-white jade rabbit into various shapes. With the other hand, he inserted two fingers and the knuckle of one of the fingers inadvertently touched a slightly raised area inside. He immediately pressed it with his knuckle, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    She looked like she was crying but she wasn¡¯t crying. She looked like she wasughing, but it wasn¡¯t quite augh either. Her mouth said no, not to touch that ce, but the tender meat inside was sucking him incessantly, wishing to suck himpletely inside.


    Jin Wang took a deep breath, held onto her waist, and thrusted his fingers inside continuously for dozens of times. Just as Yaoniang felt something was about to explode, he suddenly stopped.


    Yaoniang stared at him with a pair of watery eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jin Wang hummed.


    Impatient and agitated, she couldn¡¯t help twisting her slender waist.


    ¡°If you want, do it yourself.¡±


    She hurriedly reached to his waist and touched what seemed like a hot piece of iron. It was bulging, thick, and hard. She couldn¡¯t even wrap one of her small hands around it.


    She felt nervous in her heart, but she was more excited. She untied his belt and pulled out the dragon with its head held high. She was quite familiar with it, so she quickly adjusted her posture to let it in, but was stopped by him.


    Jin Wang reached for something out of nowhere, and with a flick of his finger, the cover on a standing object fell to the ground.


    It was a mirror that was as tall as a person and more than one meter wide.


    This mirror wasn¡¯t an ordinary mirror. It wasn¡¯t made of copper or bronze. The mirror was silvery white and its reflections were crystal clear. One could even see their individual hairs in the mirror.


    It was unknown where Jin Wang got it from, but Yaoniang liked it very much. She usually keeps it covered with a cloth, and would only remove the cover when she needed to use it.


    In the beginning, Yaoniang had no idea where to put this mirror. It wasn¡¯t untilter that Jin Wang rmended putting it beside the bed.


    Sometimes Yaoniang was toozy to go behind the screen to change clothes, so she would just put down the bed¡¯s curtains and change her clothes inside. With the mirror there it was especially convenient, so the mirror remained there.


    When Yaoniang heard the movement, she turned her head and saw a lewd scene in the mirror.


    A naked woman¡¯s pink buttocks were in the air as she rode a man. The man was still fully dressed. His upper body was neat, while his lower body revealed an indescribable giant.


    The giant thing was ferocious and sturdy, like a fierce beast. Its blue veins were covered by a small jade-white hand.


    But it was because of this that the scene seemed incredibly obscene. It was as if the woman was very thirsty and was nning to do something forcibly to the man.


    Ah! Yaoniang was so ashamed that she immediately retracted her hand, and wanted to get off Jin Wang, but was held in ce by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done it before. What are you ashamed of?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, quickly cover that mirror¡­¡± Her words were cut off before she could finish because Jin Wang was holding the giant object and brushing it against her dampened folds. A gush of fluid immediately flowed out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± asked Jin Wang in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 173.4: C.173 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 173.4: Chapter 173 Part 4</h4>


    <i> </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang pulled her to lie down. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, so we can get up early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get up early tomorrow!¡± Since she didn¡¯t need to report for work or offer morning greetings to anyone, she could get up at any time she wanted to.


    This was tant provocation!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go see your natal family?¡±


    That¡¯s true. Yaoniang and Huiniang had made an appointment to meet again tomorrow.


    ¡°How do you n to settle your natal family?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by settling them? They will go back to Jinzhou in a few days.¡±


    ¡°They will go back?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yaoniang realized that it wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly with Zhu-shi, but it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t deal with it. The capital was full of muddy waters, so the Yao Family and the Su Family shouldn¡¯t stay for a long time.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that since they entered the capital and the Jin Wang Manor gates, they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily leave without repercussion? Even if they left the capital, if someone had the intention to, they could still easily find them.¡±


    Yaoniang was first shocked, then at a loss. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to keep them under your watch when they¡¯re close rather than a thousand miles away. But let¡¯s not worry about it now. We should observe the situation first.¡±


    The night passed by uneventfully.


    Early the next morning, after Jin Wang and Xiaobao left, Yaoniang ordered someone to bring Huiniang over.


    Yao Cheng knew what his wife was doing, so he naturally helped to cover up her disappearance, letting Huiniang stay with Yaoniang for the entire day. The two talked about the things that happened after they parted. Nothing special happened on the Yao Family¡¯s side, but the series of things that happened on Yaoniang¡¯s side made Huiniang dumbfounded.


    But as for matters that were more delicate in nature or harder for outsiders to find out, Yaoniang didn¡¯t tell Huiniang. Sometimes, it was better to know less.


    Huiniang was very happy for her sister. Of course, she also scolded Consort Jin for daring to make a move on a woman about to give birth. She deserved to be sent away. Huiniang also felt that Jin Wang wasn¡¯t without merit. At least he was really good to Yaoniang.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Xiaobao return from the pce that Huiniang returned to the guest¡¯s courtyard.


    As soon as she walked past the door, she heard amotion inside.


    In the courtyard, both the Yao Family and the Su Family were there. However, none of the children were outside. They were all inside the house.


    There were a few servants standing to the side. In the middle of the yard, Zhu-shi was grabbing Su Yucheng¡¯s ear and swearing loudly. Fallen to the ground next to them was a decently dressed maid.


    ¡°You stupid shameless man! As soon as I turn around, you dare to hook up with this little maid. Do you still want your face anymore? Does your Su Family still want your face? Shameless!¡±


    Su Xiucai was so furious that his beard trembled with anger, while Yao Cheng stood there helplessly. Mrs. Li smirked and stood by as if watching a y, while Wu-shi anxiously wanted to go up to persuade the pair, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hurry up and let go! If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Polite? What are you going to do huh?!¡± Having said that, Wu-shi still withdrew her hand. She turned her head and started scolding the maid sitting on the ground. ¡°You shameless little vixen. How dare you seduce my man¡­¡±


    The maid was thin and pretty, tender, like a budding flower. Zhu-shi was a stark contrast to her. Not only was she fat, but she was also fierce like a shrew.


    Actually, Zhu-shi was quite good-looking in her early years, but after giving birth to three children, she gained a lot of weight. Su Yucheng doesn¡¯t dislike it, but whenever Su Yucheng dared to bring up even half a word about losing weight, what awaited him was a fierce round of scolding. Zhu-shi scolded him for being devoid of conscience. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of giving birth to his children to continue the Su Family¡¯s lineage, how could she have be like this?


    ¡°Madam, you really misunderstood. He said that his cuffs were a little torn, so this servant helped him sew them up,¡± exined the maid while crying.


    Zhu-shi didn¡¯t believe her at all. Although she had caught her sewing sleeves, if she didn¡¯t catch them, they¡¯d be already in bed. These servants and maids are all desperate to climb into their master¡¯s bed and live a new life. Although Zhu-shi came from a regr family, she often hears gossip from the Mao Family and Old Man He. She naturally knew how scheming these maids were.


    As she continued to scold the maid with utterly vile words, she suddenly stretched out her hand to hit her. A few other maids came up to stop her, but they weren¡¯t as strong as Zhu-shi, so they were pushed to the side.


    Just as the scene couldn¡¯t get any more chaotic, Su Yucheng suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Have you had enough? I already told you she was here to mend my sleeves. The sleeves of my clothes have been torn for so long, and I told you about it several times, asking you to sew them, but you ignored me. My mother is already getting on in age and her eyes aren¡¯t as good anymore. I have a wife so why should I still ask my mother to mend my clothes? You have no shame, yet you still have the face to scold others. Look at you. Are you acting like a proper person right now? You shrew!¡±


    Su Yucheng pulled Zhu-shi over and flung her to the ground. Zhu-shi was stunned to the spot.


    Su Xiucai stomped and scolded, ¡°What a disgrace!¡±


    Wu-shi stood at the side and cried.


    Huiniang was also furious. She walked in and scolded: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you know to control yourself a bit? We¡¯re in the capital city, Jin Wang Manor. What are you making such a big fuss about? Do you realize how bad you¡¯re making us look?!¡±


    When had Zhu-shi ever experienced everyone going against her? It was also because she was too narrow-minded. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have made trouble in the prince¡¯s manor, much less beat up other people¡¯s maids.


    The furious Su Family all left to go inside because they were too embarrassed to stay outside. As for the remaining maids, they helped bring away the maid who was almost given a beating, likely tofort her.


    Zhu-shi sat on the ground and no one paid any attention to her. Just as she reached the peak of her anger and anxiety, Mrs. Li approached her to pull her up.


    ¡°From what I can see, that little vixen definitely wanted to make a move on the master. You must be careful. With their slutty appearances, it¡¯s easy for him to lose his mind over these maids.¡±


    ¡°He dares!¡± said Zhu-shi sharply. Although she said it fiercely, she wasn¡¯t so sure on the inside.

 Chapter 173.3: Chapter 173 Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 173.3: Chapter 173 Part 3</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Yaoniang bit her lower lip. Of course, she still wanted it. Being yed like this, her lower body was aching to be filled. She desperately needed him to thrust inside. And soon.


    ¡°I want to do it myself.¡±


    Jin Wang picked her up and adjusted her back to face him. Now, Yaoniang¡¯s entire front of her body was exposed to the mirror.


    Her body was curvy with a thin waist but bulging and plump tits. Her two cranberries were standing upright, with faint milky white dewdrops perched on the tips, seemingly about to fall. Her peach-pink buttocks were pressed against his strong thighs, and a strong sense of lust pervaded the air.


    In this current position, what was even more eye-catching was his giant dragon squeezed between her legs.


    It was a snug fit, but because it was too long and thick, it poked out from the center of her legs a couple of extra inches, waving its head in front of the mirror.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but let out a low cry of surprise. At the same time blushed, and she couldn¡¯t help rubbing herself on it.


    Her wet petals sucked on his dragon, and as she rubbed herself back and forth, the two plump balls on her chest also jumped up and down. Jin Wang stared at the mirror with bloodshot eyes, propping up his body with one hand, as the other hand couldn¡¯t help grabbing for her tender buttocks.


    This scene was too stimting to the eye. Yaoniang bit her lower lips gently, and her watery eyes were extremely charming. She didn¡¯t need Jin Wang¡¯smand and just moved ording to her own rhythm, teasing and provoking the hardened dragon.


    Jin Wang groaned and gritted his teeth. ¡°You vixen. Little slut¡­¡±


    Following his voice, Yaoniang only felt her waist tighten, and her hole was immediately prated by him to the hilt.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so big¡­ um¡­ so deep¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you finallyfortable?¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t say anything, and Jin Wang didn¡¯t want to ask again. He simply picked up the speed with his thrusting.


    Jin Wang¡¯s waist strength was amazing, fucking her both deeply and vigorously. Every time he thrust inside, the whole root was submerged, and her juices were constantly flowing out. Yaoniang soon lost her mind and simply went along with his movements.


    Jin Wang held her buttocks tightly with both palms. Nibbling her ear, he said, ¡°Rub it for benwang to see¡­¡±


    She hummed in puzzlement. She didn¡¯t know what he meant until she saw the ce Jin Wang¡¯s eyes were staring at in the mirror.


    She wanted to refuse, but he urged her, ¡°Do it¡­¡± and then thrusted hard into her. Yaoniang let out a light shriek before biting her finger to stop herself. She didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so a jade white hand reached for Jin Wang¡¯s favourite ce.


    She just put her hand on it at first, but Jin Wang slowed down his thrusting as protest so she began to lightly rub it. When she realized how it felt to increase the pressure,bined with the fact that she was reaching the peak, all thoughts of shame flew out of her mind and she rubbed herself harder. The sound became even lewder.


    ¡°You little vixen, little slut¡­¡±


    As Jin Wang scolded her, he picked up both the strength and the speed of his thrusts. His giant dragon seemed like it wanted to fuck her to death. Finally, after a powerful thrust, a low growl came from the depths of his throat, and a stream of heat filled the deepest part of her body.


    After all, Jin Wang had been vegetarian for a long time.


    She originally thought that he had given her such a precious mirror with pure intentions and she never expected to use it for such a thing. At the mere thought of the shameful scene she had witnessed just now,bined with what he made her do, made her burn with shame.


    She buried her head deeply under the nkets, wishing she wouldn¡¯t need toe out for the rest of her life, but how could Jin Wang allow it? After ringing the golden bell by the bed, he picked up Yaoniang and walked to the bathroom.


    After taking a bath anding back, the bed was all cleaned up, and the mirror was covered up with a cloth again. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t imagine how Hong Chou and the others must have felt cleaning up the mess. Would they think too much? Would they think that the cloth wasn¡¯t knocked down identally, but that Jin Wang had done it deliberately?


    To be honest, the mirror wasn¡¯t located in a ce where it would be easy to knock down the cloth covering it. As long as one thought about it, it would be easy to tell that someone must have done it deliberately.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was so angry that she hit Jin Wang twice with her tiny fists. It was like a kitten trying to show its might before a tiger. Jin Wang narrowed his eyes slightly, but as he looked at her expression and remembered what had happened, he naturally understood why she was acting like so.


    A true man won¡¯t haggle over minor matters with a woman!

 Chapter 173.4: Chapter 173 Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 173.4: Chapter 173 Part 4</h4>


    <i> </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Jin Wang pulled her to lie down. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, so we can get up early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get up early tomorrow!¡± Since she didn¡¯t need to report for work or offer morning greetings to anyone, she could get up at any time she wanted to.


    This was tant provocation!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go see your natal family?¡±


    That¡¯s true. Yaoniang and Huiniang had made an appointment to meet again tomorrow.


    ¡°How do you n to settle your natal family?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by settling them? They will go back to Jinzhou in a few days.¡±


    ¡°They will go back?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yaoniang realized that it wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly with Zhu-shi, but it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t deal with it. The capital was full of muddy waters, so the Yao Family and the Su Family shouldn¡¯t stay for a long time.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that since they entered the capital and the Jin Wang Manor gates, they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily leave without repercussion? Even if they left the capital, if someone had the intention to, they could still easily find them.¡±


    Yaoniang was first shocked, then at a loss. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to keep them under your watch when they¡¯re close rather than a thousand miles away. But let¡¯s not worry about it now. We should observe the situation first.¡±


    The night passed by uneventfully.


    Early the next morning, after Jin Wang and Xiaobao left, Yaoniang ordered someone to bring Huiniang over.


    Yao Cheng knew what his wife was doing, so he naturally helped to cover up her disappearance, letting Huiniang stay with Yaoniang for the entire day. The two talked about the things that happened after they parted. Nothing special happened on the Yao Family¡¯s side, but the series of things that happened on Yaoniang¡¯s side made Huiniang dumbfounded.


    But as for matters that were more delicate in nature or harder for outsiders to find out, Yaoniang didn¡¯t tell Huiniang. Sometimes, it was better to know less.


    Huiniang was very happy for her sister. Of course, she also scolded Consort Jin for daring to make a move on a woman about to give birth. She deserved to be sent away. Huiniang also felt that Jin Wang wasn¡¯t without merit. At least he was really good to Yaoniang.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Xiaobao return from the pce that Huiniang returned to the guest¡¯s courtyard.


    As soon as she walked past the door, she heard amotion inside.


    In the courtyard, both the Yao Family and the Su Family were there. However, none of the children were outside. They were all inside the house.


    There were a few servants standing to the side. In the middle of the yard, Zhu-shi was grabbing Su Yucheng¡¯s ear and swearing loudly. Fallen to the ground next to them was a decently dressed maid.


    ¡°You stupid shameless man! As soon as I turn around, you dare to hook up with this little maid. Do you still want your face anymore? Does your Su Family still want your face? Shameless!¡±


    Su Xiucai was so furious that his beard trembled with anger, while Yao Cheng stood there helplessly. Mrs. Li smirked and stood by as if watching a y, while Wu-shi anxiously wanted to go up to persuade the pair, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hurry up and let go! If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Polite? What are you going to do huh?!¡± Having said that, Wu-shi still withdrew her hand. She turned her head and started scolding the maid sitting on the ground. ¡°You shameless little vixen. How dare you seduce my man¡­¡±


    The maid was thin and pretty, tender, like a budding flower. Zhu-shi was a stark contrast to her. Not only was she fat, but she was also fierce like a shrew.


    Actually, Zhu-shi was quite good-looking in her early years, but after giving birth to three children, she gained a lot of weight. Su Yucheng doesn¡¯t dislike it, but whenever Su Yucheng dared to bring up even half a word about losing weight, what awaited him was a fierce round of scolding. Zhu-shi scolded him for being devoid of conscience. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of giving birth to his children to continue the Su Family¡¯s lineage, how could she have be like this?


    ¡°Madam, you really misunderstood. He said that his cuffs were a little torn, so this servant helped him sew them up,¡± exined the maid while crying.


    Zhu-shi didn¡¯t believe her at all. Although she had caught her sewing sleeves, if she didn¡¯t catch them, they¡¯d be already in bed. These servants and maids are all desperate to climb into their master¡¯s bed and live a new life. Although Zhu-shi came from a regr family, she often hears gossip from the Mao Family and Old Man He. She naturally knew how scheming these maids were.


    As she continued to scold the maid with utterly vile words, she suddenly stretched out her hand to hit her. A few other maids came up to stop her, but they weren¡¯t as strong as Zhu-shi, so they were pushed to the side.


    Just as the scene couldn¡¯t get any more chaotic, Su Yucheng suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Have you had enough? I already told you she was here to mend my sleeves. The sleeves of my clothes have been torn for so long, and I told you about it several times, asking you to sew them, but you ignored me. My mother is already getting on in age and her eyes aren¡¯t as good anymore. I have a wife so why should I still ask my mother to mend my clothes? You have no shame, yet you still have the face to scold others. Look at you. Are you acting like a proper person right now? You shrew!¡±


    Su Yucheng pulled Zhu-shi over and flung her to the ground. Zhu-shi was stunned to the spot.


    Su Xiucai stomped and scolded, ¡°What a disgrace!¡±


    Wu-shi stood at the side and cried.


    Huiniang was also furious. She walked in and scolded: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you know to control yourself a bit? We¡¯re in the capital city, Jin Wang Manor. What are you making such a big fuss about? Do you realize how bad you¡¯re making us look?!¡±


    When had Zhu-shi ever experienced everyone going against her? It was also because she was too narrow-minded. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have made trouble in the prince¡¯s manor, much less beat up other people¡¯s maids.


    The furious Su Family all left to go inside because they were too embarrassed to stay outside. As for the remaining maids, they helped bring away the maid who was almost given a beating, likely tofort her.


    Zhu-shi sat on the ground and no one paid any attention to her. Just as she reached the peak of her anger and anxiety, Mrs. Li approached her to pull her up.


    ¡°From what I can see, that little vixen definitely wanted to make a move on the master. You must be careful. With their slutty appearances, it¡¯s easy for him to lose his mind over these maids.¡±


    ¡°He dares!¡± said Zhu-shi sharply. Although she said it fiercely, she wasn¡¯t so sure on the inside.

 Chapter 174.1: Chapter 174 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 174.1: Chapter 174 Part 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    Li-shi only squinted at her without saying anything else to provoke her.


    But even if she didn¡¯t say anything else, Zhu-shi¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t at ease. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made a mountain out of a molehill from just seeing Su Yucheng talking to a maid.


    Of course, Zhu-shi wouldn¡¯t admit this. She would only think that the maid had deliberately approached the man to seduce him. Back when Su Yucheng had an affair with a widow, Zhu-shi kicked up a huge fuss for over two months. She kicked up such a huge fuss that not only did the widow move away, but Su Yucheng also didn¡¯t dare to go out for half a month.


    Although in the end Su Yucheng admitted his mistake and gave in, Zhu-shi¡¯s heart was still not at ease.


    She waved Mrs. Li¡¯s hand away and stood up, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I can still manage my own man.¡± After she finished speaking, she hurried back to the east wing.


    Showing an expression of schadenfreude on her face, Mrs. Li spat softly, ¡°Go on, keep being stubborn. Sooner orter you will be suffering the consequences.¡±


    She stood there for a while. It didn¡¯t take long for there to be noisesing from the east wing.


    There was Zhu-shi yelling followed by Su Yucheng¡¯s furious scolding. Mrs. Li listened for a while, before leisurely returning to her west wing.


    In the maids¡¯ room, Lancao covered her face and wept as the other maids surrounded her tofort her.


    ¡°Lancao, don¡¯t take this matter to heart. After all, she is the Her Highness Side Consort¡¯s sister-inw. Although Her Highness treats us servants kindly, she definitely wouldn¡¯t tear faces with them for the sake of us servants. Fortunately, they¡¯re only here to stay for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a vulgar woman, exposing all her dirtyundry to the air. Her Highness has such a good temper, yet she has such a sister-inw!¡±


    One of the maids hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Stop talking! You really dare to say anything!¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s ashamed faces, she sighed and said, ¡°However, you¡¯re not wrong. If the rtionship between their families weren¡¯t like this, why would Her Highness be putting on such a facade? Acting like this, she knows she can¡¯t treat them harshly or lightly. That¡¯s why she¡¯s treating them this way.¡±


    The maidsforted Lancao one by one, and Lancao soon stopped crying. One of the maids went out to fetch some water for Lancao to wash her face. Since they still had other jobs to do, they didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    Lancao sat in the room for a while and didn¡¯te out until her emotions have calmed down.


    The courtyard was very quiet. Only faint sounds of crying and cursing could be heard from the east wing.


    During this time, Huiniang had gone over to talk. She asked Su Yucheng and Zhu-shi to keep their voices down. This wasn¡¯t Linyun County, but Jin Wang Manor. This was why Su Yucheng and Zhu-shi¡¯s voices were quieter. However, they could still be heard from outside.


    Lancao was squatting in front of the flowerbed, watering the flowers when suddenly there was a m of the door. A man was shoved outside from the east wing.


    It was Su Yucheng.


    Su Yucheng covered his face with one hand. He probably didn¡¯t expect to bump into Lancao and was stunned for a moment. His face immediately blushed with embarrassment. He was about to leave when he stopped and hesitantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t take what happened just now to heart. My wife is too aggressive and implicated you.¡±


    Lancao didn¡¯t seem to expect that Su Yucheng would say this to her. At a loss, she lowered her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a servant.¡±


    She was originally a young woman with a delicate and clean appearance. Her surprised appearance added a touch of tenderness to her. Su Yucheng couldn¡¯t help but take another look. However, he didn¡¯t expect to bump into the deer-like eyes of the other party. He panicked, nodded his farewells and wanted to leave.


    He was going to the main courtyard. He was already used to it, but he had nowhere to go.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Lancao couldn¡¯t help shouting.


    Su Yucheng stopped and turned around to look back at her.


    She took a step forward, took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, and handed it over timidly.


    ¡°You have a wound on your face. If your parents see it, they will probably worry about you. You should wipe it off.¡±


    Su Yucheng took it, but before he could thank her, Lancao hurried away with her head down, leaving behind only a faint fragrance.


    Yaoniang soon received news of what happened.


    /p>


    Jin Wang was also there. Yaoniang felt both ashamed and vexed at what happened. She was frustrated about Zhu-shi being so shameless as to even raise a hand to a maid. She was also embarrassed about her natal family¡¯s behaviour being exposed in front of Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang was in a very good mood today. When he left in the morning, he had a constant smile on his face. This good moodsted for the entire day and it still hasn¡¯t disappeared.


    He nced at Yaoniangzily and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not something worth being so angry about.¡±


    ¡°This Zhu-shi is really¡­¡± Yaoniang was kind and rarely ever spoke badly about someone behind their backs. She couldn¡¯t think of any appropriate words to describe her, but she was furious.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like her, change it. She¡¯s only a woman.¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated: ¡°But she¡­¡±


    ¡°There are seven grounds for divorce and she has definitely disobeyed several of them. Just one of them is enough to kick her out of the house,¡± said Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang¡¯s wordspletely turned Yaoniang¡¯s world upside down. Her attitude towards Zhu-shi had always been tolerant because she knew that she would leave the family one day, but her parents would never leave. In the future, when her parents are old and sick, they would have to rely on Zhu-shi.


    Plus, Zhu-shi gave birth to three children for the Su Family, so her position in the Su Family was even more stable. Not only did Wu-shi give in to her and tolerate her, but even Su Xiucai was also quite tolerant. Sometimes even when Zhu-shi did something outrageous, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much, Su Xiucai would usually turn a blind eye.


    After all, having sons was the most important and Zhu-shi definitely made significant contributions to the Su Family.


    All this only encouraged Zhu-shi to be more ruthless. She wasn¡¯t a fuel-efficientmp, to begin with, but she only became more domineering with time. It finally reached the point where the entire Su Family is actually suppressed by a woman.


    But what could they do besides tolerating her? It wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to marry a wife and there was no such thing as taking a concubine. Otherwise, the shop owner wouldn¡¯t have been gossipped about so often even after all these years from just taking a concubine.


    This was why Yaoniang had really never thought about changing her sister-inw.

 Chapter 174.2: Chapter 174 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 174.2: Chapter 174 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°A virtuous wife doesn¡¯t bring disaster to her husband. Have you ever considered that with so many things happening to your family, arge part of it had something to do with this woman? That day when benwang was watching from a distance, although your eldest brother iszy and unproductive, he isn¡¯t evil. He still loves you more or less as a brother. Since you care about this so much, you should find a way to resolve it instead of worrying about it. Worrying alone doesn¡¯t solve any problems.¡±


    Yaoniang looked as if she was struck by lightning. For so long, she had hated andined about her family members. But to be honest, before Zhu-shi entered their home, although their family was poor, their lives were quite harmonious.


    Her father was old-fashioned, but he had always done his best for the family. The money he earned every month wasn¡¯t bad, and he spent every single penny on the family. After so many years, he still wore the same uniform to work. Even if it was torn, he would ask her mother to sew it up then he would wear it again. He did everything he could to ensure the women and children in the family were full.


    And her brother had been spoiled by her mother ever since he was a child. He couldn¡¯t bear hardships, couldn¡¯t bear tiredness, couldn¡¯t read well, and was idle all day long. But her brother still protected her and her sister very much. It wasn¡¯t only a few times that he had gotten into fights because of his sisters. Once he grew up, whenever he obtained something delicious or fun, he wouldn¡¯t enjoy it alone but would take it home to share with his two sisters.


    Since when did it all change?


    It probably started when her brother was unable to marry a wife.


    The Su Family¡¯s budget had always been very tight. To marry a wife, they had to give betrothal presents to the woman¡¯s family and organize the wedding banquet. Everything required money. With so many mouths in the family to feed, depending only on her father¡¯s ie, there was no extra money left.


    In those few years, her father and mother were so worried that they couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mother always washed her face with tears, and her father developed a constant furrow between his brows. Only her brother didn¡¯t mind. He thought it¡¯d be fine even if he married a few yearster. It wasn¡¯t until her brother was almost twenty, and Huiniang was old enough to be married, that the family decided to marry their daughter off and get a wife for their son.


    Once her sister was betrothed to her brother-inw, they used the betrothal gifts from the Yao Family and found Zhu-shi for her brother. After Zhu-shi married into the family, her elder sister married into the Yao Family the following year. From then on, Yaoniang¡¯s life began to be difficult.


    Zhu-shi¡¯s personality was one of a kind. She had only entered the family for a few days before asking to take over the household authority. Her mother was soft-tempered and she had finally obtained a daughter-inw with much difficulty, so she relented.


    Zhu-shi waszy, but she was hardworking when it came to ordering others around. Yaoniang was the one she ordered around the most. When her brother saw it, he scolded Zhu-shi at first, but Zhu-shi wasn¡¯t someone who could take a scolding. After kicking up a huge fuss and returning to her maiden home, her brother could only reluctantly go to the Yue Family¡¯s house to pick up his wife. Behind her brother¡¯s back, her mother secretly told Yaoniang to give in to Zhu-shi. After all, she was going to be married off in a few years.


    Thinking of the past, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but have tears well up in her eyes. She quickly wiped away her tears with a handkerchief.


    Jin Wang frowned and wanted to ask her why she was crying, but he already had a feeling it was because Zhu-shi had given her a rough time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t cry like this. Feeling even more annoyed, he stretched out his hand and pulled her over. ¡°If she offends you, then rece her. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. You can leave this matter to benwang.¡±


    Jin Wang had always been decisive with his actions. He already had ns in mind for the Su and the Yao Family. After hemunicated his intentions with Yaoniang, he ordered Fucheng to do it the next day.


    ¡°The following are His Highness¡¯s intentions. Since Concubine Su rendered meritorious service by giving birth to a child, as her family, you are to share her blessings. Of course, if you misbehave and forget your ce, you will immediately be sent back to your hometown.¡±


    During Fucheng¡¯s visit, he warned the Yao and the Su family before exining Jin Wang¡¯s intentions.


    Jin Wang nned to let the two families settle in the capital. Their residence would be arranged by the manor, along with their new jobs. Yao Cheng was assigned to be the squad leader of the Shuntian Prefecture Patrol. Although he was downgraded from a constable to a small squad leader, the capital was at the foot of the emperor. A small squad leader was simply iparable to a constable in Linyun County.


    As for the father and son of the Su Family, Jin Wang arranged for someone to find a school for Su Xiucai to teach in, so he was still doing his old job. Su Yucheng was also assigned an official position, serving as an envoy of the Wucheng military forces.


    Although he was titled an envoy, he was actually a minor official. The Wucheng military forces were in charge of patrolling and arresting thieves in the five cities outside the capital. They maintained order on streets, filled ditches, and watched for fires and other matters. Together with the Shuntian Prefecture Patrol, they managed various affairs outside the capital. From arsonists to street vendors blocking the road to thieves, they were all under their jurisdiction.


    Although Fucheng¡¯s words were ambiguous, the Yao and the Su family couldn¡¯t refuse.


    With such arge meat pie falling from the sky, it was a pleasant surprise for the Su Family who had been worried about how to make a living after returning home. Su Xiucai¡¯s new position was one thing. He was a teacher in Linyun County, and he was still a teacher aftering to the capital. However, Su Yucheng¡¯s new position was something else. He had changed from being amoner to an official, which was a huge step up. It was obvious that Jin Wang was deliberately showing favour.


    As for Yao Cheng¡¯s new position, it wasn¡¯t given thoughtlessly and it was a decent position. Although he was only a squad leader now, with Jin Wang as his backer, it was unknown what will happen in the future.


    No wonder everyone yearned to climb to higher branches. The ancients didn¡¯t lie. When one person bes sessful, even their dogs and chickens would be immortals. Yao Cheng, who knew insider information sighed in his heart.


    The only bad thing was that the two families would need to leave their hometowns. But in the face of so many benefits, this little thing was no big deal.


    Just as the two families were pleasantly surprised, Fucheng dumped cold water on them.


    ¡°The capital isn¡¯t an ordinary ce. You must exercise appropriate caution. Don¡¯t announce your rtionship with Jin Wang Manor everywhere you go outside, unting your connection in the public and causing trouble. If His Highness¡¯s reputation is affected, it wouldn¡¯t be others dealing with you but His Highness and he certainly won¡¯t be soft-handed. Keep these words in mind so you don¡¯t bring disaster on your family and implicate Concubine Su, who is the reason why you have all this in the first ce.¡±


    Yao Cheng and Su Xiucai looked at each other before Yao Cheng stepped forward to speak. ¡°Head Stewart Fu, please rest assured. We will be cautious in our words and deeds, and not cause trouble for His Highness.¡±


    Fucheng nodded and left.


    Afterwards, Yaoniang made another appearance to say goodbye to the Yao Family and the Su family.


    Wu-shi once again brought up that she wanted to see her two grandchildren. Then Yaoniang immediately burst into tears, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Seeing her like this, what else couldn¡¯t they understand?


    For the Yao Family and the Su Family to suddenly receive such blessings today was likely a form ofpensation to Yaoniang for having her children taken away by the consort who couldn¡¯t give birth.


    Even after Wu-shi and the others went out and got into the carriage, Wu-shi was still crying, crying for her pitiful daughter.


    She patted Su Yucheng twice, and hissed, ¡°You must perform well! If you don¡¯t perform well, how can you be worthy of your sister!¡±


    Su Yucheng covered his face in despondency, and vowed, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely perform well and not cause Yaoyao any trouble.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhu-shi sneered, ¡°What are you thinking? Is there a need for that?¡±


    Su Yucheng pped her across the face, knocking Zhu-shi into a daze.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut for me!¡±


    Even Su Xiucai and Wu-shi red at her angrily, as if she hadmitted an act of public outrage.


    Zhu-shi immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Mini-theatre:


    In the countryside: Consort Jin who was nting flowers, sneered. ¡°Fuck you. This olddy refuses to carry this pot. What do you mean this olddy can¡¯t give birth? What has it got to do with you? Gossiping so much all day long.¡±

 Chapter 175.1: Chapter 175 Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 175.1: Chapter 175 Part 1</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    The house arranged by Jin Wang for the Yao Family and the Su Family was in the east part of the city, located on Tangzi Alley.


    This ce was close to the Temple of the Sleeping Buddha and the market entrance, so it was quite prosperous. The houses there all belonged to the ordinary citizens and each house had a spacious yard. With all kinds of furniture and other necessities inside, the Su Family and the Yao Family could move in immediately as soon as they arrive. Each family was also assigned a maid. It was evident that their living arrangements were well thought out.


    When Zhu-shi entered the house, she looked around with bright eyes.


    When has she ever lived in such a nice house? Although it wasn¡¯t much bigger than the Su Family¡¯s old house, what kind of condition was that house in? The old house was cramped and small. How could it bepared to this bright and open space?


    Look at the doors, the windows, the courtyard. These were things that only houses of rich families could have.


    After Dong Ge¡¯er, Ming Ge¡¯er, and Yuan Ge¡¯er entered, they started running around the yard and having fun. Even Su Xiucai and Wu-shi couldn¡¯t help showing joy on their faces. As expected, everyone liked good things.


    As Zhu-shi thought about how she would be living in this courtyard as the mistress, she couldn¡¯t help being excited. But as soon as she saw the maiding out from inside, her face immediately fell.


    ¡°Why are you here? Who permitted you to be here?!¡±


    The maid was Lancao.


    Seeing Zhu-shi acting so rude and vicious, Lancao trembled with fright. Then she bravely whispered, ¡°This servant is a maid sent by the prince¡¯s manor to do chores.¡±


    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t want you. Have the prince¡¯s manor change you to someone else!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention the Su Family, even the steward arranged by Fucheng to bring the Yao Family and the Su Family to settle down, felt that the Zhu-shi was being unreasonable.


    Not only was she being unreasonable, but also ridiculous.


    When the steward heard this, his brows and eyes shifted, but his face remained expressionless.


    Noticing how people representing Jin Wang Manor were still here, Su Yucheng immediately reprimanded, ¡°Stupid! Do you know how to speak properly? If you can¡¯t speak properly, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    ¡°What did I say that was wrong? Since Jin Wang Manor was in charge of arranging the servants, why can¡¯t I ask them to change her?¡± Seeing that even her father-inw was staring at him, Zhu-shi continued softly, ¡°Then what if we change her with the maid from the Yao Family? Didn¡¯t they assign both our families a maid?¡±


    The steward ignored her and cupped his hands at Su Xiucai and Su Yucheng. ¡°If everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Su Yucheng asked the steward to forgive them for letting him see such a joke before walking him out the door. After he saw the steward off, only then did hee back.


    As for Zhu-shi¡¯s wish, it was naturally ignored by the entire Su Family.


    Zhu-shi was very angry, but then she thought that as long as she kept an eye on her, she didn¡¯t believe this little vixen could do anything. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she had no means to deal with this little vixen. She was certain that she could make her cry for her father and mother. She would be tormented that she¡¯d be desperate to leave herself.


    After settling down, Su Xiucai, Su Yucheng, and Yao Cheng each went to report to their new jobs.


    Su Xiucai and Yao Cheng were both back to their old professions. Jin Wang had also given the people a heads-up in advance, so it was unlikely they would encounter any significant troubles. After going to work for a few days, their faces were bright and they even made a few friends. But Su Yucheng was miserable. He was a neer to the Wucheng militia, and had neither served in the army nor practiced martial arts before. As soon as he arrived, he was forced to train. It was said that he was so weak, let alone catching thieves, he probably couldn¡¯t even catch normal people.


    Everyone trained ording to the military standard. Su Yucheng had never suffered before, how could he stand it? Wu-shi felt sorry for her son, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell him to stop going. This was because she knew all this was given to them in exchange for her two grandsons. If she didn¡¯t cherish it, her daughter¡¯s sacrifice would¡¯ve been in vain.


    The only thing she could do was cook good food every day to replenish Su Yucheng¡¯s body. She alsoforted him, saying that as long as he endured it, everything will be over soon. And Su Yucheng naturally didn¡¯t want to p his own face by going back on what he said before, so he could only try his best to hold on.


    As for Zhu-shi, seeing how Su Yucheng was so tired every day, she knew he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to hook up with the little vixen. Now that there was a maid in the family,bined with her three children being taken care of by Wu-shi, her life was much morefortable. So she wandered around the neighbourhood during the day, met a lot of women, and began to spend her days gossiping.


    On this day, Su Yucheng came back from the Wucheng militia, sweaty and exhausted.


    Zhu-shi wasn¡¯t at home. Wu-shi was watching over the children, and Su Xiucai wasn¡¯t home yet, so Lancao went to boil arge bucket of hot water before bringing it to the east wing.


    ¡°Master, are you tired? Wash up and change out of your clothes first. Dinner won¡¯t be served untilter. If you¡¯re hungry, there are some steamed buns leftover from the morning, sitting in the kitchen.¡±


    Su Yucheng was clearly exhausted, but he still hurriedly stood up to take the tub of hot water from her.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    These days, whenever he came back, Lancao was there to help him out. Sometimes Zhu-shi was there, sometimes she wasn¡¯t. But even when Zhu-shi was there, she would just watch from the side with her hands sped, unwilling to even move her lips. Sometimes, she would even deliberately make trouble. Thinking of the nonsense that Zhu-shi scolded Lancao, Su Yucheng felt unwell. He wanted tofort Lancao with a few words, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t tiring. It is this servant¡¯s job. Master, you go wash first, and this servant will withdraw.¡±


    Su Yucheng nodded, watching her slender back disappear behind the door withplicated eyes.


    As soon as Zhu-shi entered the courtyard, she saw the little vixening out of the east wing. She rushed in hastily and saw Su Yucheng¡¯s unusual gaze before he could return to his senses. Thinking of what she saw just now, what else couldn¡¯t she understand?


    She picked up a vase and threw it at him hard. In the past, Su Yucheng would¡¯ve been hit spot on. However, he has been training these days, and his training wasn¡¯t in vain, so he narrowly escaped.


    He turned around to see the vase break as it hit the wall behind him, and then back at Zhu-shi¡¯s rough and arrogant appearance. Disgusted and angry, Su Yucheng shouted, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

 Chapter 175.2: Chapter 175 Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 175.2: Chapter 175 Part 2</h4>


    <i>Tranted by gingercat </i>


    <i> Edited by gingercat</i>


    ¡°What am I doing? What are you doing? Who said you could be alone with that little bitch? What do the two of you want to do?¡±


    Su Yucheng was utterly exhausted already. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Lancao saw meing back from work and brought some water for me to bathe. Can you stop looking for trouble all the time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for trouble? What trouble am I looking for? The sun¡¯s still out, but if it weren¡¯t for it being daytime right now, wouldn¡¯t you guys be rolling in the sheets already? I can tell that maid is discontent. Even after arranging so much work for her to do, she still has the energy toe find you. What a little bitch, a bitch with a vixen¡¯s face, seducing men¡­¡±


    As she scolded, Zhu-shi left and rushed into the kitchen before dragging out a Lancao behind her.


    Lancao¡¯s face was full of tears. It was obvious she heard Zhu-shi cursing at her


    Zhu-shi pped her while still yelling at her, ¡°You still have the face to cry? What are you crying for? You¡¯re so desperate to spread your legs? Do you like being pressed down by a man so much that you¡¯re even willing to go for someone already married? This olddy is going to tear you to pieces¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts like that. I just brought hot water for master¡­¡± Lancao exined while holding her face and crying.


    Wu-shi was originally inside, but after hearing themotion, she came out to see what was going on. Seeing this scene, she was shocked speechless.


    ¡°Zhu-shi, what are you doing? Why are you beating people for no reason¡­ Yucheng¡­¡±


    It was Su Yucheng who rushed out and rescued Lancao from Zhu-shi, before mming Zhu-shi hard onto the ground.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?!¡±


    For a moment, Zhu-shi couldn¡¯t recover after being thrown to the ground. She was probably also frightened by Su Yucheng¡¯s appearance. Once she returned to her senses, she sat up, patted her thigh and cried, ¡°I¡¯m making trouble? I gave birth to three children for your Su Family, so now you think I¡¯m fat and ugly. To put it bluntly, you have your eyes on this little vixen! Su Yucheng, do you still have a conscience? Your conscience must have been eaten by dogs. None of you surnamed Su is a good person! When you wanted to marry me, you weren¡¯t like this¡­¡±


    He was the one who was blind at the beginning. Among all the girls, the matchmaker had said that Zhu-shi was the best. This was why he chose her. He was even willing to let his family pay a few extra taels of silver to the bride¡¯s family. It was a pity that the woman he married back waszy and vicious.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yucheng never fought with Zhu-shi, but Zhu-shi always fought back with unreasonable demands. She would act like she had lost her mind and she also often threatened to return to her natal family as her trump card. Although Su Yucheng was afraid of pain and was a good-for-nothing, he wasn¡¯t an unfilial son. It wasn¡¯t easy for his parents to find a wife for him and there were still children waiting to be fed at home, so he lowered his head every time.


    With a first time, there was naturally a second time and a third time. Seeing how he gave in to her every time only made Zhu-shi more arrogant and domineering.


    Su Yucheng had felt this was the only way to live the rest of his life. When it came down to it, everything was summed up as him being unlucky. But now, whether it was because of his new job at the Wucheng militia, or meeting someone better than Zhu-shi and feeling the tenderness and consideration of a woman, he could no longer tolerate Zhu-shi as much as before. He even began to hate her more and more.


    ¡°Are you done?! Aren¡¯t you tired of using this same trick again and again? In the past, you drove away the widow of the Xue Family, and now you¡¯re pulling the same thing again! Let me tell you, Zhu-shi, although I have many problems, I won¡¯t do such a dishonourable thing. If I fancy a woman, I¡¯ll marry her. I won¡¯t let her follow me without a name or status, much less fool around in secret. Besides, I am very self-aware. I¡¯m no one important and I have no abilities, so you can rest assured¡­¡±


    At first, Su Yucheng started his tirade angrily, but whether it was because he was tired or something else, hisst words were full of helplessness.


    Zhu-shi took the bait and cursed, ¡°Who do you want to marry? If you like this little vixen, just say it! So you are aware of how incapable and ipetent you are. I always thought you didn¡¯t know how little you were worth!¡±


    The courtyard was filled with Zhu-shi¡¯s sharp and mocking voice. The three children were frightened and hid in their rooms, unwilling toe out. Wu-shi stood in front of the main room, crying and yelling he was wrongly used.


    Lancao looked at the man standing there with a tired face and felt inexplicably distressed.


    Su Yucheng¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t be said to be handsome. At most he could be described as gentle and upright. He was tall and thin, so whenbined with the warm smile on his face, he could attract the attention of many girls and women. Zhu-shi was afraid because she understood how attractive he could be. When she is afraid, she speaks unscrupulously. However, her words were too hurtful. Lancao could clearly see the pain buried in Su Yucheng¡¯s eyes.


    She also knew that she shouldn¡¯t incite more distrust, but she couldn¡¯t help exining for Su Yucheng, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say that about the master, he is a good man.¡±


    Zhu-shi was already furious enough. Now that the main culprit herself spoke up, how could she let her go? She immediately got up from the ground, ran over to Lancao, grabbed her arm, and gave her two heavy ps.


    ¡°You stinky and shameless little bitch. You dare to seduce my man! I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡±


    Zhu-shi¡¯s body was huge, but Lancao was petite, so she was no match for her. Unable to fight back, she was pped very hard several times. Zhu-shi raised her hand to hit her again, but someone grabbed her arm from behind.


    Su Yucheng was furious. He pulled Lancao behind him and shook off Zhu-shi¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you done? Have you made enough trouble?


    ¡°You spend so much time with this little bitch and you don¡¯t allow me to say anything about it! Let me tell you, Su Yucheng, you can¡¯t protect her. If you have the ability, stay home to watch over her every day!¡±


    Looking at Zhu-shi¡¯s proud and vicious face, and then at Lancao¡¯s face which had turned red from the beating as she tried to hold back her tears, Su Yucheng felt something explode in his head. He said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re right. I took a fancy to her and want to marry her. Not only that, but I also n to divorce you!¡±


    Zhu-shi¡¯s face was immediately full of disbelief. Then after taking another look at Su Yucheng and seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be kidding, she yelled, ¡°You dare to divorce me? Try it, Su Yucheng. I¡¯ll let my father and brotherse and destroy your Su Family.¡±


    Su Yucheng said with a sneer, ¡°Try letting your father and brotherse to the capital all the way from Linyun County to destroy my Su Family.¡±


    Only then did Zhu realize that she was now in the capital, not Linyun County. Her father and brothers were not here.


    Starting to panic, she threatened, ¡°Su Yucheng, don¡¯t you dare divorce me. Don¡¯t forget that I gave birth to three sons for your Su Family.¡±


    Seeing Su Yucheng¡¯s unmoved face, she cried out, thinking of Wu-shi, ¡± Mother, look at your son. He actually said he was going to divorce me!¡±


    Wu-shi, who was standing at the door with a tired expression on her face, waved her hand weakly. ¡°You¡¯ve always had your own opinions. Don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t manage your affairs anymore.¡±


    Zhu-shi saw the door of the main room closing in front of her eyes. Then there was no movement.


    Zhu-shi panicked, but when she looked back at the dog couple, she was not willing to show her weakness. ¡°Su Yucheng, just wait! When Fatheres back, I will tell Father about this and ask him to make the decision.¡±


    She ran back to the east wing before bolting the door from the inside.


    After losing his temper, Su Yucheng was both physically and mentally exhausted.


    He was a little ashamed and smiled helplessly at Lancao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you again. Don¡¯t overthink what I said just now. I was short-tempered, so I brought you up. Me wanting to divorce her doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you¡­¡± After saying all this, even he couldn¡¯t bear to continue. He threw out another sentence asking her to not overthink before leaving for the west wing where no one lived.


    Lancao watched his back as he left. It was unknown what she was thinking.

 Chapter 176.1

    Chapter 176.1


    Although Zhu-shi said all that, she could tell Su Yucheng was serious, so she didn¡¯te out of the east wing


    Su Yucheng was indeed being serious. After Su Xiucai and Yao Cheng came back, he personally invited them all over and mentioned the matter of wanting to divorce his wife.


    In fact, even if Su Yucheng didn¡¯t invite Yao Cheng over, he and Huiniang already knew about it.


    The Su Family¡¯smotion was so fierce that Mrs. Li from the Yao Family next door wanted to bring over adder to climb up and watch the show. They were so loud that Yao Cheng and Huiniang were basically listening to a live broadcast.


    ¡°You really n to divorce her? Then what will happen to Dong Ge¡¯er and the others?¡± After all, Huiniang was a woman. She knew that for women in this world, after being divorced, her life would be very difficult in the future, so she couldn¡¯t help but persuade a few words.


    ¡°Besides breastfeeding them when they were born, she had never cared for Dong Ge¡¯er and the others. When my younger sister was at home, she took care of the children. After she left, mother was the one who took care of the children. If she had been willing to do the most basic duties of a wife and mother, I wouldn¡¯t have reached this point today.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not because of that Lancao?¡±


    Su Yucheng was stunned for a moment, before bursting intoughter. He said, ¡°Huiniang, why did you even think of that? I only said those words to anger her. Although your elder brother is useless, I won¡¯t tarnish the reputation of a good girl.¡±


    Huiniang wanted to say something but was interrupted by Yao Cheng. ¡°Since you have already made up your mind, then so be it. I don¡¯t want to be presumptuous, but that Zhu-shi really isn¡¯t a good person. She¡¯s the root of a lot of your family¡¯s troubles. Dong Ge¡¯er and the others are still young now, but they¡¯ll likely be influenced by her somewhat as they grow up.¡±


    After everything was said, Wu-shi only wiped her tears and said that she had let him down. Su Xiucai still hasn¡¯t said a word, but it was his attitude that was the most important.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Su Xiucai looked at Su Yucheng. Although he left for work early and returned homete, and rarely talked to his children when he was free, he took notice of Su Yucheng¡¯s recent changes. Su Xiucai often had the urge to burst into tears. In the Su Family, he was his only son. Seeing how much of a good-for-nothing he was, Su Xiucai was more anxious than anyone else.


    Now that his son was finally changing, Su Xiucai felt very relieved. To be honest, he had long disliked Zhu-shi, but since his son didn¡¯t say anything, it wasn¡¯t his ce as the father-inw to bring it up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, go ahead with it, but you must consider carefully before taking action.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father, I understand.¡± Su Yucheng nodded.


    This was likely going to be the biggest change in his life, and he was making this decision on his own. The Su Yucheng under the candlelight gave people a feeling that he was reborn.


    He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to write a letter of divorce, then send her back to her hometown¡ª¡± He looked at Yao Cheng with some hesitation. ¡°Does brother-inw have any thoughts?¡±


    Yao Cheng pondered for a moment. ¡°It won¡¯t be too difficult. There are a lot of couriers in the capital, and they don¡¯t just deliver goods. They can also deliver people, as long as you could afford to pay.¡±


    As for money, the Su Family does have it. Before leaving Jin Wang Manor, Yaoniang gave them all the money she had saved over these past few years. It totalled to about forty or fifty taels, and she told them it was to help them settle down.


    Su Yucheng nodded his thanks and proceeded to write the letter of divorce.


    Although he failed in school, he did study with Su Xiucai for a few years when he was young. Writing a letter of divorce was not a big deal for him.


    To be honest, arge part of why Su Yucheng was good-for-nothing instead of pursuing martial arts earlier was because Su Xiucai had high hopes for him when he was young, forcing him to study for many years. It was a pity that Su Yucheng was like a piece of rotten wood that couldn¡¯t be carved. After trying multiple times and still failing to pass the entrance examination for children, Su Xiucai finally gave up. But by then, Su Yucheng was no longer young. He had missed the best time to learn a craft. He could still do roughbour, but his physical strength was trulycking. Combined with Wu-shi always spoiling him, he started to live idly.


    After Su Yucheng finished writing the divorce letter, he went to the east wing without a moment¡¯s dy.


    During dinner, Zhu-shi didn¡¯te out, and no one went to invite her. At this moment, taking advantage of there being no one outside, Zhu-shi secretly went to the kitchen to fill herself a bowl of cold rice, before devouring it hungrily.


    Hearing the knock on the door, she hurriedly hid the bowl before going to open the door. Su Yucheng stood outside the door.


    She curled her lips and sneered. ¡°What are you doing here? Even if you beg me this time, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

 Chapter 176.2

    Chapter 176.2


    It was a pity that she had neglected to wipe her mouth after eating the food. The shine of oil that was still present on the corner of her lips made her look a little ridiculous.


    Su Yucheng inexplicably felt a sense of sadness. He didn¡¯t know whether it was for himself or for the other party. He handed over the letter of divorce in his hand. ¡°Here is the letter of divorce. I will arrange for someone to send you back to your hometown. I have already told father. From the money that my sister gave, twenty taels of silver will be given to you. This money should be enough for you to live for several years. As for the future, I hope you can take care of yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu-shi was stunned.


    Her mouth dropped open, and shock was written all over her face. She was unable to say a word. She could only make a gurgling sound, indicating she wanted to speak.


    Su Yucheng couldn¡¯t bear to look any longer. ¡°You should rest early.¡± After speaking, he turned and left.


    ¡°Su Yucheng¡­¡±


    Zhu-shi¡¯s crying and cursingsted for the entire night, disturbing their neighbours.


    When it was the middle of the night, their neighbour couldn¡¯t take it any longer and came to knock on the Su Family¡¯s door. They said that if the disturbance continued, they would report it to the police. Only then did Zhu-shi stop making trouble.


    The next day, both Su Xiucai and Su Yucheng left the house with dark circles under their eyes. Lancao didn¡¯t dare to stay at the Su Family¡¯s house, so she went to the Yao Family¡¯s house next door. This was because Zhu-shi seemed to have gone insane. Every time she saw her, she would go crazy and try to beat her up.


    After two full days of yelling, seeing that the Su Family was still unmoved, Zhu-shi finally changed her ways and began to act pitifully. It was just that after experiencing her hysterical cries over thest two days, no one believed she had repented. Even Dong Ge¡¯er and her other children avoided her.


    The three children weren¡¯t close to Zhu-shi, to begin with. Zhu-shi not only ignored them but sometimes when Dong Ge¡¯er and the others caused trouble, she would even scold them and beat them. How could the children be close to her? When Zhu-shi called for Dong Ge¡¯er and the others, Dong Ge¡¯er¡¯s reaction was alright. Since he was already sensible, he didn¡¯t make a fuss and simply hid. As for the two younger ones, they started crying for their grandmother and burrowed into Wu-shi¡¯s arms.


    After Yao Cheng found someone willing to escort her home and negotiated the price, Su Yucheng finally spoke to Zhu-shi again.


    Zhu-shi probably also knew it was impossible to go back to the way things were before. Besides, she was someone who cared about her face the most. It was already rare for her to make such a big fuss. She didn¡¯t bother trying to beg onest time. She simply packed her things and nned to return home.


    Just like that, carrying her meagre belongings, Zhu-shi left the Su Family.


    After this trip, they would probably never see each other again for the rest of their life.


    Su Yucheng couldn¡¯t ask for leave, so it was Yao Cheng who personally sent Zhu-shi to the couriers¡¯ ce. The silver had already been paid. Yao Cheng also didn¡¯t have anything extra to say to Zhu-shi, so he simply bid her farewell and left.


    Zhu-shi sat on the stone steps carrying her belongings in her arms as she waited. The people next to her were loading goods onto the carriages. People like Zhu-shi who travelled with the couriers would follow after the main convoy and the journey was extremely safe.


    At this time, Zhu¡¯s heart was full of grief and anger. She was full of hatred towards the Su Family and even the Yao Family.


    She hated those people whose consciences had all been eaten by dogs. She had no sense of self-awareness at all. If she did, she and Su Yucheng wouldn¡¯t be where they are today.


    ¡°You are the madam of the Su Family, Zhu-shi?¡± A dark figure suddenly blocked the light in front of Zhu-shi.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°My master wishes to invite you to discuss something.¡±


    Jin Wang had just left the gate of the Ministry of Works when he noticed a familiar face standing on the street corner not far away.


    He didn¡¯t look long and simply continued to walk down the street. At this time, it was when everyone got off work, so Qipan Street was very lively. Carriages and horses were travelling nonstop, and people wereing and going.


    By now Jin Wang walking on the streets no longer caught everyone¡¯s attention. Even if someone crossed paths with him, they would just nod or cup their hands in greetings. Everyone knew that even though His Highness Jin Wang looked a little cold, he wasn¡¯t someone to put on airs.


    It wasn¡¯t until they finally turned onto another street that a middle-aged man dressed in blue hurriedly caught up to Jin Wang.


    Jin Wang stopped and looked at the other party.


    ¡°Your Highness Jin Wang, about the matter that my master mentioned, have you thought about it? It has been a long time, and there has yet to be a definite response from your side. My master is not pleased.¡± The middle-aged man was thin with a tall physique, a long face, and a pair of shining eyes, looking very capable. Anyone who was familiar with the various households in the capital would know that this person was the head steward of Duke Xuguo Manor, Xu Ji.

 Chapter 176.3

    Chapter 176.3


    Xu Ji used very blunt words when he spoke today, an obvious sign that he had lost his patience. As for who it was that lost his patience, it naturally wasn¡¯t himself, but Duke Xuguo behind him.


    Actually, for Duke Xuguo to endure for such a long time was already beyond Jin Wang¡¯s expectations. Last year, just before new year¡¯s, Duke Xuguo had mentioned to him the matter of deposing Consort Jin and promoting Xu Yueru to be the new consort. Jin Wang had always ignored these people, yet who would¡¯ve thought they woulde looking for him so impatiently?


    ¡°Benwang thought benwang has already made it very clear to you. It is His Majesty¡¯s intention not to depose the consort. Even if she is deposed, the position of the main consort won¡¯t belong to a daughter of your Xu Family.¡±


    Xu Ji probably did not expect Jin Wang to be so straightforward when speaking, so he felt quite embarrassed. But this embarrassment was only fleeting. He lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°Your Highness Jin Wang, are you waiting for a better time or has someone else caught your eye? Being so ruthless, are you not afraid of offending my Duke Xuguo Manor?¡±


    Jin Wang looked at him and just smiled coldly. Xu Ji probably knew there was no way to continue talking about this matter. He cupped his hands and said coldly, ¡°I will pass this message to my master. I hope Your Highness will not regret it.¡±


    Jin Wang ignored him and then proceeded to walk around him.


    Xu Ji nced at his back coldly, then hurried into an alley and disappeared.


    As soon as Jin Wang stepped into Rongxi Courtyard, a fat cat entangled itself around him. It was Huahua.


    Huahua¡¯s hair was fluffy and smooth. It was already a big cat and it looked chubby, like a miniature leopard. It jumped up, and scrambled around Jin Wang¡¯s feet in various ways, slipping back and forth between his legs, and Jin Wang struggled to move forward.


    Yaoniang saw Jin Wang had returned through the window, but when she didn¡¯t see him entering after a long time, she came out to take a look out of curiosity. When saw such a scene, sheughed and said, ¡°Huahua, if you continue to pester him like this, be careful to not get grounded again. Even though you get punished every time, you never seem to remember it.¡±


    It was unknown whether Huahua understood or not. It didn¡¯t even look at Yaoniang and just walked around Jin Wang¡¯s legs a few more times before sitting down by his feet.


    ¡°Xiaobao hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Logically, Xiaobao should have returned from school by now.


    ¡°Did His Majesty invite him to stay behind to talk?¡±


    This was Yaoniang¡¯s guess, but her guess wasn¡¯t groundless. These days, Emperor Hongjing was interested in Xiaobao¡¯s progress and would call him over from time to time to test his knowledge. This child was also perceptive. After being invited over twice by Emperor Hongjing, he now knows to go to Qianqing Pce to find his Imperial Grandfather without being asked.


    Given the little imperial grandson¡¯s actions, the people below would naturally report them. Every now and then, the grandfather and grandson pair would meet to talk and nurture their rtionship. Whenever Yaoniang thought of it, she wondered how she could have possibley given birth to such a clever kid.


    As she spoke with Jin Wang, they walked to the inner rooms. Hong Chou and the others came in, carrying Jin Wang¡¯s casual clothes, along with a towel and a copper basin of hot water. Although summer was over, the weather was still hot. Since he had walked the entire way back, there was a thinyer of sweat on Jin Wang¡¯s forehead.


    After Jin Wang washed up and changed into morefortable clothes, the two came to sit on the big Kang.


    Yaoniang hesitated then asked, ¡°Do you think Xiaobao¡¯s recent behaviour will attract other people¡¯s attention?¡±


    Jin Wang raised his eyebrows to look at her. It seemed that she wasn¡¯tpletely silly. He grabbed her soft hand to y with and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, benwang has already thought of this matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about those things that are impossible to guard against.¡± For Yaoniang to say such a thing showed how concerned she was. She rarely asked about outside matters, partly because Jin Wang didn¡¯t want her to know too much. But now that it concerned her son Xiaobao, as a mother, she couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    Jin Wang patted her hand, ¡°Sometimes being high profile can be a form of protection. Don¡¯t underestimate Father Emperor. Daring to touch Xiaobao at this time would be seen as an obvious sign of provocation. No one would be so stupid to do such a thing. ¡°


    Yaoniang had an expression of disbelief. Although she hasn¡¯t been in the capital for long, she has already seen a lot. In her heart, Emperor Hongjing really wasn¡¯t that wise or mighty. He might be a little smarter and much more powerful than that Boss Mao whose sons were fighting over his family property. But if Emperor Hongjing was really as wise and powerful as Jin Wang said, why would all those things happen in the pce?


    His Highness the crown prince had such an honourable status, yet he had suffered in such tragic ways. Yaoniang didn¡¯t think her Xiaobao would hold more weight than the crown prince.


    Yaoniang looked around and saw no one around, so she whispered her thoughts to Jin Wang.


    Jin Wangughed. Heughed because Yaoniang looked so cute whispering like that. The thing was sneaking around like that was useless. If whispering information can hide it from the eyes and ears of others, there would be no walls with ears in this world.


    Although Rongxi Courtyard seemed ordinary, there were manyyers of guards hidden in the dark. Not even a fly could fly in from outside. The servants in this courtyard were also carefully selected. This was why eavesdropping was unlikely to happen here. Even if it did, no one dares to spread it outside.


    Besides, there was still An Shi.


    ¡°Has this kind of thing ever happened to Hui Wang Shizi?¡±


    Hearing this, Yaoniang was stunned for a moment.


    Jin Wang pulled her over, tapped her pink lips, and said with dark eyes, ¡°Father Emperor does everything with his own thoughts and intentions in mind. Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if something goes wrong on his side, there¡¯s still benwang¡¯s people.¡±


    Yaoniang thought for a while. It was unknown what she was thinking of but her eyes flickered and she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that His Majesty¡­to Xiaobao¡­ this¡­¡±


    She started feeling a little panicked. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise to her, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    Jin Wang patted her. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to think too much. Xiaobao is only so old. It¡¯s too early to say these things now. You just need to know that no one is stupid enough to deal with our son in the open, Even¡­¡± Even if there were someone, they wouldn¡¯t resort to such dark methods.


    ¡°Even what?¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 177.1

    Chapter 177.1


    ¡°Then Grandfather Emperor this grandson will bid farewell. Mother is still waiting for me at home. If I return home toote, my mother will be very worried.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing waved his hand and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Xiaobao cupped his chubby hands together in farewell before Li Dequan led him out the pce gates.


    Yuchan and An Shiyi were waiting outside. After picking up Xiaobao from Li Dequan and thanking him, they took Xiaobao with them and left Qianqing Pce.


    Li Dequan returned to Emperor Hongjing, and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, the little eunuch from the imperial kitchen has confessed. Xizhu, who serves Imperial Concubine Kang, ordered him to do it.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing snorted and said meaningfully, ¡°Imperial Concubine Kang has nothing to do with Jin Wang.¡±


    This was true. Although Imperial Concubine Kang was only a concubine, she had given birth to a princess and could be considered a veteran in the pce. She didn¡¯t have any reason to make things difficult for a prince, especially since there was no conflict of interest between the two.


    ¡°Imperial Concubine Kang and Consort Qian are quite close with each other. Could it be Consort Qian who instigated Imperial Concubine Kang to attack?¡±


    Consort Qian was the birth mother of An Wang. With the incident that happened to An Wang earlier, it was evident that at least one of the princes had made a move. It was understandable for Consort Qian to be furious.


    Li Dequan lowered his head and smiled apologetically. He didn¡¯t have anything to say and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After a while, Emperor Hongjing nodded and said to himself, ¡°These women of mine have more thoughts than the number of bees in a beehive. Always beating around the bush whenever they want to do something. Since they like to do this so much¡ª¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Beat that eunuch to death, and Imperial Concubine Kang¡¯s position will be lowered.¡±


    Li Dequan dipped his head in acknowledgement.


    This way, even those who didn¡¯t know about it would find out. If it really was Consort Qian, then this would serve as a warning. If it wasn¡¯t for her, then they can find out who tried to frame her.


    However, based on Li Dequan¡¯s years of experience in the pce, the possibility of it being Consort Qian was extremely low. It was too obvious and it would be way too easy for people to guess it was her. It was unlikely Consort Qian would be able to live in the pce for so many years and still raise a prince and a princess safely if she was so rash.


    Having served at Emperor Hongjing¡¯s side for a long time, Li Dequan was also well versed in the emperor¡¯s way of handling things. Despite the favour, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he favours you. Even if he gave you punishment, it might not be to punish you.


    One year, two years, five years, ten years. Many things couldn¡¯t be seen clearly overnight. Only after a long time can one get a sense of his true feelings. Take the young master as an example. His Majesty treats the young master from Jin Wang Manor very differently. Besides Young Master Chen¡¯s talent and intelligence, arge part of it was because the little prince¡¯s face resembled that one.


    However, these thoughts only hovered in Li Dequan¡¯s mind for a while before he buried them in his heart. Given his position, he knew not to dwell too long on his own thoughts. He had to think what His Majesty thinks. Only by thinking what His Majesty thinks, would he be able to live a long and prosperous life.


    As for everything else, it was all bullshit.


    At the gate of Qianqing Pce, Yan Ge¡¯er was waiting for Xiaobao.


    Now that ss was over, the little imperial grandsons from other households had all left. Yan Ge¡¯er normally leaves the pce with Xiaobao to go home, so he waited for him.


    ¡°Did you wait for a long time?¡±


    Brother Yan shook his head silently. ¡°Xuan Ge¡¯er said he wanted to wait for you too, but he was too restless and left first.¡±


    The two of them took their respective maids and eunuchs and went out the Qianqing Pce gates. Just after passing the Qianqing pce gates, a boy ran towards them as if he had a fire on his heels.


    When he arrived, he was out of breath. ¡°I thought about it and decided I still wanted to be with you, so I got rid of the two followers, Yu Ge¡¯er and Xi Ge¡¯er. You already agreed to take me to your house to y. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    It was Xuan Ge¡¯er who came.


    Xiaobaoughed. He had just mentioned it casually, but Xuan Ge¡¯er actually took it to heart.


    ¡°Alright, but you have to behave yourself when youe to my house. I have a younger brother, and you¡¯re not allowed to bully my Erbao.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯er nced at him impatiently. ¡°You make it sound like this young master bullies people every day. Let¡¯s go, hurry up. Those two from my family are here already.¡±


    The two he was referring to were Xiao Xizi and a maid named Ruhua. The two ran over, out of breath, with looks of misery on their faces.


    The three of them left the pce together. Xiao Xizi and Ruhua had no choice but to follow along. They already knew they would definitely be punished when they go back, but who could be med? Their young master refused to listen to them. Not only does he eat other people¡¯s food, but now he also wants to go y at other people¡¯s houses.


    Xiao Xizi thought to himself that after exiting the pce gates, he would send someone to deliver a letter to the manor. He couldn¡¯t control this little living ancestor anymore.

 Chapter 177.2

    Chapter 177.2


    The three children got onto the Jin Wang Manor carriage. This was probably their first time riding in someone else¡¯s carriage, so Xuan Ge¡¯er was interested in everything. He started feeling around the carriage. Even the big soft cushion that Xiaobao used to sit on, he wanted to pull up to y with.


    Unfortunately, neither Xiaobao nor Yan Ge¡¯er wanted to get up after sitting down on it. Xuan Ge¡¯er could only reluctantlye over, and throw himself onto the cushion. He sighed: ¡°It¡¯s so soft. I¡¯ll ask my mother to make one for me when I go back. ¡°


    He only said this because Xiaobao had said his mother arranged for someone to make this cushion for him. He had topare everything with others. Fortunately, Xiaobao was not a real child. Otherwise, the two would definitely fight.


    Once they arrived at Jin Wang Manor, Xiaobao asked Yan Ge¡¯er to stay. He couldn¡¯t deal with Xuan Ge¡¯er alone. Yan Ge¡¯er agreed and asked the people of Qing Wang Manor to go back to share the word. Then he entered Jin Wang Manor together with Xiaobao and Xuan Ge¡¯er.


    Huahua not only wees Jin Wang, but it also knows to greet Xiaobao.


    It seemed to know when Xiaobao woulde back, so it would squat on the steps in front of the courtyard and wait for him to arrive. As soon as Xiaobao arrived, it stuck itself to him.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a cry of happiness, but Huahua expressing its fury at seeing a stranger.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er refused to admit that he was frightened and took two steps back to cover up his fear. He pointed at Huahua and then asked Xiaobao, ¡°Why does your cat look so much like a leopard cub? ¡°


    Huahua was a civet cat. At first nce, it may look like a leopard cub, but it wasn¡¯t, which Xuan Ge¡¯er soon realized. ¡°It¡¯s not a leopard cub. I¡¯ve seen a leopard cub before. Some time ago someone gave one to my dad. They don¡¯t look like this. This cat is really fat!¡±


    Although Xuan Ge¡¯er said it with a serious face, he still didn¡¯t dare to get close to Huahua, and just stood there talking to Xiaobao from a distance.


    Xiaobao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yan Ge¡¯er also had a smile in his eyes.


    At this time, Yaoniang came outside.


    ¡°The servants told me that you were back. Why didn¡¯t youe inside? Oh, Xuan Ge¡¯er is also here! Come in,e in. Xiaobao has mentioned you to me several times.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Xuan Ge¡¯er saw Yaoniang, but it was the first time for them to meet in this situation. She was his good brother¡¯s mother and had appeared during a time of crisis. Xuan Ge¡¯er behaved himself extremely well, and hurried to Yaoniang¡¯s side, avoiding Huahua who had been staring at him.


    He was a little hesitant about how to greet her, but when he heard Yan Ge¡¯er call her Fifth Aunt, he immediately followed suit.


    ¡°Fifth Aunt, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er took the initiative to grab Yaoniang¡¯s hand.


    Yaoniang froze for a moment, before nodding quickly and assenting. She then dragged Xuan Ge¡¯er inside first.


    Behind them, Xiaobao and Yan Ge¡¯er were almost doubled overughing. They could see why Xuan Ge¡¯er was acting like this. This child was terrified of Huahua.


    Xuan Ge¡¯er was actually afraid of cats. This contrast with his usualwless behaviour amused them to no end.


    The three children first went to the main room to pay respects to Jin Wang. However, because of how cold Jin Wang was, the children couldn¡¯t enjoy themselves with him, so Xiaobao led Xuan Ge¡¯er and Yan Ge¡¯er to the east wing.


    After his many visits, Yan Ge¡¯er was familiar with everything, but it was Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s first time here.


    Everything in Xiaobao¡¯s room was novel to him, even though there was nothing that he hasn¡¯t seen before. Later, Xiaobao found out from Xuan Ge¡¯er that everyone in Lu Wang Manor was very uptight around him. Everything was even more orderly for Consort Lu, no matter whether it was what she ate, drank or wore. No matter where she goes, there would be arge number of maids and mamas following her. It was extremely rare for her to enter the pce with only two people by her side. Because of this, Consort Lu often argued with Lu Wang.


    So given Xuan Ge¡¯er¡¯s experience, it was unbelievable for servants to withdraw and for the maids and mamas to leave after bringing up a te of desserts and fruits. Xuan Ge¡¯er didn¡¯t know that Xiaobao actually didn¡¯t like being surrounded by people. He had put in a lot of effort to live like this now. Only by not making any mistakes could Yaoniang and the maids feel at ease.


    What Xuan Ge¡¯er liked wasn¡¯t the objects in Xiaobao¡¯s room, but the atmosphere.


    Yan Ge¡¯er felt the same way.


    Although the two of them were still young, they were actually very sensible. Who would want to have someone beside them yelling no at them whenever they tried to do something?


    As for Xiao Xizi, after receiving a message from Lu Wang Manor, he was no longer in a panic. Now, he was sitting in the break room with the young servants drinking tea and chatting.


    His Highness was right. Nothing big would happen to the young master in Jin Wang Manor. Even if something did happen, it would be the responsibility of Jin Wang Manor. In fact, Xuan Ge¡¯er was much safer in Jin Wang Manor than in the pce. If Jin Wang were to let someone else¡¯s child get into an ident while in his home, he would be the biggestughing stock in the capital.


    When it was time for dinner, the meal at Jin Wang Manor was praised by Xuan Ge¡¯er again.


    He said he ate a lot, several times more than he normally would when he was being chased and fed by the maid.


    After dinner, the three children went back to the room to continue to y. When the people from Lu Wang Manor finally arrived to urge Xuan Ge¡¯er to go back home, he was still unwilling to leave. Since it was already very dark, Yan Ge¡¯er nned to spend the night at Jin Wang Manor instead of going back. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t his first time. Because of this, Xuan Ge¡¯er has been reluctant to leave. He even proposed to stay overnight at Jin Wang Manor as well.


    Xiao Xizi had a bitter face. ¡°Young master, this is impossible. Her Highness will not agree.¡±


    Xuan Ge¡¯er stood on the Kang with his hands on his hips. ¡°I don¡¯t care. No matter what I won¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 177.3

    Chapter 177.3


    At this time, Ruhua hurried in from the outside and showed a ttering smile to Xuan Ge¡¯er. ¡°Young master, His Highness personally came here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°My father is here?¡± Xuan Ge¡¯er looked like he half believed her. Then as he looked at Xiao Xizi and the others, he felt that they wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him, so he sat down and asked them to put on his shoes for him.


    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my mother that I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    The thing was he may be willing toe, but Xiaobao was not willing to y with him. Originally, he had nned to go to Qing Wang Manor to bring Yueyue back.


    In the front yard, since Lu Wang came in person, Jin Wang, the elder brother, naturally couldn¡¯t avoid seeing him.


    When Lu Wang saw Jin Wang, he had an ugly expression, as if Jin Wang owed him a hundred thousand taels of silver.


    Jin Wang wasn¡¯t a stranger to this attitude of his, so he just sat there and drank his tea, not bothering to say a word to him.


    In the end, Lu Wang couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and sneered. ¡°Fifth brother, your little brat is really something, not to mention how he coaxed my Xuan Ge¡¯er to stay at your house all day, he doesn¡¯t even want to go home now!¡±


    Lu Wang was probably really unhappy to say such a long sentence without even breathing. Plus he was quite loud.


    Jin Wang nced at him, ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±


    These words blocked everything Lu Wang wanted to say. If Lu Wang had to say the most useless and regrettable thing he had done in his life, it was that he used to be Jin Wang¡¯s little follower.


    At that time, he was young, immature, and very rebellious. His mother consort, Imperial Concubine Chen, had urged him to spend less time ying with Jin Wang. However at the time, things like different factions and attracting hatred, he didn¡¯t take to heart at all. Although he had agreed to his mother¡¯s words with his mouth, he still continued to do as he pleased.


    Back then, Lu Wang especially admired Jin Wang. Obviously, his fifth brother wasn¡¯t much older than him, but his martial arts were so powerful. So when Jin Wang learned martial arts, he also learned martial arts. He dreamed that one day he could defeat Jin Wang, but this day never happened.


    Not only that, but Jin Wang never went easy on him when hitting him. Every time he would beat him until he started crying for his father and mother. The two of them also shared a mutual grudge against the fourth brother.


    But despite all this, Jin Wang only kept old seventh by his side.


    Obviously, he was closer to the fifth brother!


    It was one thing to be beaten up when he was young. At most, it would be a little painful. But if he was still beaten up when he was older, where would his face be as the sixth prince?!


    So Lu Wang and Jin Wang fell out.


    Now because of Jin Wang¡¯s words, Lu Wang felt even more resentful as he recalled that time. Therefore, when Xuan Ge¡¯er came out, he picked up Xuan Ge¡¯er and left angrily.


    Lu Wang made up his mind to be more strict with Xuan Ge¡¯er from now on and to keep him far away from Xiaobao. That little brat was still so young, yet he was already so smart. He could coax both the young ones and the old ones. Look at how he coaxed his Father Emperor these days. It was to the point that he called for Xiaobao to stay by his side every day to apany him. The eyes of old fourth and old eighth were already red with jealousy. What if they made a move and implicated his son?


    He was about to give a few words of advice, when Xuan Ge¡¯er suddenly grabbed the hem of his clothes and said enthusiastically, ¡°Father, let me tell you, I¡¯ming here again tomorrow. I already discussed it with Xiaobao. I¡¯m not going back after school tomorrow and I¡¯ll be staying here overnight.¡±


    Lu Wang choked back his words, staring at the kid in front of him.


    This little brat wasn¡¯t reserved at all, speaking so assertively and confidently.


    Just like him back then.


    Lu Wang hade to pick him up on horseback. He didn¡¯t spoil his children, so Xuan Ge¡¯er sat in front of him.


    The father and son rode their way home, followed by four to five guards.


    When they were about to reach Lu Wang Manor, Lu Wang suddenly stopped his horse and waved.


    A guard ran up.


    He whispered a few words to the guard. The guard nodded after listening, then turned back to go to Jin Wang Manor.


    Actually, Lu Wang didn¡¯t tell him to say much, only a little gossip that had reached his ears.


    He couldn¡¯t control his own cub, but for his cub to be safe and sound, he couldn¡¯t be implicated.


    Yes, that was it. He wasn¡¯t being kind!


    Jin Wang Manor:


    Jin Wang received the news from Lu Wang and smiled.


    To be honest, he already knew about it.


    But it was still a favour more or less. It wasn¡¯t a waste of energy for him to give him all those beatings back then!

 Chapter 178.1

    Chapter 178.1


    The princes have all returned to the capital, built homes and settled down. ording to the customs, the consorts of the various households need to pay respects to the empress in the mornings and evenings.


    However, considering the inconvenience of entering the pce, Empress Wei dictated that the madams of each family only needed to enter the pce to pay respects on the fifteenth of each month.


    These were all old regtions and practices. Since Consort Jin wasn¡¯t present, Yaoniang was now in charge of affairs in Jin Wang Manor. Knowing that she would be entering the pce the next day, Yaoniang rested early the night before.


    After taking a bath, Yaoniang rolled to the side of the bed and pretended to be asleep. Since Yaoniang refused to entangle with him, Jin Wang naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. He also knew that she would be having a long day tomorrow.


    The night passed by peacefully.


    The next day, Yaoniang got up early in the morning, and the family of three sat together for breakfast. Jin Wang then went to the Ministry of Works, while Yaoniang took Xiaobao with her to enter the pce. When they arrived at Xuanwu Gate, they bumped into Qing Wang Manor¡¯s carriage. It was Consort Qing with Yan Ge¡¯er.


    They were naturally here for the same reason as Yaoniang.


    The two first dropped off Xiaobao and Yan Ge¡¯er at the imperial study, before going to Kunning Pce.


    When they arrived, it was still early. They were the only two madams from the various household that have arrived so far. At this moment in the main hall, Empress Wei was busy meeting the imperial concubines of the six pces.


    This was a custom that was also set by their ancestors. The consorts and concubines in the harem needed to visit Kunning Pce every day to pay their respects to the empress. Yaoniang and Consort Jin were also aware of this, so they waited outside.


    After waiting at the entrance for a while, Consort An, Consort Dai, Consort Yong and the others all arrived.


    They were all masters. The servants below dared not be negligent, so they all invited the consorts to head inside and drink some tea first. But since the consorts were already there, it wasn¡¯t a problem for them to wait a little longer. At least waiting outside would be better than falling into someone¡¯s schemes inside. Fortunately, Empress Wei was probably aware of the situation outside, so she did not keep the imperial concubines for long.


    After waiting for another stick of incense, Yaoniang and the others felt a gust of fragrant wind rushing toward them. Many women dressed beautifully exited from the pce gates.


    Most of them were young women with flower-like looks and willow-like figures. There had always been a variety of beauties in the pce, and Yaoniang has never ceased to be amazed whenever she saw them. But when she thought about how these beautiful young women were all serving Emperor Hongjing, she felt a little more subtle.


    Emperor Hongjing was already sixty years old. It was truly a case of an old cow eating young grass, but Yaoniang dared not say such outrageous words. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. However, she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart whenever she saw them.


    Another maid came out from the pce gates and summoned everyone to enter.


    All the madams of the households filed in. ording to the customs, they paid respects to the empress first before offering greetings to the various high-ranking consorts and imperial concubines. Most of the consorts and imperial concubines who could sit here were those who had borne the emperor¡¯s children. Some of them were even the mothers-inw of these consorts.


    After going through all the proper etiquette and customs, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly changed. All sorts of chatter and gossip sounded throughout the hall.


    Empress Wei was a very kind person. She treated people well and didn¡¯t put on airs when she was around others. This was what Yaoniang learned from her observations during this period of time.


    Besides, Empress Wei had always treated Yaoniang well. Technically, only the main consorts, her proper daughters-inw, would be present at such asions. It¡¯d be awkward for Yaoniang, a mere side consort, to be attending. However, Empress Wei never showed anything unusual, as if Yaoniang was her proper daughter-inw and not a concubine.


    It made people feel really good.


    The hall was bustling with excitement when suddenly a maid came in to report that Duchess Xuguo was asking for an audience.


    Generally, if a titled madam wished to enter the pce, she had to hand in her greeting card in advance, and the pce would arrange for a time to see her. No one was bold enough to make a visit so rashly.


    As for why it was bold? It was because, at this time, it was impossible for the empress to arrange to meet a random titled madam.


    But Duchess Xuguo was not a random titled madam after all. As a first-ranked duchess, she also shared a familial rtionship with Empress Wei. Duchess Xuguo had always lived behind closed doors and rarely showed her face to the public. Something must have happened for her to have such a sudden request to see the empress.


    Without any dy, Empress Wei asked Duchess Xuguo to be called in.


    Duchess Xuguo didn¡¯t look like a duchess at all in terms of appearance. She looked frail as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. Herplexion was so pale that even after putting on makeup, her face still looked sick.


    As soon as Empress Wei saw her, she sighed. ¡°Why are you so thin?¡±


    Thest time Empress Wei saw Duchess Xuguo was on the first day of the lunar new year when all the titled madams entered the pce to pay respects. It had only been a few months since theyst saw each other, and Duchess Xuguo had lost a lot of weight. Her clothes were loose, and she looked like she would fall down as soon as the wind blew.


    ¡°This servant was sick, making the empress worried.¡±


    Empress Wei smiled and said a few words of concern, then ordered someone to get her a seat. After Duchess Xuguo cautiously sat down, the empress asked, ¡°Madam Xu, for what matter did you enter the pce?¡±


    At this time, there were many people in the hall. To the left of the empress sat several high-ranked consorts and imperial concubines of the harem. All of them were no longer young but still maintained their charm and elegance. On her right sat the consorts of the various princes¡¯ manors.


    Once Empress Wei spoke, everyone fell silent. All eyes were on Empress Wei and Duchess Xuguo.


    Everyone saw Duchess Xuguo suddenly grasp the handkerchief in her hand, seemingly agitated, and her emaciated hands covered in veins. They wondered whether Duchess Xuguo was here because she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and wanted to vent her grievances to the empress to deal with that cunning concubine in her household. Who would have thought that what Duchess Xuguo said next would shock everyone present?

 Chapter 178.2

    Chapter 178.2


    ¡°My daughter Yanru was fortunate to be pitied by Your Majesty back then. Her marriage was bestowed by His Majesty and she married into the Zhao Family to be the fifth prince¡¯s consort. After the fifth prince was titled as Jin Wang, she followed him to his fief in Jinzhou. Although my daughter was diligent, always carrying out her duty as the consort, her life was hard. She didn¡¯t bear a son or a daughter for His Highness Jin Wang and didn¡¯t reproduce to further the lineage of the imperial family.


    ¡°The most important of the seven rules for women, besides being filial to one¡¯s parents, was unfulfilled by my daughter. She is ashamed but brazenly continues to be the main consort. This is also because Your Majesty and His Majesty are merciful and sympathetic to my daughter¡¯s life. This servant is in a state of anxiety day and night, and can onlyfort myself with the thought of how benevolent Your Majesty is. Except for failing to fulfil this one duty, for many years, my daughter hasn¡¯t made any mistakes. To the public, she has a good reputation and was even fortunate enough to beplimented as gentle and virtuous by Your Majesty. In the household, the consort is praised for her generosity and for managing the household well with clear rewards and punishments. All these years, there has never been any strife within the backyard of Jin Wang Manor. This is enough to prove that my daughter is a pure and kind-hearted person.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo suddenly stood up and prostrated before the empress.


    Her body was thin and weak, and she looked as if she had just recovered from a long period of sickness. Prostrating before the empress was a normal albeit umon action, but when she did it, it looked particrly risky and unsafe. However, it served to help people understand that she had reached this stage because she had no other choices left.


    Duchess Xuguo was very agitated. Everyone could clearly see how her hands on the ground were trembling, and her voice was also shaking.


    ¡°However, my daughter did do one thing wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have attacked another concubine in the manor out of jealousy. This servant is ashamed to admit it, but it was because my daughter Yanru listened to my instigation that she provoked the concubine,mitting a big mistake. The affairs of my Xu Family are probably well-known to outsiders. I am a cowardly and ipetent mother causing my daughter to also be implicated. My heart was not at ease and I was greatly worried about my daughter, so I said the foolish words of eliminating the mother and keeping the child. My daughter was also anxious after failing to conceive after many years, so she muddleheadedly carried out my stupid idea.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo¡¯s words were unexpected to everyone present, including Yaoniang. She didn¡¯t realize that Consort Jin had used her childbirth as an opportunity to make a move on her back then. Much less that Duchess Xuguo would announce it to the world in this way.


    She was confused, and she couldn¡¯t understand why Duchess Xuguo was making such a fuss. Could it be that she felt sorry for Consort Jin, who was sent to the countryside to recuperate, and wanted to plead on behalf of her daughter? Did she want to im responsibility for everything?


    For some reason, Yaoniang had a very bad premonition in her heart. She had a feeling something bad was about to happen, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    Over there, Duchess Xuguo was still crying. But she had already moved on to talking about how Consort Jin had made such a huge mistake, angering Jin Wang and sending her to the countryside to recuperate.


    In fact, everyone already knew of these things, but no one was in a hurry to tear down their masks, so they were all willing to act ignorant. Who didn¡¯t know of that the little censor who tried to impeach Jin Wang and then got in huge trouble? This meant His Majesty knew about it and acquiesced.


    They had always been very curious about the reaction of the Xu Family to this matter. Yet who would¡¯ve thought that the Xu Family would have no reaction at all? It seemed as if they didn¡¯t care about this daughter of theirs. They originally thought this matter would be over just like that. No one expected that this matter would be exposed to the public at such a time and ce.


    Why did Duchess Xuguo do this? Was it simply to get rid of the crime for her daughter and bear all the responsibility herself? But one must be clear that it was Consort Jin who tried to murder the emperor¡¯s grandson. No matter whose instigation she listened to, it was still she who took action andmitted such a crime.


    It would be too ridiculous if she was able to escape responsibility just by her mother crying pitifully.


    Everyone questioned Duchess Xuguo¡¯s intentions. They couldn¡¯t figure out why she was doing this, including Yaoniang. However, Duchess Xuguo did not make them wait too long and soon revealed the real purpose behind her sudden visit today.


    ¡°¡­And there was another reason which caused my daughter Yanru to disregard her husband and wife rtionship with His Highness Jin Wang and provoke him. It had to do with a secret from a few years ago.¡±


    Empress Wei took the cup of tea served by her maid. After taking a sip, she said, ¡°Madam, feel free to continue.¡± Then she asked a maid to help Duchess Xuguo up and return to her seat to talk.


    During this period, Yaoniang¡¯s heart was racing. She suddenly understood what Duchess Xuguo wanted to do.


    Sure enough, before she even had any chance to react, as soon as Duchess Xuguo returned to her seat, she pointed her finger at Yaoniang. ¡°Does Your Majesty know the origin of this woman?¡±


    ¡°Is it rted?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. There¡¯s a close rtionship¡­¡± Duchess Xuguo looked at Yaoniang and sneered. Then she recounted how Yaoniang had a child out of wedlock before entering Jin Wang Manor as a servant with the help of Mama Liu. Later, she used the opportunity of serving the little junzhu to seduce Jin Wang.


    She spoke so eloquently that people couldn¡¯t help but believe what she said. Following her words, Yaoniang¡¯s face paled and her delicate body couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    She felt nothing but shame.


    The shame of having her private affairs exposed. That period was the most shameful period throughout both of her lifetimes. Everything that had happened was actually already quite distant to Yaoniang. She hadn¡¯t even thought about the events from her previous life for a long time. However, what Duchess Xuguo said made her recall everything again.


    Most importantly, the eyes of almost everyone in the pce were fixated on her face. It was as if they were mocking her for entering the household as a wet nurse, yet ended up seducing the master instead. Look at her sitting here all prim and proper. Wasn¡¯t she just a third-rate slut?


    Yaoniang forced herself to calm down, but Duchess Xuguo was relentless, ¡°Side Consort Su, did this old woman speak a single lie?¡±


    Yaoniang took a deep breath and didn¡¯t speak.


    She knew there must be a reason for everything. It was impossible for Duchess Xuguo to go to such lengths just to humiliate her. She must have another purpose. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiaobao. Even though Jin Wang had created an excuse to exin to the outside world, a lie was a lie after all. It could be exposed after careful investigation. It wasn¡¯t a secret that she had gotten pregnant and then had a child out of wedlock.


    Not many people knew, but there were definitely people who did know.


    Especially since she had entered the household back then through the hands of Consort Jin. This alone was enough for people to take advantage of.


    Sure enough, just as Yaoniang expected, Duchess Xuguo mentioned that Yaoniang was pregnant and had a child out of wedlock before entering the household. She talked about how she entered the household, formed a rtionship with Jin Wang, and her son Xiaobao was taken into Jin Wang Manor. Then Jin Wang made arrangements, and he suddenly recognized Xiaobao as his own son. Duchess Xuguo exposed everything that was sealed behind the doors of Jin Wang Manor.


    She didn¡¯t explicitly say that Xiaobao wasn¡¯t Jin Wang¡¯s real son or that for a woman, Jin Wang was willing to raise him as his son. Although she didn¡¯t directly use him of trying to muddle the imperial blood, her meaning was nothing but that.


    Attempt to muddle imperial blood? Even if Jin Wang was a prince, this was a serious crime.


    ¡°Madam Xu, are you certain of the validity of your words? Matters like this are not to be joked with,¡± said Empress Wei solemnly.


    Duchess Xuguo knelt down again, ¡°This servant guarantees it with her life. Asking Your Majesty to judge clearly. My daughter Yanru was sent to the countryside by His Highness Jin Wang to recuperate because she knew the details of this matter.¡±


    Empress Wei nodded then turned her head to face Yaoniang. ¡°Side Consort Su, what do you have to say?¡±

 Chapter 179.1

    Chapter 179.1


    Following these words, all eyes were on Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang clenched her hands under her sleeves, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Duchess Xuguo¡¯s words are not false, but some of them are only hearsay. Back then, it was true that I did not enter the pce until after giving birth to my child. It was also after I entered the pce that I met His Highness again. Actually, I had an affair with His Highness earlier that year, but he soon received news of an emergency at the border and neglected to settle me down. After His Highness left, I found out I was pregnant. However, I couldn¡¯t find His Highness at that time, so I could only give birth to Xiaobao in secret. Later, because it was difficult to raise a child, I entered the manor to work and reunited with His Highness again. Asking Your Majesty to judge clearly.¡±


    ¡°Bengong has heard His Majesty mention a word or two of this matter. Side Consort Su has suffered,¡± said Empress Wei as she nodded with a hint of sympathy in her voice.


    Yaoniang held her handkerchief and cried, ¡°Thanking Your Majesty for your benevolence. This concubine was young and ignorant and did the wrong thing. I was also punished back then as I suffered the consequences of my actions¡­¡±


    Her words were suddenly interrupted. It was Duchess Xuguo.


    ¡°Just because you said you had an affair then you had an affair? This is just you seducing His Highness Jin Wang and having him make an excuse to exin to the outside world. You said that His Highness Jin Wang was not able to find you afterwards, so the two of you missed out on each other and it wasn¡¯t until you entered the manor that you two reunited. This olddy just wants to ask, how can a woman who doesn¡¯t usually leave the house have an affair with His Highness Jin Wang and conceive a child?! You were obviously defiled by someone and gave birth to a child out of wedlock. Then you seduced His Highness Jin Wang into recognizing that bastard under his own name.¡±


    Then without giving Yaoniang a chance to defend herself, she said to the empress, ¡°Your Majesty, this servant has witnesses. Please grant them an audience ¡°


    The people were soon brought up. Not only was there Mama Liu who brought Yaoniang into the manor back then, but also Aunt Wang who delivered the baby for Yaoniang back then. There were also several other familiar faces. Yaoniang recognized them as the neighbours of the Yao Family and the Su Family in Linyun County.


    These ordinary women were seeing so many nobles at once for the first time and were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to lift their heads. As soon as they came in, they knelt down as their legs softened.


    Hong Rang, the Chief Eunuch of Kunning Pce, interrogated them on behalf of Empress Wei. He first questioned Mama Liu, who exined in detail how she brought Yaoniang into the prince¡¯s manor.


    Then it was Aunt Wang¡¯s turn, and Aunt Wang also spoke in great detail.


    ¡°Yaoniang from the Su Family has lived a hard life. ording to what my son said, she seemed to have been tainted by some evil person. The only valuable skill I have is midwifery. My son Daniu also works under Team Leader Yao and he came to my house¡­ At that time, he warned me not to tell others of this matter, saying that his sister-inw still wants to get married in the future and that he would marry her off after the child was born and given away¡­


    Hong Rang then questioned the rest of the people¡ª


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about Su Family¡¯s Yaoniang giving birth to a child. I only know that she is married, and her husband is a street vendor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Back then, since the Su Family didn¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony, I was curious and asked them about it. Her family said that the wedding ceremony was held at her sister¡¯s and brother-inw¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°The Yao Family didn¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony. They said they did it at the Su Family¡¯s house¡­ I only met her husband once. He was a dark-skinned man and when he smiled you could see hisrge white teeth.¡±


    Hong Rang nodded then said again, ¡°Lift your heads to take a look. Can you recognize her?¡±


    Following Hong Rang¡¯s words, the women raised their heads cautiously to take a look. When their eyes reached Yaoniang¡¯s face, they made varied sounds of surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yaoniang from the Su Family?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Team Leader Yao¡¯s sister-inw, but she has changed so much that I almost didn¡¯t dare to recognize her anymore.¡±


    Hong Rang looked at Empress Wei, who nodded. Then he asked someone to take these women out.


    In an instant, Yaoniang felt like she was criticized by thousands of people. All sorts of gazesnded on her. Some were contemptuous. Some were treating this as a show. Some were full of malice. All these stares pressed on Yaoniang and they felt as heavy as a thousand pounds.

 Chapter 179.2

    Chapter 179.2


    This was obviously done to humiliate her. Everything was a deliberate humiliation from the very beginning. Having all these peoplee and make testimonies was just to show her words were true. This was why these people were so detailed when making their statements. These details were what won the others¡¯ trust. The extra rumours also served to further nail Yaoniang to the pir of shame for seducing the master and using dirty means to fight for favour.


    In this case, the other party kept emphasizing Yaoniang but downyed Jin Wang¡¯s involvement. The other party was smart to do so. If the focus had been on Jin Wang, if the other party wasn¡¯t careful with their words, they would be suspected and used of deliberately framing him. But Yaoniang was different. What would a woman who had lived in a backyard all her life know? If she felt humiliated and annoyed, whatever she said in response to this attack could be further used against her.


    Amongst everyone present, Consort Qing was probably the only one who looked at Yaoniang with worry in her eyes. She wanted to stand and speak up for Yaoniang several times, but she was stopped by Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang stood up. Her chin was slightly raised while her gaze nted down. Standing tall and straight, she looked neither humble nor overbearing.


    ¡°Today Madam Xu came to the pce to cry for justice. She didn¡¯te sooner orter but chose toe at this time. Anyone who has lived in the capital for a while would know the significance of today, and what is happening in Kunning Pce. After Madam Xu arrived, she first sang about the generosity and benevolence of the consort. Then she confessed her own wrongdoings before confronting this concubine. Although this concubine can only read a few words due to my background, this concubine is still well aware of the Spring and Autumn Annals style. It¡¯s a pity that Madam Xu was born a woman.¡±


    Although there was no nder in her words, she was clearly using Madam Xu of orchestrating the entire show today.


    How could it be done without any nning in advance? After finding so many witnesses, it must take at least a month or two for them to journey from Jinzhou to the capital. This showed Madam Xu must have started her preparations well in advance.


    As long as today¡¯s show was proven to include deliberate nning, it would no longer be as effective. The presence of deliberation showed that this scheme was targeted at someone. Since people often shared conflicting interests, it wasn¡¯t umon for people to nder and frame the other party. And Madam Xu obviously wanted to make this matter a big deal, so she deliberately chose toe at this time. No matt how much she schemed, there would definitely be traces left behind which couldn¡¯t be erased no matter what,


    Duchess Xuguo¡¯s pale face turned red all of a sudden, making her appear angry.


    But Yaoniang didn¡¯t sympathize with her at all. Although this entire matter didn¡¯t seem like anything at first, it was actually very sinister. Her usations seemed to be targeted at herself, but they were actually aimed at Xiaobao and Jin Wang.


    This was why Yaoniang used Duchess Xuguo of using the Spring and Autumn Annals style. Duchess Xuguo hadn¡¯t used a single word to criticize Jin Wang, and she even tried to shift the me away from him. However, when taking her entire speech into context, she was just short of calling Jin Wang fatuous, ipetent, and bewitched by lust.


    A fatuous and ipetent prince who tried to mix up the imperial family bloodline for the sake of a woman would not have a good ending, especially given the current political situation.


    If Yaoniang hadn¡¯t realized this, perhaps she would panic. But since she knew, she was able to force herself to remain calm despite her feelings of shame.


    ¡°Madam Xu has made such thorough preparations. Unfortunately, this concubine can only react on her feet. These individuals all swear they¡¯re telling the truth, but who knows how many of them have been bought over by Madam Xu? Therefore, this concubine is unable to ept Madam Xu¡¯s usations. There¡¯s only one more thing this concubine wishes to add: His Highness Jin Wang is not a fatuous and ipetent person, and I, Su Yaoniang, am not a shameless woman. Moreover, it is impossible for me to incite him to do something as presumptuous as muddling the bloodline of the imperial family.


    ¡°And Madam Xu doesn¡¯t have to bear all the responsibility for the consort¡¯s sake. Although I am a concubine, I have always been respectful and deferential to the consort. Yet for the sake of personal gain, you pair of mother and daughter plotted to murder people, disregarding the lives of both me and the children in my womb. Don¡¯t you know that although my status is slightly poor, the child in my belly is of imperial blood? The consort tried to murder the emperor¡¯s descendent and was punished to go to the countryside to recuperate. Today you deliberately tried to mix up ck with white, purposely scheming against others out of your own selfish desires. I am very ashamed of you! ¡°


    Yaoniang¡¯s words echoed through the hall. Duchess Xuguo didn¡¯t expect that the other party wouldn¡¯t panic, but would even try to confuse the others. She had clearly used the other party of mixing up the imperial bloodline. Yet she was now nailed down by the other party for attempting to murder the emperor¡¯s descendent and distorting the truth to frame her.


    And none of what she said was wrong. Earlier, to show off her righteousness and grievances, she had deliberately exposed her wrongdoings. Now she couldn¡¯t me the other party for using it to attack her.


    ¡°What a glib tongue!¡± Duchess Xuguo sneered, and said, ¡°This olddy already expected today to happen, so there is still one more person left to testify. Asking the empress to allow her to be summoned.¡±


    ¡°Allowed.¡±

 Chapter 179.3

    Chapter 179.3


    The witness was soon called up. It was a fat woman.


    ¡°This person is Side Consort Su¡¯s sister-inw, Zhu-shi. Su Yaoniang gave birth to a child out of wedlock. Zhu-shi knows it best.¡±


    ¡°That one in her belly is a bastard. I don¡¯t know which man she did it with. Back then¡­¡± As Zhu-shi talked about the matter, it was natural for her to add embellishments. She said how Yaoniang was a vicious girl when she was a child, and how she often hooked up with people and so on.


    Empress Wei looked at Yaoniang. ¡°Side Consort Su¡­¡±


    Yaoniang was still unmoved. ¡°This Zhu-shi has been divorced by my older brother a few days ago. She hasmitted three of the seven grounds for divorce: unfilial to her parents, jealousy, and gossiping too much. When I was still in my boudoir, she often abused me. My older sister couldn¡¯t stand it, so she took me into her house to live temporarily. It was at this time that I met His Highness Jin Wang, which is why she doesn¡¯t know. If Your Majesty has any doubts, you¡¯re wee to order people to question the Yao Family and Su Family neighbours. As for what those people said before, this concubine asks Your Majesty to take into consideration the painstaking efforts of parents on behalf of their ipetent children.


    She paused, lowered her head and started to cry. ¡°This concubine already admitted earlier that this concubine had suffered for the mistakes made during this concubine¡¯s youth. This concubine doesn¡¯t understand why Duchess Xuguo is so aggressive, repeatedly poking at my wounds, and even trying to frame my son Xiaobao for not being His Highness¡¯s biological son in front of so many people. From what I can see, it¡¯s not that they suspect my son Xiaobao isn¡¯t His Highness¡¯s son. They are simply deliberately trying to mislead the public andbel my son as not being of imperial blood.


    ¡°Back when His Highness brought my son into the pce, his lineage was personally confirmed by His Majesty himself. My son¡¯s face resembles His Highness¡¯s so much, yet there are still people trying to turn ck into white. I wonder where are you putting His Majesty, who recognizes my son¡¯s identity? Does Duchess Xuguo think that His Majesty is senile and muddleheaded, easily deceived by people¡¯s tricks?! ¡°


    One must admit that although Yaoniang seemed to be submissive, her words were very sharp.


    Every word and every phrase used the other party of harbouring ulterior motives. No one dared to intervene from the beginning to the end, for fear that if they weren¡¯t careful, they would be dragged into this muddy water. Now that she was using Emperor Hongjing to make an argument, who dared to say that she was wrong? Questioning her would be using Emperor Hongjing of being senile and muddleheaded. Who would dare to do this?


    Even Empress Wei dared not!


    ¡°You are misleading the others!¡± used Duchess Xuguo with a blushing face.


    ¡°It should be you who is misleading the public, Duchess. Even if you don¡¯t pursue this matter today, I, Jin Wang Manor, will pursue it to the end. Even if you hide at home, disaster will fall from the sky. However, I know that His Majesty is wise and mighty. His Highness is also decisive and wise. They will never be fooled by those with evil intentions!¡±


    Outside the pce gate, a group of people stood silently. The person in the lead was Emperor Hongjing, and he was apanied by Dai Wang, An Wang, Yong Wang and the others.


    Emperor Hongjing nced at Jin Wang, who looked the same as usual.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this young woman to speak so sharply.¡± Her ttery was also on point.


    ¡°She had always been timid. Today, she was probably forced into a corner.¡±


    She had been forced so much into a corner that she even started to cry. When Emperor Hongjing saw the cold expression on his fifth son¡¯s face, he knew that his heart must be aching.


    While Emperor Hongjing was talking to Jin Wang, the person next to them was in turmoil as he nced down with his half-opened eyes. Under such circumstances, Emperor Hongjing was still in the mood to joke with Jin Wang. What was going on inside? She was only a young woman, yet no one was speaking. One must know that he had arranged for more than one person¡¯s presence.


    What on earth were they waiting for?!


    This person didn¡¯t know that the entire y had gone awry from his original ns. Su Yaoniang didn¡¯t panic at all, nor did she feel ashamed at all. She recounted the events from that year and even refuted what was said against her one by one. She even directly pointed out that the other party was deliberately scheming to frame her as an attack on Jin Wang Manor.


    In this case, who dared to intervene?


    How could they know that as a mother, Yaoniang would be unfazed even if her life was at stake? However, she refused to let her son, Xiaobao, be wronged even at the cost of her life.


    Emperor Hongjing led the way in. Everyone in the hall stood up and bowed down one after another.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Emperor Hongjing sat down beside the empress.


    Duchess Xuguo was so angered by Yaoniang that her chest felt tight and she had difficulty breathing. Since she couldn¡¯t speak, Hong Rang spoke for her.


    After listening, Emperor Hongjing looked at Duchess Xuguo, ¡°Madam Xu, is this true? Is there anything missing?¡±


    ¡°Everything is true. Nothing has been omitted. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t listen to the evil person¡¯s words¡­¡±


    Emperor Hongjing stretched out his hand to interrupt her, his eyes a little dark. He nced at Jin Wang. ¡°What do you have to exin?¡±


    ¡°Erchen has nothing to exin, but Xiaobao is indeed erchen¡¯s biological son. Emperor Father, please judge clearly.¡±


    The method of how to verify whether someone was of the Zhao Family¡¯s lineage has never surfaced. It was one of the most important secrets of the imperial family, and it was rted to future generations. It was impossible for Emperor Hongjing to make this matter public just to prove to outsiders his grandson was actually his own.


    The current situation was that Jin Wang, Yaoniang and even Emperor Hongjing all know that Xiaobao was of Zhao Family¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s just that Yaoniang and Jin Wang couldn¡¯t use the method as evidence, and they even had to pretend not to know. Emperor Hongjing also wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Fortunately, Jin Wang was not unprepared.


    After about two-quarters of an hour, a person walked in from outside the pce gate.


    This person was actually Consort Jin.

 Chapter 180.1

    Chapter 180.1


    Consort Jin was wearing a green dress, making her look indescribably elegant and fashionable.


    If it weren¡¯t for her appearance staying the same, no one would dare to associate her with Consort Jin at first nce. Consort Jin had always given people the impression of being weak and delicate as she wore heavy andplicated clothes. However, at this moment she was too different from before.


    After she came in, she bowed down gracefully. Duchess Xuguo next to her had an unbelievablyplicated face. After Emperor Hongjing called for her to rise, Consort Jin stood up, and then looked at Duchess Xuguo.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re really muddleheaded.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Consort Jin didn¡¯t look at her anymore, but said to Emperor Hongjing and Empress Wei respectfully, ¡°Since this matter is rted to this daughter-inw, please give this daughter-inw a chance to exin a bit. ¡°


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The past should stay in the past. There was already a judgment on what had happened. If it was wrong, it was wrong. This daughter-inw already knows her mistake. This daughter-inw spends my time in the countryside. After learning some Buddhism, this daughter-inw now spends her time chanting scriptures and worshiping the Buddha to atone for her sins. From the perspective of this daughter-inw, such a life is more suitable for me, but it is inevitable for parents to think too much. This daughter-inw¡¯s mother only has me as a daughter and desperately wishes to take all my burdens onto herself. Unfortunately, one can¡¯t know the joys of a fish unless one was a fish. From the perspective of this daughter-inw¡¯s mother, the daughter-inw is imprisoned with the return date uncertain. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t know that this daughter-inw is happy and satisfied.


    ¡°This daughter-inw has said so much, but this daughter-inw just wants to say one thing, take pity on the hearts of parents in this world. This daughter-inw¡¯s mother made a big mistake because of her foolishness. Thousands of mistakes were made because of this daughter-inw. Father Emperor and Mother Empress, please don¡¯t let her bear all the sins.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo waspletely dumbfounded. She never thought that her daughter would say such words.


    She was a weak-hearted person. She was already made speechless by Yaoniang earlier, and she was already at the end of her battle. No matter how stupid Duchess Xuguo was, she knew that the current situation was not good for her. But there was no turning back after stringing the bow, so she could only grit her teeth and hold on. However, she never expected that it would be her own daughter trying to tear down her tform.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Have you gone insane? Tell me, is someone forcing you? Is it Jin Wang? Did he force you toe forward to spout such lies because of that woman surnamed Su? ¡°


    Consort Jin shook her head. ¡°No one threatened me. I am doing very well and I have not gone insane.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t crazy, why would you say such a thing? It was the two of them who mistreated you for their own reasons, forcing you, a dignified and proper consort, to go to the countryside to recuperate. Yet, now you are speaking for them. If you aren¡¯t insane, then what are you? Or are you afraid of something? Don¡¯t be afraid, your mother is willing to risk her old life to seek justice for you today!¡±


    Duchess Xuguo seemed to have gone crazy as she rambled on nonstop. She even reached out to pull Consort Jin behind her as if to protect her.


    Consort Jin¡¯s originally calm face suddenly became sad, and crystal tears rolled down.


    ¡°Mother, there is no such thing as unfairness or injustice. If we were to really pursue the matter of justice, I would be the one held responsible. And there is one thing I have not told you. I don¡¯t like men. His Highness and I have always been a couple in name only.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo¡¯s incessant chatter came to an abrupt end. The hall turned silent in an instant.


    Everyone looked at Consort Jin with shock in their eyes,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, what did you say?¡±


    Consort Jin straightened her back, her teary eyes filled with calmness. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t like men. I have been married to His Highness for so many years, but it was only in name. In fact, I was the one who personally found and arranged for Side Consort Su to serve His Highness. I did this to cover up for myself. So, mother, you don¡¯t need to feel sorry for your daughter. You don¡¯t need to feel unresigned, or even resentful. What you think is good, may not be good for me.¡±


    Duchess Xuguo seemed stunned all of a sudden, and she couldn¡¯t return to her senses. ¡°How could this be? How could this be? Then why did you want her child in the first ce and evenmitted such a sin? Yan¡¯er, you must be lying to your mother, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not lying to you. As Consort Jin, I needed a child. I needed a child to cover up this humiliating truth. I needed a child to maintain my position as the consort, so I did such a wrong thing in a moment of confusion.¡±


    Consort Jin¡¯s attitude was too calm. Duchess Xuguo knew her daughter was not lying to herself. She became agitated all of a sudden and started shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what your father said. Your father said that as long as you can prove that the child isn¡¯t Jin Wang¡¯s, the woman surnamed Su will be finished. Then you cane back from the countryside at that time, and remain as the consort. In one or two years, you will definitely give birth to a son. My daughter is better than me, so she won¡¯t fail to have a son¡­¡±


    Seeing Duchess Xuguo¡¯s reaction, Consort Jin was heartbroken. Tears streamed down her face and she murmured, ¡°He lied to you, he lied to you¡­¡±


    ¡°He lied to me? He lied to me? Did he lie to me again for that woman? He lied to me, he lied to me¡­¡± Seeing Duchess Xuguo like this, it was obvious that she had taken it hard, and was on the verge of losing her mind.


    But what she said didn¡¯t go unnoticed by anyone. It turned out that there was someone in the back, instigating Duchess Xuguo. But why did Duke Xuguo do this? Jin Wang was his son-inw. Why would someone try to trip up his own son-inw?


    However, considering Consort Jin who was sent to the countryside to recuperate, and Side Consort Xu who had been silent this whole time, it was obvious that the two daughters of the Xu Family were not favoured in Jin Wang Manor. Instead, it was Side Consort Su who received all the favour. As for why Duke Xuguo decided to do this, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess.


    Maybe it was out of self-interest, or maybe he had the intention to switch his allegiance. The young master of Jin Wang Manor was currently heavily favoured by Emperor Hongjing. If he could prove Xiaobao wasn¡¯t Jin Wang¡¯s son, but that Jin Wang was willing to raise someone else¡¯s son for the sake of a woman, not only would Xiaobao be finished, but Jin Wang would also be finished.


    After all this fuss, plotting and enacting everything, was it not for this one purpose?


    Such deep scheming, what a vicious method!

 Chapter 180.2

    Chapter 180.2


    Emperor Hongjing sneered. His eyes hovered over the faces of his sons as if trying to bore holes into them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all be quite skilled!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please quell your anger.¡± Empress Wei knelt down.


    The various imperial concubines, princes and consorts all knelt down. In the entire hall, besides Duchess Xuguo who had lost her mind, only Consort Jin who was supporting her remained standing.


    ¡°Father Emperor, please quell your anger!¡±


    In the back, knelt Lu Wang. He stretched his neck and nced at Emperor Hongjing. ¡°Father Emperor, don¡¯t be upset. Erchen will go to Duke Xuguo Manor to investigate who is behind the one surnamed Xu. Doesn¡¯t he find it shameful to make a move on women and children?¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and was about to leave the hall, but was stopped by Emperor Hongjing.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough going on? Are you not at ease until the worldpletely descends into chaos?!¡±


    Lu Wang was very wronged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this matter concern other households as well? Based on what the person behind this did, every household must be more vignt in the future. Otherwise, who knows when my own son would be someone else¡¯s, and an entire green grasnd will be grown on my head?¡±


    Then, Lu Wang also sneered, his eyes flickering toward Dai Wang, Yong Wang and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t you also think so, third brother, fourth brother, and old eighth?¡±


    Wu Wang was a little annoyed. ¡°Sixth brother, if you want to speak, just speak. Why must you start adding in spears and knives?¡±


    Lu Wang squinted, ¡°Me adding in spears and knives? Old eighth, did you mishear something or do you feel a guilty conscience for being put in your ce?¡±


    The two began to quarrel with each other. It wasn¡¯t until Emperor Hongjing mmed the armrest angrily, that the two of them shrank their necks and stopped talking.


    ¡°Your father is not old nor dead yet. However, in front of Zhen, you brothers are already starting to fight amongst yourselves!¡± Emperor Hongjing looked a little heartbroken, and the people below naturally knelt down again.


    ¡°Father Emperor, please quell your anger!¡±


    Emperor Hongjing stood up and left without saying anything.


    This matter did not end like so. Members of the imperial guard visited Duke Xuguo Manorter that night.


    These imperial guards were one of the twelve squadrons in Emperor Hongjing¡¯s personal army. They rarely showed their faces in front of other people. Only when a high-ranked courtier made a big mistake, would they appear.


    The entire Duke Xuguo Manor was surrounded. All the masters and servants in the manor were kicked out of their rooms and gathered in a hall. Then this group of people, like hungry wolves descending down a mountain, scattered into the huge Duke Xuguo Manor.


    Duke Xuguo was so furious that his eyes were about to pop out, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. He could only watch these people search around as if hunting for something.


    Actually, Duke Xuguo already knew about what had happened in the pce not long ago, which was why he felt that a catastrophe was imminent.


    But nothing had happened yet, and no one knew what Emperor Hongjing was thinking. However, he didn¡¯t expect them toe here so soon. Thinking of the letters that he had burned earlier in the afternoon, Duke Xuguo¡¯s mouth became dry.


    Now that the matter has been exposed, no matter what happens, he could only grit his teeth and admit to venting his anger on behalf of his daughter. He must not say anything else. Perhaps there was still a chance. In the future, if that man ascended the throne, no matter what, he would¡¯ve contributed to the start of a new era. But if he foolishly tried to bite others indiscriminately just to get rid of the crime, then he really would have no hope left.


    Duke Xuguo has served in the imperial court for many years. He was all too clear of these simple truths.


    Lady Yn was so frightened that her face turned pale. With two maids supporting her, she looked panic-stricken without any of her usual calmness.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± She wanted to snuggle closer to him for a sense of security, but Duke Xuguo pushed her away.


    ¡°Look at what the asion is. Can¡¯t you be more serious!¡±


    Lady Yn fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    If he were to have heard this in the past, he would¡¯ve definitely fallen for it. Now that there was an incident in the manor, his face changed. Lady Yn didn¡¯t know that Due Xuguo was also angry with her. If Xu Zhe, Lady Yn¡¯s eldest shu son, hadn¡¯t gotten involved with that master, Duke Xuguo would¡¯ve never given up on Jin Wang to curry favour with that master.


    People like Duke Xuguo never reflect on their own mistakes but are used to pushing the me onto everyone else. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been greedy in his heart, thinking that this master was more likely to ascend to that position than Jin Wang, and was persuaded by others because of this, how could he havended himself in today¡¯s position?


    A team of guards quickly stepped out of the study, and the leader was holding a box in his hand.


    ¡°Commander, I found it.¡±


    Themander nodded, took the box and put it away, while Duke Xuguo focused his entire attention on the box. If he remembered correctly, there was no such a box in his study.


    Then from where did this beautiful boxe? Duke Xuguo had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He forced a smile, took a step forward, and asked, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s inside this box? What are you searching for? Unless I remembered incorrectly, I never had such a box in my study.¡±


    Themander didn¡¯t give him any face. ¡°It appears that you have remembered incorrectly. I¡¯ve seen many people like you. Either you can¡¯t remember clearly, or you don¡¯t know anything. We did indeed find this thing, but I won¡¯t tell you what¡¯s inside it. His Majesty will pass on the words when the time is right. I won¡¯t stay here any longer to apany you. Before word from above passes, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay in this manor, and not leave.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the man cupped his hands and left, while Duke Xuguo Manor was surrounded so airtight that not even a fly could fly in.


    That night was destined to be a chaotic night. Emperor Hongjing became furious in Qianqing Pce. He ordered people to bring the fourth prince, Yong Wang, into the pce overnight.


    In Qianqing Pce, Emperor Hongjing¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he threw the things in his hand toward Yong Wang who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Take a good look at this yourself. You are really daring!¡±


    As Yong Wang was brought into the pce, he already had a bad premonition in his heart. Seeing this current situation, his liver and galldder were tearing apart. With shaking hands, he picked up the letters on the ground and opened them one by one. They were actually secret letters between him and Duke Xuguo.


    A few of the letters included nothing more than household gossip. Although there were no signatures on them, the person addressed to in the letters was him. There was also a secret letter between the two discussing their next ns. It seemed that to win the trust of the other party, and also to let the other party be of use to himself, he had used his golden seal on it.


    What surprised him the most was that the handwriting on these letters was actually his own handwriting.


    Yong Wang¡¯s brain exploded with a bang. ¡°Father, this was not done by erchen. Someone is framing erchen!¡±

 Chapter 181.1

    Chapter 181.1


    Night in the Forbidden City was darker than nights in other ces.


    Qianqing Pce was brightly lit, but it was so still that it seemed like no one was there. The emperor dressed in bright yellow clothes stood against the light, his face appearing to be mottled and blurred in Yong Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Framed you? Who framed you? Chang Jian¡¯an personally took people to Duke Xuguo Manor to search for this thing. Are you implying that Chang Jian¡¯an wanted to frame you?¡± Chang Jian¡¯an was themander of the imperial guards and a confidant of Emperor Hongjing. Besides the emperor, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s orders, and he was a well-known lone minister in the court.


    Yong Wang had cold sweat running down his back, but he still argued, ¡°But this really wasn¡¯t done by erchen. Someone had deliberately wanted to harm erchen. Father Emperor, please judge clearly. No matter how stupid erchen is, erchen wouldn¡¯t use the golden seal on these letters. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this be giving others a handle to use against erchen?¡±


    Emperor Hongjing just looked at him with a sneer and didn¡¯t speak.


    Yong Wang¡¯s heart, however, kept falling, and he never bottomed out.


    ording tomon sense, it was extremely stupid to leave a personal seal on a letter to the other party, much less a confidential letter. But Duke Xuguo was a veteran who had served two dynasties, and he was also the father-inw of Jin Wang. If Yong Wang wanted to win him over, it wouldn¡¯t be possible without paying some capital upfront. Like an old fox, he wouldn¡¯t make a move unless he saw a rabbit. Therefore it wasn¡¯t impossible for Yong Wang to try to win over the other party¡¯s trust by using his golden seal in a confidential letter.


    And Emperor Hongjing¡¯s sneer was because he understood this. Emperor Hongjing clearly did not believe Yong Wang¡¯s words.


    These thoughts swirled back and forth in Yong Wang¡¯s mind. He felt like he was falling into an ice cer, bone-piercingly cold. He also knew that his Father Emperor would not believe him no matter what he said.


    Who framed him? Who harmed him?


    An Wang? Dai Wang? Lu Wang? Or was it Jin Wang?


    He does have a way to prove his innocence in this matter, but if he were to use it, his father might only be more disgusted. It was also still unknown whether the other party would testify against him.


    Yong Wang had no way out, so he could only kowtow. ¡°Father Emperor, it really wasn¡¯t erchen who did it. How could erchen do such a thing? Father Emperor, please judge clearly.¡±


    The sound of kowtow, bang bang bang, sounded extremely terrifying in the night.


    But over the years, Emperor Hongjing had heard such sounds so often and had seen scenes even more pitiful. He no longer believed in these superficial words. He only believed in what he could see with his own eyes.


    ¡°You said, you wouldn¡¯t such a thing? What happened to the crown prince and what happened to the Wang Family, do you think Zhen doesn¡¯t know about it just because Zhen didn¡¯t say anything? Are you not aware of how Consort Shu bribed the people around Imperial Concubine Kang to make a move on Xiaobao in the imperial dining room before shifting the me onto Consort Qian? Do you know why Consort Shu gave up on so many noble daughters but begged for the di daughter of a fallen Marquis Anqing Manor to be your consort? That matter between your consort and old fifth¡¯s consort, do you really think Zhen doesn¡¯t know about it?!


    ¡°You mother and son pair are really too vicious. Consort Shu and Consort De had some disagreements in the early years, but the resentment continues even to this day. Now she even wants to harm the next generation. You and your consort mother are really good! Truly very good!¡±


    Yong Wang waspletely shocked and speechless.


    Emperor Hongjing¡¯s eyes were full of disgust ¡°Take him away!¡±


    No one knew what happened in Qianqing Pce that night. But the next day, Yong Wang was ced under house arrest ording to Emperor Hongjing¡¯s decree. He was charged with the formation of a clique in pursuit of personal gains.


    Consort Shu tried to intervene on behalf of her son, only to infuriate Emperor Hongjing. She was then stripped of her title, Consort Shu, and ced under house arrest.


    Not only the mother and son but also Duke Xuguo was implicated. Although Duke Xuguo denied his involvement in forming a faction with Yong Wang, with both physical evidence and witnesses present, what else was there for Duke Xuguo to refute? Duke Xuguo was immediately put in prison.


    This series of changes happened almost too fast for people to keep up. Emperor Hongjing once again showed everyone his ruthless side. Everyone thought that as a veteran of two dynasties, Duke Xuguo would be released as soon as His Majesty calmed down. Although he may no longer have the title of a duke, at least his life could be saved. No one expected that Duke Xuguo would be unable to bear the humiliation and hang himself in his cell.

 Chapter 181.2

    Chapter 181.2


    Emperor Hongjing personally made a visit to the prison, but nothing came out of it.


    For a period of time, everyone in the capital would be startled by the mere rustling of leaves. It wasn¡¯t until the thirty-third year of Hongjing that the vortex hidden beneath the water finally revealed its bloody ws.


    Duke Xuguo¡¯s body was soon brought back to the manor. Since no one dared to make his funeral a grand event, he was dragged away for burial after a while.


    Duke Xuguo Manor, which was usually bustling with people, was now extremely still. Very few people mourned his death. Everyone in the manor was in a state of panic. No one knew whether the residence would be taken back by the court. If this happened, the household with hundreds of people would be left without a ce to live.


    However, there had been no movement from above. It seemed like they havepletely forgotten about what had happened. In addition, after many inquiries, it seemed that because of Duke Xuguo¡¯s death, Emperor Hongjing did not intend to pursue the matter any further. Because of this, it was inevitable for people to have ideas.


    Before Duke Xuguo had even been buried for a week, another incident arose from Duke Xuguo Manor. Since Duke Xuguo had never established an heir, his various shu sons all started fighting for the title.


    The household was full of smoke. The various masters and servants were all divided into several factions, and fights broke out often.


    Among them, Xu Zhe, the eldest shu son, used the most ruthless methods. After finally suppressing the crowd, just when he thought he would be able to inherit the ducal title, His Majesty suddenly issued an imperial decree. ording to this decree, he said that since Duchess Xuguo was still there, she should be in charge of establishing an heir to inherit Duke Xuguo¡¯s title.


    Duchess Xuguo, who had yet to appear in front of people, finally returned to the manor. She adopted a young child from a branch of the Xu Family to raise under her knee.


    Xu Yanru came back with her. She was no longer Consort Jin. On the surface, it appeared that she had lost the position of consort because of her father¡¯s wrongdoings. As for what really happened, everyone who should know about it knew.


    Xu Yanru originally wanted to seek a clean start, but who would have thought that she would still be unable to get away from this household even after all those twists and turns? However, without Duke Xuguo, the life of the mother and daughter pair was much more pleasant. Raising a child and getting back for all the grieves they had suffered because of Lady Yn. It seemed that such a life was not bad.


    All this was thanks to Jin Wang, who had made a promise to Consort Jin after looking for her. Only then was she willing to expose her secret to help Jin Wang.


    In fact, she was not only helping Jin Wang but also saving herself.


    At first, Xu Yanru didn¡¯t believe Jin Wang¡¯s words, but soon everything happened ording to Jin Wang¡¯s prediction. When Jin Wang¡¯s people came to take her into the pce to face His Majesty, she saw the eunuchs from Qianqing Pce next to her. She knew she would need topletely follow what he said to get this matter over with and hopefully get some breathing space.


    Reality proved that Jin Wang always keeps his word.


    In Qianqing Pce, Emperor Hongjing said angrily, ¡°You really can remain calm!¡±


    Jin Wang frowned slightly, ¡°Erchen naturally must be able to remain calm.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve told Zhen! Zhen isn¡¯t ignorant of what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. Zhen will naturally get justice for you!¡±


    But the problem was Jin Wang¡¯s words alone were not enough. Unless he provided real evidence, who would believe his one-sided words? Regardless of what Emperor Hongjing was saying now, if Jin Wang had reallye toin to him, not to mention whether Emperor Hongjing would reevaluate his son, he would probably even suspect him of malicious intent.


    Besides, these two incidents had been traumatizing experiences for Jin Wang. Jin Wang also didn¡¯t have the habit of poking at his own wounds for others to see. He only did it because the opportunity arose and he wanted to use this as an opportunity to do something¡­


    Unable to reply to what Emperor Hongjing said, Jin Wang could only change the topic. ¡°Erchen is doing well now. Erchen has two sons, and there will be more in the future.¡±


    Emperor Hongjing looked at the face below. After a while, he murmured, ¡°You are just like your mother¡­¡±


    His voice was very quiet, but it prated into Jin Wang¡¯s ears. His eyes shifted, but he remained silent.


    ¡°Let Zhen think about it. You go back first.¡±


    Jin Wang nodded and then withdrew.


    The emperor on the throne didn¡¯t return to his senses for a long time. Li Dequan and the other eunuchs and maids who served in the imperial court did not dare to disturb him. The hall was very quiet. After a while, or perhaps it was a long time, Emperor Hongjing finally let out a long breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s so stuffy inside. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    Li Dequan hurriedly stepped forward to assist him. With Li Dequan supporting his arm, Emperor Hongjing stepped out of Qianqing Pce.


    The entire Forbidden City was made of long corridors and towering red walls.


    Emperor Hongjing wandered around for a while as if he didn¡¯t have a ce in mind to go to.


    Besides him, Li Dequan suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, if you¡¯d like, why don¡¯t you let this servant arrange for your carriage to be brought here?¡±


    Emperor Hongjing waved his hand, ¡°Since Zhen already said to walk, let¡¯s just walk for a while.¡±


    Li Dequan had no choice but to make a sound of agreement.


    As they approached the eastern six pces, Li Dequan wondered if His Majesty wanted to sit with one of his consorts. However, once he saw the pce not far away, he felt a little ufortable.


    It was Jingren Pce.


    Ever since that one was gone, this pce had been empty. There were a total of twelve masters, one from each of the western and eastern pces. Two years ago, there was a favoured imperial concubine who begged Emperor Hongjing several times to grant her this pce because she was unwilling to live in a pce governed by another. However, His Majesty would rather leave it empty. He would rather it always be empty.


    Emperor Hongjing stopped and looked at the pce with red walls and ceramic tiles from a distance. There were several magnolia trees nted in the courtyard. When the flowers bloomed, the scent of the flowers was strong and would waft everywhere.


    ¡°Alright. It is rare for him to speak up.¡±

 Chapter 182.1

    Chapter 182.1


    When Jin Wang came back from the pce, Yaoniang was sitting cross-legged on the Kang, reading the ount books.


    Noticing Jin Wang walking in, she didn¡¯t even turn her eyes to look at him.


    Hong Chou and the others came in to help Jin Wang wash up and change his clothes. Afterwards, Jin Wang sat down opposite Yaoniang. Hong Fei brought some tea over before retreating with the other maids.


    From the beginning to the end, Yaoniang didn¡¯t say a single word.


    She was angry. She had been angry ever since she came back from the pce that day. However, she didn¡¯t do anything drastic, she just ignored Jin Wang. Her two sons followed her in ignoring him too. She didn¡¯t rope in the maids though, plus those maids wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Yaoniang was angry that Jin Wang had known about what would happen in advance, yet he didn¡¯t give her any kind of warning. She was very happy to be able toe back safely from Kunning Pce that day, and after she came back, she pondered over what had happened. She realized that he had known what would happen, but he would rather y the oriole stalking behind the mantis.


    Although she rationally told herself that Jin Wang did the right thing, she still couldn¡¯t ept it emotionally. Jin Wang had also exined to her that although he knew the people behind the scenes would make a move, he didn¡¯t know when they would make a move. What he was sure of was that he would be able to keep her safe no matter what happened. When the situation finally happened, the oue was actually not bad. Although there were some losses, the losses were negligible.


    There were thousands of reasons to justify his actions, but this time, Yaoniang was no longer willing to y the kind and considerate person.


    While Jin Wang drank his tea, Yaoniang stared at the ount book without shifting her gaze.


    ¡°Doctor Liu sent a letter, saying that Madam Sun¡¯s illness has beenpletely treated, so she can return to the capital in a few days.¡±


    Now, Yaoniang could no longer pretend to be cold. She hurriedly put down the ount book and asked, ¡°Really? When will they be back?¡± ¡°


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! These days, Yueyue has been asking me when her mother wille back, and I have been running out of excuses to hide it from her¡­¡± Only then did Yaoniang realize that she had responded to Jin Wang. For her to stop suddenly and return to her previous silence would be too much of a challenge for her thin skin. She could only return to holding the ount book and pretend to read it.


    Jin Wang stretched out his hand across the Kang and pinched her. ¡°Still angry?¡±


    To be honest, Yaoniang hadn¡¯t been angry for a while already. However, she feltzy and she didn¡¯t want to do work, so she pretended to be still angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    The problem was that even though Yaoniang was telling the truth, Jin Wang didn¡¯t believe her. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes used her of lying.


    ¡°Next time if something like this were to happen again, I will definitely tell you in advance.¡±


    Yaoniang waved her hand, but there was no way she could shake away Jin Wang¡¯s tight grip. His hand was warm and dry. Hisrge hand wrapped around her tightly.


    She blushed and made a sound, wanting him to let go of his hand, but he refused to let go. Instead, he started ying with her hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Huahua?¡± Jin Wang was very busy these days, so he forgot about Huahua. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he hasn¡¯t seen the stupid cat lingering around him for a whiletely.


    ¡°Huahua?¡± Yaoniang choked on her saliva, ¡°Why did you bring it up?¡±


    Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s questioning gaze, she continued, ¡°I heard people say that two wild cats from who knows where came to our manor. Huahua always likes to sneak out to y with these wild cats. An Shi asked me if I wanted to do anything about it. I thought that since wild cats don¡¯t hurt people, I arranged for someone to periodically prepare food for them at the woodshed in the northern corner of the manor. Now the two wild cats just stay here and aren¡¯t willing to leave. Every day, Huahua will go out to y with them and I often don¡¯t even see its shadow for days.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s in heat.¡±


    Yaoniang looked over in surprise, as if surprised that she would hear such words from Jin Wang¡¯s mouth. Jin Wang felt a little ufortable and coughed softly, ¡°Both wild animals and domesticated animals have estrus. Huahua is also no longer young.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say that Huahua would always go to y with the wild cats because¡ª¡± Yaoniang couldn¡¯t continue, and her face turned even redder. Immediately she became anxious, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned this, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. I used to have a neighbour who had a cat. It refused to stay quietly at home and would run outside every now and then. But that cat really was unusual. Once it left for over ten days. During this time, its family members would always go out to look for it. They thought it was lost, but that it would definitelye back after a few days. Eventually, the cat did return, but it returned with a big belly.


    The more Yaoniang spoke, the more her head started to hurt. ¡°Cats are very fertile and can give birth to four or five kittens in one litter, and conceive several times a year. Before the kittens that the cat gave birth to even grew up, it got pregnant again and gave birth to another dozen kittens that year. That family had a terrible headache over this and couldn¡¯t even give them out. They even sent some kittens over to my house, asking if we wanted them. My mother refused, saying that the food in the house was barely enough for us to eat. How could there be any extra food to feed the cats? ¡°


    The two looked at each other, and couldn¡¯t imagine Huahua giving birth to over a dozen kittens.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Doctor Liu to make some contraception soup for him?¡± said Jin Wang hesitantly.


    ¡°Can he?¡± Doctor Liu was a doctor, not a vet.


    ¡°He can try. Otherwise, how will we know if we don¡¯t try? ¡°


    Like so, by shifting the subject of the conversation to Huahua, the two of them managed to divert the topic away from whether Yaoniang was angry or not.


    The next day, Qiao-shi returned to the capital. Before she even returned to Duke Zhenguo Manor, she came to Jin Wang Manor first.


    Herplexion was much better than before, and her entire body seemed to have grown rounder. Only after listening to her talk did Yaoniang know that as she stayed in the countryside vi these days, eating and sleeping all day long, she naturally gained some weight.


    Besides, Doctor Liu was highly skilled in medicine and took this as an opportunity to help her recuperate her body. Qiao-shi¡¯s body was now much healthier than before.


    Yaoniang was very happy for Qiao-shi, and Qiao-shi was also very grateful to Yaoniang. She had already seen Yueyue and noticed that her daughter was more outspoken than before. She had also gained some weight and seemed more sensible than before.


    For the adults, this was good news and something worth celebrating, but for Xiaobao, it made him very sad. Indeed, even Yueyue could see that Xiaobao Gege was unhappy.


    ¡°Xiaobao Gege, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 182.2

    Chapter 182.2


    What¡¯s wrong with him? Xiaobao looked at the other party¡¯s chubby face that was currently wearing a smile. She seemed to have let loose and yed like crazy at Qing Wang Manor these past few days. She had only just been back, but now she had to go home again. He was the only one who was unhappy, but she seemed to be wild with joy.


    Knowing that it would be difficult to discussplicated matters with Yueyue, he could only try to express himself with simple words. ¡°When you go back this time, it won¡¯t be easy for us to meet in the future.


    ¡°How could that be? I can alwayse and find you to y every now and then.¡±


    ¡°Then you must remember what you just said.¡±


    Yueyue felt that there was something wrong with what he said, but before she could figure out what it was, she heard Xiaobao continue, ¡°Before, I had always yed with you. You can¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Although Yueyue might not understand what it meant to be ungrateful, she could tell it meant something she didn¡¯t want to be.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t be ungrateful, and I wille to y with you often.¡±


    Xiaobao nodded. ¡°Alright. Then you shoulde over every other day. It¡¯s best toe after I finish my sses in the pce, otherwise, I won¡¯t be here.¡±


    After hearing him ask her toe over every other day, Yueyue felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t every other day too frequent? I¡¯m afraid my mother won¡¯t have the time to bring me over so often¡±


    ¡°But you promised me just now.¡± After Xiaobao finished speaking, even he felt that he was exaggerating a bit so he changed his words again. ¡°Then every three days.¡±


    Yueyue was still in a dilemma, ¡°But I promised Zhuzhu that I will visit her often to y.¡± Recently, Yueyue had been going over to Qing Wang Manor often and her rtionship with Zhuzhu had greatly improved. Both of them were little girls, so they shared a lot ofmon interests when ying together.


    Ignoring Xiaobao¡¯s dark face, Yueyue thought for a while and then said, ¡°How about every five days? I can go find Zhuzhu during the other days.¡±


    Then, in other words, Zhuzhu was more favoured than him, much more favoured than him by several folds. The problem was that Yueyue was a very stubborn little girl. She wouldn¡¯t change her mind after deciding on something. Xiaobao also couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. He could only stare at the other party¡¯s little face as he made up his mind. If worsees to worst, he could always go to Qing Wang Manor himself.


    As for what happened next, Yueyue finally followed her parents back to Duke Zhenguo Manor. As for what Qiao-shi encountered when she returned, that¡¯s a story forter.


    On this side, Jin Wang and Yaoniang returned to their previous level of intimacy.


    A few dayster, Yaoniang watched Jin Wang and Xiaobao leave the house in the morning. ording to her usual habit, she would then go back to sleep. Right as she was about to fall asleep, unexpectedly good news arrived.


    Even after receiving the imperial decree, Yaoniang was still in a daze.


    Fortunately, Fucheng was there. After seeing off the eunuchs who arrived to announce the imperial decree, Yaoniang returned to Rongxi Courtyard, but she couldn¡¯t immediately return to her senses.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±


    Yaoniang finally returned to her senses. She wanted to say something, but then realized she couldn¡¯t close her mouth from smiling so hard. She also didn¡¯t know what to say, so she simply said everyone will be given a bonus.


    Yu Chan, stood up first to thank her for the generous reward. Then she said to everyone else, ¡°Alright, alright, everyone withdraw.¡±


    Once everyone left, Yaoniang showed a silly look on her face. ¡°Yu Chan, quick, p me so I know I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±


    Yu Chanughed, ¡°Your Highness isn¡¯t dreaming. This is indeed an imperial decree to make you Jin Wang¡¯s consort.¡±


    ¡°But, but, how could His Majesty agree?¡± After all, she was born into a poor family. One must know that the main consorts of the various princes were all daughters of noble families.


    Yu Chan thought for a while. ¡°Perhaps His Majesty is trying topensate Your Highness for the grievances you suffered that day?¡±


    Could it be? Yaoniang looked at the imperial decree on the kang table. If this was true, she wouldn¡¯t mind going through that a few more times. Then remembering how dangerous that had been, she scolded herself for thinking such unlucky thoughts.


    This happinesssted for the entire day even to Jin Wang¡¯s return.


    Yaoniang suppressed her giddiness until Jin Wang finished changing into morefortable clothes. After waving everyone to retreat, she grabbed Jin Wang¡¯s hand. ¡°Your Highness, did you do this?¡±


    Jin Wang looked at her and acted ignorant. ¡°Do what?


    ¡°Do this.¡±


    Seeing her dumbfounded expression, Jin Wang wanted to continue acting ignorant. However, as Yaoniang looked at him with a threatening gaze, he could only nod lightly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about that matter then it was indeed benwang who did it.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s expression suddenly becameplicated. She felt moved, with some happiness, plus a little excitement and a little sadness. All in all, her emotions were veryplicated. It took her a long time to formte a regr sentence, ¡°Why did His Majesty agree to it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jin Wang would never tell her what he did to make Emperor Hongjing agree to this matter.


    Since it was a side consort being promoted to the main consort, there didn¡¯t need to be avish ceremony or anything. At most, it was a matter of moving to the main courtyard. However, Yaoniang had no ns to move to the main courtyard for the time being. This was because Jin Wang wanted to rebuild and renovate the main courtyard, so this step was naturally omitted. Besides this, there would also be changes made to the imperial family¡¯s genealogy recorded on the jade slip. For example, Yaoniang would now be recorded as the consort instead of the side consort. Xiaobao and Erbao would also change from being shu sons to di sons.


    However, a big wedding banquet was still held at Jin Wang Manor.


    It was said to be a full moon banquet for Jin Wang¡¯s second son, but everyone who came to offer their congrattions knew what they were actually celebrating.


    Although people gossiped in private, on the surface, no one dared to say anything unpleasant. Even those arrogant noblewomen who always looked down on others offered nice words with a smile on their faces. After all, the edict to legitimize her status was written by Emperor Hongjing himself.


    Whoever dared to make trouble would imply they were dissatisfied with Emperor Hongjing.


    Now that the second prince An Wang, the fourth prince Yong Wang, and the seventh prince Qing Wang were all abandoned or disliked for various reasons, the fifth prince Jin Wang immediately stood out. The chances of him ascending the throne in the future weren¡¯t small, so naturally, no one was stupid enough to offend him at this time.


    On this day, Yaoniang appeared in public for the first time as the mistress of the household. Holding Erbao in her arms, followed by Xiaobao, she epted congrattions from all those who came to congratte her.


    This day was very tiring, but Yaoniang was very happy.


    What she felt was an unprecedented joy.


    Even though she had been reborn and great things have happened, she never would¡¯ve imagined that one day she would be able to stand next to Jin Wang as his wife.


    She trembled with excitement. Agitation. Anticipation.


    It was night. In a sea of ??red, two thick dragon and phoenix candles were lit on the high rosewood cab.


    This pair of dragon and phoenix candles was specially prepared by Jin Wang, and they were lit all night. Outside, the big rednterns hung in the yard and on the veranda remained lit the entire night.


    Under the red canopy, two figures intertwined the whole night.


    This night, Yaoniang was especially enthusiastic and passionate.


    She took the initiative to go on top. As she reached her climax, unable to control herself, she leaned her head towards Jin Wang¡¯s ear and whispered words of love over and over again.


    It was the first time that Jin Wang realized he couldn¡¯t bear the grace of a beauty. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his movements became rougher and rougher until she was utterly defeated. Even then, he still chased after her, reluctant to give up. He held her and ruthlessly thrusted a few more times.


    It wasn¡¯t until the end that he said something in a low voice. At that time, Yaoniang was already barely conscious, but she still caught it in her ears.

 Chapter 183.1

    Chapter 183.1


    Yaoniang was very happy.


    She was in a good mood over the past few days.


    From time to time, she would even smile for no reason.


    It was one thing if it was just her. The main thing was that Xiaobao realized his father was also a little silly. He would smile meaningfully from time to time, and then his mother would look a little shy.


    Even after living two lifetimes, there were still things that Xiaobao couldn¡¯t understand. Today he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and asked cutely, ¡°Mother, what are you so happy about?¡±


    She touched her face. Was her happiness so obvious?


    Well, she was indeed very happytely, and her mood would be extremely good for no reason. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    But she definitely couldn¡¯t tell her son the truth, so she could only make a random excuse. ¡°I heard from your father that your uncle has worked hard recently. A few days ago, he caught a robber who was famous formitting atrocities everywhere and even got injured. Fortunately, his injury isn¡¯t serious.¡±


    Was this something to be happy about? Are you actually his biological sister?


    Since she didn¡¯t want her son to know the bad things, Yaoniang never told Xiaobao about what happened in her maiden family in the past. She didn¡¯t tell him anything that was tooplicated. Everything he knew was inadvertently revealed by her words. For example, she was first enlightened by his grandfather. His grandmother was good at sewing. When his mother was young, his uncle would often steal other people¡¯s candy to share with his mother and so on.


    Even though Yaoniang never met with the Su Family again, she still paid attention to their side.


    After all, this was her own father, mother, and elder brother. Now that he had divorced Zhu-shi, no more quarrelling ured in the Su Family. Since Su Xiucai had a mysterious backer, he was like a fish in water in the academy. Now that circumstances have changed, their mentalities have also changed. Su Xiucai was now much less cynical and more serious and simple in nature.


    Without a daughter-inw to trouble her all day, Wu-shi¡¯s days got better and her spirit also improved a lot. Together with Lancao, she would take care of the grandchildren every day, and sit and talk with the neighbours when she was free. Or she would go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables as a way to rx. For the sake of a wen or two, she was willing to argue with the other party for a long time. Whenever a vegetable vendor tried to deceive her, she would go around and tell the other women she was acquainted with to never buy vegetables from that vendor in the future.


    Life was simple, but it was full of vour.


    As for Su Yucheng, after the initial hard work, he was finally assigned a post.


    The jobs in the Wucheng military forces were very cumbersome. Due to the different divisions ofbour, the jobs avable were also different. Since Jin Wang had specially passed on words to let him temper himself, Su Yucheng¡¯s first job was to patrol during the night.


    The evening bells sound at one o¡¯clock in the morning in the capital to signal curfew. From then on, wandering in the streets is prohibited. Only after the bell rings again at five o¡¯clock in the morning can one wander the streets again. If someone was out during curfew and it wasn¡¯t due to an illness, childbirth, or death, they would need to ept certain punishments.


    Checkpoints and break rooms were set up at the intersections of every street. However, soldiers like Su Yucheng couldn¡¯t stay in the break room, so they could only patrol the streets as night watchmen.


    That infamous robber he caught had been during a night patrol shift.


    This infamous robber was also smart. After being stopped by Su Yucheng, he said that there was a patient at home so he went out to get medicine from the pharmacy. Not only did he show the medicine packet to Su Yucheng, he also took out a fake prescription.


    The other party didn¡¯t expect that Su Yucheng was a neer, so he was extra vignt and that Su Yucheng also knew how to read. As soon as the prescription was taken out, Su Yucheng saw through it. What kind of prescription was that? It was like a ghost drew on it.


    A lot of people who could write were illiterate themselves. All they knew was how to use a brush and draw a few lines that resembled characters with it. The scribbles from this particr case seemed to have been copied from the list of wanted criminals. This one movepletely exposed himself.


    Su Yucheng stopped the other party from leaving, saying that he would need to take him in for questioning. The other party immediately became violent. This person was also vicious and he carried a murder weapon on his body. There were only two other people with Su Yucheng. One of them was scared away as soon as he saw the other party shing a knife. Although the other was not scared away, he immediately curled up like a shrimp as his legs softened.


    The two soft-legged shrimps who stayed behind had to face that one armed person. Fortunately, there were people from the Wucheng militia nearby. The guy who had been frightened away was yelling quite loudly. His voice had attracted the nearby people¡¯s attention, so the armed robber did not escape in the end.


    Afterwards, it was found out that this person was a notorious robber who had a bounty on his head for a long time. Every night, he used it as an opportunity tomit crimes and steal from everywhere. There had even been several lives taken by his hand. As for Su Yucheng and hispanions, although they were injured, they had made a meritorious service.


    Su Yucheng was injured and dispatched back to the Su Family, causing the old couple to be shocked. Fortunately, Su Yucheng¡¯s injuries were not serious, but he had been cut several times by a dagger. When they heard that their son was injured in order to catch a wanted infamous robber, Su Xiucai and Wu-shi feltplicated inside and distressed for him.


    As soon as Xiaobao heard his mother¡¯s words, he knew that she was saying it to coax him as if he was a child. However, he couldn¡¯t expose her even if he wanted to. After all, who asked for him to be a child?


    ¡°Then will mother go to see uncle?¡±


    Yaoniang hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go. Mother will just send some medicine over.¡±


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t speak. He knew that his mother was still worried about the Su Family finding out about her current identity, and bingzy and reliant on her.


    More specifically, this was targeted at Su Yucheng. After all, Su Yucheng had finally made some self-improvement.


    Speaking of the Su Family, Su Yucheng was recuperating at home at the moment.


    He was stabbed in the arm and the chest, but the deepest wound was the one on his leg. Fortunately, none of his vital points were hurt, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk easily for a short time.


    Su Xiucai was teaching at the academy, and Wu-shi had to take care of the three children, so the job of serving Su Yucheng fell on Lancao.


    It was summer. The weather was hot, and people were wearing thin clothes. For arge man lying on the bed, it was difficult for him to turn over. Physical contact between man and woman was unavoidable.

 Chapter 183.2

    Chapter 183.2


    This was probably the first time that Su Yucheng had felt so embarrassed. He had to be assisted even if it was just a trip to the bathroom. He felt like he had lost all the face he had umted for half his life. Fortunately, Lancao was a maid. Although she had never served a man personally before, she was quite skilled in serving people, so she thickened her skin and did her job wlessly. However, Su Yucheng felt both sad and happy, but mostly unbearably guilty.


    Originally, he had been interested in Lancao for a while. However, since he knew he was a good-for-nothing with no useful skills, he felt that he was not worthy of Lancao. Now, seeing how Lancao did not shy away from the male and female boundary but took care of himself so wholeheartedly, he felt that he had ruined the other party¡¯s reputation. He hesitated for many days, before finally speaking out his heartfelt thoughts.


    ¡°If you like me, once I recover, I will talk to my parents and marry you.¡±


    Lancao didn¡¯t expect Su Yucheng to say that. Her hand that was wiping the wash basin shook and she almost dropped the copper basin.


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t make fun of this servant.¡± The smile on her face was very forced.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, I¡¯m serious.¡± Su Yucheng was so excited that he wanted to sit up, but he forgot about his wound. The pain caused him to take a sharp inhale before he fell back on the bed.


    Lancao ignored theplicated feelings in her heart, and hurriedly leaned over to look at his wound anxiously. Seeing that there was no bleeding, she felt relieved before realizing what she had done. Just as she was about to take back her hand, the other party pulled her towards him. ¡°I can feel that you¡¯re also happy when you¡¯re with me. Why wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Lancao felt bitter in her heart and said with a forced smile, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a servant. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not worthy of me but I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡± As she said this, she pulled back her hand.


    ¡°If I say you¡¯re worthy, then you¡¯re worthy. In fact, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not worthy of you. I was already married once and I have three children. If you marry me, you will be the second wife and also a stepmother. ¡°


    Su Yucheng spoke too much, and Lancao panicked after hearing all this. She lowered her head and said hastily, ¡°Master, you should stop thinking about it. This servant is a maid, a maid of the prince¡¯s manor. In the future, this servant may even need to return to the prince¡¯s manor. This servant¡¯s mind and body don¡¯t even belong to herself. It¡¯s best if you give up on this thought.¡± After she finished speaking, she hurried out with the basin.


    After closing the door from the outside, Lancao¡¯s tears came out.


    Her purpose for approaching Su Yucheng had not been pure. She had been ordered to do so by her superiors. The order was as long as she could make Su Yucheng make up his mind to divorce Zhu-shi, she would be freed.


    In fact, Lancao could have long returned to the prince¡¯s manor to redeem herself, but she had always been reluctant. Although she knew that it was impossible, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what if.


    But reality pped her hard. It was already a dream to have something with Su Yucheng back when Yaoniang was still a side consort. Now that she was a consort, it was even more impossible for her to have something with Su Yucheng.


    It was impossible for His Highness to let his brother-inw marry a maid as his wife.


    It seemed that it was time for her to leave soon.


    In Kunning Pce, Zhao Zuo came to greet Empress Wei.


    If one had to say who amongst the younger generations came to Kunning Pce the most, even the maids and eunuchs of Kunning Pce would say besides Dai Wang, it was Hui Wang Shizi.


    But today, Zhao Zuo, who had always been respectful and filial, changed his face.


    In the side hall, there were only Empress Wei and Zhao Zuo. Not even Empress Wei¡¯s personal maid and confidant, Min Qiu, was present.


    Empress Wei red at Zhao Zuo, but Zhao Zuo quickly changed his expression from ruthlessness and desperation to his usual gentleness. This caused Empress Wei to wonder if what she just saw had been a hallucination.


    But the gleam in the other party¡¯s eyes told her that it was not an illusion. The grandson she had always thought of as filial and sensible was actually a wolf cub pretending to be a dog.


    ¡°Grandfather Emperor has always respected Grandmother Empress for her generosity, gentleness and virtuous character. If he were to be told about what Grandmother Empress did, how do you think he will react?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Empress Wei, who had never been angry in front of others, finally revealed a side of hers that she never showed. Everyone believed that Empress Wei had a good temper and was a kind person, but if she didn¡¯t have some means, how could she sit on this phoenix seat for decades?


    Was it just based on the identity of the original spouse?


    Empress Wei knew of at least once when Emperor Hongjing wanted to depose her, but here she was, still sitting firmly on the phoenix seat.


    The movement in the hall made the pce maids and eunuchs guarding outside the hall panic. They wanted toe in to see what was happening, but just as they popped their heads in, a teacup was thrown at them followed by a loud ¡°Scram!¡± So they all scrammed.


    Zhao Zuo, who still had an elegant demeanour, lowered his gaze and said, ¡°This grandson doesn¡¯t dare. This grandson is also desperate. After all, Grandfather Emperor and Grandmother Empress changed your faces too quickly. Hui Wang had just lost power and you immediately switched to favouring my third uncle. Did you ever consider the feelings of my father and me? Father is your most beloved son, and this grandson is also your most beloved grandson. Yet you didn¡¯t even say a word of warning before the wind changed directions. It had truly caught this grandson by surprise.¡±

 Chapter 184.1

    Chapter 184.1


    Empress Wei¡¯s body under her phoenix robe trembled slightly. She was furious.


    She never expected that one day, her most beloved grandson would threaten her like this.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re really great!¡±


    Zhao Zuo said, ¡°Grandmother Empress, grandson is not great at all. If this grandson was great, this grandson wouldn¡¯t be here today making Grandmother Empress so furious.¡±


    Empress Wei snorted and said nothing.


    Zhao Zuo said again, ¡°Grandmother Empress, this grandson was forced to act. Back then, when you forced the Wei Famly to do those things, Jin Wang counted it as under my name. Because of this, he impeded the marriage between this grandson and the young miss of the Chen Family. If this didn¡¯t happen, there wouldn¡¯t have been a marriage between this grandson and the young miss from the Wang Family. Without the matter with the Wang Family, perhaps the matter between father and mother consort wouldn¡¯t have happened. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t have been the matter between the young miss from the Wang Family and his father. His father also wouldn¡¯t have been deposed as the crown prince.


    ¡°This grandson has changed from a dignified crown prince¡¯s shizi to Hui Wang Shizi, and the reputation of Hui Wang Manor has been ruined by father. No matter how hard this grandson tries, this grandson can¡¯t wash it away. Now that this grandson has been abandoned by Grandfather Emperor, the Wei Family, and even you, what do you expect this grandson to do?¡±


    Zhao Zuo said it in a sobbing voice, which would be touching. However, as long as one listened carefully, one would be able to hear all sorts of nonsense.


    ording to his logic, everything should be med on Empress Wei and Duke Wei Manor. However, wasn¡¯t it Hui Wang and his wife whomitted the crimes, and negatively impacted the future prospects of their son? Or perhaps it was Zhao Zuo himself who was inferior.


    If it was the past, Empress Wei would empathize and feel pity for him. Unfortunately, what Zhao Zuo had said earlier struck an extremely sensitive nerve, so now, she had nothing but anger and fury. However, Empress Wei had been in the pce for many years, so naturally, her ability to control her emotions was not bad. She quickly changed her expression and softened her voice.


    ¡°You have to know that even though Grandmother Empress is the empress, your maternal great-grandfather is still there. Your Grandmother Empress has never been able to control the Wei Family. Your father is useless, and your imperial uncles are all eyeing that position. Your maternal great-grandfather feels that your third uncle is more suitable for that position. This is why he changed his mind to help your third uncle. Your father and your third uncle are brothers. If your third uncle really does sit in that position one day, he definitely wouldn¡¯t mistreat you. On the contrary, if one of your other imperial uncles were to sit in that position, both you and your father, plus your third uncle, would not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Then why not this grandson? Grandfather Emperor originally nned to pass that position to this grandson. True, something had gone wrong in the middle, but father and third uncle are biological brothers. Third uncle is also this grandson¡¯s biological uncle. If this grandson can take that position, this grandson definitely wouldn¡¯t mistreat third uncle. Why can¡¯t it belong to this grandson?!¡± demanded Zhao Zuo, very aggrieved.


    Empress Wei wanted to stabilize Zhao Zuo¡¯s emotions, so she patiently exined, ¡°My dear child, why can¡¯t you understand this? If your grandfather really favoured you, how could he depose your father¡¯s position as the crown prince? Ever since that one came back to the capital, it was already determined that none of the others would have a chance.¡±


    Zhao Zuo was taken aback for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Are you talking about my fifth imperial uncle?¡±


    Empress Wei nodded.


    ¡°Is this why Grandmother Empress ordered the people from Jingshi Division1 back then to deal with fifth imperial uncle like that? It¡¯s also why Grandmother Empress ordered the Wei Family to give fifth imperial uncle that poison?¡± Zhao Zuo seemed to be a little dazed as he said these words like a parrot.


    In fact, he should have known it in his heart long ago. If Grandfather Emperor really does like him, he wouldn¡¯t have deposed his father as the crown prince. However, since he always remembered how his Grandfather Emperor had treated him so well and had high hopes for him, he couldn¡¯t help but hope. Now that Empress Wei said all this so inly, he had a heart-wrenching realization.


    ¡°Why? Why must it be him? Grandfather Emperor doesn¡¯t treat him differently.¡±


    Empress Wei smiled wryly and lowered her voice. ¡°Because your fifth imperial uncle¡¯s mother is the woman your Grandfather Emperor loves the most.¡± Because Emperor Hongjing had always done things like this. Few people have ever known what he liked and cared about. The things that someone believes he like, he might actually treat like a shoestring. As for what people think he doesn¡¯t like, he might actually treasure it with all his heart and people would not be able to tell.


    She had also been his woman for all her life, and it had taken her many years to understand. But so what if she understood? That woman had already made her mark in his heart, and she couldn¡¯t dig it out or erase it. It had taken her a long time to understand how futile it was for the living to fight with the dead. If only she had known it earlier¡­


    ¡°Grandson understands.¡±


    Zhao Zuo didn¡¯t stay any longer and left, disheartened.


    After he left, Hong Rang walked in from the door, and Empress Wei¡¯s eyes shed with a gloomy look. ¡°This child knows too much.¡±


    ¡°So Your Majesty¡¯s intentions are?¡±


    ¡°Well, Hui Wang only has this one redeemable son. If he is gone, Hui Wang Manor might really be ruined. Find someone to watch over him, and don¡¯t let him cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then as for Jin Wang¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Now is the calm before the storm and it¡¯s not easy to get away with doing anything. Father is still wooing the courtiers to see if he can establish Dai Wang as the new crown prince. If it can be done, great. If it can¡¯t be done, then we shall see what can be done. Jin Wang¡¯s foundation in the capital is shallow. Duke Ningguo Manor, which has lost its military power, is like a tiger without ws and is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Hong Rang nodded without speaking.


    ¡°Shen Luan¡¯s son is just like herself, always acting and even putting all his efforts into acting. Since he always acts like he¡¯s not interested in fighting, it¡¯s best not to fight for the rest of his life!¡±


    Zhao Zuo, who had just left Kunning Pce, turned around and nced gloomily at the pce behind him. He clenched his fists tightly under his sleeves.


    Of course, he knew that Empress Wei was lying to him. If she really believed Jin Wang posed a threat, why would she let him live for so many years in the pce? If she truly was scared of Jin Wang, why wouldn¡¯t she stifle the disaster while it was still in its infancy? What was the point of making all these excuses now, much less bringing in Consort De who had been dead for many years?


    To put it bluntly, she had already made up her mind. Even if he were to expose what he held over her, the empress had already decided to stand on the side of Dai Wang.


    Of course, Zhao Zuo knew that he wouldn¡¯t win a fight against these people led by Empress Wei. He simply took advantage of the situation to put on a show of enduring his grievances. However, he would remember everything that happened today.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1This division works under the Ministry of Internal Affairs and is in charge of the emperor''s sexual affairs.

 Chapter 184.2

    Chapter 184.2


    Erbao didn¡¯t turn over, crawl, or stand earlier than Xiaobao. Naturally, he didn¡¯t learn to walk at a younger age than his elder brother.


    Fortunately, Yaoniang understood that everything happens at the right time. Whenever Erbao decides to walk is the day he will begin to walk.


    In fact, Erbao was already able to walk, but he was timid. Although one would often hear his excited and loud voice all day, he doesn¡¯t dare to walk after the wet nurse lets go. Once the wet nurse lets go, he refuses to take a step and would rather sit on the ground and crawl than walk.


    The wet nurse supported Erbao and stood there, with Yaoniang on her knees not far away. With childlike innocence, she stretched out her hand to Erbao.


    ¡°Come here quickly and give mother a hug.¡±


    Erbao looked eager to try, but he wouldn¡¯t take a step forward for some reason. He seemed like he really wanted to go to where Yaoniang was, but he looked terrified of walking over. He stood there and started howling. However, his cries were all thunder and no rain as he howled at the top of his voice, and looked at Yaoniang, pretending to be pitiful.


    Here they go again!


    Frustrated, Yaoniang stood up and took a piece of cake from the Kang table, and used it to tease Erbao. Erbao stopped crying immediately and just stared at the cake.


    ¡°Come here towards mother. There is a cake here.¡±


    Erbao pointed at the cake and said something that others could not understand.


    Yaoniang took a bite, biting half of the cake, and said after eating, ¡°If you don¡¯te here soon, mother will finish eating the entire cake.¡±


    Erbao was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t speak. Keeping his two chubby hands up to steady himself in case he falls, he stumbled over. Once he was close to Yaoniang, he immediately fell into her arms.


    After teasing Erbao for a while, Yaoniang was very tired. She stood up holding Erbao, came to the Kang and sat down. While feeding Erbao some cake, she ordered Hong Fei to pour a ss of water.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant can do this kind of work in the future. Just watch from the side,¡± said Hong Chou from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that. However, this kid is too stubborn. He doesn¡¯t care when others are teasing or ying with him.¡± Only Xiaobao and Yaoniang could incite him to move. If it was someone else, even if Erbao liked what they were holding in their hand, he still wouldn¡¯t walk over.


    Even Yaoniang didn¡¯t know who Erbao had learned this from.


    As if he knew that they were talking about himself, Erbao showed a big toothless grin. Yaoniang stroked his little head, and Erbao continued to eat the cake with his head down.


    ¡°This servant saw that since the eldest young master is so clever, then other children must be like him too. Now that this servant saw the second young master, this servant knows the eldest young master is one in ten thousand¡­¡±


    Before Hong Fei could even finish speaking, she was interrupted by Hong Chou.


    ¡°Shut up! Do you know how to speak properly?!¡± Hong Chou¡¯s face was ugly.


    Only then did Hong Fei return to her senses. She turned to look at Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang¡¯s expression was a bit forced. Hong Fei was so frightened that she immediately plopped down onto her knees.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant did not mean to belittle the second young master. This servant just thinks that Your Highness is working much harder now than when the eldest young master was at his age back then. This servant¡­¡±


    Yaoniang gave a forcedugh and said, ¡°Enough, you have served me by my side for many years. I know you didn¡¯t mean anything with those words. Get up quickly.¡±


    Hong Chou went to pull Hong Fei up. Hong Fei lowered her head and cried softly, ¡°This servant really didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    The sounds inside rmed Hong Die who was ordering the younger maids to work outside. She hurried in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hong Chou winked at her, handed Hong Fei to her, and asked her to assist Hong Fei out.


    Hong Die knew that Hong Fei must have said something wrong and angered the consort. The consort had always been good-tempered, and she had never seen her lose her temper with a servant before. However, she also realized that something was wrong, so she helped Hong Fei out without asking any further questions.


    The room was quiet. Erbao was still sitting in Yaoniang¡¯s arms eating the cake without any inhibitions.


    Hong Chou whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Hong Fei has always been outspoken. You¡¯re also well aware of how she doesn¡¯t have a filter over her mouth. There¡¯s no need to be angry with her.¡±


    ¡°You also said that she is outspoken. Xiaobao is smart, and Erbao is stupid¡­¡± After saying that, Yaoniangughed and said: ¡°Look, even a mother like me would say something like that by ident, let alone someone else. Erbao still doesn¡¯t know anything yet. Once he bes sensible, I don¡¯t know how he would think if he were to hear this¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about what?¡± Suddenly, a male voice sounded. It was Jin Wang and it was unknown when he arrived.


    Yaoniang hurriedly passed Erbao to Hong Chou before standing up to greet him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just chatting with Hong Chou. Your Highness, why did youe back so early today?¡±


    Jin Wang nced at her, before turning to look at Hong Chou. ¡°You speak!¡±


    Hong Chou was at a loss. She looked at Yaoniang and then Jin Wang before lowering her head and recounting what happened just now.


    Yaoniang acted like everything is fine and exined with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, even though Hong Fei, that maid, has always been outspoken, she cares for me and she knows she¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    At the end of her exnation, she looked at Jin Wang¡¯s face. Seeing the look in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to continue.


    Jin Wang came to the Kang and sat down. Then he ordered Fucheng who came in after him, ¡°Take Hong Fei out to be flogged with ten strikes. In the future, if someone doesn¡¯t watch their mouth and gossips about the two young masters, this will be their punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Hong Fei didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Jin Wang nced at Yaoniang. ¡°Whether she meant it or not, the words dide from her mouth. Dragons have nine sons, each of whom is different from the others, much less Xiaobao and Erbao. Xiaobao is smart. As the younger brother, Erbao would inevitably appear to be mediocre. If the servants don¡¯t watch their mouths and spoke nonsense¡­¡±


    Just as they were speaking, the bench outside was set up for the flogging to start.


    Fucheng also understood Jin Wang¡¯s intentions well. All the servants and maids who didn¡¯t have any work at hand were called out to watch the punishment. Against the sound of the board, Fucheng¡¯s slightly shrill voice echoed. Although he didn¡¯t clearly specify anything, the meaning he wanted to express was fully expressed.


    Inside, Yaoniang listened to the sounds of the beating with her heart in her throat. Finally, the sound of the board stopped, and she hurriedly said to Hong Chou ¡°Go and bring some of the jade ointment to Hong Fei. Find a young maid to take good care of her, and let here back after she recovers.¡±


    Hong Chou nodded, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Hong Fei is not a foolish person. She understands His Highness¡¯s intentions. This servant will thank Your Highness first on her behalf.¡±


    After Hong Chou left, Yaoniangined, ¡°You¡¯re really something. It isn¡¯t impossible to use a different method. Why did you have to beat someone?¡±


    Jin Wang snorted and chose to ignore her.


    In fact, if one were to think about it, Jin Wang had always dealt with the affairs of the manor with simple and crude methods. However, one couldn¡¯t deny that it worked.


    Yaoniang also understood this. She looked down at Erbao, stroked her son¡¯s little head, and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take more effort to teach Erbao in the future.¡±


    What Yaoniang just said was one of the reasons why Jin Wang had made such a big fuss. He had experienced all kinds of conflicts between brothers. He knew how the so-called brotherhood was often just an act to deceive the outside world. He didn¡¯t want his sons to go through what he had experienced.


    At this time, Hong Die walked in, ¡°Your Highness, just now someone came to report that Master Su wants to see you.

 Chapter 185.1

    Chapter 185.1


    When Yaoniang heard her mention Master Su, she was stunned for a moment before realizing she was referring to her eldest brother.


    Her brother wanted to see her?


    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jin Wang and Jin Wang turned to look at Fucheng. Fu Cheng lowered his head and pretended not to see Jin Wang¡¯s gaze.


    Jin Wang suddenly had the illusion that his closest servant was no longer obedient, so he could only open his mouth and say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a look?¡±


    This immediately made Yaoniang suspicious. She asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    At this point, Fucheng finally couldn¡¯t act like he couldn¡¯t hear her. He hurriedly said with a smile on his face, ¡°This old servant heard from the people below that Lancao¡¯s family came to redeem her. This is why she went home, and a different maid reced her. This servant isn¡¯t sure but could it be because of this?¡±


    ¡°Lancao? My elder brother wouldn¡¯te to me for a maid, would he?¡± Yaoniang had a feeling that the name ¡®Lancao¡¯ was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it.


    With apletely serious face, Jin Wang said ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Without knowing the specific situation, Yaoniang could only go to meet Su Yucheng and see what was going on.


    She deliberately changed her clothes and brought only a single young maid with her.


    Su Yucheng appeared very haggard and unshaven. His injury also didn¡¯t seem to have fully healed yet. As soon as he saw Yaoniang, he wanted to stand up, but he lost his bnce and fell back onto the seat.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you walking around before your injury fully heals? Did something happen at home?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. Everything is fine at home. It¡¯s me¡­¡± Su Yucheng seemed a little embarrassed to speak. After hesitating for a while, he still said, ¡°I want to look for Lancao, but I don¡¯t know where to find her. I saw that the manor sent another maid to our house, so I wanted to see if she has returned to the manor. I¡­¡±


    Su Yucheng¡¯s appearance made Yaoniang suspicious. She could only tell him what she knew and said, ¡°I heard from Head Steward Fu that someone from Lancao¡¯s family came to redeem her freedom. After she left with her family, another maid reced her.¡±


    ¡°Redeem her? Who came to redeem her? Where does she live?¡±


    Yaoniang frowned. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Yucheng seemed to realize that he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, so he told her about how he liked Lancao, but Lancao was unwilling to ept him.


    ¡°She kept saying that she was not good enough for me, but I feel that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not worthy of her. Our family has no money, and I was fortunate enough to find a job thanks to His Highness. It had only been a few days before I was injured and sent home. I gradually recovered thanks to her for taking care of me day and night. I¡¯ve thought about it. Even if she is a maid, she¡¯s still a young woman. I can¡¯t take advantage of her for nothing, but she¡¯s unwilling. I originally nned toe to beg His Highness after I¡¯ve recovered from my injury, but who would have thought that she would leave so abruptly and quietly¡­¡±


    After listening to him, Yaoniang was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Brother, answer my questions first. Is it because the other party is a young woman and she personally took care of you so you want to be responsible? Or do you actually have feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°This¨C¡±


    Yaoniang continued, ¡°If brother wants to marry her out of a sense of responsibility, forget it. Lancao is a maid. Serving others is what she ought to do. If everyone thinks like you, wouldn¡¯t all those people in rich and noble families need to marry their maids? There¡¯s no such thing, so don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    A maid brought some tea in, and Yaoniang took a sip of the tea, before looking at Su Yucheng again.


    Su Yucheng, arge man with his head half lowered, seemed to have something to say but couldn¡¯t say it. Yaoniang continued to act ignorant, drank a few sips of tea, and then said: ¡°Brother, there are other matters that I need to attend to. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll send you off. Since your injury hasn¡¯tpletely healed, be careful not to tear the wound in this hot weather. Otherwise, it will be hard to take care of if it gets infected.¡±


    Ever since Su Yucheng met Yaoniang, he felt that his sister¡¯s tone and demeanour when speaking were very different from before. As for what exactly was different, he couldn¡¯t tell. At this moment, he was feeling very awkward, so he couldn¡¯t care less about it. After hearing Yaoniang¡¯s words, he seemed toe back to his senses all of a sudden, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave yet! I¡­¡±


    Under Yaoniang¡¯s gaze, Su Yucheng finally couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, and said, ¡°Brother has feelings for her. I want to marry her back to be your sister-inw.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°sister-inw¡±, Yaoniang felt overwhelmed with an emotion she couldn¡¯t name.


    She thought of Zhu-shi and many of the other things that happened in the past. Now she was no longer the little girl who was ignorant of many things like she was back then. Now she understood the saying that the eldest sister-inw is like a second mother. For families like the Su Family, whether they could marry a good eldest daughter-inw depended on many, many things.


    Yaoniang could see that Su Yucheng was likely sincere to Lancao, but Yaoniang herself had no impression of Lancao. This was because everything that happened to the Su Family back then was arranged by Jin Wang.


    For a while, she remained silent as she decided what to say. She couldn¡¯t decide on this matter because she needed to ask Jin Wang about his intentions first.


    Su Yucheng felt a little guilty. ¡°Sister, brother is sorry to have caused you trouble again.¡±


    ¡°His Highness happens to be here today, so I¡¯ll go and beg him. I¡¯m not sure if it can be done. Brother, you must know that His Highness needs to watch his image, and Lancao is only a maid after all.¡±


    ¡°Your brother understands. Your brother knows. I just¡­ I¡­¡±


    Seeing Su Yucheng like this, Yaoniang also felt very emotional, and hurriedly said: ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    She returned to Rongxi Courtyard. Jin Wang was still there waiting for Yaoniang.


    He looked at Yaoniang. Yaoniang looked at him. The two looked at each other a few times, as Yaoniang hesitated about what to say.


    In fact, what she had said to Su Yucheng just now was not a lie. She really wasn¡¯t sure whether Jin Wang would agree to it. Now that she was promoted to Consort Jin, the Su Family was now naturally Jin Wang¡¯s inws. Now, his older brother-inw wants to marry a maid, who used to work in his household, as his wife. Almost everyone would protest at this.


    With a particrly guilty conscience, Yaoniang recounted everything with an extremely courteous and ttering tone.

 Chapter 185.2

    Chapter 185.2


    Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s pensiveness as he listened, she became extremely anxious. She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, covered her face and began to cry.


    ¡°Even though my elder brother isn¡¯t someone outstanding and acts like he has no shame, he actually cares a lot about his face. He refuses to beg others for help. He would rather starve to death than ask for help¡­ With his mboyant temper, he offended many people, especially when he was young. Later, when he dropped out of his studies and began to work, people always mocked him for it and often gossiped about him. His eventual good-for-nothing behaviour had a lot to do with this¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him beg for help ever since I grew up. Thest time he begged for help ¡­ It was to take me away, and this is the second time. I also know that this sounds a little outrageous, but seeing him so haggard, with injuries on his body, as he came over to the manor to beg for help, my heart aches as if it had been cut by a knife¡­¡±


    There was no sound of movement from Jin Wang. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but sneak a look at him from under the handkerchief. Seeing Jin Wang¡¯s cold face, she hurriedly covered her face and continued crying even more sadly.


    ¡°Now that they have left Linyun County, he haspletely changed. He changed a lot from his previous self, and even outsiders can tell he worked hard to improve himself. I genuinely don¡¯t mind what kind of person he marries as long as she wins his heart, is good to the three children, and treats my parents well¡­¡±


    Jin Wang pulled her over, ¡°Is it such a big deal to make you cry so hard? ¡°


    As soon as Jin Wang said this, Yaoniang felt that this matter could be discussed. She pushed the boat along the way by leaning into his arms, lowering her head and wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Acting shy, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crying like this and you¡¯re still fine?¡± Jin Wang wanted to tilt her chin up to look at her, but she refused to raise her head. She buried deeper into his arms, wrapped her arms around his waist, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then, do you agree Your Highness?¡± ¡°


    ¡°How do you know that maid is good or bad and that you can rest assured she would be a good sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Since Your Highness picked her, she must be good.¡± If she had ulterior motives, she would have hooked up with her elder brother long ago. How would she be willing to redeem her freedom and go home? Yaoniang clearly understood this much.


    However, she was still a little worried, so she asked ¡°What is that girl like?¡± ¡°


    Jin Wang rested his chin lightly on top of her head and looked at her meaningfully. ¡°She is a sensible person. ording to Fucheng, your mother and your three nephews all like her very much.¡±


    ¡°Then Your Highness, do you agree?¡±


    Jin Wang snorted.


    Crying like this, how could he not agree?


    She even dared to use this kind of method on him. Wait and see how he would deal with her in the future! But as for now, forget it. After all¡­


    Yaoniang originally thought she would have to concede more territory aspensation. How could she have expected that Jin Wang would agree so easily? She hugged Jin Wang¡¯s neck and kissed him twice on the cheek in joy. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so good to me. I thought¡ª¡±


    Jin Wang naturally realized what she thought.


    Jin Wang never believed in the idea of dignity being given by others, but rather it must be earned. If others were to say you¡¯re sessful, does that mean you¡¯re sessful? If one has no skills, so what if they have a good father-inw or good brother-inw? Even if everything else was perfect, if one can¡¯t hold up the wall, one simply can¡¯t.


    He hummed, with a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tell my elder brother,¡± said Yaoniang as she got off the kang.


    Jin Wang pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let Fucheng go.¡±


    Yaoniang immediately understood what he meant and nodded.


    Fucheng was ordered to go to work.


    On this side, after being pleasantly surprised, Yaoniang started having a feeling that something was wrong. She felt that Jin Wang had agreed too readily, and it didn¡¯t really seem like his usual character. She remembered that Jin Wang had once mentioned leaving the matter of changing her sister-inw to him. Naturally, Yaoniang then recalled the day when Zhu-shi made a fuss and the people below reported that she was fighting a maid. Yaoniang suddenly remembered why she felt that the name Lancao was very familiar.


    She suddenly had an epiphany.


    After all, Jin Wang alwayspleted matters ording to his own will, and Yaoniang was too embarrassed to ask him openly. If she was wrong, it would¡¯ve been for nothing and could even be a source of conflict between the two.


    ¡°By the way, Your Highness, who was the one to arrange for Lancao to work there?¡±


    Jin Wang nced at her, and said calmly, ¡°Not sure. Why are you asking this?¡±


    Yaoniangughed. ¡°I¡¯m just curious and I wanted to know who was in charge of this matter, so I can thank them for matchmaking such a good pair.¡±


    ¡°When Fuchenges back, ask Fucheng.¡±


    Yaoniang felt that Jin Wang was very cunning, so she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Oh, I finally remember why the name Lancao is so familiar!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that day when Zhu-shi said there was a maid who seduced my older brother, causing a hugemotion in the manor? I remember that maid was called Lancao.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from Hong Chou. Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence¡­ Hold on, what are you doing¡­¡± Yaoniang realized that at some point, her hand had been ced somewhere it shouldn¡¯t be and it was now being held to rub a certain spot.


    Since it was the summer, he was dressed in a thinyer. The material of his clothes was light, so what was being held under her hand was particrly obvious.


    Yaoniang stared at her little hand under Jin Wang¡¯s palm, and Jin Wang narrowed his eyes with a serious expression on his face. If one were to only look at his face, no one looked more serious than Jin Wang. With an air of aloof superiority, he appeared infallible, except for the fact that the corners of his eyes were a little red.


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Do you have no shame?¡±


    Jin Wang licked his lips as usual and nced at her slowly. ¡°You¡¯re the one rubbing against me. What do you mean I have no shame?¡±


    At this time, there was amotion in the yard. It was Xiaobao who came back from the pce.


    Xiaobao entered the yard and went straight to the main room.


    Yaoniang hurriedly pushed Jin Wang away, straightened her hair and clothes, and sat upright.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Before the person could even be seen, the voice sounded first. Seeing Jin Wang, Xiaobao hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Father.¡±


    Jin Wang, who was pushed to the side, sat up straight and nodded to his son. But his eyes nced at Yaoniang inadvertently, and Yaoniang immediately understood the look in his eyes- I will settle ounts with you at night.


    Mini-theatre:


    Fucheng: I¡¯m the one always carrying the ckened pot. No need to thank me.


    Xiaobao: I didn¡¯t mean to think of anything bad. I also want a younger sister.


    Erbao: If we have a younger sister, I¡¯d also get to be the smart older brother.


    Mian Mian: Brothers, wait! Once you¡¯re older, you will have a younger sister, hehe¡­

 Chapter 186.1

    Chapter 186.1


    Seeing this scene, Xiaobao realized that he might have spoiled his parents good deeds.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, he looked around casually and said, Mother, where is Erbao? Is he in the east chamber? This son is going to change clothes and will look for my younger brother after. After saying that, Xiaobao turned his head and went out.


    Yaoniang turned her eyes to look at Jin Wang and Jin Wang narrowed his eyes back at her.


    Its all your fault. Acting so shameless and almost getting caught by Xiaobao.


    Jin Wang leaned back on the kang and adjusted his posture so that the abnormality of his lower body wasnt too obvious. Even if he saw something, he wouldnt understand.


    Yaoniang spat at him in her heart, stood up quickly, and hurried into the back room to look in the mirror.


    Ever since she got the mirror, Yaoniang liked to use it to examine herself. First, it was very clear and second, she could see her whole entire body. If there was something wrong, she could see it and fix it herself without needing a maid to be present.


    She took off the blue cover with plums embroidered on it, and a woman with her hair up in a cloud bun, dressed in a lotus-blue summer dress appeared in the mirror.


    Her skin was smooth and soft. Her eyes were bright likecquer and her eyebrows were as dark as ink. Her cheeks were so rosy if was as if she was wearing rouge. If it had been before, Yaoniang wouldnt have been able to tell anything from her appearance, but now she could see that it was a sign of spring.


    Yaoniang looked at herself in the mirror, and carefully checked for anything out of ce. In fact, she mainly just wanted to avoid Jin Wang, so he wouldnt do anything overboard. Just as she was examining herself, Jin Wang came in. As she met his gaze, she had a bad feeling in her heart. She was about to raise her voice to call him, but he had already wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Jin Wang hugged her from behind, bit her ear and said in a hoarse voice, Bewang doesnt care. You are responsible for solving the problem you caused. As he said this, he grabbed her hand and reached down without giving Yaoniang an opportunity to beg for mercy.


    No, Xiaobao and Erbao wille overter.


    Then lets hurry up.


    But the real question was whether it could be done quickly. When has there been a time when he finished before tossing her half dead?


    Lets do it at night.


    Jin Wang grunted. It was obvious he couldnt wait that long.


    Indeed it really couldnt wait. The dragon in Yaoniangs hand had already reared its head.


    Its toote.


    Jin Wang whispered something in her ear, and Yaoniang blushed even more.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the two walked out of the bedroom together.


    Yaoniang lowered her head unconsciously, while Jin Wang looked satisfied and refreshed.


    During this time, Xiaobao and Erbao were ying on the big kang.


    Erbao adored his older brother. He raised his two chubby hands and walked towards Xiaobao. When he sessfully reached the others arm, he smiled so widely one couldnt even see his eyes. He called out Brother once after another, with a cute little face that was unbearably sweet.


    Now, Erbao only knew how to say brother and mother, and not yet father. But Erbao knew who was his father. Whenever someone said the word father, he knew to look towards Jin Wang.


    When Xiaobao saw his parentsing over, he called out to his parents.


    When Erbao heard this, he immediately turned his head and smiled.


    Erbao already had five teeth. There was one still growing, so only the top is exposed. Grinning like a little rabbit, he called for his mother. After abandoning his brother, he stumbled towards Yaoniang.


    He didnt even realize he was on the kang and that he would fall if he reached its edge.


    Yaoniang walked over in three steps and picked up Erbao. The little thing smiled like a bunny in his mothers arms.


    The childs interest came and went quickly. Erbao hugged Yaoniangs waist and giggled happily for a while, before abandoning his mother and going to find his brother. He walked very steadily on the kang, but he was always timid whenever he got off the kang onto ground. Even though it was a simple game of walking back and forth, Erbao could y for a shichen without getting tired of it. He was simply too energetic.


    Yaoniang sat on the edge of the kang, keeping an eye on Erbao at all times to prevent him from falling, while Jin Wang sat on the armchair opposite the kang and drank tea.


    He took a sip of tea, nced at Yaoniang across from him through the lingering smoke, and remembered how she had bitten him just now in order to hurry up.


    That one bite had caught Jin Wang off guard and it was an insult to his prestige.


    Yaoniang felt Jin Wangs gaze on her. When she turned to look at him, she knew what he was thinking. While blushing, she felt the urge to throw him out. Unfortunately, such a thought would only remain as a thought for the rest of her life.


    Fucheng walked in from the outside, approached Jin Wang, and said, This old servant gave Master Su the address of the Xia Familys house. He has already gone over. Jin Wang nodded and didnt say anything.


    Xiaobao looked up at Yaoniang, and asked, Mother, uncle was here today?


    Yaoniang nodded. Since she felt that the details were not suitable for children to know, she didnt go into details with Xiaobao, and Xiaobao didnt ask any further.


    On the other side, Su Yucheng took the address of the Xia Family and went to their house, which was located in the slums on the eastern side of the city.

 Chapter 186.2

    Chapter 186.2


    The Xia Family wasnt rich. Father Xia was a cksmith who had a son and a daughter with his wife Gao-shi. Besides Lancao, there was Lancaos older brother, Dazhu.


    It was reasonable to say that a girl from an ordinary family should never have to resort to selling herself. However, that year, Father Xia fell ill and the family had no money for treatment, so he sold Lancao.


    Lancao was also lucky to be bought and brought into Jin Wang Manor, which had just been built.


    At that time, Jin Wang was still underage and lived in the pce. Once he became an adult, he was granted a fief and left the capital. The group of servants in the capitals Jin Wang Manornded a jackpot. They received their monthly wages, but they didnt have much work to do. They just had toplete their basic duties.


    The manor allowed servants to redeem themselves, so Lancao had been nning to go home after saving enough money to redeem herself. It was a pity that the idea was good, but the reality was cruel. She had been working in the pce for ten years but had not saved any money. Seeing that she was almost eighteen, Lancao attached great importance to this opportunity.


    It was a pity that something unforeseen happened in the middle, whichpletely changed her previous mood. Lancao got the freedom she had always dreamed of, but she was very unhappy after returning home. The Xia Family also thought she had made a mistake and was kicked out of the princes manor.


    Xia Dazhu was married to his wife, Ma-shi, and they have a son and a daughter. Unlike Father Xia, Xia Dazhu was azy glutton and his wife, Ma-shi, was also a narrow-minded selfish woman.


    In the past, when her sister-inw was a servant in the princes manor, she had money in her hand, and she desperately held on to it. Now that Lancao came back, Ma-shi couldnt even wait for half a day beforeining.


    At first, she grumbled that Lancao had made a mistake and was kicked out. But the more she talked, the more she felt heartbroken, and she began toin that Lancao had cut off an important source of ie for the family.


    How much money does Father Xia make as a cksmith every month? Xia Dazhu doesnt make any money. The Xia Family was such a big family, if it wasnt for the monthly subsidies from Lancao, it was unknown how they wouldve lived.


    Now that Lancao has returned from the princes manor, what would happen in the days toe?


    Lancao had long known that her sister-inw was not easy to tolerate, but she always kept in mind that her parents and elder brother were at home. She was sold as a child, and with the monthly money sent back, she had fulfilled her portion of filial piety to the two elders. No matter how poor the family was, she did not believe they would drive their daughter out of the house.


    It was true that no one had chased her away yet, but the atmosphere in the house was foul. Her sister-inw saw her as a ck-eyed chicken, and would always say unpleasant words around her. She was already upset to return home like this, but this made her even more ufortable.


    She felt bored at home, so she went out to talk to her childhood ymates, but when she came back, her box of belongings was turned over.


    Everything that Lancao had was in the box, and the most important thing was twenty taels of silver in the bag, which was rewarded to her from above. This was Lancaos only silver, but the money that she was going to rely on in the future was gone now.


    Lancao became instantly infuriated and asked her family loudly who had overturned her box.


    Gao-shi did not go through her things, so only Ma-shi was left in the family. It went without saying Ma-shi was the culprit.


    Ma-shi refused to admit it at first butter said that Danzi, Lancaos nephew, had found the money. She also said that since Lancao was her sister-inw and a member of the family, there was no need to differentiate between what was mine and what was yours in a family.


    Although Lancao looked weak, she had a strong temper. She immediately flipped over the table in Gao-shis room and started fighting Ma-shi.


    The Xia Family was a mess. Gao-shi was anxiously wiping away her tears, but she couldnt persuade her daughter, so she could only ask the neighbour next door to help her call her husband and son back.


    Before Father Xia and Xia Dazhu came back, Lancao already snatched back the money.


    Ma-shi refused to give it, so Lancao smashed the things in her room. After smashing only a few things, Gao-shi was so distressed that she threw the money to Lancao. After Xia Dazhu came back, Gao-shi cried andined, saying that Lancao disrespected her older sister-inw and kept her private savings without taking them out. Not only did she hide her own money, but she also smashed things in her brothers and sister-inws room. All in all, she made a lot ofints


    After marrying his wife, Xia Dazhu forgot about his sister, so he scolded Lancao for a few words, and Lancao started arguing with him.


    When Su Yucheng arrived, the Xia Family was in full swing.


    Many people were outside the door, saying that the daughter-inw of the Xia Family was good for nothing. Her sister-inw had been sold as a child and it was unknown how much money she had contributed to her natal family all these years. Now that she finally came back, the daughter-inw wanted to snatch her sister-inws private savings.


    As they gossiped about everything, Su Yucheng limped in and squeezed himself through the crowd as his leg was still not healed.


    Before he could stand still, there was a burst of exmation from the crowd. It was because Xia Dazhu, realizing he couldnt win the fight with his sister, noticed there were more and more onlookers. In a fit of anger and humiliation, he raised his hand, about to make a physical move on his sister.


    Su Yucheng hurried over and grabbed Xia Dazhus hand.


    What are you doing?!

 Chapter 186.3

    Chapter 186.3


    Lancao had already prepared herself to be pped, but who would have thought that such an unexpected person would appear?


    Why are you here?


    Before Su Yucheng could answer her, Xia Dazhu scolded, Where did this cripplee from? Coming over to my house to fight, are you looking for death?


    Xia Dazhu did not look like a pushover. He had wide shoulders and a thick waist. He swung his fist with power while cursing with his mouth. Although Su Yucheng had difficulty moving, he had trained in the Wucheng military forces before. He really wasnt afraid of these fancy moves with no substance that relied purely on strength. He dodged his opponents fist and tripped Xia Dazhu with his good leg. He fell to the ground with a crash, but Su Yucheng was also sweating profusely from the pain.


    Master, are you okay?


    Great! You damn girl dare to ask your sugar daddy to beat your brother! Having a cripple as your sugar daddy, youre really promising! Im going to beat you two to death today!


    Seeing Xia Dazhu struggling to get up from the ground, Lancao grabbed Su Yucheng and ran away.


    Lancao ran very fast, and Su Yucheng followed her with his limp leg. They didnt stop until they ran a long way and were far away from the alley of the Xia Family house.


    Why are you here? Lancaos expression wasplicated.


    Su Yucheng grinned. His Highness Jin Wang agreed to let me marry you.


    Ah!


    Lancao was stunned before noticing that there was something wrong with Su Yuchengs facial expression. Remembering the injury on his leg, she hurriedly said: Lets not talk about this for now. Lets go to a medical clinic to get your wound checked.


    After arriving at the medical clinic, sure enough, Su Yuchengs wound had reopened. After getting it bandaged again, the two of them sat in the medical hall for a while before leaving.


    It was already dusk. The two found a corner and stood there.


    His Highness has agreed to our marriage. Lancao, can you marry me?


    Lancao didnt speak.


    Su Yucheng became a little anxious, Before you said you were not good enough for me. I dont think you arent worthy of me. You said that it was because youre a maid n the princes manor. Now that you are free, and His Highness has agreed, do you have any other reservations?


    I


    If you have any difficulties, just tell me, and I will definitely solve them.


    I dont have any difficulties, said Lancao in aplicated mood. Then she said, Im just afraid that you will regret it in the future.


    I wont regret it! said Su Yucheng firmly.


    Lancao sighed, Then remember what you said today.


    You mean you agreed?


    She nodded, and Su Yucheng was as happy as a child.


    Afterwards, the two discussed the details from now until their marriage. Su Yucheng didnt want Lancao to return to the Xia Family house, but Lancao insisted. She said that Xia Dazhu would not do anything to her, saying that he had been like this ever since he was a child, and she had never been hit by him before.


    Su Yucheng could only let her go back and said that he woulde to propose marriage soon. But regarding Su Yuchengs identity, Lancao discussed it with him to conceal it and not mention a word of his connection to Jin Wang Manor.


    In the blink of an eye, another month passed. The Su Family in the Xia Tangzi Alleyway was bustling with excitement as red decorations hung all around.


    The Su Family had no rtives in the capital, so they only invited a few friends of Su Yucheng, a few friends of Father Su, and the Yao Family.


    Yaoniang also came, bringing along Xiaobao and Erbao with her, saying that she had specially asked for permission from His Highness and the consort.


    Wu-shi wiped away her tears happily, holding Erbao in her arms, unwilling to put him down.


    It was unusual since Erbao was usually not fond of being held by strangers, yet he let Wu-shi carry him. Wu-shi said that Erbao looked like Su Xiucai, her own father, and Su Yucheng, after all, nephews often look like their uncles. All in all, little Erbao resembled around a dozen people.


    Fortunately, Xiaobao was now old enough to walk around by himself. Otherwise, he likely wouldve gone through this experience as well.


    Taking advantage of the excitement outside, Jin Wang came in through the gate, dressedpletely in cyan. Due to the number of peopleing in and out for the wedding today, no one stopped him. Yaoniang was instructing the servants about weing the visitorster when she saw himing, so she hurriedly greeted him.


    Why are you here?


    I cante?


    Its not that you cante, but didnt you say you wouldnte? It was agreed that only Yaoniang woulde with the two children. For a person as cold and intimidating as Jin Wang to appear, what if he frightened the Su Family?


    After all, in the hearts of the Su Family, Jin Wang was a prince with a domineering personality and Yaoniang was only an unfavored concubine. If he appeared, everything would be exposed. Huiniang was especially busy today and Wu-shi only cared about her rtives and grandchildren. Su Xiucai was busy greeting the guests, leaving her and Yao Cheng to manage everything else going on.


    When Huiniang saw Jin Wang, she was terrified. Your Highness!


    Yaoniang hurriedly said, Sister, since you are here, dont address him as Your Highness. Tell them, just say She looked at Jin Wang. After a nce, she thought of an excuse, Just say that His Highness happened to pass by, and came in to experience the customs of themon people. Make sure they dont slip up in front of the guests.


    Alright, alright. Ill go tell mom. Have your brother-inw go tell father.


    Jin Wang was led to sit in the main room. There were only Wu-shi, Erbao, and a maid in the main room.


    As soon as Jin Wang came, Erbao stretched out his arms toward his father for a hug. Wu-shi was a little hesitant as she thought about her daughters instructions not to address him as His Highness. She said, This big brother, please take a seat. Ill prepare some tea for you.


    Mini-theatre:


    Wu-shi: Big brother, is the tea delicious?


    Jin Wang: Delicious.


    Wu-shi: Its good that you enjoy it. Big brother, please be nicer to my daughter.


    Yaoniang: Mother, why are you calling him big brother?


    Wu-shi: Then what should I call him? Young man? Little brother? Junior? He is not young at first nce. He looks older than your brother!


    Jin Wang who is not young: O__O


    Authors note: Big brother is an older womans affectionate address for a man younger than herself, which appears in spokennguage. It shows respect for people and closeness.

 Chapter 187.1

    Chapter 187.1


    The phrase big brother bbergasted Yaoniang and Jin Wang. They looked at each other and Yaoniang gave him a meaningful nce to say: this is what happens when you show up uninvited. Jin Wang couldnt be bothered to retort. He went to sit beside her, holding Erbao in his arms.


    Wu-shi made tea for Jin Wang, and Jin Wang thanked her, addressing her as auntie, with a strange expression on his face. At this time, Huiniang called for Yaoniang outside, and she hurried out, leaving Jin Wang to his own devices.


    When she saw Xiaobao and Yuchan as she went out, Yaoniang hurriedly told Xiaobao that his father was inside before hurriedly leaving.


    The Su Family really didnt have enough manpower. They even had to invite outsiders to help with the wedding banquet, but there had to be someone to supervise them. Su Xiucai was busy greeting his colleagues, Yao Cheng had to go to the door to greet guests, and Huiniang was busy running back and forth between the yard and the kitchen, so she couldnt supervise. This was why she called Yaoniang for help.


    The West Wing, which had been vacant all the time, was purposely vacated. A few tables were set up for entertaining distinguished guests. The yard was also full of tables, and the wedding banquet team was busying and going. As time passed, more and more guests came to offer their congrattions, and most of these people were the neighbours of the Su Family.


    Wu-shi had a good temper and got along well with her neighbours. Today, the Su Family was holding a wedding. With such a bigmotion, naturally, everyone came to offer their congrattions.


    Standing at the door, Yao Cheng led people in one by one. There was Uncle Mao, Aunt Hua, Aunt Ma, and Aunt Ma. It was admirable that even though he didnt spend his time at home, he was still able to recognize these people, and even knew them by their names.


    One of the older women had a very loud voice. As she walked through the door, she yelled: Mother of Yucheng, congrattions, congrattions!


    At this moment, Wu-shi could no longer be worried about Jin Wang. She hurried out from inside to greet them. Thank you for your good wishes and for taking the trouble toe here!


    Aiya, what are you talking about? As his auntie how could I not be here for Yuchengs wedding? By the way, this is


    These words were said referring to Xiaobao who was in Wu-shis arms. Xiaobao did not escape Wu-shis clutches in the end and was held by Wu-shi as she chatted with Jin Wang about how Xiaobao looked like his uncle. As soon as this olddy with whom she shared a good rtionship with came, she rushed out with Xiaobao still in her arms.


    This child looks really energetic. Look at this boy, he looks like a little grown-up! He doesnt look like the grandson from your eldest daughters family, is he from your younger daughters?


    Wu-shi said loudly, Yes. Hes the grandson of my youngest daughters family. His name is Xiaobao. Xiaobao, call her grandma. She is Grandma Guihua.


    Embarrassed, Xiaobao said Grandma Guihua!


    Aiyo, how eloquent! I can just tell you will be a high-ranking official when you grow up. Come and let Grandma Guihua carry you so your grandma can go wee the guests. Grandma Osmanthus will bring you candy and pastries to eat!


    It could be seen that this old woman had a good rtionship with Wu-shi. Carrying Xiaobao, they went to sit at the nearby table. In the middle of the table was a te of dim sum and fruit, the dim sum included sweet cakes and pastries, and the fruit te was filled with melon seeds, peanuts, red dates and so on.


    The banquet hasnt started yet, so these were snacks for the guests who arrived first.


    Yu Chan had been watching from the sidelines. At first, she was surprised by the old womans open nature. Seeing her carry Xiaobao away, she subconsciously followed her.


    Here, the one whom Yao Cheng called Aunt Hua had already sat down with Xiaobao in her arms and was peeling a handful of peanuts for him to eat.


    You have to eat the peanuts with the skin. This red skin is the most nourishing.


    Seeing Yuchaning so abruptly, Aunt Hua took a look at her. Lass, which family are you from? Why havent I seen you before? Are you a rtive of the Su Family?


    I am, I am Yu Chan didnt know how to reply. She wanted to say she was a maid, but she was afraid it would be too unexpected.


    It was only when Xiaobao called her Yu Chan that Aunt Hua stopped asking her as she said, Oh, you are from Yuchengs younger sisters inws family, arent you? Come,e, take a seat.


    This series of titles made Yu Chan confused, but she soon understand her meaning. She was indeed from the princes manor, so Aunt Hua wasnt wrong. Yu Chan hurriedly nodded her head.


    During this period, several other old women came. Most of them were women of the same age as Wu-shi. After they arrived, they chatted with each other and gossiped about thetest things they heard. Some of themvishedpliments on Xiaobao, without forgetting to praise Wu-shis good fortune.


    Hey, have you seen Yuchengs younger sister? Earlier, I said I was going to help in the kitchen but was stopped and I happened to bump into her. Tsk tsk tsk, Ive never had the chance to see her in the past, but today I saw her. So tender and beautiful, I dont know who has such good fortune to marry such a beautiful wife.


    When Xiaobao heard that they were talking about his mother, he perked his ears to listen.


    Someoneughed seeing his reaction, This little boy is so sensible and obedient.


    You mentioned his mother. Of course, hell pay attention.


    Several old women smiled, and one of them interjected, That youngss is so pretty. I wonder if her husband is here today?


    Hey, now that you mentioned it, the Su Family has moved here for so long, yet I havent seen the younger daughters husband yet.


    The two of them are probably busy wit their own matters. Even though the youngss came back today to help out, she has been running back and forth, making sure everything is running smoothly.


    Since he can marry a fine youngss, the man definitely couldnt be too bad.


    Thats hard to say. Havent you heard of the saying that a good man does not have a good wife, while a poor man marries the flower?


    Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about? Today is a happy day.


    The old woman who said the wrong thing hurriedly pretended to p her mouth. She said with a smile: Look at my mouth.


    Before she finished her words, Xiaobao suddenly called out: Father!


    Following the sound of his cry, the eyes of all the old women present immediately turned toward Jin Wang.


    Wu-shi had left in a hurry, leaving behind the two people in the main room, Jin Wang and Erbao. Originally, there was also Hong Chou, but Hong Chou was ordered by Jin Wang to go and help Yaoniang.


    Normally, people wouldnt enter the main courtyard of a residence casually, but today was different. From time to time, people would go in or out to get things or find someone.


    Everyone who came in saw a man sitting inside, so good-looking it was as if he had walked out of a painting. However, as soon as they asked Jin Wang a question about what they were looking for, he wouldnt know the answer and both parties would feel awkward.


    Jin Wang couldnt remain like that any longer, so he came out with Erbao in his arms. He wanted to find Yaoniang, but unfortunately, he didnt see anyone he recognized. He was looking around when he heard Xiaobaos voice.


    The old women were stunned for a moment, beforeing back to their senses.


    This is the younger daughters husband?


    The child called him father, so youre definitely not wrong!


    He looks so handsome!


    These old women dont know the meaning of being reserved and dared to say anything. TO be honest, a lot of elderly women inmoner families were like this. They were the elders, and the other party was someone from a younger generation. They were used to being on intimate terms with those from the younger generation.


    Come,e, husband of Yuchengs mothers younger daughter. Is there no ce to sit? Come sit here!


    Another poor man was confused and disoriented by this series of addresses.


    However, Jin Wang still came over because Xiaobao was here.


    Yuchengs mother is really something. Leaving her own son-inw here and neglecting him. Child, you mustnt me her. Your elder brother-inw is marrying today, and the whole family is so busy their feet can barely touch the ground.


    This must be the second child of the family. He is just as fair and tender as his brother.


    Since both of the parents look so fine, the children will naturally be good-looking as well.


    Come here. Let grandma hold you.

 Chapter 187.2

    Chapter 187.2


    Erbao, that silly child, stretched out his arms for her to carry him. He was smiling so wide that one could see his teeth but not his eyes. The old women even praised him for his good nature and liveliness.


    Xiaobao was finally freed from being held and fed mouthfuls of peanuts. Once he was in Jin Wangs arms, he looked back at his silly brother.


    Since Erbao enjoyed the attention, he must be in a good mood right now.


    Jin Wang wanted to leave but failed as the kind-hearted Aunt Hua urged him to sit down at a nearby table.


    Stay here, so that the firecrackers wont startle the childrenter. The banquet will startter, and since you are a distinguished guest, Ill look after you on behalf of Yuchengs mother.


    Just as she was talking, there was a sudden sound of firecrackers outside. The sedan chair carrying the bride had finally arrived.


    It feels like the surroundings are suddenly noisy, and they cant hear each other talking. Jin Wang saw that Er Bao was sitting in Aunt Osmanthuss arms, having his two little ears covered, and seeing someone beside him kept gesturing to him, he also clumsily learned how to cover Xiao Baos ears.


    The surroundings instantly became noisier, and people were unable to hear each other speak. Jin Wang noticed that Erbao was seated in Aunt Huasp, with her covering both of his small ears. He also saw the person next to him continuously gesturing to him, so he clumsily imitated Aunt Hua to cover Xiaobaos ears.


    Both father and son looked at each other, feeling embarrassed but not repulsed.


    There were deafening sounds of drums and firecrackers.


    Suddenly, it seemed that a lot of people rushed in from outside, men and women, young and old. They stood to the sides as the main couple held hands and walked in with a red embroidered ball.


    Many people stood at the door of the main courtyard. Su Xiucai and Wu-shi were hurriedly pushed inside, and Yaoniang seemed to have finally appeared too. In a sh, the couple entered the main hall and everything became quiet. Someone shouted and announced, First bow to heaven and earth!


    Second bow to the parents!


    Finally, bow to each other!


    The ceremony is nowplete. See the newlyweds into their new room.


    The sky gradually darkened, but the courtyard was lit up with bright rednterns, so it did not appear dim.


    Everyone took their seats and waited for the food and wine to be served before they could start the banquet.


    There were sounds of chatter andughter everywhere, when the leader of the wedding organizingmittee shouted, Lets start the banquet! Several people carrying trays with a variety of appetizers walked up.


    The food came quickly and was very plentiful.


    Thanks to Yao Chengs suggestion, they had prepared enough tables for the guests. More people came to offer their well-wishes for the wedding than the family had initially anticipated. Not to mention the people from the Wucheng military forces and the academy Su Xiucai worked at, even some minor officials came to join the celebration.


    Despite their ranks, they were not arrogant but were polite and courteous. The Su Family repeatedly praised the officials from the capital as being different from those in other ces, as they were more approachable.


    Little did they know that the officials came for the sake of Jin Wangs face. Only the small fish and shrimp came to avoid attracting too much attention. The real big fish wanted toe, but they didnt want to shoot themselves in the foot.


    The food was served halfway through, and everyone began to eat.


    Jin Wang had to sit with a few old women because all the other tables were already full. But the nice part about sitting there was the atmosphere as everyone kept offering him food. Jin Wang didnt really want to eat, but since people kept inviting him, he had to pick up his chopsticks and eat. Even Yu Chan was invited to eat.


    The warmth of the people was really overwhelming.


    Finally, Yaoniang was done with her busy work and remembered Jin Wang. She realized that she hadpletely forgotten about him and didnt know how he was doing, so she hurried out from the back to take a look.


    At first nce, Jin Wang stood out from the crowd of old women, sitting with Xiaobao on hisp, using chopsticks to feed him. In truth, Xiaobao wanted to feed himself, but the old women wouldnt allow it. They said that since Jin Wang didnt know how to feed a child, they could help instead. Xiaobao liked these olddies, but not enough to eat from their tes and use their chopsticks. He clung onto Jin Wangs clothes, his small hands tightly holding on, and Jin Wang had no choice but to feed him.


    Yaoniang felt a little embarrassed and a little amused. She asked, Why are you sitting here? Didnt your brother-inw invite you to drink?


    He came, but I didnt feel like going.


    Yao Cheng hade over to invite him, but he was sitting with some low-ranking officials. They werent worthy of sitting with Jin Wang. Jin Wang would rather sit with a few olddies and enjoy a quiet, peaceful meal than create an ufortable atmosphere by sitting with them. If he sat with those officials, would they even be able to eat? Would they be at ease? It would only create an unpleasant atmosphere.


    Wife of Tangzi, youre finally done. What a filial and capable young woman. Come and sit and eat. You must be tired.


    Under the intimidation of the old women, Yaoniang sat down.


    She sat next to Jin Wang, listening to the old women call her wife of Tangzi in a strange mood as she downed her food under everyones encouragement.


    When no one was paying attention, Yaoniang asked Jin Wang in a low voice, Why do they all call me wife of Tangzi?


    Jin Wang blushed.


    He was really embarrassed. He had never felt so embarrassed in his life before.


    Earlier, when someone asked him how to address him, he couldnt very well say, You may address me as Your Highness Jin Wang. So, he had to give his real name.


    Zhao Youtang!


    What a grand name!


    Zhao, the surname of the imperial family!


    Eventually, it was shortened to Tangzi!


    Yaoniang asked again, and Jin Wang said with a weird expression, Ill tell youter!


    Even the liveliest scene had toe to an end eventually.


    Jin Wang stayed for the entire duration of the event and didnt want to stay any longer. He didnt want to run into those low-ranking officials. Someone had tried toe over and offer him a toast earlier, but they were deterred by the presence of the old women. As the guests began to leave, Jin Wang and Yaoniang left the Su Familys house with Xiaobao, Erbao, and the maids.


    The moon was bright, and the night breeze was refreshing.


    The Jin Wang Manors carriage and servants were waiting outside the alley, so they quickly left.


    The carriage and servants from Jin Wang Manor were waiting outside in an alley, so they had to walk a short distance. As they walked in this type of alley, looking up at the night sky, one couldnt help but feel how vast the sky was.


    Its really good that my older brother is finally married now.


    Indeed, it was good.

 Chapter 188.1

    Chapter 188.1


    After the onset of autumn, the court entered a season of turmoil.


    First, the barbarians raided the border city, and then a major corruption case was exposed in Guangxi. The barbarian raid on the border city was not unexpected, as they cause such disturbances every year. It would only be unexpected if they didnt make a scene. However, the Guangxi corruption case attracted the attention of all the people in the court, because it involved dozens of officials from those at the top to those at the bottom. It was like a piece of rotten wood that could not be saved.


    Emperor Hongjing was furious and ordered the arrest of Chief Magistrate Li Heming and sent two imperial envoys to investigate the case. With these two major events, discussions of the previous issue, which was deciding who to appoint as the next crown prince, were naturally put on hold. Time flew by, and it was soon the end of the year.


    At the end of the year, due to preparations for the New Year, it was a very busy time. It was at this time that an incident urred involving Qing Wang Manor.


    The incident was uncovered by Xiaobao.


    The incident was that the Ministry of Internal Affairs had been embezzling items that belonged to Qing Wang Manor. ording to the regtions of the Dagan Dynasty, a qinwangs sry included ten thousand taels of silver, ten thousand stones of rice, forty bolts of brocade, three hundred bolts of linen, one hundred bolts of gauze, five hundred bolts of silk, one thousand bolts of winter and summer cloth, and so on. Even horse fodder was subsidized. In the past, when they were still living in their fiefs, these things were all transported at once. But ever since they moved to the capital and the Ministry of Internal Affairs took charge, everything was divided into four parts and some were sent out every quarter.


    These things may seem like a lot, but because a princes household had many people, they often couldnt make ends meet. Therefore, most of the princes and members of nobility had their own private sources of ie, and asionally they received gifts from their retainers.


    Now that Qing Wang was exiled to guard the imperial mausoleum due to the emperors disfavour, and Consort Qing avoided going to the pce due to her status, the number of appearances from members of Qing Wang Manor was greatly reduced. Only the soft persimmons were pinched and in this case, Qing Wang Manor was the soft persimmon.


    Qing Wang Manor has not yet received their summer and autumn allowances, which should have been delivered months ago.


    In fact, this kind of embezzlement was not umon. Back when Jin Wang and the others were still young, things like this happened often. The eunuchs in charge of the Ministry of Internal Affairs have no children, so they are only interested in money and power. The annual allowance for the princes was regted, but how to deliver it, when to deliver it, and what to deliver were all up for interpretation.


    If you were unsatisfied, but you had power, they would send you away with a few words of pleasantry, and a good face. Within three days, the goods would arrive. If you didnt have power, the eunuchs would simply say the Ministry of Interior Affairs was too busy and ask you toe backter before sending you away.


    As for how long you would have to wait, it depended on their mood.


    Consort Qing did send people to urge them, but the Ministry of Interior Affairs told them to wait. However, the monthly wages of the many guards and servants in the manor had already been dyed for several months. It was also the time when the season changed and the clothes for the new season had not been made yet. They had managed to get through the summer and autumn, but the winters in the capital were very cold. It was unreasonable not to make winter clothes, especially since the Lunar New Year wasing up soon.


    Consort Qing had taken money from her private treasury to subsidize the costs several times. Qing Wang, who had no maternal rtives and a poor family background, did not have a wealthy fiefdom. Consort Qing, who came from a family of low-ranking officials, also did not have a rich dowry. The money she took out was just a drop in the bucketpared to the expenses needed to run a princes manor.


    These days, Consort Qing was so worried that her hair had turned almostpletely white.


    She wanted to go to Jin Wang for help, but she couldnt bring herself to face him.


    Qing Wang had always relied on Jin Wang, so Consort Qing felt very guilty when Qing Wang said those words. But she had no courage to exin on behalf of Qing Wang. After Qing Wang got into trouble, Jin Wang helped with a lot of matters both inside and outside of Qing Wang Manor. He had even taken care of Yan Geers entry into the imperial study.


    Although this didnt seem like a big matter, it was what Qing Wang Manor desperately needed. It was unknown if Qing Wang would return and even if he did, Yan Geer would already be much older by then. There was also no guarantee that Jin Wang would still acknowledge him as his nephew. Consort Qing understood that they couldnt rely on Jin Wang to support them, so she tried to avoid asking for help when possible.


    These matters inevitably affected the children. Zhuzhu was still unaware, but Yan Geer noticed and kept it in mind. After seeing Yan Geers mood not being right for several days, Xiaobao couldnt help but ask him what was wrong.

 Chapter 188.2

    Chapter 188.2


    Although Yan Geer was a bit more mature and restrained than other children of the same age, he was still a child. He told Xiaobao about the situation.


    Xiaobao, after listening, patted his chest and said that he would take care of it.


    Actually, this matter was not difficult to handle. In short, it was all about power.


    No one dared to bully you if you had power, whether it was your own power or if you borrowed power from others. If you could make use of it, it was your power to use.


    Take Lu Wang as an example. Who doesnt know about his infamous temper and disagreeable character? However, like Qing Wang, Lu Wangs mother, Imperial Concubine Chen was not of high status. This can be seen from how she was only conferred the title of Imperial Concubine after giving birth to a prince.


    A son is valued because of his mother, and a mother is valued because of her son. Since ancient times, their status has alwaysplemented each other. Without a noble maternal family, being a prince may be morous in the eyes of outsiders, but to survive in the pce, they would need to be incredibly quick-witted and work extra hard.


    Lu Wang has always had a rebellious character, always stirring up trouble. But even though he was often scolded and punished by Emperor Hongjing, ever since he was young, no one in the entire court or harem dared to take Lu Wang lightly.


    Everyone knew that the emperor cared about Lu Wang. Otherwise, Emperor Hongjing wouldnt have bothered to give him all those punishments, much less spare him a nce. Qing Wang was the best example of this.


    So the Ministry of Internal Affairs dared not provoke Lu Wang, knowing that he had a huge temper which would explode at the slightest provocation. If he got angry and caused amotion, even the emperor would be at a loss for what to do with him.


    Naturally, Xiaobao wouldnt let Yan Geer follow the same path as Lu Wang. Besides, Yan Geer was still young, and he himself was also young, so the only thing he could do was to take Yan Geer to the Qianqing Pce more often, and let Yan Geer have more exposure in front of the emperor.


    After Yan Geer was led away by the eunuch, Emperor Hongjing looked at Xiaobao and said, Youve been bringing him to me a lottely. Is there something you want to tell me?


    Emperor Hongjing was not a fool. He understood hidden meanings better than anyone else. When he saw Xiaobao identally tear Yan Geers sleeve, he then remembered how Xiaobao had been finding excuses to bring Yan Geer to him recently, he understood what was going on.


    Xiaobao didnt hide anything and scratched his newly grown hair. Grandfather Emperor, you could tell? Xiaobao didnt do it on purpose. Father told me before that you are very busy and cant be disturbed by small matters. But Yan Geer has encountered some problems, and we cant solve them because were too young. So we thought we could ask Emperor Grandfather for help.


    Whats the problem? Emperor Hongjing pretended not to know.


    As soon as he heard this, Xiaobao boldly leaned over and climbed onto Emperor Hongjingsp. Recently, he has be very familiar with this move, so it was very easy for him.


    After sitting on Emperor Hongjingsp, he told him what Yan Geer had told him, using simple words and a tone that was appropriate for his age. Then he added, Seventh Uncle is not at home, and Seventh Aunt is busy taking care of Yan Geer and Zhuzhu. The servants in the Ministry of Internal Affairs are bullying Seventh Aunt because shes a woman and Yan Geer is too young to handle it. So this grandson wanted to ask Grandfather Emperor for help, but didnt know how to say it.


    So you tore Yan Geers sleeve?


    That was an ident. This grandson didnt expect Yan Geers sleeve to be so fragile. But this just proves that the people of the Ministry of Internal Affairs are bullying Seventh Aunt and the others. Xiaobao was not at all embarrassed and said everything straightforwardly.


    Emperor Hongjing tapped his nose and chuckled. You little rascal, you understand quite a lot.


    Xiaobao immediately puffed out his chest and nodded proudly. Of course, Grandson is no longer an ignorant child after studying. Reading helps one understand the world. I now understand many things.


    Emperor Hongjingughed, Then tell me, what do you understand?


    This grandson understands that we should havepassion for the weak and not bully orphans and widows.


    Emperor Hongjing was taken aback. He then nced at Li Dequan. See, even this kid knows whats right, but Lu Hai doesnt. Go talk to him and tell him that if the Ministry of Internal Affairs does such a thing again, Zhen will dismiss him.


    This old servant will go right away, Your Majesty.


    Lu Hai was the Deputy Head Minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and Li Dequan was the Head Minister. However, Li Dequan was only a nominal head minister since he served by Emperor Hongjings side. Lu Hai was once an attendant for Emperor Hongjing too, but because he couldntpete with Li Dequan, he was transferred to the Ministry of Internal Affairs.


    But the Ministry of Internal Affairs was a lucrative ce. Only the emperors trusted aides were allowed to handle matters there.


    In the future, dont worry about such things. Dont learn from your father. Emperor Hongjing said to Xiaobao after Li Dequan left.


    Xiaobaos eyes turned, wondering why his father was brought up again. He then remembered the rtionship between Qing Wang and Jin Wang and somewhat understood Emperor Hongjings meaning.


    It seemed that Emperor Hongjing didnt just simply dislike his seventh uncle, but he also didnt know what his uncle had done to provoke his displeasure. No wonder the Ministry of Internal Affairs dared to act so tantly. There must be a reason behind it.

 Chapter 188.3

    Chapter 188.3


    But Xiaobao had nothing to do with it. He focused all his attention on dealing with Emperor Hongjing.


    Why not? Brothers should help each other. Thats what the books say, and thats what my father says.


    Emperor Hongjingughed. I didnt realize that your father would teach you this kind of reasoning.


    But upon second thought, old fifth had indeed always been like this. He seemed cold on the outside but he was actually warm-hearted. From childhood to adulthood, old fifth had helped old sixth and old seventh many times. However, old fifth wasnt good at expressing himself so even now, there was still a gap between old fifth and the others.


    At this moment, Yan Geer, who was being led down to change his clothes, arrived. Emperor Hongjing patted Xiaobaos shoulder. Alright, dont bother your Grandfather Emperor anymore. Go home quickly so that your mother wont worry. Grandfather Emperor still has some memorials to read, and they need to be read as soon as possible.


    Okay. Xiaobao is leaving. Grandfather Emperor, dont read for too long. My mother always says that things should be done a little at a time and meals should be eaten one bite at a time. Theres no need to rush, and rushing wont help.


    Your mother has a lot ofmon sense. Emperor Hongjing had heard a lot from Xiaobaos mouth. It was through Xiaobao that he knew that Yaoniang was a gentle and kind woman with high moral character. Otherwise, he wouldnt have agreed so readily when Jin Wang asked to promote her to a consort. In other words, his impression of her was quite high.


    My mother is a good mother.


    Xiaobao bowed and then withdrew with Yan Geer.


    Li Dequan walked in from outside and stood by Emperor Hongjings side.


    Emperor Hongjing looked at the document in front of him. This was no ordinary document. It was a confidential document sent urgently from Guangxi, 800 miles away, and presented by the envoy Guo Ruhai who was sent to Guangxi to investigate. The content inside was what Guo Ruhai had discovered during his investigation.


    My good sons have really long arms.


    Li Dequan didnt dare to speak.


    At this time, a little eunuch walked in from outside and whispered, Her Majesty ordered someone to bring Your Majesty a bowl of ginseng soup.


    Emperor Hongjing looked at Li Dequan.


    Li Dequan hurriedly said, Go and have someone bring it up.


    Soon, the ginseng soup was brought up. Li Dequan carefully took it and ced it on the dragon desk.


    But Emperor Hongjing wasnt in the mood to drink ginseng soup at the moment. He didnt even look at it. The only reason he had it brought in was just to give Empress Wei face.


    Empress Wei had always been virtuous and understanding. She knew that Emperor Hongjings dragon body was feeling unwelltely, so she made all kinds of nourishing soups and would have someone deliver them every day. Sometimes, Emperor Hongjing would drink them and sometimes not.


    As time went by, the ginseng soup naturally cooled down. It couldnt be drunk anymore, so the eunuch took it away.


    It wasnt until Xiao Jirou came to thank Yaoniang that she knew what Xiaobao had done.


    Now, Xiaobao had be famous outside. It was said that he was the best among the imperial grandsons, even surpassing the crown princes heir back in the day. It was also said that the eunuchs in the pce were blind to have provoked Qing Wang Manor for no reason.


    Qing Wang and Jin Wang were on good terms, and the eldest sons of Qing Wang Manor and Jin Wang Manor were also on good terms. Now that the eldest son of Jin Wangs family served His Majesty every day and was greatly favoured by him, it was obvious the Ministry of Internal Affairs was seeking trouble for themselves.


    The Ministry of Internal Affairs went three days without getting anything done, but they managed to settle the overdue payments owed to Qing Wang Manor. It was even Lu Hai, the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, who personally delivered everything to their door. As soon as this news spread, it caused quite a stir outside, with everyone expressing various forms of surprise, astonishment, and envy. However, behind closed doors, people whispered that the eunuchs in the pce had finally stumbled due to the eldest son of Jin Wang Manor.


    Praising someone was one thing, but excessively praising them could lead to their downfall.


    Especially now, everyone knew what was going on. It was obvious that Xiaobao was being pushed into the limelight to be made the scapegoat.


    Upon hearing this news, Xiao Jirou hurried to Jin Wang Manor, not only to express her gratitude but also to apologize. She was well aware of Jin Wang Manors way of doing things, and this kind of rumour circting outside would undoubtedly harm Jin Wang Manor and Xiaobao.


    I originally nned to bring Yan Geer with me to apologize to Fifth Brother and Fifth Sister-inw. Although he is young, he is also sensible. Now, his father is not here and Im really not good at scolding this child. Fifth Sister-inw, no matter what, its our fault. If we really caused trouble for Fifth Brothers matter and harmed Xiaobao, my heart would never be at ease.


    Its also because Im not capable enough as a mother that I couldnt handle this matter. Instead, I made the children worry and anxious. The two little ones even dealt with this matter behind our backs without discussing it first with the adults


    Yaoniang had a hard time digesting Xiao Jirous words. When she looked up, she saw her crying. This was rare, as Xiao Jirou was usually a strong-willed person who rarely showed any weakness in front of others. This showed that she was truly worried.


    Dont cry, its not Yan Geers fault, and its not your fault either. Although I go out less, I also know that this matter must have been deliberately stirred up by someone with ulterior motives. Dont think too much about it. Since the incident has already happened, we can only face it head-on. Your Fifth Brother will be back soon. With him here, nothing will go wrong.

 Chapter 189.1

    Chapter 189.1


    After sending away Xiao Jirou with difficulty, Yaoniang was like an ant on a hot pan, unable to sit or stand still. Despite havingforted Xiao Jirou just now, she couldnt help feeling anxious.


    She had never found time to pass so slowly before, but today it felt like every minute was dragging on forever. When Jin Wang and the others finally returned home, she asked about the matter and learned that Jin Wang had already known about it for a long time. ording to Jin Wang, he didnt tell Yaoniang because it wasnt a big deal and she could continue her days as usual without worrying about it.


    Was it really not a big deal? Yaoniang couldnt help but wonder.


    She didnt know that before Jin Wang returned home, he had already met with Lu Hai, the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Lu Hai had no choice but to seek out Jin Wang. If he ever had the chance to find out who had set him up, he would eat that person alive. But now, he was in a hurry to exin himself to Jin Wang.


    That matter really hadnt been done by him. His Majesty himself had ordered him to act. He would need to have eaten a bears heart and a leopards gall toplete the order on one hand and spread rumours with the other. That wasnt bravery, that was foolishness. Only those who were tired of living and sought death would do something like that. So, seeing how the matter was getting out of hand, Lu Hai couldnt sit still any longer. He sneaked out of the pce in a green carriage and waited outside the Ministry of Works all afternoon until Jin Wang finally came out.


    Once he managed to invite Jin Wang to a teahouse, Lu Hai didnt care about saving his old face anymore and immediately kneeled down, begging Jin Wang to save his life.


    Jin Wang didnt want to deal with this old eunuch, but Lu Hai was shameless, clinging to his leg and crying with snot and tears, even reminiscing about Jin Wangs childhood. In the end, Jin Wang told him a single sentence: instead of wasting his energy here, he should go all out and serve his Father Emperor. If he could show even one-third of the determination he was showing right now, he would have nothing to worry about.


    After Jin Wang finished speaking, he left, and it took Lu Hai a while to react. Then, he quickly returned to the pce.


    So, its not a big deal after all. But what exactly did you suggest to him? Why cant I understand? Yaoniang asked.


    It doesnt matter if you dont understand, as long as he does.


    Meanwhile, in front of the Qianqing Pce, a great drama was unfolding. On this snowy day, Lu Hai, the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, knelt in front of the pce gate.


    What was he trying to do?


    Besides begging Emperor Hongjing to spare him and pleading his innocence, he vented his grievances, saying that someone had intentionally set him up. As soon as he had finished handling the matter, news like this was released. It was clearly meant to target him and ruin him!


    Lu Hai imed that he had served Emperor Hongjing for many years and even if he was stupid, he wouldnt be stupid enough to do something like this. He didnt mention Xiaobaos matter at all. However, in recent days, the news had spread widely, so everyone knew that Lu Hais current behaviour was rted to that matter.


    The Qianqing Pce was a ce where many peoplees and goes frequently, so in a short while, everyone in the pce knew about it.


    News rapidly spread that someone was intentionally stirring up trouble, wanting to provoke a fight between the Ministry of Internal Affairs and Jin Wang Manor. They even wanted to incite others to view the eldest son of Jin Wang Manor as a thorn in their eyes and a fishbone in their throat.


    It was both cunning and malicious!


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, Emperor Hongjing told Li Dequan, Go and call Lu Hai in. He is not a young man anymore. Whats the point of kneeling in the snow like that?


    Li Dequan was an old rival of Lu Hai. The two old buddies had been fighting for decades. If His Majesty gave face to Lu Hai, it would mean less face for himself. Li Dequan agreed on the surface, but in his heart, he couldnt help feeling sour. Wasnt this what His Majesty had wanted to see? He really pitied Lu Hai. He didnt choose to call him in earlier but instead made him cry outside for so long that everyone in the pce knew before finally deciding to show mercy.


    However, he dared not say such things and hurriedly went out to call Lu Hai in.


    As soon as Lu Hai entered the Dongnuan Pavilion, he immediately felt warm all over.


    Although he had prepared himself before the performance, the fact was that he was not getting any younger.


    He knelt on the ground, crying with tears and snot all over, looking especially pitiful.


    Emperor Hongjing scolded, Since you know you were wrong, get up quickly and be smarter in the future.


    Lu Hai eded and said Of course, of course, before getting up from the ground. With trepidation, he apanied Emperor Hongjing to talk for a while before leaving the Qianqing Pce.


    After passing through the Rijing Gate, Lu Hai could finally let go of the long-hanging stone in his chest, but he was also filled with anger.

 Chapter 189.2

    Chapter 189.2


    Eunuchs had no offspring or desires left, so even a small matter could make them bear grudges for a long time, let alone this time when they almost took Lu Hais life. He really hated to death the person who had set him up this time.


    Lu Haineng has been in the pce for so many years and he was also an old fox. There were many eunuchs in the pce, and as a senior eunuch, Lu Haineng knew many things that others didnt. Naturally, he held resentment towards whoever deceived him this time.


    In the current situation, who else could it be other than the empress faction?


    Those two were really some good masters! Lu Haineng was just a servant who served people. In this vast Forbidden City, he was not afraid of anyone besides the current emperor!


    Just you wait!


    Before the matter of someone deliberately trying to provoke conflict between the Ministry of Internal Affairs and Jin Wang Manor had even subsided, another rumour started to spread.


    It was said that the one who wanted to provoke the conflict was Dai Wang.


    As for why it was Dai Wang, it was because among the higher-ranked imperial princes, only Dai Wang and Jin Wang, the third and fifth princes, respectively, were in a currently good position.


    And Jin Wang had a good son while Dai Wang didnt.


    As for Dai Wangs entire family, they were all ordinary people like Dai Wang himself.


    There was a clear and crisp sound of pa, which resounded in the Guining Hall of Daiwang Mansion.


    This was probably the angriest Dai Wang had ever been.


    It wasnt just because he was forced to move from behind the scenes to the front, but also because of the phrase they were all ordinary people that was said.


    Zhao Ye, the eldest son of Dai Wang, and also the emperors eldest grandson, stood below him. Zhao Ye and Dai Wang looked almost identical with their square faces, slender eyes, high-bridged noses, thick lips, and honest-looking appearances.


    This same silent and reserved personality was the reason why Zhao Zuo, despite not being the emperors eldest grandson, was able to win this honourable position.


    Zhao Ye was already married and had a son. Dai Wang was now already a grandfather. In this manor, Dai Wang himself was the only one who wasnt the eldest son of the imperial family. His son was the eldest grandson among the imperial grandchildren, and his grandson was also the eldest of the next generation. If this were to happen in any other household, it would have brought great honour and ced them in the limelight, but unfortunately, in Dai Wang Manor, it caused not even a ripple.


    Dai Wang used to be proud of having a low-key and tolerant personality, but now he couldnt help but hate this low-key tolerance the most. Low-key and tolerant seemed to have be his symbol, sticking to him for life and nevering off.


    Father, calm down. This is obviously a deliberate retaliation from Jin Wang Manor. There is no need for you to be so angry, said Zhao Ye.


    Dai Wang turned his gaze to his eldest son. His gaze was like a knife, carrying a kind of almost harsh sharpness, and faintly revealing a kind of disgust and hatred.


    Zhao Ye felt like he had been pricked by a needle and shrank his head. Useless creature!


    If he wasnt so ipetent, he wouldnt have been suppressed by his eldest brother for so many years. He was suppressed because he was bornter, but Zhao Ye was the eldest imperial grandson. Despite this, he still couldnt beat Zhao Zuo back then and now, his son couldnt even beat a few-year-old child.


    In the beginning, Father Emperor kept the crown prince position for his eldest brother because he valued Zhao Zuo. Now, he values the child of Jin Wang Manor so much. Would Father Emperor lean toward making Jin Wang the crown prince because of this child? Otherwise, why did he avoid the matter when the ministers brought up the issue of establishing a new crown prince?


    Thinking of these things, Dai Wang became restless again. It seemed that he had to work harder to make this happen. It was also unfortunate that the incident in Guangxi happened at such a time.


    At the same time, Dai Wang thought about the losses he suffered in Guangxi. Those people had all been carefully arranged by him over many years, and he did not expect them all to be caught in one fell swoop.


    If he hadnt made arrangements in advance and acted quickly, he likely would have been implicated too. Leave. Since you are ipetent, then make sure Cheer is taught well. Cheer was Zhao Yes eldest son and also Dai Wangs eldest grandson.


    Yes, father.


    It was the annual New Years Eve family banquet again, but unlikest year, this years banquet was much quieter.


    An Wang and Yong Wang were imprisoned, and Qing Wang was sent to guard the imperial mausoleum, leaving only five of the eight adult princes remaining. Without the presence of these three princes, the atmosphere at the family banquet was naturally much quieter. Even though Lu Wang and Wu Wang had tried their best to liven the atmosphere, Emperor Hongjing still could not conceal his deste expression.


    Recently, there have been too many affairs in the court, and it has not calmed down even as the new year approached. As the investigation in Guangxi continued to unearth further information, peoples hearts couldnt help but feel chill. Although the seal had already been sealed, Emperor Hongjing still flew into a rage at the Qianqing Pce the other day.


    Due to how many people were involved in this matter at Guanxi, the whole court had been uneasy. Emperor Hongjing was also getting older. The scene ofst years family banquet was still fresh in his mind, but after just one year, his hair had be much whiter, and his back more hunched. His temper had also be more irritable.


    Those at the family banquet all ate their meal with their hearts in their throats.


    After the banquet, everyone left the pce and returned to their own homes. Tomorrow was the start of a new year.

 Chapter 190.1

    Chapter 190.1


    As the new year began, many things happened.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, there was a grand court meeting where both imperial concubines and titled madams entered the pce to pay their respects. From the second to the fifth day, it was customary to visit friends and family to offer New Years greetings and drink New Years wine. On the sixth day, the government offices opened for official business, and those who needed to attend court or report for military duty did so. In this first month, there wasnt anything serious going on and everyone was just going through the motions. On the tenth day, preparation for the Lantern Festival began, and the festive season continued until the end of the first lunar month.


    Time passed. It was soon the second month of the thirty-fourth year of Emperor Hongjings reign, which was destined for chaos.


    It was unknown when it started, but the voices calling for the emperor to name a crown prince began to grow louder and louder in court. The voices eventually became a chorus, sweeping across the entire court like a torrent. Initially, Emperor Hongjing didnt respond, saying that it wasnt urgent, but the courtiers were like chickens that had been injected with chicken blood, and they continued to plead with the emperor. The atmosphere in the court became increasingly tense every day, and Emperor Hongjings temper became more and more violent. Several officials were punished with caning, causing a stir both inside and outside the court.


    Things escted, and one morning, several elderly officials risked their lives and removed their official hats and robes to speak out. Emperor Hongjing finally had to face the matter. He asked the ministers to express their opinions and rmend a morally upright prince to be the heir. Thus began the six-month-long chaos in the court.


    Now, the loudest voices in court were those rmending Dai Wang to be the crown prince. This prince was born of the empress and was the oldest among the remaining princes. However, his shorings were also very clear; he was too mediocre and didnt have any outstanding qualities. He couldntpare to An Wang in terms of virtue, Yong Wang in terms of knowledge and talents, or Jin Wang in terms of both civil and martial abilities and decisiveness. Even Lu Wang had his own strengths, which the otherscked.


    Because of this, there were many ministers who opposed the idea of Dai Wang bing the crown prince.


    At this time, a series of dramas unfolded. First, An Wang shed tears and pleaded to see his Father Emperor. He repeatedly sent messages to the pce, and out of familial affection, Emperor Hongjing summoned him. Father and son had a long talk in the Qianqing Pce, and An Wang was subsequently released from confinement.


    Soon after, Yong Wang also pulled off a simr stunt. Knowing that he wouldnt be released if he didnt make a bold move, he feigned a serious illness, and in the end, he too was released from confinement.


    Both An Wang and Yong Wang had been confined for a long time, and there were few ministers who supported them openly. Now that they were free, they began to rally all their forces topete with Dai Wang.


    In fact, everyone in the court and harem understood Emperor Hongjings intentions; he wanted to watch his sonspete against each other. But now, in this situation, there were few people who could sit still. If Dai Wang seeded, then they would be kneeling for generations toe.


    Even Lu Wang and Wu Wang couldnt resist getting involved, and the only one who could sit still at this time was the freak, Jin Wang.


    There were ministers who rmended Jin Wang in court, but they were disorganized and could not form a united front. They were overwhelmed before they even started.


    As the weather gradually became hotter, another summer arrived. The court was like a pot of boiling oil, which could explode at any moment.


    At this crucial time, Emperor Hongjing was struck with bouts of dizziness and had to temporarily suspend court. All the imperial princes came to Qianqing Pce to attend to him.


    To attend to him meant nothing more than watching the eunuchs and pce maids serve him his medicine, and asking a few words of concern. With so many people around him, Emperor Hongjing naturally didnt need his sons to serve him personally.


    Xiaobao came every day, sometimes during the midday rest, sometimes after studying in the study. He was as familiar with Qianqing Pce as his own backyard, especially since he was young. He asionally went in without even announcing himself.


    Grandfather Emperor, dont read the memorials, just rest. The memorials wont disappear even if you dont read them.


    As soon as Xiaobao came in, he saw Emperor Hongjing sitting on the big Kang, with ayer of bright yellow silk cover on his legs, leaning against the backrest while reading memorials. In front of him was a small kang table with a pile of memorials, along with some ink and an inkstone. He would asionally make notes on the memorials with a brush.


    Youre here. Have you had lunch? Emperor Hongjing replied nomittally.


    I already had lunch in the imperial study. Have you eaten yet, Grandfather Emperor?


    I dont have an appetite


    Before he finished speaking, Xiaobao climbed onto the kang himself and gathered all the memorials in front of Emperor Hongjing into his arms. Just as Li Dequan came over to take off Xiaobaos shoes, Xiaobao handed him the memorials.


    Grandfather Emperor, you should have lunch first. Dont read these memorials. While speaking, he also took Emperor Hongjings ink and inkstone and cleaned up the small kang table in a sh. Li Dequan was also a perceptive servant and quickly had tea and snacks brought over, taking over the small kang table.


    Emperor Hongjing had no choice but to lean back andugh, scolding, You followed along with his words quite quickly.

 Chapter 190.2

    Chapter 190.2


    This old servant also feels heartache for Your Majesty. As Young Master Chen said, these memorials wont grow legs and run away if they are not read for a day or two. At worst, there are still those old ministers in the Wenhua Hall who can keep an eye on the court and prevent chaos. Your Majesty should prioritize taking care of your health.


    Enough, stop pestering Zhen. Go have someone prepare the meal. Xiaobao and Zhen will eat some food together.


    The imperial meal was quickly served. As Emperor Hongjings health was delicate, the food was light and not heavy on meat and oil. However, Emperor Hongjing had a taste for rich food and only ate a few bites before putting down his chopsticks.


    Your Majesty, you should eat a little more.


    Emperor Hongjing just shook his head. Xiaobao was already full and ate a few more bites, so the imperial meal was hardly touched before it was taken away.


    What has your father been up totely? Its been a while since Zhen has seen him in the pce.


    Grandfather Emperor, did you forget that father is working on repairing the Western Park.


    Emperor Hongjing then remembered that Jin Wang was currently leading people to repair the Western Park.


    Speaking of the Western Park, it was a ce where the imperial family would go to escape the summer heat and y. It had existed since the previous generation and was located next to the Forbidden City. In order to enrich the royal gardenndscape, the Southern Sea was dug and connected to the Central and Northern Seas, forming the Taiye Pool. The Yingtai Pavilion, also known as Xiao Peni, was built on top of the Taiye Pool.


    Numerous pavilions, towers, and pces were built along the coast, with magnificent mountain, rock, flower and grass scenery. With splendid gold and jade decorations, it was a gorgeous ce to live near the water and it did not seem to belong to the mortal world.


    When Emperor Hongjing was young, he loved to go to the Western Park to escape the summer heat, but as he aged and his energy declined, he gradually went less often. The Western Park had not been repaired for over a decade, and although it had been talked about, nothing had evere out of it. It was only at the beginning of this year that Emperor Hongjing mentioned it and Jin Wang took charge of the repairs.


    So during this recent period of time, while there was heated debate outside about the issue of appointing a new crown prince, Jin Wang was living like a hermit in Xiao Peni.


    Let him do the repairs. Its peaceful there without anyone to cause any trouble.


    Hearing Emperor Hongjing say this, Xiaobaos eyes lit up and he said with a smile, Father said Xiao Peni will be repaired soon. When the timees, Grandfather Emperor can move there to recuperate.


    Emperor Hongjing smiled and said, Okay, when the timees, Grandfather Emperor will bring Xiaobao to live there for a while.


    Grandfather Emperors words are as good as gold. Your grandson has never seen what Xiao Peni looks like.


    Grandfather Emperors words are always true.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Hongjing did ultimately break his word.


    Everyone thought that his illness was just a matter of resting for a few days. After all, Emperor Hongjing had been suffering from dizziness for some time, but he had always been taking good care of himself. However, he suddenly fell unconscious. The pce spread the news that Emperor Hongjing had copsed. Xiaobao couldnt believe it because he had just seen Grandfather Emperor the day before. Although he looked a bit tired, hisplexion was still fine. How did he suddenly copse? What happened?


    Jin Wang didnt have time to ask more questions. He hurriedly brought Yaoniang and Xiaobao into the pce. Erbao was not brought along because he was still young, and it wasnt convenient to bring him into the pce.


    When Jin Wangs family arrived, the Qianqing Pce was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.


    Not only was Empress Wei there, but also several high-ranking concubines. The various princes and their households also received the news and rushed to upy the halls of the Qianqing Pce.


    The people from the imperial hospital were also present. The chief eunuch led several imperial physicians to diagnose Emperor Hongjings pulse.


    Consort Qian cried like a weeping willow, How could His Majesty suddenly copse? You were perfectly fine before


    Thats right. Yesterday, Princess Zhaohui came to pay her respects to His Majesty, and this concubine saw that His Majesty was in good spirits. His Majesty even said that he would return to court in two days, said Imperial Concubine Kang, who was also weeping with tears in her eyes.


    Princess Zhaohui was a princess born from Imperial Concubine Kang. Ever since Emperor Hongjing had fallen ill, these princes and princesses havee to the Qianqing Pce almost every day. Princess Zhaohui was particrly favoured by Emperor Hongjing, so everyone knew about it.


    This concubine, Noble Lady Li, and Noble Lady Ying all live together in the Chuxiu Pce. Yesterday, during the night shift, Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying seemed to have gone to the Qianqing Pce and didnt return until the second watch said a soft voice from beside them, belonging to a woman known as Noble Lady Tao.


    Although her voice was small, someone with sharp eyes and ears heard it. Imperial Concubine Kang looked shocked and asked, What did you say, Noble Lady Tao? Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying went to the Qianqing Pcest night?


    Noble Lady Tao was scared by Imperial Concubine Kangs reaction and shrank back, saying, This concubine heard it from the maidservants below


    What did they say?


    Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying stepped forward and spoke up when they heard their names being mentioned. Noble Lady Tao, dont make such groundless usations! Youre ndering us!

 Chapter 190.3

    Chapter 190.3


    These two nobledies were a pair of identical twins, both pretty and charming. They looked so simr that most people couldnt tell which one was the older sister and which one was the younger. They were the current favourites of Emperor Hongjing in the pce and were highly respected.


    But in the pce, it wasmon for one persons favour toe at the expense of anothers. Especially now that Emperor Hongjing was getting older and not as vigorous as he used to be, some people criticized Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying for being fox spirits who were depleting the emperors vitality.


    Although people criticized them, one couldnt deny the emperors favour towards them. Especially since they knew how to speak pretty words, Empress Wei also looked upon them with favour. In terms of the limelight, they were unmatched in the harem.


    However, this was only true when Emperor Hongjing was not ill. If anyone dared to use their wiles to seduce the emperor when he was ill, it would be considered an attempt to harm the country. That was why Imperial Concubine Kang was so angry.


    Imperial Concubine Kang nced at Consort Qian and angrily asked, Both of you, tell me, when did you go to the Qianqing Pce and when did you return to the Chuxiu Pce?


    The two sisters looked at each other and Noble Lady Li spoke, We hope that Imperial Concubine Kang can see clearly and not listen to baseless usations. We did go to the Qianqing Pcest night, but only to apany the emperor for a few words. We did not stay until the second watch as someone said.


    Noble Lady Ying also spoke, Thats right. Some people havent seen the emperor for a long time and are jealous of those who are in favour. They like to spread rumours and nder us. We pity her for being lonely for so long and developing a mental sickness, so we wont stoop to her level, but if left unchecked, she would only be more and more arrogant.


    Noble Lady Ying was also sharp-tongued. Her words had clearly embarrassed Noble Lady Tao, whose fair face turned red. In fact, what Noble Lady Ying said was not wrong. Living together in the same pce, these two were greatly favoured, while the other had been neglected for years. It was normal for her to feel psychologically imbnced.


    Although I might be envious of you two for being favoured, I dont dare to speak random words recklessly. Yesterday, my maid Xiufang saw you two sneaking back from outside with her own eyes. Since you said you were not in Qingqian Pce, where did you go? Could it be that you had a secret meeting with a guard?


    A hint of guilt shed across Noble Lady Yings face. She rebuked, Your maid said she saw us sneaking back from outside, but my maid saw you sneaking back in the middle of the night too


    Before she could finish her words, Consort Qian suddenly ordered for the two of them to be taken away and punished.


    Noble Lady Tao is also an old hand in the pce and naturally knows what to say and what not to say. His Majesty is suddenly seriously ill. To avoid suspicion, you two should honestly exin yourselves. If this consort has wrongly used you, this consort will personally apologize. If not


    A group of eunuchs and pce maids rushed forward and dragged Noble Lady Ying and Noble Lady Li out. Both were immediately frightened and lost theirposure. One cried and protested her innocence, while the other used Noble Lady Tao of framing them and called for an audience with the empress.


    Empress Wei came out with a few imperial physicians and scolded, Whats all this fuss about? His Majesty is critically ill, and youre still making a scene?!


    Noble Lady Ying broke free from the eunuchs grip and threw herself at the empresss feet, weeping and pleading for help. Empress niangniang, save us! Noble Lady Tao falsely used my sister and me. Consort Qian wants to interrogate us. We are innocent! Empress niangniang, please save us!


    Empress Wei looked at Consort Qian, her forehead slightly furrowed. What are you doing? Its chaotic enough as it is. Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying are both favoured by His Majesty. He hasnt done anything to them, so why are you picking up a knife to go after them?


    This hat was too big. The empresss words were clearly a veiled usation that Consort Qian was jealous of the two nobledies and was taking the opportunity to get rid of them. In the harem, the empress was the one with the highest authority. It wasnt Consort Qians ce to interfere.


    Consort Qian gritted her teeth and about to say something, when An Wang walked out from the side.


    ording to reason, as sons, we should not interfere in the affairs of the harem. However, Father Emperors sudden illness is suspicious, so its best to rify any doubts. Father Emperors health concerns the prosperity of the country, and if anyone has harmed his dragon body for their own selfish reasons, we as his sons cannot turn a blind eye.


    Hui Wang opened his cloudy eyes and sneered from the side, Who are you to say that? Are you implying that Mother Empress is protecting these two little nobledies?


    An Wang said with a smile that didnt really seem like a smile, This prince dares not make such a bold statement, but its always best to rify any doubts. Seeing that Hui Wang wanted to speak again, An Wang looked at Yong Wang, Jin Wang, Lu Wang, and the others standing nearby. This prince believes my younger brothers would also like to get to the bottom of this question.


    In fact, the current situation was very clear. Consort Qian and An Wang suspected that person in the Central Pce had secretly done something to manipte Emperor Hongjing into having such a sudden illness. If it werent for the incident with Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying, they might not have acted on this suspicion. Although the two nobledies seemed to have no connections, who knew if someone was secretly behind them? Especially since the Empress had always given face to the two of them, who knows if she had given them any orders?


    The empresss face turned pale with anger as she looked around at the people in the hall.


    Although it was currently only Consort Qian and her son who had spoken, it was clear from the expressions of everyone present that there were more people with this doubt in their minds than just the two of them.


    She sighed, Alright, enough. Bengong originally didnt want to make a big deal out of this and had wanted to handle it privately. After all, this concerns your Father Emperors reputation. Fortunately, Xiao Yuanshi and several other imperial physicians are here. Lets rify this matter and avoid me being unjustly med.

 Chapter 191.1

    Chapter 191.1


    Empress Weis words left everyone puzzled, but since she had spoken, there were naturally people who wanted to know more details.


    Most of those present didnt move. Only the irrelevant and unimportant people were asked to leave. The princes and their wives were all present, but only Consort Qian, Imperial Concubine Kang, and Noble Ladies Li and Ying were left among the imperial concubines. As for those from the Imperial Hospital, Xiao Yuanshi and two other respected physicians remained behind since they were the ones responsible for taking care of Emperor Hongjings health on a daily basis.


    Xiao Yuanshi, you exin it, so people wont think bengong is doing something behind the scenes, said Empress Wei.


    Consort Qian smiled hypocritically and said, Your Majesty, dont be angry. His Highness An Wang and this concubine are also concerned about His Majestys condition. Please dont misunderstand. Everyone knows that our empress is the mother of the world and the epitome of magnanimity and tolerance among women.


    Empress Weis face didnt look good, and she seemed tired and impatient. She looked at Consort Qian and said, You dont have to praise me. Whether bengong is tolerant or not, its not for you to judge.


    Consort Qian suddenly looked embarrassed, but for some reason, she held her tongue.


    Empress Wei then said, Xiao Yuanshi, tell them the result of the diagnosis, so they wont think that bengong is doing something behind the scenes. As for Li Dequan, since youre the emperors person, you can fill in the gaps.


    Xiao Yuanshi and Li Dequan both looked hesitant, but they knew there were too many eyes on them, and this matter couldnt be kept secret. They exchanged a nce, and Xiao Yuanshi spoke first.


    It turned out that Emperor Hongjings copse this time really had nothing to do with his old ailment. Actually, it had something to do with it, but it was not the main reason. It was also true that Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying came to Qianqing Pce. These two nobledies probably wanted to gain favour, and hearing that Emperor Hongjing had improved a lot over the past two days, they took the initiative toe to Qianqing Pce to seek an audience.


    Emperor Hongjing ordered people to call them in, originally they were just talking to each other, but no one knew whether it was Emperor Hongjing who was too vigorous or the two little nobledies who deliberately seduced him, but they actually managed to pick up the rain and dew in the Xinuang Pavilion. Since His Majesty was bestowing favour to his concubine, as servants, they naturally have to avoid it. Even Li Dequan had to avoid them and go outside to guard. No one knew exactly what happened. They only knew that when the two nobledies came out from inside that Emperor Hongjing had already fallen asleep.


    Li Dequan noticed that something was wrong with Emperor Hongjing when he didnt wake up at night. Normally, Emperor Hongjing would ask for tea several times at night. It was then that they realized that Emperor Hongjing was not well, and they called for the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital.


    The Imperial Hospital was rmed, and soon the news spread throughout the entire pce. Initially, Empress Wei did not n to inform the princes of the news. She had nned to only summon Hui Wang and Dai Wang. However, Consort Qian intervened and thus, all the princes gathered at Qianqing Pce as the y began.


    Therefore, the act that Consort Qian put on earlier had a basis and reason behind it. However, neither Xiao Yuanshi nor Li Dequan mentioned it. It was the crowd that analyzed the situation and realized it. If it werent for Consort Qian and An Wang attempting to muddy the waters, Jin Wang and Lu Wang would not have known of this news so quickly.


    Currently, Emperor Hongjings situation was not good, and even though Xiao Yuanshis medical exnation was iprehensible to those present, they understood that if he were to wake up, the worst would have passed. If he couldnt, that would be a different story. After all, he was an elderly person and had suffered a stroke. However, the possibility of him having another stroke if he woke up was also high.


    After hearing this, the whole hall fell silent.


    Are these two little nobledies responsible for Father Emperors illness? Lu Wang said suddenly.


    Then why did Mother Empress not punish them? Wu Wang asked. As soon as he spoke, he realized how foolish he sounded. This was such a significant matter, and naturally, they needed to focus on Emperor Hongjings health first. No matter what, those two individuals would not escape punishment.


    Of course, they will be punished. But if bengong handled them in private, that would only support Consort Qian and An Wangs argument. So lets wait for everyone to arrive, and then we can discuss this matter.


    Empress Weis tone was cold. Perhaps it was because even though he was already a patient, Emperor Hongjing had caused trouble and she felt that she had lost a lot of face. Moreover, the insinuations made by Consort Qian had angered her considerably. Hence, Empress Weis demeanour changed drastically. She was no longer as amodating or gracious as she had been before.


    However, if one were to think about it, any proper wife would have the same reaction if they found themselves in her position.


    Yaoniang stood beside Jin Wang, holding Xiaobao. The three of them did not say anything and only listened quietly from the beginning till the end.


    Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying were terrified and fell to the ground, weeping and begging for mercy, but Empress Wei ordered them to be taken away.


    It was no surprise that their fate would be grim. At most, they would get to choose between white silk and wine, which was the pces customary punishment for such situations.


    Consort Qian wanted to intervene but hesitated and kept her silence.


    Currently, the empress was in a weak position, and saying anything would only be detrimental to her. If things went awry, she could easily bebelled as attempting to defame others. After all, as the empress and the mistress of the Central Pce, if Emperor Hongjing were to suddenly pass away, she would be the most powerful person in the pce. Regardless of which prince took the throne, they would have to respect her


    After that, they started to discuss how to care for Emperor Hongjing during his illness. Empress Wei did not interfere, and whatever the princes discussed, she listened to without objection.


    During this time, there was another round of strategizing. No one knew when Emperor Hongjing would wake up. Naturally, everyone wanted to eliminate dissidents and strengthen their own power. Therefore, no matter how they discussed it, someone would be dissatisfied.


    In the end, it was Lu Wang who came up with an idea: two princes would take turns each day to watch over Emperor Hongjing. This proposal was naturally aimed at the empresss faction. In fact, what everyone was most afraid of was that the empress would interfere. After all, Empress Wei controlled the harem and currently holds the greatest advantage.

 Chapter 191.2

    Chapter 191.2


    Today, it was Hui Wang and Yong Wangs turn to guard, and tomorrow it would be An Wang and Dai Wangs turn. As for the other princes, they were all exhausted and could leave the pce and return home. Perhaps things were not as serious as everyone expected, after all, no one could predict the emperors condition.


    Jin Wang, Yaoniang, and Xiaobao left Qianqing Pce. Although it was time for Xiaobao to go to the imperial study, given the current situation, no one would be going there. However, Xiaobao still asked someone to go to the imperial study to inform his teacher of his absence.


    Yaoniang was a little worried. Even if she was stupid, she could still see the many political schemes happening over a short period of time. All sides were vying against each other, targeting each other, and not trusting each other. Even a simple matter like taking care of the emperor during his illness could create so manyplications.


    She nced at Jin Wang and said, Your Highness, is everything really okay? I cant help but feel like something is going to happen.


    Nothing will happen. Dont worry.


    When they returned to Jin Wang Manor, Yaoniang realized that they hadnt eaten breakfast yet. After being dyed for so long, she asked the kitchen to prepare a meal. Despite reassuring Yaoniang that nothing would happen, Jin Wang barely touched his chopsticks.


    He apanied Yaoniang and Xiaobao to finish the meal before putting down his chopsticks. However, Yaoniang had been with him for so long, how could she not notice that something was troubling him?


    Jin Wangs heart was in chaos. While the maids were cleaning up the table, Jin Wang told Yaoniang to rest while he went to the front courtyard.


    Watching his back as he left, Yaoniang couldnt help feeling worried.


    In the study in the front courtyard, Li Maotian said, Looking at it this way, it seems to be an ident, and the empresss faction is not involved?


    Liu Da and Mr. Hei looked thoughtful, obviously pondering over everything that had happened.


    Benwang cant help but feel that things are not that simple, Jin Wang said from behind the desk.


    Although he couldnt exin why it was not simple, it was obvious that Jin Wang realized this was a critical moment. This was why he brought up this matter to discuss with his advisors, despite the potential damage to the imperial familys reputation. He didnt want to miss any opportunities due to a moment of carelessness.


    From what Your Highness has recounted, there doesnt seem to be any hint of involvement from the empresss faction. The only thing that would be considered strange is that Empress Wei was too calm. Her reaction was not what an empress in such a situation shouldve had. Todays swift and decisive action from Empress Wei also doesnt match the impression that she had given in the past.


    Coincidentally, what Liu Da said matched Jin Wangs thoughts.


    As for how Liu Da knew about Empress Weis usual behaviour, it was due to the intelligence gathered by Jin Wangs spies nted throughout the pce. Since they were vying for that position, Jin Wang Manor also had spies in the pce. Empress Wei was a crucial figure in the Central Pces faction, making her an area of significant focus.


    Liu Das doubts are exactly the same as benwangs. Its just that there is no conclusive evidence at the moment, and no one dares to say that the sudden illness of the emperor is rted to the Central Pce faction.


    The situation had once again reached a deadlock. There was no evidence, and the main character, Emperor Hongjing, was unconscious. If the Central Palce faction really did make a move, they would surely do so under the guise of supporting the legitimate heir. It has always been a tradition to favour the legitimate son as heir over everyone else, including the eldest son. Although Dai Wang was mediocre, it didnt mean he couldnt be a stable emperor. If things ever reached that point, even the neutral ministers in the court, for the sake of the country, would support Dai Wang to the throne to prevent chaos in the court.


    The current situation was now very unfavourable for Jin Wangs faction, and what had seemed like a victory was nowplicated by unexpected events.


    Although it may seem like Emperor Hongjing was ignoring Jin Wang by sending him to repair Western Park, those who were familiar with Emperor Hongjings character would be able to tell which side he was leaning towards. As for Jin Wang, he only needed to continue waiting, and that position would be his. But now it seemed that it wouldnt be so easy to obtain.


    Jin Wang took a deep breath and was about to say something when someone suddenly rushed into the room.


    It was Fucheng.


    Your Highness, the eldest young master is causing a disturbance and wants to enter the pce to attend to the emperor.


    Yaoniang had never seen Xiaobao acting so difficult to deal with in the past. He refused to listen to any form of coaxing or coercion.


    She finally understood Erbaos temperament, which didnt resemble either hers or Jin Wangs. Instead, it was more like his older brother. Perhaps she and Jin Wang also had this aspect in their character, but she may not have realized it.


    This matter is not something I can decide. If you want to go, go and speak to your father.


    Just as she said that Jin Wang entered the room.


    Jin Wang looked at Xiaobao, and Xiaobao looked at Jin Wang.


    The three-year-old Xiaobao already looked like a big child from the outside,parable to a five or six-year-old, which caused people to often forget his real age. But in fact, Xiaobao was not even three and a half years old.


    Xiaobao knew that Jin Wang was angry, and he could see it in his fathers eyes. He pretended to be scared and cried, covering his eyes. I just want to attend to Grandfather Emperor. I want to apany Grandfather Emperor. Grandfather Emperor told me after father is done with Western Park, he will take me there to y. Grandfather Emperor wont die, I want to go see him, then he wont die.


    You child, who told you about dying? Stop saying that! Yaoniang eximed. At the same time, she had the urge to cry. If there was anyone who Xiaobao was closest to besides his parents, younger brother, and a few other children, it was Emperor Hongjing.


    Emperor Hongjing really loved Xiaobao. Although Yaoniang had not witnessed their interactions with her own eyes very often, she could tell the emperors affection towards Xiaobao was genuine from what he told her.


    These days, the pce is too chaotic. As a child, you shouldnt go and join in on the excitement. Let your father take care of your Grandfather Emperors affairs. Just stay at home and apany me and Erbao. If you dont apany Erbao, he will have no one to y with.


    For the first time, Xiaobao ignored it when someone brought up Erbao.


    Even if father is watching in the pce, he still has toe home to apany mother. I can stay behind with Grandfather Emperor to watch over him.


    Yaoniang also tried to persuade her son, but Jin Wangs eyes flickered and he looked at Xiaobao with a meaningful gaze, You are not young anymore. You should know what you are saying. Apanying Grandfather Emperor is not just a matter of talking. Would you be able to persevere?


    I can definitely persevere. Father, please let me go. Ill go find Eunuch Li, he will definitely agree.

 Chapter 192.1

    Chapter 192.1


    As Xiaobao said, Li Dequan did indeed agree.


    However, Li Dequan had been forced by him to agree. It was not a good time for Xiaobao to be making a fuss about staying by the side of Emperor Hongjing. But Li Dequan knew that if the emperor was awake, he would definitely want his grandson to stay by his side.


    Anyway, he could just assign more people to watch over Xiaobao.


    Because they didnt want to arouse any unwanted suspicion, no one from Jin Wang Manor could stay by Xiaobaos side. Li Dequan had already mentioned this to Xiaobao earlier. However, considering Xiaobao was still young, he also exined it to Jin Wang. Jin Wang was hesitant, but Li Dequan assured him that Xiaobao would be safe. Only then did he agree.


    In the end, it was as if he was begging Jin Wang Manor to agree to this. Once Li Dequan came back to his senses, he couldnt help but sigh. But since everything had been settled, they could only proceed as nned.


    Xiaobao entered the bed chamber, where Hui Wang and An Wang were watching over Emperor Hongjing by his side.


    In fact, they had nothing to do. They only stared at each other as if they were monitoring each other and there were also a few people from Qianqing Pce standing by. This was a rare urrence that happened once every few decades. It was as if the one lying there was not an ordinary person, but a treasure made of gold.


    But it was not made of gold, it was the Son of Heaven.


    Why is this little thing here? Hui Wang, who had no filter, sessfully asked the question that An Wang also wanted to ask.


    Li Dequan bowed, saying, The little imperial grandson is filial and said he wanted toe and serve His Majesty.


    What can a little kid do to serve His Majesty? Is he here to cause trouble? Hui Wang gave Li Dequan a sidelong nce and said, Eunuch Li, did you make the decision on this? Can a servant like you make decisions on behalf of the emperor? Did Mother Empress agree to this?


    An Wang looked at Hui Wang and thought to himself, who said this crown prince couldnt get things done? It was true that if the wall fell down, everyone would push it. However, it was also true that he was quite annoying. Hui Wang had been born with the status of Crown Prince, and he had been raised to be an arrogant and domineering character that didnt put anyone in his eyes.


    Li Dequan smiled, showing no waves on his face, and still bowed, Your Highness Hui Wang, this old servant is indeed a servant and cannot make decisions on behalf of His Majesty. But inside and outside of Qianqing Pce, who doesnt know that His Majesty wants to see his grandson every day to have his meals and sleep peacefully? His Majestys grandson has this filial heart, and the imperial physicians also said that talking to the Emperor and doing things he likes will help him wake up sooner. So this old servant brought the little grandson here. Does Your Highness Hui Wang not want His Majesty to wake up soon?


    How could Hui Wang dare to say he did not want Emperor Hongjing to awaken soon? Even if he had such thoughts, he wouldnt dare to show even a trace of them.


    An Wang smiled as he looked at Hui Wang. It was said that there was no cure for stupidity. Arguing with Li Dequan, this old pce veteran, it was said that no one in the pce could win a single advantage from him. Unfortunately, Hui Wang was still so foolish to believe that as a prince, since the emperor was no longer capable, he could step on this old ve without suffering any consequences. He didnt even consider the possibility of hurting himself.


    Hui Wang had a disgusted look on his face and wanted to say something but stopped.


    An Wang spoke instead, If there is anything that can benefit the emperor and ensure his long and healthy life, benwang has no objections.


    Your Highness An Wangs filial piety truly moves the heavens. If His Majesty were to know, he would surely be delighted.


    The two of them were singing praises to each other, saying empty words, but it made Hui Wang feel sick. He stood up and threw out a quick excuse of leaving for the washroom before departing.


    Xiaobao pulled Li Dequans robe and dragged him outside. Eunuch Li, its my fault that my imperial uncle scolded you. Ive caused trouble for you.


    Li Dequan saw his cute little face and patted his head, smiling. Its not a big deal. Your filial piety is admirable. This old servant will help you whenever I can.


    But still, thank you, Eunuch Li.


    Looking at such a little child, ones heart would inevitably soften. Li Dequan felt this way, but he didnt show any exaggerated emotions. He lightly pushed Xiaobaos shoulder and said, Imperial grandson, you should go inside.


    Xiaobao nodded.


    The bedroom smelled strongly of medicine, and bright yellow curtains hung low around the room.


    Emperor Hongjingy on the huge dragon bed. His majestic presence was unexpectedly mixed with a sense of fragility. His face was somewhat pale, but his neat gray beard added a bit of vitality to him instead of making him look lifeless.


    Xiaobao walked up and carefully observed him.


    An Wang seemed rxed, but he had his eyes fixed on Xiaobao. Despite his agreement with Li Dequan, no matter who appeared at Emperor Hongjings side, the person would inevitably attract the attention of many people.


    Even if the person was just a three-year-old child.


    Xiaobao seemed unaware of all of this as he sat down on the foot of the dragon bed. He held a book in his hand, which happened to be the ssic of Filial Piety.


    He had just started studying this book.


    Xiaobao spread out the book, put it on hisp, and said to Emperor Hongjing, Grandfather Emperor, Xiaobao will read to you. Then he began to read.


    At the house of Zhongni, served by disciple Zengzi, Confucius said, The ancient kings had the highest virtues and important principles, which was to obey the world, to maintain harmony among the people, and to have no grievances between those above and below. If one knew


    He recited it very smoothly, showing that he had memorized it, which surprised An Wang. This was the first time An Wang faced the clever and intelligent eldest young master of Jin Wang Manor head-on. Where was the so-called intelligence and brilliancy? This was clearly all hearsay!


    However, it should be noted that Xiaobao was only three years old, yet he could already recite the text with such proficiency.


    Establish yourself, follow the right path, and be famous for generations toe, in order to honour your parents and be filial. Filial piety begins with serving your parents, extends to serving your ruler, and ends with establishing yourself. The Book of Poetry says, Do not forget your ancestors, and work hard to cultivate your virtues''


    The childs immature voice echoed in the magnificent bedroom, causing the previous depressing atmosphere to gain some vitality.


    Li Dequan was immensely gratified as he watched from the side, feeling that the decision to have the young imperial grandson attend to His Majesty was not bad.


    Xiaobao finished reciting the entire ssic of Filial Piety before taking a break.


    Li Dequan brought a cup of water for him to drink and rest for a while, but Xiaobao refused.


    Even if I didnte to attend to Grandfather Emperor today, I would still have studied. Now that Ive recited it to Grandfather Emperor and learned something myself, its a win-win situation. You dont have to worry about me, Eunuch Li. If I get tired, Ill tell you.


    If Your Highness gets tired, you must let this servant know.

 Chapter 192.2

    Chapter 192.2


    At the same time, in the Kunning Pce, Dai Wang asked Empress Wei, Have Noble Lady Li and Noble Lady Ying been dealt with?


    Empress Wei was exhausted at this point, and her hands and feet were still a little cold. She sat leaning against the big kang, appearing somewhat traumatized. She couldnt help feeling a littleplicated inside.


    Of course, they have been dealt with. Keeping them around would only lead to more trouble.


    Dont leave any traces behind. This is a critical moment, and we cant afford to make any mistakes. Dai Wang seemed somewhat uneasy as he repeated his previous words.


    Empress Wei didnt particrly like this son of hers, but now that she had hopped on the pirate ship, she could only go with the flow. After being married to Emperor Hongjing for so many years, things had finallye to this point, making her heart bitter and unbearable. Dai Wangsck of awareness and redundant words certainly didnt help. How could Empress Wei be in a good mood?


    Bengong is not a child, and doesnt need you to teach me, she replied irritably.


    Seeing that Empress Wei seemed a little displeased, Dai Wang hurriedly smiled and exined, Erchen is just afraid that something might go wrong. Please dont me erchen, Mother Empress.


    Empress Wei didnt me Dai Wang. At this moment, she didnt have the time or mood for it. Speaking of mistakes, she couldnt help but think about what she had to do next and asked, Is this n feasible? Why does bengong feel a little uneasy? After being with your Father Emperor for so many years, never could I have imagined it woulde to this point.


    By the end of her words, the expression on Empress Weis face became gloomy again.


    Mother Empress, dont worry too much and dont me yourself. Erchen knows that you and Father Emperor have a deep affection for each other, and its difficult for you to be indifferent at this moment. But Father Emperor has always been ambiguous in his attitude, and its clear that he leans towards Jin Wang. As this continues, it is inevitable Father Emeprors patience will be exhausted. When the court expressed they had no intentions of supporting benwang, this path became a one-way road.


    So erchen discussed with maternal grandfather the current situation and concluded that the best strategy is to act first. You are the empress of the Central Pce, and erchen is the legitimate son. If anything happens to Father Emperor, these reasons alone are enough for the court officials to support me to ascend to the throne. As for what we are doing now, its just to make everything more legitimate. As long as we find the right opportunity, this matter is not difficult to aplish. It can also avoid unnecessary suspicion and prevent others from making a fuss about it.


    But in the end, he is still your father


    The Dai Wang covered up the ridicule in his eyes. It was said that women were always emotional. She had personally handled the matter herself, yet now she was bringing up the rtionship between husband and wife. It was simply


    However, Dai Wang certainly wouldnt say these things out loud. He was still relying on Empress Wei so he could only patiently exin, Mother Empress, you should know that its not your fault. Although the medicine is harmful to the body, if Father Emperor hadnt neglected his health and favoured those twin sisters, things wouldnt havee to this point. Its all Father Emperors fault, so you dont have to me yourself.


    Hearing this, Empress Wei for the first time felt that what her second son said was in line with her own thoughts. Yes, she shouldnt me herself. Everything should be med on him. If he had even held a little regard for her, how could things havee to this point?


    No, in fact, he never had her in his heart, only that wicked woman Shen Luan! He sat and watched as the ministers demanded the crown prince be deposed just so he could leave the throne to the bastard son born by Shen Luan. She should have realized this long ago. She wouldnt have been forced to this point if she had realized this earlier.


    At this moment, Shen Rang walked in and whispered something in Empress Weis ear.


    After listening, Empress Wei frowned, Who agreed to this? Was it Li Dequan?


    Shen Rang nodded.


    The Dai Wang looked curious, Empress Wei nodded, and Shen Rang repeated the news about Jin Wangs eldest son visiting the Qianqing Pce to attend to the emperor.


    Li Dequan has put such a big hat on this matter that erchen thinks no one would dare to question it anymore, said Dai Wang meaningfully.


    But he is just a young child. There is no need to be so nervous. Its probably just Jin Wang showing off by sending his son into the pce. Bengong usually sees that Jin Wang and his son get along well. Jin Wang seems to be the type to dote on his son, but in the end, this is all there is to it.


    Even though she said so, the sudden appearance of this young thing couldnt help but make Dai Wang feel like he had something lodged in his throat.


    Its unlikely he willst long!


    But Xiaobaos perseverance was unexpectedly long.


    Not only that, he almost never left Emperor Hongjings side except for when he had to leave the pce. Even when he went to bed at night, he insisted on sleeping at the foot of Emperor Hongjings bed. It would be impossible for an adult to sleep there, but it was not a problem for a child.


    Especially now that it was the middle of summer, there was no need to worry about catching a cold.


    Only when it was Jin Wangs turn to attend to the emperor, would Xiaobao, under the strong pressure of his own father, go to the side hall to take a nap. When Jin Wang was not present, no one could convince him to do anything.


    Xiaobaos reputation for filial piety had spread far and wide. Everyone in both the harem and the court spoke of the eldest young master of Jin Wang Manor as being exceptionally filial. At such a young age, he had already learned to serve his grandfather and read the ssic of Filial Piety a hundred times a day. Some were curious and asked him why he always read the ssic of Filial Piety. Xiaobao replied, If I read the ssic of Filial Piety ten thousand times, Grandfather Emperor will definitely get better.


    His pure heart was truly admirable!


    Little did they know, Xiaobao was only reciting it for the benefit of some people. After entering school, everyone first learned the ssic of Filial Piety. But how many people could actually remember it well, let alone actually practice it?


    Dai Wang had considered throwing this little thing out a few times, but he held back every time.


    The yellow pear wood bed was intricately carved with nine dragons and clouds and neatly covered with sheets and nkets. A little persony on top, covered in a light yellow cloud brocade nket. Feeling that someone was watching him, he rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    Third imperial uncle, why arent you sleeping?


    Dai Wang didnt expect this little thing to be so alert. He only nced at him a few times, and he woke up.


    Fourth imperial uncle is resting, and its third imperial uncles turn now. Are you going to the bathroom? Shall I call a eunuch for you?


    Xiaobao shook his head repeatedly. Im not going to the bathroom. Third imperial uncle, you should rest earlier. Fourth imperial uncle is already sleeping.


    Child, your fourth imperial uncle hasnt actually fallen asleep yet. Yong Wang was awake at the moment, but he was only pretending to sleep on the couch beside them.


    Whoever could fall asleep in the current situation definitely had a brave heart. Who wasnt afraid that something would happen if they fell asleep? If Emperor Hongjing were to wake up during this time and left a word or something, their intestines would probably twist with regret.


    For the sake of these possible, but groundless fears, the princes attended to their bedridden Father Emperor with utmost vignce every day. They didnt even blink their eyes, enduring the whole day while pretending not to be tired.


    The body may not be tired, but the heart was tired.


    Xiaobaoy down again, and Dai Wang remained sitting on the circr chair facing the dragon bed. The hall once again returned to silence.


    This kind of perpetual silence put a great test on peoples endurance and patience. Xiaobao, who had been bedridden for a long time in his previous life, wasnt foreign to this kind of silence, so he didnt feel that this period of waiting was difficult to endure. But for Dai Wang and others, it was quite the opposite. They not only had to attend to the emperors illness, but they also had to be vignt at all times against their brothers potential schemes behind their backs.


    In the seventh month of the thirty-fourth year of Emperor Hongjings reign, a storm was quietly gathering in the capital.


    Everyone was waiting for the moment it would erupt.


    Mini-theatre:


    Emperor Hongjing: Those who do not know might think that a small wolf-dog was tied to the foot of my dragon bed.


    Mianmian: You will get beaten if you talk like that. You should know that behind Xiaobao stand countless mother fans that even I am afraid. Do you dare to provoke them? (This is my first time featured in the small theater, and I feel really cute (==))

 Chapter 193.1

    Chapter 193.1


    Another night had passed. As soon as he heard some movement, Xiaobao yawned and sat up from the foot of the bed.


    Li Dequan came over and squatted in front of him, Little imperial grandson, why are you awake? Let this old servant carry you back to sleep for a while.


    Xiaobao shook his head. Today, Hui Wang and An Wang were attending to the emperor. One was a madman who spoke and acted without any logic, while the other was a shrewd and calcting person. Both of them were difficult to deal with and required full vignce.


    Having been in Qianqing Pce for a long time, Xiaobao could also distinguish between the princes. For example, the pair of Hui Wang and An Wang, and the pair of Dai Wang and Yong Wang required extra vignce. Only when his father and Hui Wang Shizi were here could he truly rx. Every three days, he had one day he could fully rx, which was why he could still manage.


    Seeing Xiaobao refuse, Li Dequan had the eunuchs bring his clothes and help him get dressed. Hui Wang and An Wang had already arrived, one was yawning and impatient, while the other was calm and collected.


    Since being confined, An Wang had changed a lot. He spoke less than before and was more mature andposed.


    After washing up, Xiaobao paced back and forth in the sleeping hall for severalps. Li Dequan suggested that Xiaobao go out to y, but Xiaobao shook his head.


    Hui Wang said on the side: Your father is really something, he made a young child as young as youe here. It seems that old fifth isnt as indifferent as he usually is.


    It wasnt unfair to call Hui Wang a crazy person that didnt think before he spoke. When criticizing others, he didnt even pause to reflect on himself. Originally, none of this had anything to do with Zhao Zuo, but Xiaobao came to Qianqing Pce, and soon after, Zhao Zuo followed suit and came to attend to the emperors illness to show filial piety.


    Since the various imperial princes were all paired up, with only Wu Wang left, the others agreed to let Zhao Zuo join and pair up with Jin Wang.


    Xiaobao ignored Hui Wang and pretended not to hear him. He was short and inconspicuous, and he hid behind the curtain for a while before reappearing, giving the impression that he was ying with himself.


    Hui Wang lost interest, and An Wang sneered. An Wangs sneer wasnt aimed at Hui Wang, nor did he say anything, so Hui Wang could only suffer silently.


    Soon, the morning had passed, Xiaobao had just finished his lunch and was about to read some more from the ssic of Filial Piety when a little eunuch came in and told him that Yan Geer and Xuan Geer hade to see him.


    Li Dequan was present, so Xiaobao went up to him and specifically said to him to watch over the emperor. Though it seemed like childish words, every time Xiaobao had to leave for a while, he would say this to Li Dequan.


    Li Dequan sighed in his heart. He didnt know whether this was the little imperial grandsons own idea or whether it was taught by Jin Wang, but in any case, he had a genuine heart and much better than those hypocrites. As he talked to Xiaobao more often these days, Li Dequan also began acting much more childish. In order to reassure Xiaobao, he patted his chest and promised to live up to his trust.


    Xiaobao went to see Yan Geer and Xuan Geer.


    During these days, the two of them would often stop by ande to Xiaobao to talk. Their studies in the imperial study had never stopped. Without Xiaobao, Yan Geer and Xuan Geer felt it was especially uninteresting.


    When are youing back? Without you, I find studying very boring every day. I have beente for several days in a row, Xuan Geer said, sniffing his nose without feeling embarrassed. He didnt pause to consider whether Xiaobao not going to ss had anything to do with him beingte for ss.


    Ill be back in a few days. By the way, whats wrong with you? Why is your nose so runny? Xiaobao asked curiously.


    What else can it be? My mother said it was because I was greedy for coolness. I only ate a few extra pieces of chilled melon and it made me be like this. These two days are slightly better. Before, I couldnt even finish speaking an entire sentence before needing to wipe my nose, Although Xuan Geer said it exaggeratingly, he was very vivid as he described it, so Yan Geer couldnt helpughing next to him, especially as he thought of the other silly things Xuan Geer had done.


    Xuan Geer was afraid he would say it, so he threatened him with his eyes. When he saw Xiaobao still staring at Yan Geer, he suddenly had an idea and said, By the way, you probably dont know but Yueyue also got a cold.


    Yueyue also got a cold?


    Xuan Geer wiped his nose with his sleeve and said, I heard it from Zhuzhu. Yan Geer also knows. Zhuzhu said its much more serious than mine and she still hasnt improved. He emphasized this to prove that he was not the one suffering the most.


    After getting confirmation from Yan Geer, Xiaobao became uneasy.


    He hadnt seen Yueyue for a long time.


    By the way, do you want to go see Yueyue?


    Xiaobao thought for a moment and shook his head, No, you guys go see her for me. Just tell her that Ill go see her in a few days.


    The three of them chatted for a while, and Yan Geer and Xuan Geer left, while Xiaobao returned to the back bedroom.


    Whether it was because he had been thinking about Yueyue or because Xuan Geers cold had passed on to him, Xiaobao suddenly felt feverish at night.


    It was Li Dequan who discovered it. He stretched out his hand to touch him and felt that his little body was very hot.

 Chapter 193.2

    Chapter 193.2


    So he hurriedly called the imperial physician to examine Xiaobao. The imperial physician took his pulse and prescribed medicine, saying that Xiaobao needs to rest carefully so as not to aggravate the disease.


    Since things have developed to this point, it meant that Xiaobao could no longer stay in Qianqing Pce.


    After staying up all night, Jin Wang personally went to the pce to pick up Xiaobao the next day. Xiaobao was still a little reluctant to go back and wanted to stubbornly stay here. Jin Wang was not a person who would persuade others, so he just put on a big dark face. It was Li Dequan who persuaded Xiaobao to go back, so that he can recuperate well at home ande back once he recovers. During this time when Xiaobao would no longer be around, he promised to stay by Emperor Hongjings side every day.


    Once the old and the young made an agreement, Xiaobao finally stopped making trouble.


    Jin Wang took Xiaobao back to Jin Wang Manor. Xiaobao was lying in his fathers arms with his head drooping, looking very docile and Yaoniang couldnt help feeling her heartache.


    These days when Xiaobao was in the pce, Yaoniang couldnt eat or sleep well all day long, causing her to lose a lot of weight. Jin Wang had been busy going in and out of the pce these days. Yaoniang didnt know what he was busy with, only that he was very busy. Emperor Hongjings illness wasnt very serious, but the trouble caused by it made the family of three lose a lot of weight. Only Erbao ate, slept, and yed heartlessly. His biggest worry every day was where his brother went.


    After the medicine was boiled, Yaoniang fed Xiaobao with her own hands, before letting him go to bed.


    Erbao also wanted toe in to see his brother, but he didnt let him in, for fear that he might get sick identally.


    Xiaobao fell asleep, and Yaoniang went out to coax Erbao who was making a fuss with the maid. Be obedient, I will let you see your brother when he gets better. Otherwise, you would also get sick. Then how would brother y with you?


    It was unknown whether Erbao was persuaded by Yaoniang, or what, but he didnt make a fuss anymore, and Yaoniang could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    She thought that since Xiaobao hadnt eaten well or slept well in the pce recently, she would go to the small kitchen to make some food that suited Xiaobaos taste. On this side, after Erbao said that he was going to go to sleep too, when the maids and wet nurses were not paying attention to him, he quietly sneaked into Xiaobaos bedroom.


    Xiaobao had this feeling that something was pressing down on him, and it was crushing him in his sleep.


    He had a very bad dream. He dreamed that after he left, a person whose face could not be seen covered the emperors mouth and nose with a pillow. He watched helplessly, but couldnt get up. He also couldnt say anything since something was weighing heavily on him.


    He woke up with a lot of effort, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a big smiling face in front of him.


    It was Erbao.


    Erbao was smiling. Before Xiaobao woke up, he had yed with his brothers ears and nose for a long time. His ying style was very different from others. He had used Xiaobao as a cushion to sit on, just falling short of riding on him.


    You little brat, youre about to crush your older brother to death, get up quickly, said Xiaobao with his voice hoarse.


    Brother, where have you been? Erbao hasnt seen you for many days. Erbao who spoke with a smile looked sweet, but all of this was an illusion. He soon revealed his true colours. Xiaobao tried to push him off of himself, but he refused to go down, insisting on sitting on Xiaobao.


    Brother, please promise me that you will take me with you wherever you go in the future, or I wonte down.


    Xiaobao didnt agree, so he made all kinds of noises, pulling his ears and twisting his nose. Seeing that it was useless, he started fake crying and howling. It wasnt until Xiaobao was so tortured by him that he eventually agreed to all his conditions, that he smiled sweetly again and got off from Xiaobao.


    After Erbao made such a fuss, Xiaobao felt much better. His head was not as dizzy, and his body was no longer so weak, but his nose was still running.


    Yaoniang made some light food and asked the maid to bring it over. Without moving to a different ce, she set up the kang table for a meal, covering the table with several dishes including one main dish and two side dishes.


    Jin Wang hadnte back yet. He had been like this for the past while, so Yaoniang had changed her habits. Now, she eats when its time to eat, and she doesnt wait for him like she used to.


    She could wait, but Erbao couldnt wait. This kid ate a lot.


    He made a lot of fuss every day and was often hungry. He would start howling as soon as he got hungry.


    She picked up some vegetables for Xiaobaoand also took care of Erbao. At the same time, she instructed Hongchou to send Jin Wangs meals to the front yard.


    Xiaobao remembered what his father had said to him on the way back


    You have to lure the snake out of its hole.


    But will the snakee out?


    The sky outside suddenly became overcast, even though it was still midday, it was pitch ck as if it was dusk.


    There was an ice block in the room, but it was still hot and stuffy.


    The wind blew outside, getting stronger and stronger. Soon trees in the courtyard were blowing this way and that.


    There were footsteps and shouts, but it was the maids drying things outside and they were hurrying to bring them in as they could see it was going to rain.


    Its raining! someone shouted.


    Since there was such a rare intense shower during the day, the night was particrly cool.


    After putting the two children to sleep, Yaoniang finally rested in her room.


    Jin Wang was also there, and the two slept in each others arms.


    Recently, perhaps because there were too many things going on outside the manor, with more matters on his mind, Jin Wang had less time to think about that stuff. Even if they asionally fooled around, it usually ended fairly soon.


    Yaoniang could sense that something was troubling him, but she didnt know how to help him. She could only avoid mentioning troubling matters and talk about more pleasant things when he was free, such as the amusing things Erbao had done that day so that he could rx.


    Although she was very worried about Xiaobaos safety in the pce, Yaoniang never mentioned it. But Jin Wang was not a fool, how could he not see it? Just by looking at how visibly thinner she had be, he knew what she was thinking.


    Neither of them wanted the other to know about their inner anxiety.


    In the middle of the night, Yaoniang suddenly woke up from her dream.


    She reached out to touch the person beside her, but Jin Wang was not there.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    Diamond readers: I''M SORRY GUYS FINALS WEEK HAD BEEN HECTIC (_)

 Chapter 194.1

    Chapter 194.1


    The Forbidden City in the night resembled a dark and bottomless abyss with a ferocious mouth trying to swallow all the light.


    The rain that afternoon was rare and unusual, continuing until it gradually subsided after dark. For a long while, it kept pattering incessantly.


    But there was a moon in the sky as if it wanted to witness all the ugliness of the world.


    On the dark pce road, it was hard to tell if it was covered in blood or rainwater. The fight had already begun, and two people with their eyes fixed on each other, after a while of probing, seemed to have run out of patience. They never expected to coincidentally choose the same day to act.


    Those who stand in my way, kill!


    At a time like this, all those who were lurking outside were undoubtedly enemies. Even if there were some idental injuries, it didnt matter.


    The thumping footsteps kept running back and forth, with asional fighting and screams. The eunuchs and pce maids knew that something big was happening. They could only move furniture to block the doors, cover their heads with nkets, and hope that everything would be back to normal and safe after dawn. There was nothing else they could do.


    Qianqing Pce was brightly lit and it seemed like a foreign entity independent of this world in this dark night.


    The bright yellow curtains hung low, and the faint scent of ambergris filled the entire space, making it peaceful and serene. However, the peaceful scene was interrupted by a dead person on the ground. If anyone else were present, they would surely recognize this person as Yong Wang.


    Yong Wangs eyes were wide open as if he still had many questions. He couldnt figure out why, despite putting the hallucinating incense in the incense burner, it was not Dai Wang who was affected, but he himself who went to see King Yama


    What he didnt know was that while he had only wanted people to not interfere, others had already plotted to kill him. There was no such thing as being lucky or unlucky, it was simply a matter of being outsmarted by others.


    Therefore, he couldnt me anyone for his death.


    Dai Wang pulled a handkerchief out of his sleeve and wiped the blood stains off his hands. He did not pull the dagger out of Yong Wangs chest, since pulling it out would only cause a lot of blood to gush out, and it would be inconvenient to clean upter.


    The hall was quiet, with eunuchs lying on the ground like lifeless objects in the corner.


    The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear their heart race. Faint sounds could be heard from far away, but they were not distinct.


    Someone hurriedly walked in and knelt down in front of Dai Wang, Your Highness, all of Yong Wangs men have been executed. Other ces are currently being guarded, and no one is attempting to resist for the time being.


    Dai Wang nodded and was about to say something, when suddenly a series of hurried footsteps sounded. Empress Wei had arrived.


    Empress Wei was dressed in her best attire. It was evident that she had not rested yet and had just gotten up upon hearing themotion.


    In fact, at this time, how could Empress Wei fall asleep? She had been waiting quietly in the Kunning Pce until the news of the incident was over and she could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    This night was undoubtedly a long night for Empress Wei.


    When it was found that someone was causing trouble in the pce at night, timid concubines or people sent by them came to Kunning Pce to inquire and seek refuge. But without exception, they were all shut out by the closed gates of Kunning Pce. During this time, many new souls joined the dead and it was unknown how many.


    Empress Weis face was a little pale, and she was out of breath. It was evident that everything happening outside was having a strong impact on her.


    Dai Wang waved his hand, and the person in shining armour retreated, leaving only mother and son in the hall.


    Technically, there were three people, with one person currently lying on the most luxurious dragon couch in the world, not dead but seemingly dead.


    But he was not dead!


    As the folk saying went, When the tiger is not at home, the monkey bes the king.


    As it turned out, these sayings were not without reason. If Emperor Hongjing had been well, none of this would have happened tonight.


    Empress Wei clearly had many words to say, but faced with this scene and her somewhat unfamiliar second son, she didnt know what to say.


    Is Mother Empress here to see Father Emperor for thest time? Dai Wang was the first to speak.


    Empress Wei was stunned for a moment, and it was difficult for her to turn her head to look at the person on the dragon couch.


    The rear bedroom of the Qianqing Pce had always been a ce where the emperors women could not easily set foot. Even Empress Wei, Emperor Hongjings wife, could only stay briefly and was not even qualified to spend a night there. With so many concubines in the harem, the only one to ever stay here overnight was that woman who had long since died.


    It was also after knowing this that Empress Wei made up her mind to let the deposed consort die.


    For a while, Empress Weis mind was in chaos, as if she had thought of many things, and as if she had thought of nothing.


    Obviously, Dai Wang had lost his patience and did not want to indulge the other womans soft-heartedness. He repeated his words again.


    It was both to urge her and to remind her.


    Cant we


    No, Mother Empress! Dai Wang said decisively, shedding the disguise of his usual demeanour and finally revealing the arrogance of his bones. Dont forget, once the bow is drawn, the arrow cant be taken back. Our great-grandfather, grandfather, and uncles, all took a gamble. This is not only for the sake of achieving this sons great cause but also for the Wei Family and for you, Mother Empress.


    Dont forget, Father Emperor did not intend to pass on the throne to this son. He favoured Jin Wang as his sessor. If Jin Wang is to ascend the throne, how will he treat Mother Empress? How will he treat the Wei Family? Do you honestly think he has no suspicion about the death of Consort De that year? Even if he did not suspect it in the past, he should have started to doubt by now

 Chapter 194.2

    Chapter 194.2


    Dont forget, Father Emperor has no intention of passing the throne to this son. His preferred sessor is Jin Wang. If Jin Wang is to ascend the throne, how will he treat Mother Empress? How will he treat the Wei Family? Does he truly have no doubts about Consort Des death? Even if he has no doubts about that, he should at least suspect Mother Empress after everything you have done to him. Zhao Zuo used that incident to ckmail you, but you also know that the antidote Jin Wangs poison hade from him, or rather, from the Wei Family. Jin Wang has likely already seen through the conspiracy behind the scenes and is now just waiting for the right time to make a critical blow. Mother Empress, dont be toopassionate!


    Thats right, she should not be toopassionate. They had already nned this long ago.


    In order to deceive the world, they did not directly attack the emperor but took a roundabout approach. ording to their original intentions, they would execute their n after the emperor was unconscious, faking a will he left behind to pass the throne to Dai Wang. However, they did not expect that there would be people causing trouble one after another. Jin Wang had even used his own three-year-old son, which dyed them for a considerable amount of time.


    They tried to find ways to make their original n work, but to no avail, so they took action directly. The only thing that took more effort was Yong Wang, who was already dead at this point.


    Now that they have seeded, when dawnes tomorrow, news of the emperors passing would be announced, and everything would proceed ording to the original n.


    Once the bow is drawn, the arrow cannot be turned back. So the emperor must die.


    Only by dying would there be a will.


    Only then could Dai Wang ascend to the throne. She would be honoured as the Empress Dowager, and the Wei Family would have a prosperous future.


    With a chaotic mind, Empress Wei walked step by step toward the dragon bed.


    The emperor on the bed was already an old man, with wrinkles on his face, gray hair and beard, and faint brown spots on his once strong and powerful hands.


    Empress Wei, with tears in her eyes, vaguely remembered the day they got married. He was handsome and powerful, and she was shy and beautiful, as if in a dream.


    Unfortunately


    Unfortunately, they were not an ordinary couple after all. He was destined to have many women, and she was destined to watch on, powerless to resist. She had once thought that one day he woulde back to her, after all, she was his empress.


    But this belief gradually faded away with the passing of time.


    He was the emperor, she was the empress. They were no longer husband and wife.


    Empress Wei suddenly turned around and walked away without looking back.


    She was dressed up today, wearing a bright red gold-embroidered phoenix robe, with golden phoenixes spreading their wings all over the robe, and the long skirt dragging on the ground. She quickly disappeared from sight.


    Dai Wang turned his head and waved his hand, and a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared in front of the dragon bed.


    This person picked up a soft pillow from the dragon bed next to him and covered the face of the man lying on the bed. The man was motionless at first before suddenly starting to struggle a little, albeit it was extremely weak. The man soon stopped twitching and became motionless again.


    After smothering the man on the bed for a while, the person finally let go and saw that he was sweating profusely. However, he did not have time to wipe off his sweat as he checked for the other persons breathing first before returning to Dai Wangs side.


    Your Highness, hes already passed away.


    Dai Wang nodded and did not stay longer, only leaving behind an order to have everything arranged well before leaving in a hurry.


    When Yaoniang realized there was no one beside her, her heart tightened unconsciously. But she faintly saw a dim light outside the curtain. She picked up the clothes at the head of the bed to put on before peering outside to take a look.


    The light came from outside the screen, a dim yellow light with a thin figure sitting behind it, long hair cascading behind him and his figure resembling that of bamboo.


    He was standing in front of someone, and they were having a conversation, but because their voices were low, Yaoniang could not hear them clearly. However, just by seeing the figure on the screen, she felt at ease.


    She didnt go out, just leaned against the bed railing and looked outside like she was watching shadow puppets. Unfortunately, except for the asional flicker of candlelight, the two figures hardly moved, as if they were not tired at all.


    Finally, the standing person left, and the sitting person suddenly moved, his shadow disappearing over the screen as he came back in.


    As soon as Jin Wang walked in, he saw her standing there, with her smooth long hair falling behind her head, wearing only a light green nightgown. She looked tender and small, like a lost jade rabbit.


    Why arent you sleeping?


    She seemed a little embarrassed to be caught peeking and rubbed her eyes. I woke up and didnt see you. Did something happen?


    Nothing.


    Dont lie to me, something must have happened.


    Jin Wang walked over, put his arm around her waist, and walked toward the bed. Nothing happened, maybe something happened in the pce.


    What happened?


    Benwang also doesnt know what happened exactly. Well probably find out after dawn.


    But they didnt have to wait until dawn. The news came before mao-shi even arrived.

 Chapter 194.3

    Chapter 194.3


    Originally, the Meridian Gates were supposed to open at yin-shi, so that the civil and military officials who needed to attend court would enter through the Meridian Gates, pass the Golden Water Bridge, and arrive at the Gate of Supreme Harmony. However, today was different. When it was time for the gate to open, there was no sound of the drums and bells, and the pce gate remained closed. The officials who came to attend court were all blocked outside.


    Just as everyone was discussing this strange situation, the pce gate opened, and several imperial guards came out with sorrowful expressions. They invited several senior ministers, including Elder Chen into the pce.


    Because the situation was so strange and they didnt know what had happened, Elder Chen and the others were reluctant to enter the pce. Only then did these guards tell them the truth: Emperor Hongjing had passed away in the Qianqing Pcest night.


    Because the incident had happened so suddenly, no one was mentally prepared for it. The Empress was ovee with grief and fainted. The rest of the pce was in chaos, which led to their dy in opening the pce gate.


    Their words were convincing, and this was not the kind of thing to be taken lightly. Several elderly ministers fainted on the spot, and there was a lot of crying at the scene.


    After the crying, the important questions still had to be asked. Several senior ministers, led by Elder Chen, asked if the Emperor had left a will, and what was the current situation in the pce.


    But how could these guards answer such questions? After some discussion, dozens of senior ministers decided to enter the pce in person, while others returned to their own manors to wait for news of the funeral. Naturally, news of the emperors death soon spread.


    Yaoniang didnt sleep well all night, so when Jin Wang got up, she got up too.


    When she heard Fuchengs report that Emperor Hongjing had passed away, Yaoniang was so shocked that she couldnt close her mouth for a long time. She automatically ordered everyone to keep it from Xiaobao for the time being and to not let him know.


    The two of them got up hastily, and the people sent by Jin Wang to the pce had already returned.


    The message they brought back was that after Elder Chen and the others entered the pce, the pce gate was closed again and heavily guarded.


    What should we do?


    Dont panic. Stay in the manor and wait for me to go and take a look myself.


    It wasnt just Jin Wang who received the news. An Wang Manor, Lu Wang Manor, and the various other princes households also received the news, so when Jin Wang arrived at the Meridian Gates, An Wang, Lu Wang, and the others had already arrived.


    Only Yong Wang and Dai Wang were missing. Yesterday happened to be the day when they were on duty to attend to the emperors illness, so they should be in the pce at this time. Hui Wang did note either. It was unclear why. Lu Wang, who had a hot temper, was shouting at the pce gate, but no one responded.


    After a while, a few people who looked like generals of the Imperial Guards appeared at the gate tower of the pce. The leader of them said to the people below, This is an unusual period. Her Majesty Empress Wei has issued an imperial edictmanding all the princes to return to their manors and wait for the imperial decree before they can leave their residences. Anyone who vites this order will be charged with treason.


    Charged with treason? Go fuck your mother! Ill be damned if I dont take off your heads and use them as stools if you dont open the pce gates now! Lu Wang shouted.


    I hope Your Highness Lu Wang will not show off his ability to speak. I, too, am just following orders. Before His Majestys death, he had already left a will. Now, several senior officials are discussing the matter of session with Her Majesty Empress Wei. Your Highnesses, please return to your manors quickly, and dont do anything irreversible, someone replied.


    A will? Isnt that a made-up thing to fool people? I have never heard of a son not being able to attend his fathers funeral. Hurry up and open the pce gates for benwang, or else benwang will treat you as rebels.


    Your Highness Lu Wang, words can cause trouble. The authenticity of the will can be verified by the senior officials.


    Where is Yong Wang? An Wang suddenly asked.


    The man in the gatehouse was stunned and replied, Yong Wangs whereabouts are not what a mere gatekeeper like me can know.


    An Wangs face immediately turned ugly, but he didnt say much and turned around, taking his men with him.


    This action surprised Lu Wang, who saw Jin Wang also turning around and leaving. He quickly followed them and asked, Second Brother, Fifth Brother, why are you leaving?


    As soon as the words were spoken, he realized that the situation in the pce was obviously manipted by Empress Wei. In this situation, it was impossible for Yong Wang to be involved. Not to mention whether Emperor Hongjing left a will or not, even if he did, it had probably already been reced by something else.


    They have the nerve!


    They certainly had the nerve!


    But what was the point of saying these things now? It was an error on their part to give the other side such an advantage, but who would have expected Emperor Hongjing to suddenly die and catch everyone off guard?


    An Wang and Jin Wang obviously understood the truth and nned to go back to their manors to arrange the next step. Realizing this, Lu Wang didnt dare to dy and quickly brought his men back with him to his own manor.


    In the Qianqing Pce, there were many people gathered at this time.


    Dozens of senior officials who had just entered the pce, Dai Wang, Empress Wei, and several imperial concubines were all crying and making a fuss.


    The Empress Dowager was also grieving but was holding back her sorrow. She told the senior officials about the situation before Emperor Hongjings death and hisst words.


    Normally, when the emperor issued a will, there would be several trusted senior officials present, but unfortunately, Emperor Hongjing had left too suddenly, and he was only able to hastily write a will and stamp it before passing away.


    At the time, Eunuch Li was also there. Eunuch Li, bring His Majestys will and show it to the senior officials, she said.


    Li Dequan came forward with a sorrowful expression on his face, holding a vermilion tray which contained the imperial edict.


    After paying respects to thete Emperor Hongjing, and then seeing Li Dequan with the imperial edict in hand, the doubts in everyones minds had already been reduced by half. After the senior officials such as Elder Chen and Elder Meng examined the edict one at a time, confirming that the handwriting on it was indeed that of Emperor Hongjing and that the imperial seal was also correct, they exchanged a nce and handed the edict back to Li Dequan.


    Thete emperors intention to pass the throne to the third prince, Dai Wang, has been made known to you, senior officials. Dai Wang is the di son of bengong and thete emperor, with a noble character and discerning mind. Bengong hopes that you senior officials will all support him in the future.


    Everyones gaze fell on Dai Wang, whose eyes were red and had tears in them, seemingly grief-stricken to the extreme. Otherwise, why would he, as a man, cry so much? Now that the edict had been confirmed, it seemed unlikely that it was fake, so there was nothing else for them to do but ept it.


    Elder Tian and Elder Meng and the others all bowed down, saying, This minister will not fail to live up to the trust of thete emperor and Your Majesty Empress Wei. This minister swears to work hard for the sake of the country and the people, until the day we die.


    ording to the rules, after the Emperors death, the Ministry of Rites, together with the senior officials of the cab and the Imperial Academy, would gather to discuss the Funeral Rites for the Late Emperor. After obtaining the sessor emperors approval they would then implement the ceremony ording to custom.


    These customs were veryplicated, and they involved matters such as announcing the news of the emperors death, the funeral, the mourning period, and the wailing of officials, imperial rtives, nobles, and women from both inside and outside the pce, as well as the bestowal of honorific titles, and so on. In other words, even the empress had no right to interfere in the funeral of thete emperor. Only the next emperor could do so.


    The sessor emperor had the status and qualifications of an emperor, but these status and qualifications were not something that could be obtained simply by saying so; they had to be recognized by the senior officials. This was also the reason why Dai Wang and Empress Wei had gone through much trouble.


    Now that Elder Tian and Elder Meng and the other senior officials had examined the edict and confirmed it to be correct, with these senior officials and important ministers present, there was naturally no problem with the session. Dai Wang couldnt help but feel a surge of excitement at the thought of finally ascending to the throne after all his hard work.


    Wait a minute!


    Just as Elder Tian and Elder Meng and the other senior officials were about to bow down to Dai Wang, Elder Chen suddenly spoke up.


    Elder Chen, your meaning is?


    Elder Chen straightened his clothes, bowed to the sky with his hands folded, and said, This minister has doubts about this imperial edict. Over a month ago, His Majesty, feeling unwell, summoned me, the grand secretary, and Minister Hong to his presence to make a will. The person he named in that will as his sessor was not His Highness Dai Wang, but someone else.

 Chapter 195.1

    Chapter 195.1


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire audience was shocked.


    Dai Wangs pupils contracted rapidly, and he clenched his fist in his sleeve and held it behind his back. Elder Chen, please do not speak recklessly. It is widely known that Father Emperor held great power and has been unwilling to name a crown prince for a long time. How could he have issued a posthumous decree ahead of time?


    Elder Chen did not give way. Since Your Highness Dai Wang is well aware that His Majesty is unwilling to name another crown prince, where did this posthumous decreee from?


    Upon hearing this, Dai Wangs face immediately darkened.


    There was no other reason but that Elder Chens insinuations were too heavy. He also pointed out that many ministers in the court had supported Dai Wang, but Emperor Hongjing had never agreed. If he had not agreed back then, how could he issue a posthumous decree now to pass the throne to Dai Wang?


    For a moment, everyones eyes were full of suspicion.


    Empress Wei was the mistress of the six pces, and she had stayed with Dai Wang to attend to his illnessst night. If one did not think carefully, it would be fine. But upon closer examination, there were indeed many suspicions. At this time, someone also thought of Yong Wang, who had not appeared all along. In this situation, it was impossible for Yong Wang not to show up.


    Zong Mu and Hong Qi hade to stand behind Elder Chen, apparently confirming what he had said. These three had not shown their stance regardless of what Empress Wei and Dai Wang had said earlier.


    More than ten important court officials were present, some of whom were members of the Six Ministries, responsible for overseeing a part of the government. Others were cab ministers and pirs of the court. At this time, the divide between the two parties was clear. Although the others did not explicitly express their stance, they also did not show any particr inclination towards one side.


    At this moment, Elder Meng spoke up. Although Elder Chen and others doubt this posthumous decree and mentioned the existence of a previous one, their words cannot be taken as evidence without proof. This minister wonders where the previous posthumous decree is now? Elder Chen, please have someone bring it here as soon as possible to calm everyones hearts.


    Elder Chen sneered at him. Elder Meng has always favoured HIs Highness Dai Wang to be the crown prince. If I were to tell you where the posthumous decree is, wouldnt I be sending it to you on a silver tter?


    You- Elder Meng was so angry that he waved his sleeve and said, Youre mistaking a good persons intentions!


    The situation was at a stalemate for a while. Empress Wei was in a panic, still trying to figure out how to persuade Elder Chen. At this moment, the situation in the hall changed again.


    Except for Elder Meng and the Minister of Justice, Qu Zhi, who remained in ce, the other courtiers all moved away from the two of them. Although they didnt explicitly show support for Elder Chen, they showed their attitude, which was not to take a side until the situation bes clear.


    Huo Ming, the Minister of Rites, intervened, The edict presented by His Highness Dai Wang just now is authentic, and we have all verified it. Elder Chen, the grand secretary and Minister Hong are all veteran officials, so they certainly wont joke about this kind of thing. If we gather all the officials, nobles, princes, and imperial rtives in the capital, we canpare the two edicts and see who is right.


    No one responded to Huo Mings words. Dai Wangs face was gloomy, with a strange light shing in his eyes, as if making a critical decision. Meanwhile, Elder Chen kept his eyes fixed on Dai Wang and Empress Wei.


    Since he decided to stand up, he had no intention of returning alive, but there were many ways to die, some heavier than Mount Tai and some lighter than a feather. He did not want to die in vain and let down the trust of the emperor.


    Elder Chen, bengong respected you as a veteran official of two dynasties, but now you are causing chaos in the court for your own selfish interests. This posthumous edict was personally written by His Majesty before he passed away, so how can it still be fake? Empress Wei suddenly said, looking angry and wronged.


    Your Majesty is the mother of the world, and this minister certainly has no intention of disrespecting you. But as Minister Huo said just now, we can gather the officials, nobles, imperial rtives, and princes in the capital topare the two sides and see who is right.


    If Huo Mings words just now were to cate, Elder Chens words were obviously sarcastic.


    However, the other party did not respond.


    The truth seemed to be covered by only a thinyer of window paper. Perhaps Dai Wangs edict was indeed fake. Soon after, Empress Wei exined that she was afraid that the other princes would have different intentions and that it would be in their best interests to choose a new emperor early, but no one paid attention to her.


    You old man, you really have no sense of propriety.


    Dai Wang wore a ferocious expression on his face, no longer trying to hide his true nature.


    Jianer!


    Dai Wang ignored Empress Weis reprimand and continued, If you have some sense, hand over that edict honestly. If you dont, benwang will chop off your head today.


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a suppressed cry from those in the pce. Huo Ming and others were all shocked and pointed at Dai Wang, but could not speak.


    Elder Chen remained calm andughed out loud, You insolent child, this minister is not afraid to let you know that there is not just one copy of this edict in my hands, but three. You set a trap with evil intentions, deceived us into the pce, and attempted to fabricate the truth. Little did you know it was a futile effort. What you want to cover up will never be covered up.


    Dai Wangughed loudly: Benwag has no intention of covering up anything. Benwang wont kill you now, but benwang will let you see how benwang will ascend to the throne.


    You will eventually fall from power and be recorded in history as a shameful figure for a thousand years.


    History is written by the victors. As long as benwang can sit on this throne, why worry about being recorded in a shameful light?

 Chapter 195.2

    Chapter 195.2


    Elder Chens face looked ugly, and Dai Wang didnt say more. He only left a sentence for Elder Chen to think about before ordering for everyone to withdraw. Only Elder Meng and Qu Zhi remained.


    Benwang hopes you two will help me with this important matter.


    Elder Meng and Qu Zhi looked at each other and tasted the bitterness in their mouths. But they also knew that ever since they boarded Dai Wangs pirate ship, they were doomed to help him seed or die trying.


    This minister will not hesitate to go through fire or water for Your Highness.


    The mourning bell in the pce never rang. Everyone who knew that the emperor had passed away was quietly waiting in their own homes, feeling anxious.


    An edict was issued to summon An Wang, Jin Wang, Lu Wang, and Wu Wang to the pce, but none of them responded.


    The edict was issued again, but still no response.


    Even the gates of the various princes manors were tightly closed, as if they were uninhabited.


    The edict was then sent to the homes of the ministers, some of whom responded and went to the pce, while others feigned illness and made excuses, using every means to protect themselves. By this time, many people had realized that something was amiss.


    But they were given almost no chance to react, as soldiers in all kinds of armour rushed into the streets. Among them were the Imperial Guards, the Patrol Division, and even the Wucheng military forces. They were like hungry wolves attacking sheep, rushing to various houses and manors.


    For the time being, the city was filled with the sounds of turmoil and the screams of soldiers and civilians alike. People were so scared that they dared not even leave their homes. Wherever soldiers in shiny armour ran back and forth, screams and wails could be heard as if they had fallen into the depths of hell.


    Dai Wangs words to Elder Chen were not without purpose. Duke Weiguo holds part of the military power of the capitals three garrisons and has already bought off many of the Imperial Guards. With just these troops, it was enough for Dai Wangs faction to do many things.


    Of course, this also meant that Dai Wangs forces must move quickly without any dy. If they dragged it out for too long and let all the troops gather in one ce, it would be akin to stealing a chicken but losing the rice.


    So they chose to deceive everyone and hold the officials hostage to threaten them into supporting Dai Wangs ascension to the throne.


    At first, they managed to trick a few households and enter their homes. But as they moved to other ces, no one was willing to open their doors no matter what they said.


    This was because news of Dai Wangs usurpation of the throne had already spread throughout the capital.


    Dai Wang was furious and ordered his men to torture Elder Chen to extract the whereabouts of the other two wills. He also forced Xue He, the Minister of War, to give him the transfer orders for the other troops in the capital. Meanwhile, his men attacked and forcibly took people into the pce.


    The various imperial princes manors suffered the most violent attacks, and it was clear that Dai Wang was willing to sacrifice his reputation.


    The inner city was in chaos, and the tense situation began to affect the outer city. Everyone knew that something was happening in the pce, but themon people had no idea what was going on.


    Of course, there were also those who resisted. Each household had guards, so Dai Wangs progress was very slow. At the same time, small groups of troops from different parts of the capital began to confront Dai Wangs forces.


    These were people summoned by Duke Ningguo Manor. Just like Dai Wangs people, they came from different ces and were mixed together. As news of Dai Wangs rebellion spread, more and more people joined the effort to eliminate the rebels.


    The soldiers of Dagan were loyal to Dagan, and anyone who attempted to overthrow the throne would be faced with execution. This was why Elder Chen said that Dai Wangs actions were taken at the risk of the worlds condemnation, destined to face great difficulties.


    As the battle escted, the righteous side seemed to have gained the upper hand with the addition of Sun Meng, themander of the capital guard. However, the reinforcements arrived from the capitals three garrisons which was stationed outside the city, boosting the morale of Dai Wang and Duke Weiguo Manors people


    The battlested for a day and a night, and all the residents affected by the fighting were sleepless with fear. It was unknown how many people died during the fight. Eventually, with the arrival of another wave of troops, led by Jin Wang, the righteous army emerged victorious, and the rebel soldiers were forced to flee into the pce.


    Meanwhile, Qing Wang led the Ten Great Lingweis of the imperial mausoleum to support the battle in the capital.


    The imperial mausoleum housed several generations of emperors during the Dagan dynasty. To protect it from malicious destruction, several guard stations, known as the Lingwei, were stationed there. These Lingwei were not under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of War nor the capital guards but were the most significant military force near the capital.


    However, the Lingwei rarely appeared in public, so many people overlooked them.


    Qing Wang arrived in his armour, his face covered in dust and sand, and his armour and weapons stained with blood, clearly indicating that he had been fighting for a long time. He approached Jin Wang on horseback and bowed, saying, Fifth brother, its good that youre safe.


    Jin Wang, dressed in ck armour, appeared especially pale, but his face was cold and hard like an ancient, unchanging iceberg. He looked at the pce gates nearby, his eyes dark, and nodded slightly, Youve worked hard.


    Qing Wang choked up, unable to say anything, knowing that now was not the time.


    Brother has worked harder.


    In the main hall of the Qianqing Pce, there sat a man.


    He wore a bright yellow dragon robe but looked haggard and tired.


    It was Dai Wang.


    Before, he had been a bit hesitant and cautious, but perhaps now that the situation outside was getting worse, he started to act recklessly and smash the vases around him. He had been longing for the throne for a long time and now that he finally had the chance, he naturally wanted to wear the yellow robe and indulge himself before anything else.


    In the distance, there seemed to be a deafening shout like andslide: Surrender and there will be no me, resist and you will be executed!


    This was the slogan that Jin Wangs people always shouted whenever they encountered the rebel forces. The harm caused by such confusing words to Dai Wangs army was not to be mentioned. Until now, Dai Wang couldnt figure out why he was about to lose.


    Clearly, he had the advantage and his army wasrger than Jin Wangs, how could he lose?


    But he didnt have time to think about it anymore. A dishevelled general stumbled in, shouting at the top of his lungs: Your Highness, theyve breached the pce gates! Theyve breached the pce gates!


    The pce gates were thrown open, and arge amount of sunlight spilled in, making it hard for Dai Wang to open his eyes. Many people rushed in, and the tall andposed figure at the front stood out like a heavenly being.


    Third brother, its been a while.

 Chapter 196.1

    Chapter 196.1


    The mourning bell in the pce had not sounded, and the dozens of high-ranking officials who entered the pce had note out yet either. Many people felt a strong sense of ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Just then, the tightly closed pce gates finally swung open, allowing a group of horsemen to emerge before shutting close again.


    After exiting the Donghua Gate, the group split into several smaller groups, heading to the various imperial princes manors.


    There is an imperial decree from the pce, summoning An Wang to enter.


    There is an imperial decree from the pce, summoning Jin Wang to enter.


    There is an imperial decree from the pce, summoning Lu Wang to enter.


    These people urged their horses forward with great speed, each holding high a bright yellow imperial edict. It was evident that something urgent had happened in the pce. Additionally, they were all dressed in in white robes, clearly indicating the death of an important person within the pce.


    Unfortunately, despite their imposing manner, they were met with tightly shut doors at the various imperial princes manors. Even when they knocked heavily on the doors, no one answered, as if there was no one at home.


    Helpless, these people could only return empty-handed.


    Before long, they set off once again, directly heading to the residences of various court officials.


    Some court officials were summoned to the pce but didnt make any further moves. Some feigned illness or made excuses, resorting to all sorts of means to protect themselves. At this point, many people began to realize that something was amiss.


    However, they had hardly any time to react before people wearing various types of armour flooded the streets. Among them were members of the imperial guard, patrol officers, and even soldiers from the Wucheng military forces. They stormed into households, first knocking on the doors politely and speaking kindly, but as soon as the other party showed any intention of refusal, they resorted to force, forcefully bringing out the individuals they intended to seize.


    It quickly turned into a situation where even the cornered dog would jump over the wall. Although Duke Weiguo held partial military authority over the three garrisons of the capital and the imperial guards had been mostly bribed by the central pce, this did not mean they held the winning hand.


    In order to save time and resources, they initially resorted to deception, intending to manipte the officials into supporting Dai Wangs ascension to the throne.


    However, as they made their move, there were also others making their moves. The news of the Dai Wangs regicide and usurpation had already spread secretly throughout the capital. Who would be willing to open the door for the rebels?


    Furious and desperate, Dai Wang had no choice but to employ forceful measures.


    For a while, fear and panic swept throughout the inner city, causingmoners to stay indoors, too terrified to venture out. Shops along the streets tightly shut their doors, and not a singlemoner could be seen on the main roads.


    Countless soldiers in shining armour ran back and forth, apanied by asional screams and cries, resembling that from the depth of hell.


    Inside Lu Wangs residence, Lu Wang cursed, Hes too daring!


    What didnt he dare to do? He had already done it all!


    His advisor asked, Your Highness, what should we do now?


    But this was not the time for strategizing, so even the renowned advisors were powerless.


    Gather all the guards in the residence and be prepared. If benwang didnt miscalcte, they wille again soon, and this time, it wont be as easy to deal with as before. We might face a fierce battle.


    Simr orders were given in An Wang Manor, Jin Wang Manor, and Wu Wang Manor simultaneously. While Dai Wang dared to kill the emperor and usurp the throne, no one knew what caused him to take such a drastic step. However, if he wants to eliminate all potential threats so that there would be no one to contest him, the people Dai Wang would want to eliminate the most now would be these princes, his own brothers.


    As expected, several forces quickly attacked the residences of the various imperial princes, with Jin Wang Manor facing the most intense assault.


    Fortunately, Jin Wang Manor was not entirely unprepared. Before the enemy even reached the main entrance of Jin Wang Manor, they were intercepted on the streets outside.


    In Rongxi Courtyard, the sounds of fighting from outside could be faintly heard.


    The courtyard remained quiet. Although the servants couldnt hide their fear, they continued to perform their duties as usual.


    Inside the main hall, Erbao had an innocent and carefree expression as he asked Yaoniang, Mother, why is it so noisy outside?


    Theres a wedding procession outside, and weddings always tend to be noisy.


    Whats a wedding?


    A wedding is when someone gets married.


    What does it mean to get married? Is it like what older brother and Sister Yueyue have? Sister Yueyue is big brothers wife, right?


    Yaoniang smiled and rubbed Xiaobaos head, asking, You naughty little child, who told you this?


    I heard it from Brother Xuan. He said Sister Yueyue was chosen by Grandfather Emperor as a wife for big brother.


    Upon hearing this, Xiaobao didnt care about the situation outside anymore and hurriedly said, Dont listen to him, hes always talking nonsense.


    Isnt Sister Yueyue big brothers wife? If not, can Sister Yueyue be my wife?


    What nonsense are you talking, you stinky brat? Are you asking for a beating? Sister Yueyue is much older than you. Youre just a little child. As a husband, you should be marrying someone younger, not older.


    But Sister Yueyue is older than big brother too. I heard it from Brother Yan


    As the two young children argued, Yaoniang became worried about the situation outside. She looked at the dark and oppressive sky outside and sighed deeply.


    Niangniang, dont worry. Nothing will happen, Yuchan reassured her.


    But Yaoniang sighed heavily and said, I wonder how my parents and sister are doing and whats happening at Qing Wang Manor.


    Qing Wang is not in the residence, which is why Qing Wang Manor is probably the safest ce right now. The rebels are unlikely to attack there. As for the old master and the others, they live in a remote ce. The rebels wont attack there either.


    Thats good.


    Xiaobao, who was scolding his younger brother, nced at the worried Yaoniang and felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    If his parents didnt want him to know, he would pretend not to know. It had been a shock for him to realize how quickly the outside world descended into chaos. Could something have happened in the pce? Did Grandfather Emperor encounter some sort of trouble?

 Chapter 196.2

    Chapter 196.2


    Just the thought of these possibilities made Xiaobaos heart tremble. He had lived two lifetimes, but this was the first time he felt so anxious. However, he also thought about Jin Wangs n to lure the enemy out. If his father said so, it meant he had a n in mind. If thats the case, Grandfather Emperor shouldnt be in danger, right?


    At that moment, Fucheng walked in quickly.


    Your Highness, His Highness led people to rescue the elderly and the weak women and children. Theres currently no ce for them to stay, so he brought them back and asked you to instruct the servants to prepare a few courtyards for their amodation.


    Which families did theye from? Can we trust them? Is there anything I should be aware of when making arrangements?


    Fucheng answered her questions one by one. Since His Highness had personally intervened to help, there must be a reason for it. Otherwise, he wouldnt have let Yaoniang make arrangements.


    I understand. I will instruct the servants to handle it.


    As time passed, more and more people moved into Jin Wang Manor.


    Among them were those who sought refuge from nearby families, as well as those whom Jin Wang had rescued. The guest houses were filled with people, and Yaoniang could only try to find more space to amodate them.


    Yaoniang even personally went out to hear these peoples ounts to learn about the situation outside.


    It turned out that both the inner and outer cities were in chaos. The rebel forces, stimted by resistance, had changed their previous attitude and resorted to killing at the slightest provocation.


    The streets were filled with people, all driven to a state of frenzy. Some of these people were rebels, while others were those who tried to suppress the rebels. There were also bandits taking advantage of the chaos, causing innocent families to be implicated. Almost every household suffered heavy casualties once their doors were breached. In addition to capturing and taking away the men of the household, the bandits also intruded, causing harm to innocent women and children while plundering their belongings.


    Because of this, although they had originally nned to stay confined in their homes and let the guards defend them, they couldnt help but seek a way to survive.


    Some neighbouring families joined forces to resist together, while others sought refuge in the manors of high-ranking families. For the streets nearby, Jin Wang Manor was undoubtedly the only safe haven. Despite constant attacks from the rebels, they were all repelled and forced to retreat.


    Jin Wangs forces were the most abundant, and gradually expanded outward from the center of his residence, attracting numerous people seeking shelter.


    In fact, there were even more people settled outside. Those who were able to enter the residence were all female family members of influential officials and nobles.


    Indeed, while the rebels rampaged, small military forces from various parts of the capital emerged to confront them.


    These forces were gathered by Duke Ningguo Manor. Just like the followers of Dai Wang, these people came from different backgrounds but all pledged their allegiance to Jin Wang. Jin Wang used these forces to deal with the rebels, defeating them one by one and gradually creating arge army.


    As news of Dai Wangs rebellion spread, more and more people voluntarily joined the ranks to eliminate the rebels.


    The soldiers of the Dagan Dynasty were loyal to the dynasty, and anyone attempting to seize the throne would be eradicated. This was why Elder Chen said that Dai Wangs actions were taken at great risk because they ced him on the opposite side of righteousness, destined to face the wrath of the people.


    Your Highness, Sun Mang has arrived.


    Sure enough, a dense group of soldiers suddenly appeared on the opposite street, numbering in the thousands, with infantry and cavalry rushing forward.


    The rebel forces facing off against Jin Wangs troops were quickly defeated under the pincer attack. Some timid individuals even threw down their weapons and knelt, begging for mercy.


    Is this all the people you have? Jin Wang raised an eyebrow.


    Sun Mang, who had approached on horseback, bitterly smiled and replied, The situation was urgent, and there was no time to gather more troops. Besides, in this kind of situation, its unknown who can be trusted and who cant. The methods of the central pces faction are fierce. Ive already had two captains under mymand turn against me.


    Whos inside the carriage? Jin Wangs gaze fell upon the heavily guarded carriage.


    My wife and children. I couldnt leave them in the residence while I fight outside, so I wanted to temporarily entrust them to your esteemed residence. I believe that with Jin Wangs abilities, their safety will be guaranteed.


    Youve given me one excuse after another. What else can benwang say?


    Sun Mang smiled faintly, not because he was concerned about trivial matters, but because he couldnt afford to be negligent or dyed.


    I will contact my subordinates right away. However, the true strength of the central pces faction hasnt been revealed yet. You need to be mentally prepared. The true strength referred to here naturally meant the military forces controlled by Duke Weiguos Fifth Military Camp.


    The three garrisons of the capital were the main military forces guarding the important areas of the capital. They were divided into three subdivisions known as the Three Thousand Garrison, Five Army Garrison, and Shenji Garrison. The Three Thousand Garrison consisted of infantry soldiers, who were not well-suited for street battles. The Shenji Garrison, on the other hand, was directly under the current ruler and could not be mobilized by anyone without the emperors edict or the imperial seal. The Five Army Garrison consisted mainly of infantry and was further divided into the Central Army, Left and Right Wings, and Left and Right Outposts.


    The Five Army Garrison was the collective term used for these troops and it had thergest number of soldiers among the three garrisons of the capital. They often rotate their forces with the troops stationed in Shandong, Henan, and Daning Garrison toe and train in the capital. At the same time, they also send troops for external expeditions. Therefore, the number of troops stationed in the capital was generally not high, but there were still around twenty thousand soldiers stationed outside the city.


    Currently, the troops of the Five Army Garrison have not yet entered the city. Once they do, the troops in Jin Wangs hands would be no match for them at all.


    So its best if Brother Sun can win over some of the subordinates. If the Commandery Guard in the capital can provide another ten thousand troops, we would have a chance to fight back.

 Chapter 196.3

    Chapter 196.3


    Jin Wang has never feared fighting against two armies, often winning despite the oppositions superior numbers. War was fought with both soldiers and strategies. The superior general attacked the enemys strategies and aims to conquer their hearts. It was nothing more than that.


    And conquering hearts


    Jin Wangs calm gaze shifted toward the position of the Forbidden City.


    That person who rose to that position crookedly must be feeling anxious by now. Otherwise, they wouldnt have resorted to such desperate measures. Jin Wang wasnt actually panicked. With the troops he currentlymanded, he had more than enough to ensure his safety. However, his father


    Had his father truly died? Or did something happen? Based on Jin Wangs understanding of Emperor Hongjing, he couldnt possibly let things go to this extent. Something serious must have happened.


    Ill leave first. Ill do my best.


    Sun Mang left these words behind and departed with a small group of soldiers. The people he left behind all belonged to Jin Wangsmand and were under his orders.


    Hopefully, whatever happened was just a small matter and not


    Chaos erupted in the capital. The Wucheng Militia and Shuntian Prefecture were also thrown into disarray.


    They were originally colleagues, but suddenly some became rebels, while others joined the forces to suppress the rebels. Comrades turned against each other, while other unrted individuals, like Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng, returned home and dared not get involved.


    The entire alleyway was silent, with every household tightly keeping their doors tightly shut. Even families with infants dared not make any extra noise.


    Fortunately, the residents here weremon people, and it was unlikely for rebels toe here. This allowed the people to avoid many disasters. Even if some bandits wanted to cause trouble, the households in this area belonged to well-offmoners. Their courtyard walls were tall, and their gates were secure, making it impossible for them to break in.


    These past few days, Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng had secretly gone out once or twice and learned that it was Dai Wang in the pce who was rebelling. This Dai Wang was truly an extraordinary person. After killing his own father he now wants to kill his biological brothers as well. He only wished he could wipe out his entire family, leaving only himself to ascend to the throne.


    Who among themon people didnt curse and hate him? But despite the curses and hatred, themon people wouldnt rush to the streets and fight the rebels. It wasnt their responsibility to do so.


    For people like them, who were lowly and of humble origin, this was their way of life. When faced with corrupt officials and wicked officers, they would curse them a few times, but when they needed to back down, they would still back down. When they needed to be afraid, they would still be afraid. Life went on, and whoever became the next emperor had nothing to do with them.


    However, they did have a connection with the Yao and Su Families. Su Yaoniang served as a concubine in the princes residence, and now that Dai Wang wants to eradicate his various brothers, they couldnt help but worry about their daughters safety. Huiniang was also full of anxiety.


    Su Yucheng wanted to go to Jin Wang Manor to take a look but was stopped by his family. The Su Family only had one male, Su Yucheng. What would they do if something happened to him? Even if something really went wrong in Jin Wang Manor, Su Yucheng, a little nobody, wouldnt be able to help.


    If our sister is not favoured in the residence, who knows if someone will take advantage of the chaos to harm her? Im really worried. I have to go and see whats going on. Ill be careful, Su Yucheng insisted when the others tried to persuade him against it. Only then did Yao Cheng and Huiniang tell him the truth, saying that Yaoniang was not just a concubine anymore; she was now Consort Jin, Jin Wangs legitimate wife. Even if something happened in Jin Wang Manor, she wouldnt be affected.


    Not to mention how surprised the Su Family was, but after revealing this, Su Yucheng still insisted on going to see for himself.


    If shes the consort thats even more reason to go and see her. Dai Wang wants to kill his own brothers. If she were just a concubine, nobody would care. But now that she is Consort Jin, shell definitely be an important target. Ive heard that Jin Wang is currently leading people to fight against the rebels. We dont know if there are guards in the residence. If its true that Yaoyao is trapped in the residence with the two children, what will happen if chaos erupts again and theres no one to protect them?


    Moreover, Im just going to take a look. I have the uniform for the Wucheng military forces. Nowadays, both the rebel forces and the loyalist forces outside are wearing this kind of attire. If I act well and avoid trouble along the way, nothing should happen.


    Previously, Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng had gone out twice in disguise like this. Surprisingly, this set of clothes really worked. Whenever they encountered the rebels, they would im to be rebels, and whenever they encountered loyalist forces, they would say they belonged to them. Like this, they could pass without arousing suspicion.


    Wu-shi still wanted to object as she held onto her sons clothes tightly, but upon hearing her sons words, she couldnt help worrying about her daughter and burst into tears.


    Yao Cheng could only say, Alright, I will apany brother-inw on this trip. Make sure to lock the doors tightly at home, so nothing should happen. Well go quickly and return soon.


    With the matter settled, the two of them disguised themselves and prepared to set out.


    Lancao had countless reasons not to let the men go, but she knew it was impossible to dissuade them. If nothing happened, it would be fine, but if something really went wrong because they didnt go, it could cause a severe rift in their rtionship.


    Go ande back quickly, dont forget that I, our parents, and the three children are waiting for you at home.

 Chapter 196.4

    Chapter 196.4


    Su Yucheng nodded, and after Huiniang finished her instructions to Yao Cheng, the two of them quietly slipped out of the door.


    They walked cautiously all the way and fortunately didnt encounter any incidents.


    Now there were no moremon people on the streets anymore, only some bandits and thieves taking advantage of the chaos. When they saw people wearing these clothes, they would avoid them. Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng only needed to avoid those engaged in conflict.


    Corpses were scattered everywhere, creating a scene of devastation that made ones heart tremble. The journey from the outer city to the inner city had already made the two of them regret leaving home. The only thing that kept them going was thest trace of determination in their hearts.


    Capture them, we found two suspicious individuals here!


    Before Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng could react, they were surrounded by a group of people. These people were all dressed in messy clothes, but without exception, they all had a piece of red cloth tied around their necks. This was the mark used to identify whether they were rebels or not. Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng also carried a piece of red cloth, just in case.


    We are not enemies. We have this too, Yao Cheng quickly exined.


    The two of them hurriedly took out a piece of red cloth from their pockets, provokingughter from the crowd. Thisughter not only mocked the two for being timid but also ridiculed them for being rebels trying to disguise themselves as the loyalist forces just to save their lives. Nowadays, everyone knew that the loyalist troops never travelled in pairs. Even if there were any, there would be someone nearby soon to join them.


    Using this method, they recognized many impostors and easily captured numerous rebel soldiers.


    These two individuals were clearly stranded rebels!


    Seeing the situation turning unfavourable, Su Yucheng remembered that the leader of the loyalist troops was none other than Jin Wang. Forgetting about saving face, he quickly revealed their true identity, stating that they were genuinely concerned about the safety of their sister who was the consort so they took the risk toe out despite the chaos.


    Although the general had doubts, Su Yucheng and Yao Chengs words were convincing, so they were escorted to the presence of Jin Wang.


    When they arrived in front of Jin Wang, Yaoniang was naturally there as well. Looking at her anxious and uneasy elder brother and brother-inw, Yaoniang sighed helplessly and couldnt help being moved by their intentions.


    Are mother, father, and Ming Geer all okay?


    Su Yucheng hesitated and rubbed his hands. Theyre all fine, but I was worried about you. Even though she was still his younger sister, her sudden change in status made him feel at a loss. He didnt know how to ask her about why she had deceived their family.


    In fact, Su Yucheng now understood his sisters intentions. If it werent for his own ipetence, his sister wouldnt have gone through such difficulties.


    Alright, lets not talk about that now. Brother and brother-inw, stay in the manor for now. His Highness has already sent someone to bring mother, father, and sister here. I should have had them brought here earlier to avoid being used by those with ill intentions. I just didnt expect that brother and brother-inw woulde here on your own.


    Leaving that aside, on the other side, just as the people from Yao and Su Families were taken away, a group of people and horses arrived here.


    In fact, it was only a matter of time before the rebels found the Yao and Su Families. At first, they didnt pay much attention and disdained using such despicable methods. But when people are pushed to the extreme, they do anything to survive.


    Qianqing Pce.


    Youre all useless! So many people couldnt even capture a small princes manor.


    A general kneeling in front of Dai Wang exined, Your Highness, its not that we, the generals, are incapable. Its just that we didnt expect the enemy to have such arge force. They were hidden in the dark, and we couldnt defend against them. Some of them were even our own subordinates, suddenly turning against us and using persuasive words to confuse our men. Our soldiers are surrounded, not knowing who is the enemy and who is a friend.


    Better to kill a thousand by mistake than let one go!


    The generals face showed bitterness. It was easy to say those words, but it was difficult to carry them out.


    Dai Wangs treasonous reputation had spread throughout the capital, which inevitably shook the morale of the army. With both armies in a standoff, the enemy hadnt even started fighting yet. All they said were words like, The rebels wontst long. You should abandon the darkness and join us to avoid bringing disaster to your entire n and being shamed on by others. They used various words to confuse peoples hearts.


    The morale on this side was low, while the morale on the other side was high. Despite the numerical advantage, the rebel army was on the verge of defeat. Some even abandoned their weapons and surrendered before the battle even started.


    ording to militaryw, those who retreat without fighting should be killed. However, killing one person would chill the hearts of others. With low morale, who else would be willing to sacrifice their lives?


    As someone who hadmanded troops before, Dai Wang naturally understood this principle. But now, he had been repeatedly defeated, shattering his usual calmness.


    He ordered his men to threaten and bribe those stubborn old men, but they would rather die than submit. Two copies of the posthumous edict were still missing, and Xue Hedu, the Minister of War, died under severe torture. His n to obtain the transfer order from the other side had also failed, so how could Dai Wang remain calm?


    Have the troops from the Five Army Garrison entered the city?


    The obstacles at the city gate have been cleared, and the troops from the Five Army Garrison can enter the city immediately.


    Good, very good. Make them die, all of them, especially the people from Jin Wangs residence! Theres no need to search for the posthumous edict, the person most favoured by Father Emperor is him. Even if there is still a decree, it will be of no use.


    Yes.


    Several miles away from the capital city, arge number of troops are marching urgently.


    These people were mostly infantry with a few cavalry. However, when the infantry marched urgently, they were not much slower than the cavalry.


    They have been marching urgently for a long time, and the continuous two hours of urgent marching have exhausted everyones physical strength.


    Stop! Rest here.


    With themand, the order was passed backward, and the massive dragon-like formation immediately sat down. Those who needed water drank, and those who needed food replenished themselves, striving to restore their strength in a short time.


    We are not far from the capital city now. There is a rebellion in the imperial capital. Although we are guards of the imperial mausoleum, we are also the soldiers of Dagan. We must protect our home, defend the country, and uphold the state.


    Protect our home and defend the country, uphold the state!


    Protect our home and defend the country, uphold the state!


    A person who looked like amander finished speaking and approached a general wearing armour.


    The general was tall and had a resolute face. Although he appeared young, there were faint traces of white in his temples, and his face was covered in the dust of frost. His expression was somewhat deste, with dry lips slightly pursed, his gaze fixed on the direction of the capital city, but it was unclear what he was looking at.


    A scene appeared in the generals mind, a scene that had happened before he left the capital.


    The night was already deep, and the vast pce was empty, with only him alone.


    He couldnt sleep. There were a lot of things on his mind.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and that extraordinarily outstanding man appeared before him.


    Father Emperor wishes to have you go guard the imperial mausoleum. Going there is also good. Going there will allow you the opportunity to properly think about your next steps. If possible, I hope you can take control of the imperial mausoleum guards because one day, I may have a use for it


    Your Highness, you should also take a rest and have a drink of water.


    The general took the water pouch, opened it, and poured water into his mouth, moistening his long-dried throat.


    His voice was somewhat hoarse: Dont call me Your Highness. I am not Your Highness anymore.


    The officer remained silent as the two of them silently gazed in the direction of the capital. After a while, the general suddenly stood up, Lets go, the capital is waiting for us.


    Fifth brother, I aming!


    This time its your younger brothers turn to repay you!

 Chapter 197.1

    Chapter 197.1


    Jin Wangs army quickly retreated as soon as they encountered the rebel forces, abandoning the hard-won Yongding Gate.


    The generals and soldiers swiftly withdrew along Yongding Gate Street without any hesitation. Even though some soldiers were puzzled, they obediently followed the military orders and left quickly.


    General, we fought so hard to capture Yongding Gate, and His Highness ordered us to secure this gate firmly. How did ite to this now?


    The general was a burly man with a height of over seven feet and an imposing tiger-like figure. Guerri warfare rarely involved the cavalry, as cavalry couldnt maneuver effectively in such terrain. Even though he was the leader of this unit, he had to rely on his feet to move. He hadnt slept for two consecutive days and nights, and his stamina was greatly depleted. He ran with heavy breathing, panting heavily.


    Dont ask too much about this matter. His Highness has always been insightful about the enemys intentions. There must be a n in ce. Although many of us havent been on the battlefield for a long time, we still vividly remember His Highness leading us with a heroic spirit against the barbarian invaders. Do you doubt His Highnesss decisions?


    The soldier who questioned him scratched his head and chuckled, No, I just find it strange. We fought and sacrificed so many brothers over a city gate against the rebels. Now were giving it up so easily. I just find it hard to understand.


    If you understand it, then you would be His Highness instead of a little soldier here! Stop talking nonsense and tell your brothers to move faster!


    Upon hearing this, the soldier hurriedly stopped speaking and ran back to urge those behind to quicken their pace.


    Meanwhile, the leading general wore a bitter smile beneath his bearded face.


    The subordinates below were not aware, but the generals understood that Jin Wangs forces were indeed limited. They had always fought againstrger enemy forces by catching them off guard and employing strategies. Guarding a city gate without any enemies was nothing but frustrating and suffocating. They retreated when the enemy outnumbered them and attacked when they had the advantage, which led to the continuous back-and-forth struggle for a city gate, resembling a farce.


    In essence, it was because His Highness was unwilling to let his subordinates make pointless sacrifices.


    This retreat was probably a move by His Highness to conserve his forces. Presumably, he intended to deplete the enemys strength through guerri attacks, in order to buy more time.


    But did they have reinforcements?


    The military forces in the critical area around the capital were already gathered in the capital. Those who coulde had alreadye, and those who couldnt were the rebels. Could it be that His Highness was bringing reinforcements from elsewhere? Even if they could be brought, would they arrive in time? The nearest garrison was already several days away from the capital.


    All these doubts remained unanswered, and afterwards, themand issued by Jin Wang was indeed to fortify the stronghold where Jin Wang Manor was located,yer byyer along the way, using alleyways as the main battlefield, engaging in guerri warfare with the rebels.


    Although the three garrisons of the capital were a magnificent and renowned army, they had been trapped in the capital for many years,cking the experience of the battlefield and the battle-hardened bloodthirsty spirit. Especially among these troops, most of the intermediate and seniormanders were sons of the nobility. While they could handle hunting and dogfighting, they had never heard or seen anything rted to guerri warfare.


    Jin Wangs subordinates were also a ragtag group, assembled from wandering warriors and scattered troops.


    But as the saying goes, an army takes after itsmanders. Jin Wang was known for his cunning tactics and unconventional strategies in military deployment. Duke Ningguo Manor, although having stayed dormant for many years, still had a considerable number of trusted and skilledmanders.


    On this journey from Jinzhou to the capital, Jin Wangs return appeared to be inconspicuous, but in reality, he brought back a group of elite guards andmanders. Those who had experienced the baptism of the battlefield and those who had never seen the war were twopletely different entities. It was precisely with these seemingly inconspicuous grass-root levelmanders that Jin Wang dispersed his forces and concealed them in the alleyways,unching ambushes against the enemy forces.


    First, they used the terrain to cut and scatter the enemy forces, and then they defeated them one by one.


    Roadblocks, fences, rockets, tung oil, sandbagsanything that could be used was employed. Themanders of the Five Army Battalion who faced them were dumbfounded. They never expected that warfare could be conducted in such a way. Werent battles usually won by overwhelming the enemy with superior numbers?


    These people were not only cunning but also treacherous, and their slogans echoed everywhere.


    Surrender and no me shall be assigned! Resist and be executed without mercy!


    Defend our homes and protect the country, uphold the state! Eliminate the treacherous and wicked, may the heavens bless Dagan!


    Many ordinary soldiers didnt have a clue about the purpose of this expedition. They only knew that there were rebels in the capital, and they were here to clear them out. But now, before even engaging in battle, someone told them that they themselves were the rebels, the traitors, resulting in everyone beginning to panic.


    Panic lead to chaos, and while marching and fighting, chaos was the worst enemy. If one person was in a panic, it could be forgiven. However, when the entire group of people was in chaos, especially since they werepressed in narrow alleyways, once chaos broke out, it became a disaster.


    Without anyone on the other side even needing to make a move, countless people were trampled and crushed in their confusion. Just as they managed to stabilize their formation, the enemy finally struck.


    It was truly a wretched situation, where they cried out for their fathers and mothers, discarding their helmets and armour.


    Some people took the opportunity to spread rumours while fighting, The rebels have assassinated the current emperor and killed loyal ministers. Everyone must seek justice! You all are aiding the tyrant! How can you face your ancestors, your parents, and your wives and children?


    When the morale of the troops is disrupted, their fighting spirit is lost, and naturally, they cannot form an army.


    Of course, there were also those who didnt believe these misleading words and countered them when provoked. These counterarguments quickly turned into quarrels. A group of soldiers exchanged insults while hindered by various obstacles, and it was quite a spectacle.


    However, this kind of situation was still the minority. After all, the Five Army Battalion had earned their reputation as a mighty force and it wasnt just empty words. There was still a portion of elite troops. Most of these soldiers attacked fiercely, even when outnumbered. They could only be pushed back by the soldiers trained under Jin Wang.


    The front line kept advancing further and further, to the point where even sitting in Jin Wang Manor, one could hear the sounds of ughter outside.

 Chapter 197.2

    Chapter 197.2


    At this point, no one could maintain theirposure anymore. When Erbao asked again, Yaoniang didnt know how to respond.


    In Jin Wang Manor, at the highest observatory tower, a three-story tower, two people were standing at this moment.


    One person was dressed in ck armour, with a ck cloak embroidered with a red underside draped over his shoulders. With one hand behind his back, he silently gazed at the distant front line, where the battle was deadlocked. From here, it was impossible to see how many people had died or which side they belonged to. Only a dark cloud was visible, devouring everything in its path bit by bit.


    Your Highness, will our reinforcements arrive in time?


    Jin Wang remained silent, his gaze still fixed in the distance.


    In the far distance, one could faintly see the rolling dust, and the person who asked the question followed the gaze, a glimmer of light reflecting in his eyes.


    Theyre here!


    Inside the Forbidden City, it was so quiet it was as if no one existed.


    The pce maids and eunuchs, who were usually bustling like ants, had disappeared overnight. asionally, if one was seen, they hurried along as if being chased by ghosts.


    Li Dequan sat quietly in the rear chamber of Qianqing Pce, his back hunched like a stone statue, able to remain motionless for a long time.


    As one grows old, their limbs be less agile. Since Emperor Hongjing passed away, Li Dequan seemed to have lost his spirit, aging several decades in an instant.


    Seeing him in such a pitiful state, some of the eunuchs who had served in Qianqing Pce couldnt bear to curse him in their hearts.


    They were all lonely individuals. Who could curse whom? Li Dequan was afraid of death and had done some stupid things, but they didnt fare any better. Those with ambition had long left, filling the mass grave that night.


    Dai Wang had revealed his true colours and no longer needed Li Dequan, so no one paid him any attention. He didnt wander around and was willing to stay wherever, and Li Dequans favourite ce to stay was the rear chamber where Emperor Hongjings corpsey.


    Because Dai Wang was busy with his grand ambitions, he hadnt even bothered to prepare the funeral for his own father. Others also didnt dare to move it without permission, so the corpse remained on the dragon couch. It was hot in the seventh to eighth months of the year, and they couldnt let the body decay. Fortunately, the pce had plenty of ice, and they brought in many blocks to keep the corpse chilled.


    asionally, someone woulde to take a look. The corpse appeared lifelike, with a thinyer of frost on the exposed skin. It wouldnt rot even after some time. So Dai Wang felt at ease to pursue his grand ambitions, and never went back to the rear chamber. Apart from Li Dequan and a eunuch responsible for watching over him, hardly anyone woulde here.


    The hall remained quiet as if time itself had halted. Xiao Mozi nced from a distance at Li Dequan, who seemed to be asleep while sitting there, rubbed the goosebumps on his arms, and walked away.


    He was unwilling to stay here for any longer. Together, the man who had been dead for days and the old man on the verge of death gave off an eerie feeling that could be felt even before entering the room.


    After a while, Li Dequan suddenly stood up from the footstool and quietly crossed over the dragon couch, reaching the thick curtain on the wall.


    He lifted the curtain, revealing a treasure cab pressed against the wall, adorned with various ornaments. Li Dequan extended his hand and fiddled with one of the small incense burners. Suddenly, the treasure cab split in silence, revealing a ck hole.


    He bent down and walked inside, and soon the treasure cab returned to its original state. The heavy curtain still hung low, and the person on the dragon couch appeared lifelike.


    Lying on the couch was an old man, not dead but resembling a dead person.


    As soon as Li Dequan saw this person, his eyes turned red. Without daring to cry too much, he hurriedly took out a porcin bottle from his bosom and bent down, dripping the contents into the persons mouth.


    This old servant is useless and is being watched too closely. Now this old servant cant even get a drop of ginseng soup. Your Majesty, please make do with this and drink more. Only by drinking more can your dragon body be preserved


    Emperor Hongjings face was sallow, full of illness. He sipped the rice soup drop by drop into his mouth. After living a lifetime, this was his most miserable period. He didnt me anyone; he could only me himself for being stubborn and trusting the wrong person.


    How is it outside?


    This old servant heard that Jin Wang has been confronting the central pces faction with his people. This old servant doesnt know the specifics, except that Dai Wang has been getting angrier these past few days.


    Having ambitious ns but being useless. He is no match for old fifth. A glimmer of light finally appeared in Emperor Hongjings hazy eyes.


    Li Dequan dared not speak and kept the news he had heard today to himself. The soldiers from the Five Army Battalion have already entered the city. How could Jin Wang, with such a small number of people, be their match? But he dared not say it. He was afraid that if he said it, His Majesty would copse. After all, His Majesty was currently already very weak.


    No one expected Chang Jianan to betray Emperor Hongjing, not even Emperor Hongjing himself. During the period Emperor Hongjing had been unconscious, he woke up once in the middle, but due to his suspicious nature, he kept it hidden. He had intended to secretly recover while ordering an investigation into the truth behind the betrayal. But he suddenly discovered overnight, that there was no one he could trust.


    Emperor Hongjinghad suddenly lost his sight, hearing, and mobility, and was paranoid of someone discovering that and using it against him. Helpless, a sudden n emerged: he let his body double, who he had raised for many years, rece him, while the real Emperor Hongjing was hidden away by Li Dequan in a secret chamber.


    Ironically, it was Emperor Hongjings suspicious nature that saved him, as trouble arose the following night.


    For the past few days, Emperor Hongjing had been trapped in this secret chamber, being conscious only asionally while mostly in a state of unconsciousness. It was unknown what kind of medicine he had been given, but it was highly toxic. It left him weak and powerless, often unable to control himself, causing him to fall asleep.


    Dont forget about the Lingwei.


    Emperor Hongjing seemed to understand Li Dequans thoughts and suddenly spoke these words.


    Li Dequan asked with suspicion, Your Majesty is referring to the guards of the imperial mausoleum?


    The imperial mausoleum was located not far from the capital city, in Changping.


    The mausoleum housed several generations of emperors from the Dagan Dynasty. To protect the mausoleum from malicious destruction, several guard posts were established in the area, with the guards known as Lingwei. These Lingwei were not officially recorded under the Ministry of War nor included in the capital guards, but they were a hidden military force near the capital.


    However, the Lingwei rarely appeared in public, so was often overlooked by many.


    Emperor Hongjing responded with a Hmm and continued, Dont forget who is there. When Zhen initially ordered old seventh to guard the mausoleum, he didntin at all. Zhen knew he must have had a n. He thought Zhen didnt know what he was doing behind my back, but Zhen knows everything.


    Li Dequan, filled with joy and tears, said, Your Majesty, we should be relieved. Now we have a way out.


    Emperor Hongjing felt a sense of chaos engulfing him once again. His consciousness began to blur, and he struggled to stay clear-minded, only to realize his efforts were futile.


    His eyes gradually clouded over, and his eyelids drooped. A faint voice emerged from his throat, Li Dequan, the secret passage of the Jingren Pce


    Li Dequan was startled, as if he had been immersed in ice-cold water, experiencing an unprecedented sense of coolness.


    Yes, this old servant understands, he replied.

 Chapter 198.1

    Chapter 198.1


    Li Dequan went to look again, only to find that Emperor Hongjing had already fallen asleep.


    This wasnt the first time he had experienced this situation, but every time, he couldnt help feeling anxious. It wasnt until he reached out to feel his breath, did he finally put his mind at ease.


    He sat down on the ground, his mind starting to think about the secret passage in the Jingren Pce.


    There had always been a secret passage in the Jingren Pce, which led to Qianqing Pce.


    The secret passage was built during the reign of Emperor Gaozong. It was said that Emperor Gaozong had a woman who appeared unremarkable in the harem, but she was the most beloved woman in his lifetime.


    This woman had a legendary life. She didnt give birth to the most heirs, nor was her appearance the most outstanding in the harem. Every three years in the Dagan Dynasty, there would be a selection process for new concubines, which resembled a cycle for those who had been in the pce for a long time. During this period, various new favoured concubines would emerge, overshadowing her.


    However, if one looked at it in the long run, they would discover that over the decades, those favoured concubines had long since disappeared, while only she remained like an evergreen tree. For decades, she remained unchanged, regardless of old age or declining beauty. Although she didnt be the Empress Dowager in the end, her son became the emperor.


    This person was Emperor Xian.


    After her death, Empress Xiao Yide was posthumously given the title of Empress Dowager, but she could have continued to enjoy the pinnacle of wealth and luxury as the Holy Mother Empress Dowager had she lived. However, she apanied Emperor Gaozong on his final journey and went away with him.


    The secret passage was specially built by Emperor Gaozong himself to visit Empress Xiao Yide. Almost no one in the pce knew about it. Li Dequan only knew about it because Emperor Hongjing had used this secret passage before. At that time, he finally learned why His Majesty deliberately moved Consort De from Zhongcui Pce to Jingren Pce.


    The reason Emperor Hongjing mentioned this secret passage was not because he missed Consort De, but because this secret passage had another branch that leads outside the pce.


    To be precise, there had always been a secret passage in the pce that leads outside. Only the reigning emperor knows about it. The secret passage in Jingren Pce was actually a branch added to this secret passage.


    Li Dequan didnt think about it anymore and returned the same way outside.


    The scene in the hall was the same as when he left, quiet and peaceful.


    However, Li Dequan remained calm, thinking about how to use that secret passage to get out of the pce.


    The battlested for a whole afternoon. Due to the nking attack by the imperial mausoleum guards, the soldiers in the Five Army Battalion werepletely defeated.


    Some died, some were injured, some were captured, and a part of them fled towards the direction of the pce. The imperial mausoleum guards and Jin Wangs men pursued them in victory until they reached the pce, where they had to stop.


    Qing Wang was dressed in armour and his face was covered in dust. His armour and weapons were stained with blood, clearly indicating that he had been fighting for a long time. He rode his horse to Jin Wang, who was wearing an all-ck armour, and cupped his hand in greeting, saying, Fifth brother, fortunately, I didnt let you down.


    Jin Wangs all-ck armour made his face appear even paler and colder, like an ice mountain that hadnt melted for a thousand years. He gazed darkly at the nearby pce gate and nodded slightly, his face covered in frost and dust, Youve worked hard.


    Qing Wang choked back his words, knowing it wasnt the right time. He could only swallow all his words into his throat.


    Older brother has worked harder.


    Although the rebels had fled into the pce, the victory was notplete. In the end, Jin Wangs goal was not to defeat the rebel army but to enter the imperial city, capture Dai Wang, rescue the trapped courtiers, and find out what had happened inside the pce. However, the towering walls of the imperial city stood as a barrier, blocking everything.


    The Forbidden City was built ording to the principles of fortress construction. Which emperor wasnt afraid of death? Their own stronghold naturally had to be built to be impregnable.


    Jin Wang had fought in siege battles before, but at that time, he had sufficient forces and plenty of men to use. Now, with such a small number of troops in his hands, in addition to clearing out the remaining rebels outside, he had to guard against other moves by the rebels. Clearly, he couldnt devote all his forces to the siege.


    Some people had already started shouting at the imperial city, but there was no response from inside. The gate tower was guarded by many bright-armoured soldiers, but they stood like statues, paying no attention to the shouts outside.


    Fifth brother, should we continue the attack?


    Jin Wang pondered for a moment and said, Order people to guard the various gates outside, dont let anyone insidee out.


    Fifth brother, are you nning to trap the enemy?


    To save troops, this is the only thing we can do at this point. They are trapped in the imperial pce. Besides these rebels, there are tens of thousands of pce maids and eunuchs. The food reserves in the pce are not enough to sustain them for long.


    Fifth brother is wise.


    This wasnt Jin Wang being wise, but an issue that anyone can think of. There were simply too many people in the imperial pce. Although there were many grain and rice storehouses, the consumption exceeded the storage capacities. ording to Jin Wangs estimation of the food in the pce, it would be enough for them to hold on for at most ten days.


    But these ten days were enough for him to do many things, enough to block off any paths of retreat for the enemy.


    Jin Wang did not ck off because of this. There were still many things he needed to do.


    For example, eliminating the remnants of the rebel forces in the city, pacifying the people, and reorganizing the Shuntian Prefecture Patrol and Wucheng Militia, as well as the imperial capital guards. He also needed to work together with the court officials to restore the government offices. At the same time, he had to gather reinforcements from outside the capital.


    For several days, he was so busy, his shadow could barely be seen. Yaoniang was also very busy. After a thorough rest, she began to send away the families who had temporarily stayed at Jin Wang Manor.


    Especially when it came to the etiquette between noble families, they woulde to express their gratitude, and she couldnt avoid meeting them. Yaoniang was exhausted every day and naturally had no time to think about Jin Wang.


    This chaos in the capital had caused heavy losses. Not to mention the damage to various families and households, manymon people also suffered.


    There were too many deaths, and the capital was covered in white mourning cloths. Because the rebel forces had not beenpletely eradicated, the prosperity of the past could not be restored temporarily. There were very few people walking on the streets, and they were all filled with fear.


    Jin Wang did not forget the chief culprit and immediately sent someone to Duke Weiguo Manor.


    Except for Duke Weiguo and his eldest son who were not at home, everyone from the Wei Family was present. In general, they did not expect that things would fail. Some people were actually innocent and had no idea of what the head of their family had done. But because their surname was Wei, they were also considered guilty.


    In theory, Jin Wang had no authority to deal with a ducal manor, but due to the urgency of the situation, he didnt have extra troops to besiege Duke Weiguo Manor. Therefore, he could only imprison all the members of the Wei Family. It wasnt just the Wei family; anyone who appeared in this rebellion couldnt escape.


    The merits of the dragon made people forget everything, but once the situation failed, it implicated the whole family, young and old.


    In the midst of the capital city, cries once again enveloped the surroundings, but this time the target had changed. Life truly was filled with miracles, with so many unexpected turns of events.


    Inside the pce, however, a gloomy atmosphere shrouded everything.

 Chapter 198.2

    Chapter 198.2


    Defeated battles, limited food supplies, and worries concerning the rest of their family members outside the pce. There were very few who could be happy in such circumstances.


    Every day, Dai Wang was consumed by rage, yet he seemed trapped like a cornered beast.


    In the past few days, there were many more deaths among the pce maids and eunuchs of the Qianqing Pcepared to before. Finally, when Dai Wang thought of using these servants to vent his anger again, he was dissuaded from it. The other party spoke very realistically, stating that what the pce had the most were pce maids and eunuchs. If these people were pushed to their limits and started a revolt, even Dai Wang would find it difficult to survive.


    So what should he do?


    No one could answer him!


    Every day, there were people who wanted to open the pce gates and escape, but they were all killed. The people guarding the few pce gates were all Chang Jianans men, and it was Chang Jianan who had dissuaded Dai Wang earlier.


    In a situation that should have been a guaranteed victory, this person had turned everything into a mess. Chang Jianan was filled with disdain for Dai Wang. But now it was toote for anything, the oue was already determined, and the only option left was to save their lives.


    At this moment, differences finally emerged between Chang Jianan and Dai Wang.


    Chang Jianans suggestion was to use the officials in their hands to negotiate an escape route, but Dai Wang seemed uninterested in this. After all, Dai Wang was born a prince and had his own pride and dignity. What would be the point of escaping? Under the heavens, there was nond that was not ruled by the emperor. Did he have to resort to bing a bandit, living a life of hiding forever?


    Duke Weiguo and Duke Weiguo Shizi also showed no interest in this matter. Due Weiguo fell ill that night. Old people, after experiencing repeated shocks and anger, would copse. The shizi also couldnt abandon his elderly father and the rest of the family to escape. They were not like Chang Jianan, who had no family or attachments.


    Seeing that both of them appeared so weak, Chang Jianan no longer paid any attention to them and decided to handle the matter himself. However, before he could make his request to the other side, chaos suddenly broke out in the pce.


    No one knew how those people managed to attack and open the city gates. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, those people had infiltrated.


    In the main hall of the Qianqing Pce, on the throne, sat a person.


    This person was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe but wore an expression of destion.


    It was none other than Dai Wang.


    Before, he still had some reservations, butter, after tearing off his disguise, he no longer bothered to conceal his intentions. He had long yearned for the throne, and now that he finally had the opportunity, he naturally wanted to don the yellow robe and disy his might.


    From afar, there seemed to be a thunderous roar, as if a mountain was copsing: Surrender and you will not be med for the past; resist and you will be beheaded without mercy!


    Protect the family and defend the nation! Uphold justice and eradicate treachery! May the heavens bless the Great Dagan Dynasty!


    This was the slogan shouted by the troops of Jin Wang whenever they were facing rebels. It was precisely due to such deceptive and misleading words that Dai Wangs forces suffered countless losses. Even now, Dai Wang couldnt understand why he was about to lose.


    Clearly, he had the advantage, and his forces outnumbered those of Jin Wang. How could he be losing?


    Suddenly, a phrase spoken by Elder Chen several days ago resounded in his ears: By daring tomit such treacherous acts against the heavens and earth, ones position will ultimately be unstable. History will record it, and it will be remembered for thousands of years.


    Dai Wang didnt believe such words. When looking at historical records, history was always written by the victors.


    What did it mean to dare tomit treacherous acts against the heavens and earth? Didnt it apply to kings, nobles, and generals too?


    He was the di son of his father, a legitimate heir to the throne. Why shouldnt the throne be his? It should have been his from the beginning!


    With a creak, the tightly closed pce doors were pushed open from the outside, and a dishevelled general stumbled in, shouting with a hoarse voice, Your Highness, theyve breached the defences, theyve breached the defences


    Dai Wang didnt know what he was thinking; he just made a faint sound without even raising his head.


    Suddenly, the pce doors swung wide open, and arge amount of sunlight poured in from outside. Facing the light, Dai Wang sat motionless, his eyes squinting due to the brightness. Many people rushed in, and the one leading them was tall,posed, and had a dignified bearing, as if a divine being had descended.


    Third brother, hope that you have been well.


    In the Kunning Pce, Empress Wei sat upright on the phoenix throne in the main hall.


    She wore a bright yellow dress adorned with swallows. Her appearance was dignified, with her silver hair neatly arranged, tied up in a bun and adorned with a crown of six dragons and three phoenixes.


    The previously quiet Kunning Pce suddenly became noisy.


    Footsteps became chaotic, apanied by the screams of pce maids, and soon the partially open pce doors were pushed open from the outside.


    Empress niangniang


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, the empress stood up abruptly from the phoenix seat.


    Youvee just in time. Bengong has been imprisoned in this pce by Dai Wang for a long time. Bengong seeks justice to be brought despite the familial rtions! Dai Wang conspired to harm the emperor, plotted to seize the throne, confined the empress, and imprisoned the ministers. His crimes are too numerous to record


    No one spoke, and everyones gaze became strange.


    The Empress intended to sever ties to protect herself, but the problem was that things had already reached this point. How could she be sure that others would believe her? Truly, wealth and glory easily cloud ones judgment. Even one of the most noble figures in the world couldmit such shameless acts.


    Fu Cheng, the leader, smiled and said, Your Majesty, its better not to speak these words to us. We cant understand them. You should save them for His Majesty.


    At the mention of Emperor Hongjing, Empress Wei suddenly became sorrowful. She covered her face with her sleeve and cried uncontrobly.


    That wicked child dared toy hands on the emperor, keeping the imperial body in the Qianqing Pce. Bengong had told him countless times to move the emperor to the Zi Pce first, but he turned a deaf ear and used me of meddling. If bengong were not his birth mother, bengong is afraid this life of mine would have already been forfeited Every night, bengong dreams of His Majesty visiting me and asking why bengong had given birth to such a wicked child. But His Majesty says he doesnt me me. Dai Wang has been in his fiefdom for too long and has never been close to me. He acts so recklessly, and bengong


    Fu Cheng interrupted, saying, Your Majesty, you should save these words for His Majesty.


    Empress Wei eximed in suspicion, What are you nning? If bengong didnt remember wrongly,t you are the personal eunuch of His Highness Jin Wang, are you trying to harm me behind my back? Bengong is the Empress of the Dagan Dynasty and the Mother Empress of His Highness Jin Wang. How dare Jin Wang borrow courage from the heavens toy hands on his mother? Doesnt he fear the contempt and ridicule of the world?


    Fu Cheng helplessly replied, My lord has no intention of harming you, Your Majesty. It would be better if you dont make baseless assumptions. This old servant just wants to take you to see His Majesty.


    As he spoke, he grew impatient with Empress Weis chatter. He raised his chin, and someone emerged from behind him.


    However, Empress Weipletely misunderstood his meaning. She instinctively stepped back until she tripped over something and fell to the ground. Even so, she didnt forget to fight for her life. She crawled forward using both hands and feet, trying to hide behind the phoenix seat.


    Hong Rang had already been taken down by others. Seeing this scene, he felt a deep sense of grief and indignation as these lowly people looked at the empress as if watching a monkey at a show.


    Your Majesty, the emperor is not dead! The emperor is not dead!


    Empress Weis movements suddenly froze. The look of fear on her face solidified, and then she fainted.

 Chapter 199.1

    Chapter 199.1


    Dai Wang died.


    When Jin Wang led his men to charge in, Dai Wang burst intoughter, pointed at Jin Wang, and said I havent lost to you. Then he drew his sword andmitted suicide by cutting his own throat.


    Blood spurted out immediately, staining the bright yellow dragon robe and flowing onto the golden dragon throne.


    Dai Wang was so unwilling to leave the dragon throne that he would rather die on it.


    Witnessing this scene, Jin Wang suddenly felt an indescribable sense of dullness in his chest.


    Your Highness, should we remove the traitors body from there?


    Jin Wang remained silent, still standing there, until someone reported that the imprisoned court officials had all been rescued, except for the Minister of War who died a tragic death. The others only suffered minor injuries. They were fortunate, as Dai Wang had long wanted to take revenge on these old fellows, but Chang Jianan had always stopped him. Apparently, Chang Jianan had prepared a way out for himself.


    This person was deep and calcting, disregarding minor details, and can be considered a formidable enemy. He was also the one Emperor Hongjing explicitly ordered to be captured. Currently, Jin Wangs men were searching the entire pce from top to bottom for Chang Jianan and the remaining traitors, but they have not been caught yet.


    Your Highness, His Majesty has returned to Qianqing Pce, and Doctor Liu has already entered the pce to examine His Majestys pulse.


    Upon hearing this, Jin Wang finally breathed out slowly and said, Benwang will go to see Father Emperor now.


    He turned around and walked toward the exit of the hall.


    Behind him, on the lofty dragon throne, Dai Wang slumped, with eyes wide-open that seemed unable to close even in death.


    Emperor Hongjings current condition was very poor.


    His chronic dizziness was already severe, and just when it had improved slightly, he was given this strange and peculiar medicine. Doctor Liu couldnt determine the exact nature of the medicine, but he deduced that it had a time-limited effect. Once the remaining toxins were cleared in a few days, Emperor Hongjing wouldnt be so lethargic anymore.


    After all, he was getting older, and his body was severely weakened. Coupled with someplications during this period, Emperor Hongjing had a minor stroke and couldnt move half of his body. Neither he nor Li Dequan noticed it, thinking it was just poisoning. Little did they know that Emperor Hongjings fear had caused his spirit to be injured, resulting in this pitiful state.


    Before they could continue the conversation, someone came to report that the empress had arrived.


    Doctor Liu stepped out, but Jin Wang remained by the emperors side.


    Empress Wei had originally fainted, but she was forcefully awakened. Upon waking up, she seemed to have gone mad. She kept uttering treasonous words, refusing to believe that Emperor Hongjing had not died. But now, seeing that person on the dragon bed with her own eyes, she couldnt help but believe it.


    Your Majesty, all of this has nothing to do with me. It was Dai Wang who secretly ordered the assassination. I didnt even know about it in the beginning and when I found out, it was already toote. He showed me a posthumous edict iming it was personally written by Your Majesty, and though I knew he might be lying, as his mother, I could only cover up for him. I should have done the righteous thing and exposed him, but as a mother, how could I bear to do it?


    Empress Wei tearfully pleaded, while Emperor Hongjing, reclining on the dragon bed, remained motionless as if he were asleep.


    I also know that my crimes are unforgivable, but I beg Your Majesty to consider the rtionship between us as husband and wife of these many years and spare the Wei Family. If it werent for me, if I hadnt be the empress, the Wei Family might not have achieved its current wealth and prosperity, but the entire n, young and old, would have lived in peace


    Have you finished speaking?


    Emperor Hongjing on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, his face was emaciated, but his expression was cold and stern. Aftering out of the secret chamber, he had been attended to, cleaned, and dressed, restoring his former dignity. Little did people know that during these days hidden in the secret chamber, Emperor Hongjing had endured much hardship and suffering.


    Although he slept more and was unconscious most of the time, his bodily functions were still normal. Li Dequan couldnt be constantly present to attend to him, and he could onlye in discreetly, two or three times a day at most. Therefore, if he needed to relieve himself, he had to do so on the bed. Especially with the overpowering nature of the medicine, Emperor Hongjings body felt weak and numb, and sometimes he didnt even realize he had soiled himself.


    As the exalted ruler, this was an immense humiliation. On top of that, he also suffered from theck of proper clothing and food and had to constantly worry about his own safety.


    And all of this was caused by the venomous woman before him, as well as the son she bore.


    Arent you curious as to why I didnt die? Clearly, that scoundrel had ordered someone to suffocate me on the dragon bed.


    Upon hearing this, Empress Wei looked at Emperor Hongjing in shock, never expecting him to be so aware of the details in between.


    Emperor Hongjing did not exin it to her and continued, You truly deserve to be the Wei Familys daughter and my good empress. Your words are cunning and your expression betrays no guilt. Zhen had always thought of you as gentle and virtuous, treating you generously. You have always put on a good act, so this time Zhen fell into the hands of you and your good son. Zhen doesnt me others, only myself for being blind and mistaking a venomous woman for a good one.


    As he spoke, he sneered, his thin lips forming a cruel arc.


    Not only are you as venomous as a snake, but you also uphold the shamelessness and selfishness that the Wei Family has always possessed. When the crown princemitted a crime, you voluntarily asked me to depose him in order to secure your position and protect the Wei Family. Now that something happened to this wicked son, you put on a face of being deceived and grieved. How did Zhen not notice it before? It turns out my good empress has so many skills, flipping her face like turning a page, lying without batting an eye.


    The emperors words were cutting, and even if Empress Wei was shameless, she couldnt maintain the expression on her face. She also knew that she couldnt escape this cmity. Emperor Hongjing had always been ruthless and would not spare her or the Wei Family.


    This thought made Empress Weipletely let go and vented without restraint: You talk about my skills, but all of my skills were forced by you and the harem. I am the empress, representing the motherly virtue of the world, but I have to be magnanimous and watch you favour one concubine after another. I have to smile and handle the affairs caused by their jealousy with tolerance and fairness

 Chapter 199.2

    Chapter 199.2


    I am also a person, and I have my own emotions. I can also feel hatred and jealousy. But because I am the empress, I cannot have these emotions, otherwise, I would be deemed unworthy. A good empress, virtuous empress, do you think its so easy to be such a good empress


    Empress Wei was clearly smiling, but tears covered her face. Why dont you think from my point of view? Those lowly women gave birth to children and all of them call me Mother Empress, as if I cherish being their mother. Every Mother Empress reminds me that you, as my husband, have fathered so many illegitimate children with other women


    I once thought about it. Which woman didnt experience such things? Even if they are not in the imperial pce, men still have three wives and four concubines causing constant turmoil. But you didnt even leave me thest bit of dignity. I am the empress! This world should belong to my sons! Yet, you want to pass this throne to the son born to Shen Luan, that wretched woman!


    Empress Wei turned her head and stared fiercely at Jin Wang, as if the two of them had some deep-rooted enmity, as if she wanted to devour him.


    All the men of your Zhao Family are hypocrites. Did you think I wouldnt know why you favour Zuoer so much? You think the crown prince has grown up and developed his own opinions, so you arent at ease just passing the throne on to him like that. So you hold up Zuoer, creating a rift between the crown prince and his own legitimate son. The higher you elevate Zuoer, the lower you demean the crown prince.


    How simple it is! A father who couldnt evenpare to his sons abilities. Everyone reminds him of this. So the crown prince loses himself more and more and bes less respectable. I watched helplessly as my son, step by step, moved toward destruction. I couldnt control it, and I didnt dare to. In my heart, I thought, even if its not the crown prince, at least its Zuoer. You truly made me believe that even if you dont leave the throne to our son, it would be left to our grandson. Unfortunately, you forced me to personally depose the crown prince, and naturally, Zuoer became useless too.


    Empress Wei suddenly burst intoughter, unable to stop herself,ughing uncontrobly.


    Look at you, so clever and cunning. The great crown prince, revered by thousands, has been brought down overnight. Can you me me? Since you took away all my hopes, why cant I fight for myself? Why should I helplessly watch that wretched person climb to the top and rule over my son?


    Emperor Hongjing suddenly started coughing violently. Li Dequan hurriedly went forward to pat his back and give him water.


    Youve gone mad! Youve gone mad! Youve gone mad!


    I am mad. Its you who drove me to madness! That night, I truly wanted to stop Jianer, but then I thought, with or without you, it doesnt make much difference. Why should I bring suffering upon myself? Isnt being the Empress Dowager better? High and mighty, without these filthy and troublesome matters.


    Emperor Hongjings face visibly turned purple, causing Li Dequan considerable rm. He quickly called for the imperial physician. However, Emperor Hongjing held him back, took several deep breaths, and the colour gradually faded away, leaving only exhaustion on his brow.


    He looked utterly fatigued, his voice filled with weariness. Whether you believe it or not, I, at the beginning


    After those words, he fell silent. Emperor Hongjing had unexpectedly fallen asleep. Unconsciously, he murmured something, but it was indistinct and iprehensible to others.


    The hall fell silent.


    Jin Wang spoke, Let Father rest well. Someone, escort he nced indifferently at Empress Wei, escort Mother Empress back to the Kunning Pce.


    Soon, someone came forward and led Empress Wei away.


    Chang Jianan was finally found, but he was discovered as a lifeless body.


    He was found in the pond of the imperial garden, with no visible wounds, as if he had identally fallen into the water and drowned.


    This manner of death was too suspicious, leaving people wondering if there were any hidden secrets behind it. Nevertheless, along with Dai Wangs suicide, the rebellious forces within the pce were thoroughly eliminated, and the Forbidden City finally regained its former tranquillity.


    Duke Weiguo and his son were imprisoned, Empress Wei was confined to the Kunning Pce, and other high-ranking officials involved in the conspiracy, including Elder Chen, were all imprisoned, awaiting Emperor Hongjings orders on how to deal with them.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Hongjings health was deteriorating, and with numerous other matters demanding his attention, this had not yet been ced on the agenda.


    During these days, Jin Wang had also been extremely busy. Emperor Hongjings weakened condition required him to take care of many things. No one voiced any objections because, with the return of Elder Chen and others, the matter of the real posthumous edict was widely known. Elder Chen had brought out the edict, which revealed that the one to ascend the throne was none other than Jin Wang.


    There werent actually three copies, but only one. The existence of three copies was just a scam created by Minister Chen to deceive Dai Wang, with the purpose of diverting attention and protecting himself.


    Jin Wang was incredibly busy, so much so that he spent several consecutive nights staying in the pce.


    On this day, he finally had some free time and returned to his residence to rest for half a day.


    Will Empress niangniang still be deposed? After listening to Jin Wangs ount, Yaoniang subconsciously asked this question.


    Why? Are you hoping for her to be deposed?


    Yaoniang waved her hand and said, Its not like that. I just feel that if she has done such things, shouldnt she be punished?


    Jin Wang took her hand and yed with it in his palm, saying, Dont think too much. Father Emperor has never been merciful towards women. The dy in taking action is simply due to hisck of energy at the moment.


    In fact, there was another reason that Jin Wang didnt mention. Perhaps what Empress Wei said on that day was true, which made Emperor Hongjing abnormally indecisive.


    But soon, something happened that shocked everyone.

 Chapter 200.1

    Chapter 200.1


    The case of treason that was instigated by Dai Wang had no trace of any involvement from Hui Wang Manor from beginning to end.


    It seemed that overnight, Hui Wang Manor vanished from peoples sight. No one appeared when Emperor Hongjings death was announced, and the capital fell into chaos afterward, so needless to say, there was little involvement. After, once everything settled down, and the affected courtiers began to settle the crimes of the rebels, only then did Hui Wang Manor suddenly emerge.


    The various princes manors were more or less attacked, especially Jin Wang Manor, which suffered the most. There were corpses scattered throughout the nearby streets, and even after several days of cleaning, traces of what happened could still be seen.


    Even the usually low-key Qing Wang Manor had been harassed by the rebels, but they were repelled by the guards. Only Hui Wang Manor, from beginning to end, seemed as if it were an invisible object. The neighbouring residences had all been harassed by the rebels, yet the rebels seemed unable to see Hui Wang Manor.


    During those two days, when the situation outside was too chaotic, two civilian households near Hui Wang Manor were truly frightened. Thinking that Hui Wang Manor was a princes residence with many guards, they believed it would be safer. So they sent someone to seek help, but all they encountered was a gate that wouldnt open, no matter how much they called.


    Later, the rebels broke into the doors of these two households, and the casualties in the residence were severe. In one of the households, the daughter was harmed by the rebels and ended up smashing her head against a wall. Now, as the rebels were being ounted for, and the court was investigating what happened, these two families, who had survived the ordeal, looked at the still-standing and majestic princes residence next to them, then nced at their own tragic situation, and harboured new grievances and old grudges in their hearts.


    Coincidentally, the master of that household was an official of the central judiciary office, and he personally used the Hui Wang of being a member of the rebels and colluding with them.


    In fact, this was already an open secret. Dai Wang was the younger brother of Hui Wang. When the younger brother rebelled, the older brother must have been kept in the loop. The reason why no one from Hui Wang Manor appeared to outsiders since the very beginning was because they were waiting for the sess of Dai Wang. Once he seeded, they would all share in the glory and wealth.


    This idea was not wrong, but unfortunately, Dai Wang ended up being defeated.


    If no one had brought it up, everyone would have turned a blind eye to it, as it was the imperial familys own affair to resolve. However, someone did bring it up, and with the umtion of the rebels wicked deeds, everyone in the court hated them and was filled with resentment and deep anger.


    In this situation, the collusion between Hui Wang Manor and the rebels quickly became known both inside and outside the court.


    Even though they were both imperial princes, Jin Wang took the lead and disregarded his own safety. He personally led people out to suppress the rebellion, not only crushing the revolt but also saving many officials and their families. After the rebellion ended, the people from Jin Wang Manor spent a whole day moving the corpses. Anyone who saw the miserable state of the nearby streets would shake their heads inmentation, eximing at the intense brutality.


    And on the other hand, Hui Wang clearly had the resources and ability, yet he chose not to save them.


    This was human nature. Everyone was suffering, so why should you remain indifferent? And you remained indifferent despite knowing full well what would happen if you did nothing. Yet you still sat back and did nothing. Since ancient times, it has been said that when a princemits a crime, he is as equally guilty as if it was amoner whomitted the crime. Although the masses knew this didnt apply in real life, as long as it made those privileged people ufortable, it brought themfort.


    Especially since everyone knew the downfall of the central pces faction is imminent, there were no longer any concerns. Many courtiers rushed forward to present their usations.


    When the news reached the residence of Hui Wang, he cursed vehemently and turned pale with fear.


    It wasnt that he was cowardly by nature, but ever since he learned of Dai Wangs defeat, he had been feeling restless in his heart. However, he never expected that his fears woulde true.


    Its all because of you, bastard! If it werent for you prohibiting the servants from receiving guests, it wouldnt have escted to this extent!


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Zuo retorted, How could we have let people into the manor in that kind of situation? Not to mention what would have happened if third uncle found out, if we had allowed two families to stay, even more people would have sought refuge here. Could the manor amodate them all?


    It made sense in theory, but once someone encountered trouble, it was inevitable for there to be a shifting of me.


    Father and son had a big quarrel, and the servants dared not intervene.


    After the argument, the matter still needed to be resolved.


    Three days passed, and after much deliberation, Hui Wang went to the pce.


    He didnt do anything except betray Empress Wei, in exchange for his own safety and prosperity.


    Jin Wang heard that Emperor Hongjing had fallen ill, so he hurriedly entered the pce without knowing what had happened.


    It was only after consulting with Li Dequan that he learned the truth of the matter.


    To protect himself, Hui Wang betrayed Empress Wei and informed Emperor Hongjing of something she had done in her early years. It was because of this incident that Emperor Hongjing fell ill.


    The reason Consort De died back then was closely rted to Empress Wei.


    When Shen Luan was still in her boudoir, her health was not good, but it was just weakness, not a serious illness. Later, after entering the pce, her condition deteriorated further. The imperial physicians diagnosed her numerous times, always attributing it to emotional stress.


    Where did her emotional stresse from? It was naturally rted to her entering the pce and the Shen Family. Yet Emperor Hongjing didnt want to pay attention to all of this and actively avoided it.


    Later, due to certain reasons, Shen Luan became pregnant. At that time, Doctor Liu, who was still the imperial physician, told her that giving birth to this child would greatly damage her vitality and shorten her lifespan. But Shen Luan insisted and gave birth to Jin Wang. Up until the moment before childbirth, Shen Luans condition was quite good, but problems arose during delivery.


    Shen Luan had a difficult childbirth. Although both mother and child were safe in the end, it had taken a toll on her vitality. She didnt survive for many years and left behind Jin Wang, departing from this world.


    This matter had always been a sore spot for Emperor Hongjing. He has always believed that Consort De was a victim of jealousy and the maniption of fate. He believed that she intentionally opposed him, which led to her demise.


    Never did he expect that it was the empress who had a hand in it.

 Chapter 200.2

    Chapter 200.2


    In truth, Hui Wang was not aware of the specific details. He had only heard Empress Wei mention it once during his childhood. But even with just that, it was enough to infuriate Emperor Hongjing.


    Due to suspicions surrounding Consort De¡¯s death and her rtionship with Consort Han, Emperor Hongjing still harboured resentment towards Qing Wang. As long as he believed you were the one responsible, what further evidence was needed?


    Emperor Hongjing issued a decree to depose the empress and bestowed upon her a cup of poisoned wine.


    He promised to keep Hui Wang¡¯s position as a prince, but in exchange, Hui Wang was to personally read the decree to depose the empress to her, and he was also to bring the poisoned wine himself.


    ¡­


    Kunning Pce.


    Hui Wang covered his face and cried, ¡°Mother Empress, don¡¯t me your son. It was all Father Emperor¡¯s doing.¡±


    After the initial shock and anger, Empress Wei seemed surprisingly calm.


    She supported herself and slowly walked to the phoenix seat, taking a seat.She had sat in this position for decades. Every day, she received greetings from the imperial concubines, and every year, she epted salutations from noble women inside and outside the pce.


    Sitting here for so long, she was familiar with every pattern and carving on this phoenix seat. Some people had suggested a long time ago that the seat should be reced since it was old, but Empress Wei never agreed. She always felt that if the phoenix seat was reced, it would no longer be hers. She would only feel anxious and unsettled. Using the old item gave her peace of mind.


    Now she still sat on this phoenix seat, but unfortunately, she was no longer the empress.


    Emperor Hongjing had deposed her!


    She had thought about it a long time ago. She would rather die in this position of the empress. She wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity to depose her. But now, she had to ept this imperial decree, had to ept this reality.


    Because it was her son who presented her with this decree.


    Emperor Hongjing was reminding her.


    Her second son was already gone, and the Wei Family was destined to fall. If even her eldest son was lost, her bloodline, her everything, would be extinguished. In a few years, perhaps no one would even remember her. The Wei Family would also lose the chance for aeback. This decree was a seed, a lone spark amidst the ashes, and she had to preserve it.


    ¡°You truly are ruthless¡­¡±


    Empress Wei muttered under her breath, her mind lost in thought as if frozen in ce.


    The hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°Your Highness Hui Wang?¡± a eunuch beside him reminded.


    Hui Wang¡¯s pupils contracted as he nced at Empress Wei. He gritted his teeth and nodded.


    The eunuch approached, carrying a tray with a cup of wine on top.


    A cup of the most poisonous wine in the world.


    Empress Wei woke up from her stupor, gazing at the patterns on the cup, slowly reaching out her hand.


    ¡°You truly are ruthless!¡±


    She lifted the cup, tilted her head back, and drank it all at once.


    Hui Wang¡¯s hand remained half-extended in the air, his voice stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Go, leave.¡±


    The wine cup slipped from Empress Wei¡¯s hand, and in an instant, she aged several decades, with wrinkles visibly appearing on her face, her voice weak and breathless.


    ¡°You leave.¡±


    ¡°Mother Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Hui Wang¡¯s plump body trembled abruptly, then he turned and walked away.


    As he reached the outside of the hall, he heard something falling inside, followed by the wailing of pce maids.


    ¡°Lady Wei has passed away!¡±


    ¡­


    He stopped in his tracks, looking up at the pristine blue sky.


    The sun was dazzling, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to shield his eyes.


    Why should he be sad? He was already an abandoned man.


    Since he had long been abandoned, why couldn¡¯t he abandon her? It made no sense for him to always be the one abandoned and exploited, so he didn¡¯t need to be sad.


    He didn¡¯t need to be sad.


    Emperor Hongjing struggled to issue a decree to depose the empress, then he copsed.


    His weakened dragon body was showing signs of deterioration once again.


    The country couldn¡¯t be without a ruler for even a day, especially when several ministers in the cab were injured and temporarily unable to serve the court. With the court affairs pressing down, Emperor Hongjing appointed Jin Wang as the regent.


    This was already an overt recognition of Jin Wang¡¯s status, and now only a formal title was missing. Presumably, that title was not too far away. If it weren¡¯t for the current circumstances, Jin Wang might have already been named the crown prince.


    After Jin Wang was appointed as the regent, he began dealing with the rebellion case.


    The Three Departments conducted interrogations, and after Jin Wang reviewed them and found them urate, he proceeded with the sentencing.


    Exile for those to be exiled, banishment for those to be banished, beheading for those to be beheaded¡ªthese past few days, the marketce was lively with such spectacles, attracting arge number ofmoners. Rotten vegetable leaves, foul-smelling eggs, and a constant stream of curses filled the air.


    The aftermath of Due Weiguo Manor was also brought to light. Because of Jin Wang¡¯s identity, their sentence had to be approved by Emperor Hongjing. Duke Weiguo¡¯s title was revoked, his properties confiscated, and he and his son were sentenced to execution. Other members of the Wei Family were allowed to return to their ancestral homes, but they and their descendants were forbidden from joining the military or serving in official positions for three generations.


    Thus, the once prosperous Duke Weiguo Manor ultimately fell, but fortunately, their lives were spared. However, because the Wei Family still had a nephew who was a prince, there might be a chance for them to make aeback in the future. Perhaps this was the reason why Empress Wei was willing to sacrifice herself.


    However, with the prohibition of military service for three generations, members of the Wei Family could only engage in business or serve asmoners. At that time, it was uncertain whether Hui Wang Manor would be able to support the Wei Family. But who knows, after all, life was always full of infinite possibilities.


    During this period, under the care of Doctor Liu, Emperor Hongjing¡¯s health gradually recovered, but he was getting old and his spirit wasn¡¯t as good as before.


    Xiaobao resumed his daily routine of studying in the imperial study and, in his leisure time, he apanied Emperor Hongjing in the Qianqing Pce.


    Time flew by, and winter arrived in the blink of an eye.


    It was at this moment that Emperor Hongjing made a sudden decision. He intended to abdicate and leave the throne to Jin Wang.

 Chapter 201.1

    Chapter 201.1


    When the news came out, it shocked many people.


    There was no other reason but because throughout the dynasties, it was extremely rare for an emperor to still be alive and pass on the throne to his son.


    To put it bluntly, which emperor didn¡¯t want to die on the dragon throne? Only then would they be willing to pass on the imperial position. Especially during the reign of Emperor Hongjing in recent years, it was obvious that he was exercising absolute power and unwilling to relinquish it.


    Regardless of whether Emperor Hongjing truly wanted to abdicate or was just pretending, since such a situation had urred, it was the duty of the officials to advise him. Those who were allowed to enter the pce to meet the emperor would advise him, and those who couldn¡¯t enter would submit written memorials to advise him.


    For a while, the court was busy with this matter.


    Not only did the officials advise against abdication, but those who were being offered the throne also had to strongly refuse, and the intensity had to be great. If it didn¡¯t seed once, try twice; if it didn¡¯t seed twice, try three times. They had to show a righteous and resolute attitude, appearing genuinely humble and fearful, as if they were not suitable for such a great responsibility, fearing that they would let down the rivers and mountains.


    Jin Wang had already entered the pce several times to advise against abdication. In order to avoid suspicion, he even put aside the matter of regency and secluded himself in his residence, neither going out nor seeing anyone.


    Yaoniang had been watching coldly all along, unable to understand what kind of y was being staged in recent days. The emperor was strange and the son was also acting strange, but those ministers were acting even stranger.


    On this day, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and asked Jin Wang.Jin Wang¡¯s expression was strange after listening to Yaoniang¡¯s inquiry. Seeing that she was genuinely eager to know, he exined to her the meaning of the term ¡®persuasion¡¯ and the story behind it.


    It turned out that throughout the dynasties when a new emperor ascended the throne, he often had to decline the position several times before reluctantly epting it under the repeated persuasion of the officials. Even if an emperor usurped the throne or reached that stage through improper means, he would oftenmand his trusted ministers to unite with the court officials and repeatedly persuade him to ascend the throne, while he pretended to be modest and would reject their pleas several times before finally taking the throne.


    It was nothing more than following the logical order, conforming to the customs and traditions, and having a legitimate and justifiable reason.


    It was an expression of modesty, humility,posure, and grace.


    After listening, Yaoniang¡¯s expression became strange. Wasn¡¯t this hypocrisy? Clearly, they had their own thoughts, yet they pretended to be indifferent.


    Jin Wang knew that she had misunderstood again, so he told her about the ession of Emperor Hanwen as recorded in the history books.


    In fact, rather than saying it was a kind of hypocrisy, it was more like a way of testing, showing weakness, and expressing one¡¯s own attitude. Just like Jin Wang¡¯s current situation, Emperor Hongjing said he wanted to abdicate in his favour, but no one knew what Emperor Hongjing really thought in his heart. After all, the thoughts of an emperor were unfathomable. If he was only testing, his true intention was not really to abdicate. If Jin Wang didn¡¯t act appropriately, he wouldmit a grave mistake.


    Yaoniang was silent for a while, unable toe back to her senses. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jin Wang before saying, ¡°The rtionship between father and son is one of the closest in the world. Who knew it could be soplicated.¡±


    Jin Wang remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°In the imperial family, there is no father and son. It can¡¯t be put in any other way.¡±


    She leaned forward and asked, ¡°If the Emperor truly wants to abdicate, what will you do? Then you will be the emperor, won¡¯t you?¡± She shook her head involuntarily and said, ¡°If you be the emperor, I can¡¯t help but find it weird.¡±


    ¡°Why would it be weird?¡±


    Yaoniang took a step back and carefully observed him for several moments. ¡°In short, it just feels weird.¡±


    Jin Wangughed and pulled her closer, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, let nature take its course.¡±


    Despite his words, Yaoniang still pondered for a while, unable to figure out the reason behind it. Finally, she blurted out, ¡°If you really be the emperor one day, and you end up treating Xiaobao and Erbao the same way as the current emperor treats you, I will die of heartbreak.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s hand, caressing her back, paused in mid-air for a moment before continuing, ¡°I just told you not to think too much.¡±


    At that moment, there was a noise outside the door, and Xiaobao walked in.


    Xiaobao had been visiting the main courtyard too frequently, to the point where the maidservants downstairs stopped notifying Yaoniang about his visits. When she saw her son enter, Yaoniang quickly sat up from Jin Wang¡¯s embrace and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back. Why are you back so early today?¡± She deliberately nced at the sky outside, as Xiaobao didn¡¯t usually finish school this early.


    ¡°I have martial arts ss in the afternoon, so I came back early.¡±


    Now Xiaobao had already started studying in the imperial study with his cousin brothers who were older than him. Emperor Hongjing emphasized the importance of education for the imperial princes and grandchildren, including both academic and martial arts lessons. However, Xiaobao was still young, so he didn¡¯t attend martial arts sses yet. He would only be exposed to those things after turning five.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t think too deeply and didn¡¯t consider things like her son eavesdropping. However, Jin Wang noticed Xiaobao¡¯s peculiar expression and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he overheard something. But he wasn¡¯t sure, as the thought only shed briefly across his mind.


    ¡°Father, Grandfather Emperor summoned you to the pce.¡±


    Jin Wang nced at him.


    Xiaobao continued, ¡°Before returning home, this son made a visit to Qianqing Pce. It was Grandfather Emperor who told me.¡±


    ¡°Did he mention the reason?¡±


    Xiaobao shook his head.


    Jin Wang stood up and said to Yaoniang, ¡°Benwang will go to the pce, you stay at home.¡±


    ¡°Come back early, we¡¯ll be waiting for you to have dinner.¡±


    Jin Wang didn¡¯t say much, just nodded and left.


    It was cold outside, so Xiaobao wore thick clothing when he returned. After warming up in the house for a while, he asked someone to help him remove the outeryers.


    Once he took off the ck fur-lined coat, he felt much lighter, and he changed his boots to the shoes he wore at home.


    When Yaoniang took his clothes, she noticed that one of the buttons was loose. She casually took a needle and thread from under the table and began to sew it back on.


    She sewed it carefully because it was not easy to sew the buttons that were attached to the outside. They had to be sewn from the inside out, so they wouldn¡¯t be visible from the outside. After Xiaobao changed his clothes, he stood by Yaoniang¡¯s legs and watched her sew. Yaoniang thought he was bored, so she told him that Erbao was in the eastern wing.


    Xiaobao remained standing and motionless, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go see himter.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled at Xiaobao and reached out to embrace him, asking gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re all grown up now and don¡¯t share your worries with your mother anymore.¡±


    In fact, Yaoniang had said these words countless times in her heart. As Xiaobao grew older, he had more ymates and saw more of the world outside. Gradually, he became distant from his mother.

 Chapter 201.2

    Chapter 201.2


    This was an unavoidable situation. When Xiaobao first went to the imperial study to learn, Yaoniang had a hard time getting used to it. She felt a sense of loss and sadness, but fortunately, Erbao was lively, which prevented those emotions from lingering.


    ¡°This son doesn¡¯t have anything troubling my mind.¡±


    Xiaobao blushed involuntarily at this intimate gesture, but he didn¡¯t struggle. He let his mother embrace him and watched her sew his clothes stitch by stitch. When he was younger, he used to watch her like this all the time. Now that he had fewer opportunities, he cherished these moments even more.


    In fact, it was not so much that he enjoyed watching his mother sew his clothes as he enjoyed this atmosphere. Remembering the conversation his parents had earlier, Xiaobao secretly vowed in his heart that he would never let this situation happen in the future and would not let his mother be sad.


    However, after experiencing many things recently, witnessing a brutal struggle for the throne and the deceitful rtionships between emperors, princes, and brothers, Xiaobao now felt somewhat lost andcking in confidence. After all, there was a huge difference between this life and the previous one. In this life, his parents and Erbao were all safe and sound, and it could be foreseen that he would have many more siblings in the future. People¡¯s hearts were unpredictable, and who could say for certain what the future would be like?


    In the face of imminent earth-shattering changes in fate, the inner turmoil and anxiety were not limited to Yaoniang alone. Even Xiaobao, who had lived through two lifetimes, couldn¡¯t escape them.


    ¡°Alright, alright, mother will finish sewing soon. Later, mother will take you to see Huahua. You haven¡¯t seen how much the kittens Huahua gave birth to have grown. You said you wanted to give Yueyue one, so let¡¯s pick one togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaobao nodded.


    Afterwards, the mother and son had the maid bring a cloak, and they went to the western wing together.In the western wing, a separate room was arranged for Huahua. An earth dragon was burning inside the room, giving off a warm and cozy feeling as soon as they entered. It made one can¡¯t help but marvel at how good a master Huahua followed, receiving better treatment than many people.


    A cat bed was ced by the corner, and Huahua was lying there with a few little things hidden under her belly. At first nce, they were not visible, but upon closer inspection, they could be seen as several little kittens.


    Erbao was also there, squatting in front of the cat bed. This little guy had always been impatient, but in front of Huahua, he could restrain himself.


    He squatted there, using his little hands to count something while murmuring under his breath.


    Approaching him, it turned out that Erbao was indeed counting the little kittens.


    ¡°Have you figured out how many there are yet?¡±


    ¡°There are four of them in total. Mother, look, did I count them correctly?¡± Erbao turned around and saw Xiaobao as well, and excitedly said, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Xiaobao nodded and walked over to squat with Erbao. He counted under his breath and said, ¡°Indeed, there are four.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, there are four. I counted several times. Big brother, you came back really early today. Why did youe back so early? I thought I had to wait a long time for you toe back.¡±


    Erbao spoke like a child, but the phrase ¡®a long time¡¯ revealed his thoughts.


    There were not many children in Jin Wang Manor. Xiaobao went to the imperial study every day, and Yan Ge¡¯er rarelyes over now that he is studying as well. There were hardly any people to apany him to y during the day. He could entertain himself and there were also eunuchs to y with him, but nothing excited him more than ¡°big brothering back.¡±


    ¡°Big brother finished studying early today, so I came back earlier.¡±


    As soon as he heard about studying, Erbao looked envious, saying, ¡°When Erbao grows up, I want to go to the pce to study with big brother.¡±


    ¡°If Erbao wants to go, big brother will take you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But mother said I can only go once I am older.¡±


    These words were said by Yaoniang to Erbao. For a while, Erbao also moured to go to school, but it was obvious that he was too young and didn¡¯t know anything. If he went to the pce, he would only cause trouble and distract Xiaobao from his studies. Besides, it was a turbulent time recently, so Yaoniang dared not let Erbao into the pce.


    Seeing Erbao looking at her with eager eyes, Yaoniang was at a loss and couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him. Besides, we might all be living in the pce in the future, so going to the imperial study is just a matter of time.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Xiaobao, asking, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    But Xiaobao didn¡¯t answer her; he diverted the topic by using Erbao, pulling him to talk about which kitten was plumper.


    Qianqing Pce


    As soon as Jin Wang entered, he was hit by a flying object, but he quickly caught it.


    It was an imperial edict.


    He didn¡¯t have time to read it carefully, but Emperor Hongjing scolded angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent, you brat. Take the imperial edict and get lost. Get things done before the New Year, and Zhen will take Xiaobao to Xiao Peni to recuperate after the New Year. Zhen has never seen such an unfilial child. You know your father is seriously ill, yet you still cause trouble like this.¡±


    Jin Wang¡¯s mind was in chaos as he tightened his grip on the imperial edict in his hand.


    Li Dequan stepped forward to congratte him, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡­


    When the news from the pce reached her, Yaoniang was ying with the two children on the kang, with a small white kitten.


    Huahua was protective of her offspring, not allowing anyone to touch the kitten. It would bare its teeth to whoever tries to them, except for Xiaobao. When he reached out to hold the kitten, it just nced at him and crawled back.


    The kitten, less than a month old, was like a small ball of pink, soft and able to walk around, but not far.


    This litter of kittens born to Huahua was indeed strange. Although Huahua was a tabby cat, none of the kittens in this litter were tabby. There was one pure ck, one milk white, and two calico cats, mostly resembling their father.


    Among them, the milk-white kitten with faint yellow patterns on its body was the fattest. It was also the most active since birth. While the other siblings were still naive, it already knew how to fight for milk.


    Every time Yaoniang came to see it, she could see it climbing mountains, oveing obstacles, and sessfully reaching the milk. After it had eaten its fill and got tired of it, it would let the milk go to the other kittens.


    Xiaobao picked it out with the intention of giving it to Yueyue.


    Erbao was a little reluctant and couldn¡¯t understand his brother¡¯s feelings. ¡°Our family isn¡¯tcking food. Why give the white one to Yueyue?¡±


    ¡°Stingy, Yueyue treats you so well, and you can¡¯t even give her a kitten.¡±


    Yueyue was a sensible little girl. Every time she came to Jin Wang Manor, she would bring pastries for Erbao because he loved the pastries made by the cook from the Sun Family who came from Jiangnan.


    When Erbao heard that it had to do with the pastries, he hesitated, saying, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s give it to Yueyue then. We¡¯ll see it again in the future anyway.¡±


    In reality, he just didn¡¯t want to part with the pastries. Yaoniang and Xiaobao couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    While they wereughing, a servant hurriedly walked in from outside. It was Li Dequan¡¯s follower, Xiao Shunzi. Several other servants who came with him all had smiles on their faces as if something joyous had happened.


    ¡°Congrattions, niangniang. Congrattions, niangniang. The emperor has issued an imperial edict, passing on the throne to His Highness. Our Highness will soon be the emperor, the supreme ruler.¡±


    This surprise was not unexpected, but they didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly, so Yaoniang was still stunned.

 Chapter 202.1

    Chapter 202.1


    ¡°Niangniang, niangniang!¡±


    Yaoniang snapped back to her senses and realized it was Yu Chan calling her.


    ¡°Niangniang, this is such a joyous asion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it truly is,¡± Yaoniang nodded repeatedly.


    Everyone in the room had smiles on their faces, and the joy was almost palpable. Yaoniang instinctively wanted to say ¡°reward,¡± but after some thought, she changed her words, ¡°This is a great celebration, and ording to custom, rewards should be bestowed. However, it is too ostentatious to do so with so many eyes upon us. Let¡¯s wait a few days before giving any rewards.¡±


    As soon as Yaoniang reminded them, everyone understood.


    Indeed, His Highness has not ascended the throne yet, and besides, the emperor was still alive. If the manor were to be decorated with lights, with drums and gongs sounding at this critical moment, it could be seen as disrespectful and may lead toplications.


    Xiao Shunzi immediately said, ¡°Niangniang is right. This servant will go down and remind them to be cautious.¡±


    The servants dispersed, and only then did Yaoniang turn to look at Xiaobao. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say, all in all, she was in a strange mood.But soon her attention was drawn to Erbao. The little rascal was actually holding the tail of Xiaobaibai, lifting the kitten up. With a chubby face and a smiling expression, he even used his little finger to tease Xiaobaibai¡¯s belly.


    Yaoniang hurriedly reached out to stop him, because sure enough, Xiaobaibai extended its ws. It was still young, and its ws were soft. When they scratched an adult¡¯s hand, it felt prickly. But if it were to scratch someone like Erbao, a young child, it would be painful enough for him to throw the cat away.


    Xiaobao was also startled, and as the mother and older brother, they began to teach the youngest a lesson.


    Exining it in different ways, they made Erbao understand that you shouldn¡¯t pull a cat¡¯s tail. Cats have ws and can scratch people, and it would hurt to get scratched.


    After dealing with this matter, the two of them no longer had their previous mixed feelings of surprise and joy.


    In the following days, Jin Wang became extremely busy. After the imperial edict was issued, it had to be distributed everywhere, announcing it to the world.


    But that was not all. They needed the Bureau of Astronomy to calcte auspicious dates and set the date for the coronation ceremony. Then the Ministry of Rites would prepare for the grand ceremony.


    These matters were delegated to the subordinates, but the details had to be discussed with Jin Wang. There were also ceremonies for worshipping the heavens and ancestral temples and the matter of the Emperor Emeritus and the dowager consorts and imperial concubines moving to new pces. Even the details of how the dragon robe should be made¡ªall of it had to be approved by Jin Wang. Therefore, Jin Wang was so busy that he didn¡¯t even return home and stayed in the pce.


    On the other hand, in Jin Wang Manor, Yaoniang was also very busy. Every day, people came to congratte her. Most of them wanted to get close to her before her status permanently change.


    As the consort of Jin Wang, she couldn¡¯t reject everyone at the door, but she was really overwhelmed. In addition, the New Year was approaching, and there were many preparations to be made. Considering the fear of public gossip, she could only pretend to be sick and temporarily avoid the visitors.


    Thus, it went on until the twelfth lunar month when Jin Wang finally ascended the throne.


    The new reign title would be changed in the following year, so this year was still during the year of Hongjing.


    As for the matter of the Emperor Emeritus and the dowager consorts and imperial concubines moving to the new pces, due to the belief that it was inauspicious to move or renovate in the twelfth lunar month, nothing had been done yet. Jin Wang could only temporarily stay in an empty pce. Everything would be done after the New Year since there were only a few days left.


    On New Year¡¯s Day, the new emperor changed the name of the new era during the grand court assembly, recing Hongjing with Jin¡¯an.


    From then on, Jin Wang was no longer Jin Wang but Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    As the Emperor Emeritus had not moved to the new pce, the new emperor¡¯s family had not moved into the pce either. Therefore, the customary New Year¡¯s greetings by the imperial consorts were exempted this year.


    Usually, at this time, Yaoniang would be busy apanying Jin Wang to various banquets and events, but this year, she found herself with idle time. Emperor Jin¡¯an held grand and small banquets in the pce, while she leisurely spent her days with the two children in the manor.


    On the sixth day of the lunar year, just before dawn, someone arrived from the pce to escort Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang rode in a carriage all the way into the pce, taking several turns until she arrived in front of a pce hall. The eunuch who came to wee her had an extremely pleasing smile and respectfully led her inside.


    Since she had not formally moved into the pce, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t be considered a proper mistress of the pce. But now, everyone in the pce knew that she would be the future mistress soon. The new emperor favoured her, the beloved consort, who had apanied him while he was still a prince for many years.


    ¡°Niangniang, please have a seat for a while. His Majesty is still busy right now.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded and looked around.


    The pce hall wasvishly decorated but exuded a chilly atmosphere as if it were rarely inhabited. Everything was orderly, without any personal touch.


    After sitting for a while, several pce maids walked in from outside. They respectfully invited Yaoniang to the rear hall to serve her in changing clothes and bathing.


    Yaoniang waspletely confused. She didn¡¯t recognize anyone inside the pce. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Chan apanying her all along, she would have felt even more anxious.

 Chapter 202.2

    Chapter 202.2


    The pce maids served her attentively, cleaning Yaoniang thoroughly inside and out. Yaoniang was not ustomed to such treatment, but the maids were experienced in serving others. Before she could even move to refuse, they gently blocked her from making such motions.


    Strangely, their actions didn¡¯t seem rude at all; instead, they subconsciously made her let them serve.


    After bathing and drying her body, the pce maids made Yaoniang lie on a soft couch and applied a fragrant moisturizing oil all over her body. The oil had a pleasant aroma. Finally, they dressed her in new clothes.


    Yaoniang felt ufortable wearing the unfamiliar attire.


    The clothes, in essence, were just ayer of thin fabric. Whether she wore them or not made no difference.


    Before Yaoniang could react, she was escorted out and led to arge bed. The pce maids left her inside and closed the curtains from the outside.


    At this moment, Yaoniang had no idea what was going to happen next.


    In her mind, she silently criticized Emperor Jin¡¯an for being unpredictable. Blushing, she nced at her clothes and decided to climb onto the bed and into the covers by herself.


    The hall was warm with burning braziers, and it was quiet all around. As Yaoniangy there, she gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    It was unknown how long she had slept when suddenly she felt the bed sink down beside her. Someone was here.


    The person felt cool, carrying a faint scent of alcohol. In her half-awake state, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but murmur. Then she realized that she was not in Jin Wang Manor anymore, and immediately sat up.


    ¡°Missed Zhen?¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an was about to say ¡°benwang,¡± his usual self-reference, but changed it on the spot.


    Under themplight, his fair face had a slight flush. It seemed like he had consumed quite a bit of alcohol, and his face had a slightly intoxicated look. Hey on his side, propped up by his elbow on the bed. He was only dressed in a white undershirt and pants, with the neckline open, revealing his well-defined chest. His ink-ck hair, tied up all day, now hung down with slight waves. Some strands cascaded down his shoulders while others gently draped across his chest.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She wondered if it had been truly a long time since she had seen him because today¡¯s Emperor Jin¡¯an seemed particrly alluring to her.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an lightly hummed, his voice rising at the end, brushing against her ears like a feather, causing a tingling sensation. Yaoniang didn¡¯t know how red her face had turned, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at him, feeling a bit shy but unable to resist her desire to look.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    And so, she moved closer.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nced at her face, then his gaze slid down, focusing on her chest.


    ¡°Zhen has been thinking about you for days and wondered whether you had lost weight. Unexpectedly, you seemed to have gained some instead.¡±


    Gained weight? Yaoniang despised anyone mentioning her weight. She knew very well that her waist had expanded after giving birth to two children. Whenever she touched her waist, she could feel the excess flesh. She would often mutter about losing weight, but she hadn¡¯t taken any action.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an repeatedly observed her chest, deciding to reward the eunuch who had arranged today¡¯s affairs.


    Come to think of it, why hadn¡¯t he thought of dressing her in such clothing before?


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze had a substantial presence, and Yaoniang finally reacted and followed his gaze. She then saw that under the hazy yellow light, theyer of white fabric became increasingly transparent, revealing a captivating scene beneath.


    She instinctively reacted, feeling a shiver crawl up her spine as if a breeze was blowing through her body, giving a chilling sensation. Her hair stood on end as she noticed a particr part had hardened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    Before she could cover herself, he pinned her down and pressed himself against her. His pale lips sucked and nibbled on her petal-like lips fiercely. Yaoniang felt her own lips might be bitten until they bled.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Let¡¯s talk for a while.¡± It had indeed been a long time since theyst met. Since Emperor Jin¡¯an ascended the throne, they had only seen each other once.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an was busy with his actions but absentmindedly answered her.


    ¡°Anything will do. It¡¯s just that¡­ you didn¡¯t say anything before¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Zhen?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Where do you want Zhen?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere, everywhere, everywhere I want¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the pce gates stood two rows of people, one row of pce maids and one row of eunuchs.


    It was already the middle of the night, but themotion inside had not subsided.


    If it were any other time, the eunuchs who served in the Jingshi Room1 would have reminded them. But now, with the new emperor just ascending the throne, the duties of the Jingshi Room had not yet been assigned to anyone, so no one dared to step forward and ask for trouble.


    These pce maids and eunuchs were all newly selected and had just started serving in front of the new emperor. It was probably their first time attending to such matters, and they were particrly uneasy.


    They were young and inexperienced, and each one wished they could bury their heads in their chests. Their faces were so red that smoke seemed to being out.


    Xiao Shunzi nced at their blushing faces with a sharp gaze and spat, ¡°Ignorant fools! Don¡¯t you know how formidable His Majesty is? This is nothing new. There will be plenty of such incidents in the future. Don¡¯t act all clueless and cause me to lose face.¡±


    Now that Fucheng had be the chief eunuch in charge of the imperial pce, Xiao Shunzi had also risen to prominence and now led a group of eunuchs. He had be quite influential. Today, Fucheng had served Emperor Jin¡¯an all day, and after Emperor Jin¡¯an returned, he let Fucheng rest, so Xiao Shunzi took over the night watch with his men.


    The pce maids could be ignored as they had thin skin, but these young eunuchs were shrewd. When Xiao Shunzi scolded them, instead of getting angry, they smiled and ttered him.


    ¡°This little one has limited experience and has only seen His Majesty with a stern face. There have been many young pce maids trying to climb into the dragon bed these days, but His Majesty always ordered them to be thrown out. Shun Yeye2, you have served by His Majesty¡¯s side for a long time. Could you tell us about this niangniang and give us some insight so that we don¡¯t offend our master¡¯s niangniang?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a few pce maids nearby also pricked up their ears.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1Responsible for recording the nightly details between the emperor and the empress, consorts, and imperial concubines, ie. how many times and for how long, the physical condition of each concubine, and when they served the emperor. This could be used as proof of the prince''s legitimacy in the future. 2Used to address a male with a higher seniority than them

 Chapter 202.3

    Chapter 202.3


    Xiao Shunzi nced at them without leaving a trace and snorted, then said to the young eunuch, ¡°His Majesty is a remarkable person. How could he be interested in those mediocre women? If those young pce maids try to bribe you with pouches and sachets to get close to His Majesty, refuse them right away. Don¡¯t let yourself be greedy for a moment, or you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±


    The young eunuchughed awkwardly, saying, ¡°How could that be? We¡¯re not so easily swayed by a pouch or a sachet. It would be too disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. Don¡¯t ept any money, not even silver. Otherwise, if something happenster, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. As for our master¡¯s niangniang, she is the apple of His Majesty¡¯s eye. Haven¡¯t you noticed how busy His Majesty has been these days? However, as soon as he has free time, he quickly brought her into the pce¡­¡±


    Outside, Xiao Shunzi spoke loudly, and inside, the turmoil finally subsided.


    Yaoniang¡¯s legs were trembling. Finally, Emperor Jin¡¯an let her go. She quickly turned around and slipped away.


    Little did she know that the person behind her would not relent. He pressed closer and began nibbling at her smooth shoulder, his hand sliding down to her waist, kneading it.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and turned around to plead, ¡°No more. You¡¯re asking for my life.¡±


    She was truly pitiful, her face and the corners of her eyes reddened, tears streaming down. Her whole body trembled, and even her voice quivered when she spoke.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an looked at her intently for a moment before reluctantly releasing his hand from her waist and back. After a moment of silence, he reached out and vigorously rubbed her waist, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Tomorrow, Zhen will arrange for them to move into the pce.¡±¡°Is that possible?¡± It was currently a festive season, and the Emperor Emeritus and the dowager consorts and imperial concubines had not yet moved out of their respective pces. There was no avable space, so the younger generation naturally had to defer to their elders.


    ¡°Zhen says it¡¯s possible so it is. Since it¡¯s just you and the two children, we¡¯ll move to the Yangxin Hall for now and stay together,¡± he replied.


    The next morning, Emperor Jin¡¯an went to court early. Yaoniang had already be ustomed to his early rising, so she simply turned to look at him before falling into a deep sleep once again.


    She didn¡¯t consider it a big deal, but the pce maids who served her had a different opinion.


    They were astonished by Yaoniang¡¯s behaviour¡ªrefusing to serve His Majesty when he woke up or help him change clothes. If any other consort had acted this way, it would have led to her immediate downfall. But Yaoniang did it, and His Majesty didn¡¯t say anything. Before leaving, he even instructed them to wait until she had enough rest before serving the meal.


    Yaoniang slept untilte morning. When she woke up, not only did Hong Chou and the others already arrive, but Xiaobao and Erbao had also arrived.


    ¡°This servant brought the young masters here. The new residence is being prepared. This servant heard from Xiao Shunzi that His Majesty wants the relocation to bepleted today.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded and suddenly remembered something. ¡°What about those two?¡±


    Those two were naturally referring to Side Consort Liu and Side Consort Xu.


    Since giving birth to her two children, Yaoniang hadn¡¯t seen those two at all. She didn¡¯t ask, and naturally, no one had the audacity to mention it to her. However, Yaoniang had heard some rumours. She knew that Side Consort Xu had been restricted by Jin Wang, but Side Consort Liu had not. However, Side Consort Liu rarely appeared in public.


    She usually ignored the matter, but now that Jin Wang Manor was relocating to the pce, she couldn¡¯t help but face these two women.


    In truth, Yaoniang¡¯s feelings toward them were quiteplex. On one hand, she felt guilty for monopolizing Jin Wang¡¯s affections and leaving the two consorts guarding empty chambers¡ªespecially Side Consort Liu. On the other hand, she desperately wished they had never appeared before her.


    Upon hearing her question, Hong Chou was taken aback. ¡°This servant hasn¡¯t heard about that, but there should be arrangements made.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t ask further. Just the thought of this matter gave her a headache. She would naturally find out when the time came.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that everyone who was supposed to be relocated to the pce from Jin Wang Manor had been moved, except for Side Consort Xu and Side Consort Liu. And this matter was ultimately med on her, almost tarnishing her reputation and gettingbelled as a jealous woman.


    In reality, the whole incident was a result of an unfortunate oversight.


    Although it was said that Jin Wang Manor was being relocated to the pce, in reality, only the masters and their close attendants were moving. They naturally had to bring some personal belongings, but only the ones needed for daily use. Everything else was already avable in the pce, so there was no need to transport items from Jin Wang Manor.


    Jin Wang Manor, as the current emperor¡¯s former residence, would remain there. The servants in the mansion remained the same as before; everything was just as it had been.


    Under such circumstances, it was only natural for the two side consorts, who rarely appeared in public, to be forgotten.


    Of course, it could also be that the servants below wanted to curry favour with Yaoniang and intentionally yed a show of power over the two side consorts. But who knew for sure? In any case, it was due to themotion caused by the Xu Family outside that everyone became aware of the situation, and the news eventually reached Yaoniang¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 202.4

    Chapter 202.4


    Themotion outside was caused by the rtives from Side Consort Xu¡¯s natal family, more specifically, Count Zhongyi Manor, the inws of Xu Zhe who is the eldest son of Duke Xuguo. Ever since Duke Xuguo passed away, the duchess took Xu Yanru back to the manor and brought along another child from a branch family to raise. Life became difficult for the side branch.


    Xu Yanru was not like the duchess, and she had always been ruthless. Now that she no longer had her father¡¯s suppression, the affairs of Duke Xuguo Manor were controlled by her and the duchess. Dealing with the side branch was just a minor issue for them.


    After causing a disturbance for some time, Xu Yanru became bored and didn¡¯t want to continue fighting with others. She proposed to split the household.


    In theory, it was possible to divide the mansion since Duke Xuguo had passed away.


    However, this matter had been deliberately forgotten and not mentioned. When it was brought up at this moment, it was like a bolt from the blue for the side branch.


    The division of the household had always been unfavourable for illegitimate children. If they lost their connection to the prestigious name of Duke Xuguo Manor, their future would only plummet. People only recognized the ducal title; they didn¡¯t care who Lady Yn was or who Xu Zhe was.


    Yaoniang and Side Consort Xu


    No matter how unwilling they were, the household was still split.


    The side branch only received a small house, and the amount of money they received was negligible, so they were basically driven out of Duke Xuguo Manor.


    Since Duke Xuguo¡¯s death, the days of the side branch had been difficult, but not as difficult as they were now. The hidden conflicts that had not been revealed before surfaced.


    Previously, the side branch had a good reputation in Duke Xuguo Manor. As the eldest son, Xu Zhe married the di daughter of Count Zhongyi as his main wife. Now in this predicament, Xu Zhe¡¯s future was uncertain. He was dispirited, and his wife often quarrelled with him, saying that he was useless.


    However, Xu Zhe still had a sister who served as a side consort in Jin Wang Manor, so Count Zhongyi had not made a move. They stumbled along until this year when suddenly Jin Wang ascended to the throne.


    Now that Jin Wang became the emperor, Xu Yueru, as the previous side consort, should at least hold the position of a consort. The side branch suddenly had hope again. Even if she didn¡¯t receive favour, once she entered the pce, Su Yaoniang could forget about being the only favoured woman in the entire six pces. It was simply a pipe dream.


    Side Consort Xu endured and waited, yearning day and night. Finally, after enduring so much, the main courtyard entered the pce, but to her surprise, she was forgotten!


    She wanted to make a scene, but it would be useless if no one knew about it. She didn¡¯t want to be quietly dismissed like this. She had endured for so long just for this day!


    So, she came up with a n. Taking advantage of New Year¡¯s Eve, she sent her attendants back to her natal home and told Lady Yn and Xu Zhe about the matter.


    After discussing with her son, Side Consort Xu was told not to worry. Xu Zhe went to appease his own wife. Coincidentally, Count Zhongyi¡¯s household was also a prestigious family, and they often interacted with other noble families. Xu Yanru¡¯s sister-inw went back and informed her family about the situation, following the principle of having multiple connections open multiple paths. If anyone came to visit Count Zhongyi¡¯s household, they would inevitably be informed of this matter.


    In just a few days, rumours began to spread outside that the new emperor¡¯s main consort was a jealous woman, and after moving into the pce, she intentionally ordered the servants to leave the two side consorts behind. This was simply preposterous.


    In fact, at this time, no one dared to openly discuss this matter. They only spoke about it privately. Su Yaoniang had a good rtionship with the wife of Duke Zhenguo Shizi, Qiao-shi. When Qiao-shi heard these rumours outside, she secretly made inquiries and didn¡¯t dy ining to find Yaoniang.


    ¡°I can honestly say that I really didn¡¯t instruct anyone to do this.¡± After listening, Yaoniang exined with an embarrassed expression.


    Qiao-shi covered her mouth and chuckled, saying, ¡°I am very clear about the type of person you are, but you should still hurry up and deal with this matter. Now that your time has finally arrived, don¡¯t let people find anything against you to stir up trouble.¡±


    Qiao-shi¡¯s appearance made Yaoniang even more curious. What kind of matter could make Qiao-shi say such words?


    In fact, this matter was rted to Yaoniang. With the new emperor¡¯s ascension, the era name being changed, and Yaoniang having entered the pce. ording to normal procedures, her elevation to the rank of empress should have been put on the agenda. Emperor Jin¡¯an had not forgotten about this matter and had already proposed it to the Ministry of Rites, butplications arose.


    The reason was that Yaoniang was a side consort who had been promoted to the position of the main consort. Her background was humble. Once her elevation to empress was put on the agenda, it was inevitable that some ministers would privately criticize it.


    In themon people¡¯s eyes, the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate heirs was emphasized, but in the imperial family, especially in the pce, it wasn¡¯t of great importance. The position of the empress should be given to the virtuous. Throughout the dynasties, after the crown prince ascended the throne, if the main consort came from a humble background orcked virtue, or if the new emperor was eager to win the favour of court officials, he would not promote his main consort to be the new empress but would choose another noble and virtuousdy as empress instead. Such cases were not umon.


    These days, the court was discussing this matter. Now with the rumours circting outside that Yaoniang was a jealous woman, this caused many ministers to develop further reservations about her.


    The rumours about Yaoniang from before had resurfaced, such as being a femme fatale and seducing the master to be the most favoured woman in the manor. These were the roots of cmity for the country and the people. Although it was fine for her to be a prince¡¯s main consort, once the doors were closed, it became a private matter for Jin Wang¡¯s household. However, now that Jin Wang had be the emperor, family matters were no longer just family matters but national affairs.


    Of course, there were also some noble ministers who had their own calctions, but they won¡¯t be mentioned for now.


    After listening to Qiao-shi¡¯s words, Yaoniang was astonished and remained silent for a while, unable to close her mouth.


    Qiao-shi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I can see that His Majesty values you. He won¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled with a heavy heart and a hint of reluctance. She could only say, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little surprised. Why do these ministers focus on such trivial matters in others¡¯ households?¡±


    Qiao-shi sighed, ¡°To be honest, I envy you. His Majesty takes care of everything for you, and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. There are no inws to please, no brothers or sisters-inw to deal with. You live alone in your own mansion. But now, times have changed, and you need to take it more seriously. In the future, such matters will only increase. If you don¡¯t take them seriously, you will be passively beaten.¡±


    Yaoniang fell into silence. She clearly understood what Qiao-shi meant, and this was precisely the issue she had been avoiding all along.

 Chapter 203.1

    Chapter 203.1


    After seeing off Qiao-shi, Yaoniang fell into silence.


    Yu Chan approached her and reced her teacup. ¡°Niangniang, please don¡¯t overthink. His Majesty definitely has a n.¡±


    Yaoniang lifted the teacup and took a sip, then nced out the window.


    While the braziers burned in the hall, she found it a bit stuffy. She had thettice window opened slightly, allowing her to see the red plum tree in the courtyard.


    It was the first month, but the weather was still cold, especially in the capital where it snowed frequently during winter. Now, fine snowkes were falling. A cool breeze entered through the window, refreshing Yaoniang¡¯s mind and making her unusually clear-headed.


    Yangxin Hall was divided into a front hall and a rear hall. At the moment, Emperor Jin¡¯an was in the front hall dealing with state affairs.


    Ever since she moved into the pce, Yaoniang realized how busy he was. He would rise at yin-shi1 and attend court at mao-shi2. Sometimes the morning courtsted until noon, leaving no time for lunch. asionally, there would be two or even three court sessions in a day. Apart from the morning court, if there were additional meetings, they would take ce in the front hall of Yangxin Hall. When the Emperor Emeritus was in power, these meetings were held in the Qianqing Pce.


    And this was just during the New Year festivities; she couldn¡¯t even fathom how busy he was during normal times.


    Although Yaoniang had moved into the pce, she rarely saw Emperor Jin¡¯an during the day. He would only return for dinner. After dinner, they no longer sat together and talked or read books as they used to. He often went to review memorials, and Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she would retire to bed when she felt tired. It wasn¡¯t until the early hours of the morning that she would sense someone lying down beside her.So, while Yaoniang knew Yu Chan was right, she couldn¡¯t help but worry because Qiao-shi was also correct¡ªshe couldn¡¯t rely on him for everything.


    But even though she acknowledged this, Yaoniang couldn¡¯te up with a solution after pondering for a long time. This matter clearly exceeded her abilities. If her family had some influence, she could employ certain means, but unfortunately, the Su Family didn¡¯t even have a ninth-grade minor official.


    What should she do?


    While thinking about this, she suddenly heard the voices of children in the courtyard.


    It was Xiaobao and Erbao returning from Qianqing Pce.


    Since the whole family had moved into the pce, the two little ones would visit the Emperor Emeritus to pay their respects every day. Usually, Xiaobao would take Erbao with him. Today, they had gone as usual, but the Emperor Emeritus asked them to stay in Qianqing Pce for lunch, so Yaoniang had her lunch alone.


    Xiaobao and Erbao were surrounded by a group of pce maids and eunuchs as they walked in. Erbao didn¡¯t even bother to remove his hat and cloak; he rushed toward Yaoniang like a little cannonball.


    Yu Chan intercepted him halfway, saying, ¡°Second prince, be careful not to fall.¡± She quickly instructed a pce maid to remove his hat, cloak, and boots before letting Erbao climb onto the heated bed.


    ¡°Did you misbehave during lunch? Did you make the Emperor Emeritus angry?¡±


    Compared to the sensible Xiaobao, Erbao was like a mischievous little devil. The first time they went to Qianqing Pce, he ran around everywhere and even knocked over His Majesty¡¯s favourite inkwell, which made the Emperor Emeritus furious. Yet, the next day, he was still allowed to go.


    In the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s words, this child was energetic, lively, and vigorous. Xiaobao ryed this to Yaoniang, and although she knew the Emperor Emeritus wasn¡¯t genuinely angry, she couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly warn Erbao to be more cautious. Unfortunately, he never listened and often caused trouble in Qianqing Pce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. The Emperor Emeritus didn¡¯t scowl at me today,¡± Erbao said.


    Xiaobao chimed in, ¡°Erbao behaved today and even received praise from His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yaoniang found it hard to believe.


    Seeing her disbelief, Erbao became a little anxious and said hurriedly, ¡°Mother, the Emperor Emeritus really praised Erbao today. During lunch, I ate three bowls of rice, and the Emperor Emeritus praised me for having a good appetite.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang and several pce maids couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths andugh.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t wrong to praise him like this.


    Erbao had always been a big eater. If there was anything he excelled atpared to Xiaobao, it was his ability to eat. Xiaobao also enjoyed eating, but he was picky and had a refined pte. On the other hand, Erbao didn¡¯t discriminate and would eat anything, just as he did when he was a little toddler.


    In simpler words, this child was easy to support.


    Xiaobao also smiled and said, ¡°The Emperor Emeritus said the soup you had someone send was delicious. He drank two bowls, I had one, and the rest was given to Erbao.¡±


    Erbao nodded repeatedly, ¡°The soup was delicious. Mother make it again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This ¡°really¡± carried apletely different meaning from earlier, filled with a hint of surprise at being favoured.


    In fact, this serving of soup was purely idental.


    The weather was cold now, and Yaoniang would stew some soup every day to nourish Emperor Jin¡¯an and the two children. She had just finished stewing today and was nning to have it for lunch when she learned that Xiaobao and Erbao were having their lunch in Qianqing Pce.


    The soup required careful control of the heat; if stewed for too long or not long enough, it wouldn¡¯t taste good. Yaoniang had already sent some to Emperor Jin¡¯an, and she couldn¡¯t drink the remaining portion alone, so she had someone deliver some to Qianqing Pce as well. She thought the two children might enjoy it, and it could also be considered filial piety towards Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    In fact, she had always harboured the desire to be filial, but Yaoniang never dared to put these thoughts into action in the past.<strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1 3-5 am 2 5-7 am

 Chapter 203.2

    Chapter 203.2


    Honestly speaking, Yaoniang was quite fearful of the Emperor Emeritus.


    As amoner, she waspletely unrted to the emperor, who was a revered figure. It was only because of sheer luck amassed by the Su Family for generations that Yaoniang, by bing the concubine andter wife of Jin Wang, had the qualification to catch a glimpse of the Emperor Emeritus from afar.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard from Xiaobao and Jin Wang¡¯s mouths all kinds of deeds about the Emperor Emeritus that her fear gradually faded away. Later, the Emperor Emeritus became seriously ill, Jin Wang and Xiaobao served at the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s bedside, a rebellion broke out in the capital, and then the Emperor Emeritus gave the throne to Jin Wang. Yaoniang¡¯s mentality was refreshed again, and the Emperor Emeritus at this time became a somewhat pitiful old man in her mind.


    The father didn¡¯t act like a father and the son didn¡¯t behave like a son. Meanwhile, his wife also had ulterior motives, wishing to poison him to death, causing him to be seriously ill.


    Now that Jin Wang had ascended the throne as Emperor Jin¡¯an, she had also moved into the pce with her two children. Without a proper mother-inw for her to perform filial piety, only this father-inw remained. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but have the desire to fulfill her filial duties for Emperor Jin¡¯an. Unfortunately, she had always been at a loss about what to do. Besides letting the two children go to Qianqing Pce to keep himpany and warning them to avoid angering the Emperor Emeritus, she didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    Now that she heard that the Emperor Emeritus liked the soup she made,Yaoniang was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but have other thoughts, even though it could only be counted as a desperate attempt at best.


    ¡°Since the Emperor Emeritus likes it, mother will go and make some more soup then have someone deliver it to Qianqing Pce for the evening meal.¡±


    Before Xiaobao could even speak up to stop her, Yaoniang eagerly got off the kang and left. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Did something happen?


    But Xiaobao didn¡¯t show any reaction. Later, he pieced together hints from Hong Fei¡¯s words and finally understood what had happened.Yaoniang quickly returned from the small kitchen, her face beaming with joy.


    ¡°Mother made mutton soup. It¡¯s best to drink mutton soup in this weather. Mother cooked arge pot of it, which is enough for our dinner, and there¡¯s also enough to deliver to the Emperor Emeritus. Your grandfather¡¯s health is not good, and there is no one by his side who knows what he likes. Let¡¯s pay more attention. It¡¯s a blessing for the younger generation if the elderly live long.¡±


    Xiaobao looked at his silly mother. How could she think that the Emperor Emeritus wouldn¡¯t have someone to take care of him? Wasn¡¯t Li Dequan a person? And there were so many pce maids and eunuchs too.


    However, he continued to patiently y with Erbao, while Yaoniang chatted with the pce maids nearby. As he watched their smiling faces, Xiaobao suddenly had a moment of enlightenment. He suddenly understood what it meant to truly care for someone, by fulfilling their unspoken desires.


    It was for the simple reason that every time he went to Qianqing Pce, it was always silent. It was only lively when Erbao was there. It was for this reason that he took Erbao with him more often.


    Loneliness had been deeply ingrained in his bones in his previous life. Xiaobao had tried to suppress this feeling ever since he had been reborn. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t lonely anymore. He had his mother and the annoying Chun¡¯er and Qiu¡¯er when he was young. As he grew older, he had Erbao, that mischievous brat, and Yan Ge¡¯er and Xuan Ge¡¯er. He hadn¡¯t known what loneliness meant for a long time.


    Suddenly, he understood why the Emperor Emeritus had always been urging them to leave in recent days. He didn¡¯t think much about it before, attributing it to the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s declining health or Erbao being too noisy. But now he understood in an instant.


    During dinner, Emperor Jin¡¯an returned from outside.


    Yaoniang assisted him in cleaning his face and hands and gave instructions for the meal to be brought in, mentioning that she had made soup that day.


    Xiaobao, who had been lounging on the kang for half the afternoon, suddenly jumped off and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and deliver the soup to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Let the eunuchs do it.¡±


    ¡°No, let this son do it personally.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an curiously asked, ¡°What soup are you delivering?¡±


    Yaoniang covered up her true intentions and said, ¡°It¡¯s the mutton soup I made today. I identally made too much, but Xiaobao said father-inw would like it, so I thought of sending some to the Qianqing Pce.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t say anything but gave her a nce. Yaoniang had already turned around to have Hong Chou dress Xiaobao and instructed him to go quickly and return quickly.


    However, by the time the dinner was set up here, Xiaobao still hasn¡¯t returned. Instead, he dispatched a eunuch back with a message, saying that he would stay in the Qianqing Pce to have dinner with the Emperor Emeritus.


    Qianqing Pce


    ¡°Why are you here at this hour? Don¡¯t you always say you need to go back to have dinner with your mother?¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t always, just that one time, but the Emperor Emeritus remembered it.


    ¡°My mother made soup and asked me to bring some to the Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus nced at the food container in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already brought it once today. Why bring it again?¡±


    ¡°My mother said it¡¯s cold in winter, and mutton soup is the most nourishing. She wanted to give some to the Emperor Emeritus to nourish his body.¡±


    ¡°Mutton soup? It has a strong gamey smell.¡±


    ¡°My mother made it without the gamey smell. Would you like to taste it, Your Majesty?¡±

 Chapter 203.3

    Chapter 203.3


    Xiaobao asked Li Dequan to help open the food container, revealing arge covered soup bowl inside. Yaoniang was straightforward. Usually, soup in the pce was served in soup cups, but she went all out and used a soup bowl instead.


    Actually, Yaoniang didn¡¯t use soup bowls before; she always used soup cups. But today, she seemed to be feeling generous.


    Xiaobao seemed to sense Li Dequan¡¯s and the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s surprise, and he felt slightly embarrassed. He exined, ¡°You need a big bowl to drink mutton soup; it doesn¡¯t look good in a small bowl.¡± To emphasize his point, he added, ¡°That¡¯s what my father said.¡±


    This remark aroused suspicion in both of them. Did Emperor Jin¡¯an say such a thing? At the same time, it piqued the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s interest. He nced at the soup bowl and said, ¡°Then let Zhen give it a try.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Li Dequan said from the side, ¡°It¡¯s time for Your Majesty to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be put on the table. You can stay too.¡± Thetter sentence was directed at Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao could only instruct the eunuch by his side to ry the message to Yangxin Hall.


    The dinner was quickly served.


    The Emperor Emeritus had suffered a stroke, and half of his body was paralyzed. After receiving treatment from Doctor Liu, he could still move with difficulty. He sat up with the help of arge soft pillow behind him. The table in front of him had been tidied up, and two young eunuchs were arranging the dishes with their heads lowered. There weren¡¯t many dishes, mostly light and steamed, without any excessive stir-frying or deep-frying.Doctor Liu had said that the Emperor Emeritus must eat lighter food now, preferably vegetarian. The Emperor Emeritus had always preferred meat over vegetables, and he had a heavy pte. Because of this, his appetite had not been good, and he couldn¡¯t eat much during meals.


    Xiaobao sat across from the Emperor Emeritus, and Li Dequan personally served the soup, cing a bowl in front of each of them.


    The milk-white soup emitted a strong aroma, without any gamey smell, but rather an enticing one. In fact, this mutton soup was amon folk stew. After eating delicacies for so long, every now and then, Yaoniang would personally cook some popr folk dishes, which were greatly enjoyed by both the older one and the two little ones.


    Having lived for so many years, the Emperor Emeritus had tasted all kinds of delicacies, but this was the first time he tried such a mutton soup. He had never liked the gamey taste ofmb, let alone such a simple mutton soup, with no ginseng or other precious herbs, only a few pieces of chives and translucent radishes were included.


    But it looked quite appetizing. The Emperor Emeritus, who had been taking medicine every daytely, couldn¡¯t help but salivate in his otherwise tasteless mouth.


    ¡°Grandfather Emperor, drink it while it¡¯s still hot,¡± Xiaobao said as he picked up his bowl and took a big sip.


    The Emperor Emeritus also picked up his bowl and, as the porcin bowl approached his face, a pungent scent of spice wafted out. It turned out that some chilli pepper had been added to the soup.


    However, after tasting it, he didn¡¯t find it spicy, but rather delicious.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s way of stewing soup is different from others. She adds fish to this mutton soup, and thebination makes it exceptionally delicious.¡±


    As they talked, the Emperor Emeritus had already finished his bowl of soup, leaving only a few pieces of radish at the bottom. Since he couldn¡¯t use one hand proficiently, he ced the small porcin bowl on the kang table and used silver chopsticks to pick up the radishes and eat them.


    The radishes were also delicious, melting in the mouth and very tasty.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it, Grandfather Emperor?¡± Because of the soup, Xiaobao felt warm all over, and with the braziers burning in the hall, his fair little face was blushing, and his eyes were especially bright.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the Emperor Emeritus replied rather modestly but he signalled for Li Dequan to serve him another bowl.


    After the meal, not only did Xiaobao eat to his heart¡¯s content, but the Emperor Emeritus also felt content. Li Dequan stood by, smiling so much that his eyes narrowed, repeatedly saying that the Emperor Emeritus had a big appetite today.


    Xiaobao chatted with the Emperor Emeritus for a while until he showed signs of tiredness. Only then did he return to Yangxin Hall.


    Knowing that the Emperor Emeritus liked the soup she stewed, Yaoniang sent different varieties of stewed soup for several days in a row. She was worried that it might conflict with the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s medication, so she specially consulted with Doctor Liu. Since Xiaobao was not always there and she couldn¡¯t make the child go to Qingqing Pce three times a day, she stopped hiding and had Yu Chan deliver the soup to Qianqing Pce. After all, the Yangxin Hall was not far from Qianqing Pce, so it was fine for the soup to be delivered every so often.


    Outside, there were heated discussions, but Yaoniang still sent the soup every day.


    On this day, when Li Dequan said that the Yangxin Hall had sent soup again, the Emperor Emeritus said, ¡°She¡¯s so silly, always sending soup. Can¡¯t shee up with something else?¡±


    Li Dequan, of course, knew what the Emperor Emeritus meant and smiled in response, ¡°This niangniang came from themon people, and from what Xiaobao says, she is an honest and simple person. Presumably, she had no other choice and saw that the Emperor Emeritus was willing to ept it, so she put in a lot of effort.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus grumbled with an unclear meaning, ¡°Since Zhen has abdicated now and no longer concerns myself with state affairs, it doesn¡¯t really matter how much effort she puts in here.¡±


    Li Dequan didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    The Emperor Emeritus was known for his peculiar temper, and after this serious bout of illness, on top of those various incidents one after another, his temper became even more peculiar. Exactly how it had be peculiar, Li Dequan couldn¡¯t say, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s temper was bing more and more like a child¡¯s.


    The older one gets, the more childlike one bes. Perhaps this was the way to describe it.


    ¡°Why did old fifth marry such a silly wife? Fortunately, the Zhao Family bloodline is strong. Luckily, Xiaobao and Erbao these two children didn¡¯t inherit her silliness. What a silly woman; she doesn¡¯t even know how to please people. If she had entered the pce from outside, with her qualities, she probably would have been tossed into a corner and forgotten, never able to lift up her head for the rest of her life.¡±


    As the Emperor Emeritus grumbled, Li Dequan helped him lie back down, and soon there was no sounding from therge kang.


    Li Dequan smiled wryly and let out a quiet sigh. He called a young eunuch to guard the room, while he himself left Qingqing Pce and headed towards the study.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    Tsk tsk. Even though Yaoniang may be a little silly at least she''s not plotting to kill her husband so her son can overtake the throne @Emperor Hongjing

 Chapter 204.1

    Chapter 204.1


    ¡°You mean to say that mother should make some other dishes and send them to Qianqing Pce? But the Emperor Emeritus has the Imperial Kitchen, and the chefs there are so skilled. If mother were to cook, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke?¡± After hearing Xiaobao¡¯s words, Yaoniang felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Ever since Grandfather Emperor fell ill, his appetite hasn¡¯t been great. The food from the Imperial Kitchen is indeed delicious, but this son noticed that Grandfather Emperor doesn¡¯t enjoy them much, so this son is worried about Grandfather Emperor. This son also noticed that Grandfather Emperor enjoys the soups mother sends every time. Maybe mother¡¯s cooking suits Grandfather Emperor¡¯s taste, so that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Naturally, Xiaobao couldn¡¯t tell Yaoniang that Li Dequan had specificallye to see him and expressed the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s meaning in a subtle way. Although Xiaobao was still young, he could understand things implicitly. That¡¯s why he decided to give some guidance to his mother when he returned.


    Yaoniang affectionately patted Xiaobao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Xiaobao, you¡¯re a filial child. Since you want mother to give it a try, mother will. Even if the Emperor Emeritus doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s alright. Worstes to worst, we can just eat it ourselves for dinner.¡±


    At that moment, she realized that Xiaobao should be in the imperial study right now, so she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have lessons in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°The teacher let me rest for a while, so this son secretly came back. It¡¯s time for this son to return.¡±


    After Xiaobao left, Yaoniang shook her head and sighed. Children always act on their own whims, but it just proved that Xiaobao still had some childlike innocence. As Xiaobao grew older, Yaoniang gradually had the feeling that her son wasn¡¯t as cute as before. But when she thought about it, growing up, experiencing more, and learning more would naturally make one more like an adult.


    She didn¡¯t dwell on it further. Since she had nothing to do at the moment, she went to the small kitchen.


    The Yongxin Hall also had a small kitchen responsible for preparing night snacks and soups for Emperor Jin¡¯an. After Yaoniang moved into the pce, the staff in the small kitchen waspletely reced with those from Rongxi Courtyard¡¯s small kitchen.Mother Xue, who used to work in Jin Wang Manor¡¯s small kitchen, had also entered the pce and be the housekeeper of Yongxin Hall¡¯s small kitchen. Mother Xue was skilled and had been serving Yaoniang for a long time. She knew the tastes of her various masters very well. When she heard Yaoniang wanted to send some food to the Emperor Emeritus, she became spirited and offered various ideas.


    When sending food to the Emperor Emeritus, it naturally had to be delicate and exquisite. So, Mother Xue suggested making borate dishes that could be presented to others. Even if they were served at a banquet, they wouldn¡¯t be outshone. At first, Yaoniang thought it was a good idea, and they discussed various options. However, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was missing.


    After thinking it over, she rejected Mother Xue¡¯s proposal to let her handle everything while Yaoniang watch. She went back and changed into simple clothes before returning to the small kitchen.


    Yu Chan helped her put on an apron. After careful consideration, Yaoniang decided to make pumpkin millet porridge and pan-fried corn pancakes as the main course, along with a few small side dishes. She thought and thought but decided not to make those so-called borate dishes. The Emperor Emeritus had already eaten plenty of exquisite delicacies and had experienced a wide variety of good food. Since his appetite wasn¡¯t good, it meant he didn¡¯t enjoy them. She needed to find a different approach.


    Based on what Xiaobao had told her, the Emperor Emeritus had been eating less staple foodtely. Yaoniang always believed that people needed to eat well to maintain good health. This pumpkin millet porridge was one of Xiaobao and Erbao¡¯s favourite porridges. It was simple to make, and there was no need to add too many ingredients. The focus was on the ingredients¡¯ original vour.


    Considering the cold weather and the limited avability of fresh vegetables, the pce had an abundant supply of preserved goods to eat. However, they weren¡¯t seasonal vegetables and always seemed tock a certain taste. But there were plenty of various types of melon, especially pumpkin. After being harvested when it was most ripe and then frozen, it became particrly sweet and fragrant. It was perfect for making porridge, and even Emperor Jin¡¯an, who didn¡¯t like sweet vours, could drink a couple of bowls.


    Yaoniang washed the small yellow millet and added water to the pot. She simmered it slowly over low heat. The pumpkin would be addedter; otherwise, it would disintegrate. Then, she started kneading the dough to make pancakes. Then more inspiration struck, and she had someone steam slices of pumpkin on the steaming tray. Later, she could make some pumpkin corn cakes. They would be soft, crispy, fragrant, and sweet.


    She also had someone bring a bowl of sheep¡¯s milk. It was a customary drink in the pce, and some people liked it while others didn¡¯t. Yaoniang enjoyed it quite a bit. But besides being a drink, sheep¡¯s milk had another use¡ªshe could use it for face cleansing and skincare. It was excellent for moisturizing the skin.


    Yaoniang had someone boil the sheep¡¯s milk and add some almonds to remove any unpleasant smell. At the same time, she had someone wash and slice the vegetables she would needter. For the dishes, she nned to make a small chicken stew with mushrooms, a popr home-cooked dish in Jinzhou, and stir-fry some preserved vegetables.


    She also prepared a pot of stewedmb, which she intended to have for dinner with Emperor Jin¡¯an and the two children. Since she was making it, she might as well make it all together to avoid having to spend more efforts to make it again.


    After the dough was kneaded, it needed time to rise. In fact, cornmeal can be used to make pancakes without rising, but the resulting pancake wouldn¡¯t be as soft and fluffy. Since the weather was cold, Yaoniang deliberately wrapped the dough in a white cloth and had someone prepare a pot of warm water, which was ced on a steamer to warm up. This way, the dough would rise well in a short time.


    The people in the small kitchen all bustled around under hermand. This was the moremon scene now because Yaoniang¡¯s status had changed. Every time she tried to personally go to the small kitchen to cook, it would always cause a huge wave of panic.


    Once everything was ready, Yaoniang checked the time and felt it was about right to start cooking.

 Chapter 204.2

    Chapter 204.2


    Once everything was ready, Yaoniang checked the time and felt it was about right to start cooking.


    The stove in the small kitchen was fully equipped, and she and Mother Xue worked together to make four dishes without any problem. When stewing the chicken, Yaoniang used a cloth dipped in oil to rub around the pot and then took the fermented dough to start making pancakes around the pot.


    ¡°I never expected niangniang to use this method. Making pancakes this way really showcases one¡¯s skills,¡± eximed Mother Xue.


    ¡°Back at home, cooking,undry, and all the other household tasks had to be done on my own. But after entering Jin Wang Manor, there were others to do this, so my skills have be rusty. Themoner¡¯s households don¡¯t pay so much attention to these things, especially in cold weather and limited space. It¡¯s all about efficiency. If it takes too long, by the time the pancakes are done, the meal will be cold,¡± Yaoniang exined.


    As Yaoniang spoke to Mother Xue, she tore the dough into small pieces without rolling them into a tbread shape. She simply wet her hands with cold water and pressed the dough onto the pot to tten it.


    In fact, it was more urate to say that this method created tbread and not pancakes.


    Soon, a circle of pancakes surrounded the sides of the pot, and Yaoniang covered the pot with the lid.


    After a while, she lifted the lid, and the corn pancakes were cooked. She removed the pancakes from the sides of the pot and continued to stick more pancakes. She did this two more times, making a total of tworge tes of corn pancakes.


    Yaoniang picked up a piece of pancake, blowing on it as it was scalding hot. She tasted the one with pumpkin and then the one with sheep¡¯s milk. She was about to let Mother Xue and the others taste them when she suddenly noticed that it was very quiet around her.She automatically turned around and saw Emperor Jin¡¯an standing behind her.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was dressed in a crimson-purple dragon robe with a ck gauze-winged crown on his head. The dragon robe had a cross cor and narrow sleeves, with shoulder coverings depicting the sun and moon. Eight dragon patterns and a white jade belt adorned his waist. He exuded an indescribable sense of grace and majesty.


    The other people in the small kitchen had all retreated.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Yaoniang was caught off guard and startled.


    She felt a bit embarrassed and instinctively touched her hair and apron. At this moment, she no longer felt like an emperor¡¯s woman but more like an average woman easily found in the marketce. Standing in front of Emperor Jin¡¯an in his dragon robe, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of self-consciousness and shame.


    As if trying to cover it up, she smiled and asked, ¡°Why has Your Majestye? Are you not busy with state affairs today?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an remained indifferent as usual, with no change in his expression. ¡°No, so Zhen came back early today.¡±


    Yaoniang suddenly lost her constraint and smiled, saying, ¡°I also didn¡¯t have much to do either, so I wanted to cook some food. Xiaobao said that the Emperor Emeritus hasn¡¯t had a good appetitetely and likes the soup I send, so I thought of making some food to bring over. Try it and see if it¡¯s delicious. I tried it and it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    She pulled a piece of corn pancake from her hand and stuffed it into Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s mouth. There was a low exmation from outside the door, but it abruptly stopped, as if someone had covered their mouth.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an opened his mouth and took the corn pancake in, chewing a few times before swallowing.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yaoniang instantly became even happier and said, ¡°After eating many delicacies, it¡¯s also nice to asionally eat this kind ofmon people¡¯s food.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nodded and looked around. ¡°Is it all ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready, just waiting to be ted.¡±


    ¡°Then let the servants take care of it.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded, took off her apron, and Emperor Jin¡¯an stood aside waiting for her. After she washed her hands and tidied her clothes, she held his hand and left the small kitchen.


    During dinner, Erbao ate with great relish, and even Emperor Jin¡¯an had a bit more than usual. As for Xiaobao, he took the food made by his mother and went to the Qianqing Pce.


    After finishing their meal at the Qianqing Pce, the Emperor Emeritus felt a bit full and wanted to burp, but when it reached the exit, it turned into a light cough.


    ¡°Not bad, but it can¡¯tpare to the imperial kitchen¡¯s dishes.¡±


    ¡°These are somemon people¡¯s dishes. My mother said she wanted to make something different.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit shameless. Clearly, he had eaten a lot, but he still gave such ament. He blushed and coughed lightly, then spoke seriously, ¡°Common people¡¯s dishes also have their merits. If your mother makes it in the future, bring some for me to taste.¡±


    ¡°If Grandfather Emperor likes it, then it¡¯s settled. Mother is just afraid that you won¡¯t like it.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus smiled and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, Zhen won¡¯t keep you. It¡¯s cold, so go back and rest early. Li Dequan will escort the young prince back to Yangxin Hall.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Emperor should rest early too. Your grandson takes his leave.¡±


    After the meal, Emperor Jin¡¯an had the two children taken away. Instead of attending to his memorials, he apanied Yaoniang to read a book on therge kang bed.


    Yaoniang hadn¡¯t finished reading two pages when he grabbed the book and threw it aside, then he called for someone toe in to help them prepare for bed. What else could she not understand?


    Behind the bright yellow curtain, two people entwined.


    Tonight, Emperor Jin¡¯an was exceptionally enthusiastic, with a particrly tantalizing passion. Perhaps it was because Emperor Jin¡¯an had been busytely, and whenever he was in the mood at night, it was always rushed, like a storm. But today, he exuded a calm and unhurried aura, steady andposed.


    He wasposed, but Yaoniang was quite flustered. However, she couldn¡¯t ask anything of him, so she could only endure the suffocating tenderness by burying her face in the quilt.


    He didn¡¯t allow it and forcefully turned her over to kiss her mouth. Beads of sweat fell, dripping onto her shoulders and neck. The sweat soaked the sheets, and Yaoniang felt a suffocating sensation of being unable to breathe.


    ¡°Are you uneasy?¡±


    She was already dazed, when Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly spoke. Yaoniang was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ not¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Those things have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking.¡± She spoke with some guilt, not entirely honest.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an reached out and touched her face. The sweat on it belonged to both of them.


    He moved downward, and she bit her lower lip lightly.


    He kissed her, pressing against her lips, mumbling, ¡°You are you. No need to change, no need to please anyone deliberately, no need to worry about those meaningless things. Everything is in Zhen¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

 Chapter 205.1

    Chapter 205.1


    Regarding the matter of selecting the empress, there has been continuous spection and discussion in the court, but Emperor Jin¡¯an has remained silent throughout.


    Below, several ministers came forward to present their thoughts, and he listened without saying a word before turning his head and dismissing them. Privately, the courtiers discussed and debated, expressing various opinions, while the matter remains unsettled.


    During this time, an incident urred.


    It all started on that day¡­


    As February arrived, the weather finally began to clear up. Although it was still cold, the sun could be seen more often.


    Today was the day of rest for the officials, so there were fewer sedan chairs and horses on the road than usual. However, Ximao Alley was very noisy.


    Ximao Alley was located near the outer city and was on the edge of the inner city. Most of the people living here were lower-ranking officials. The alley was narrow, and the houses were small and tightly packed together, vividly illustrating the saying that living in the capital was not easy.


    Yet, even in Ximao Alley, the houses were in high demand. Whenever a property went on sale, it was quickly snapped up in the blink of an eye.


    The reason was simple: the location was advantageous.Some low-ranking officials were tired of the dailymute to the government office, so they preferred to live as close as possible to save time. The small houses in the alley were much more expensive than those in the outer city.


    At this moment, in front of the Mao Family¡¯s gate, a middle-aged couple was quarrelling, attracting the attention of the residents in the alley.


    Being from official families, they were generally more concerned about appearances and etiquette, so they couldn¡¯t just stand outside and watch. In the seemingly quiet and deserted alley, many households had their doors slightly ajar, revealing glimpses of what was happening inside. Whether the person behind the door was the master or a servant, only the heavens knew.


    The quarrelling couple were husband and wife. The man¡¯s surname was Mao, and he was an imperial censor.


    Imperial censors were known for being poor and insignificant, with low ranks and meagre sries. Of course, this was only true for very few individuals. Nowadays, who among the officials were actually honest, and free from corruption and bribery? However, Imperial Censor Mao was an exception.


    Not only was he poor and shabby, but he also had a bad temper. He was well-known in the court for targeting anyone he deemed worthy of criticism, and his reputation struck fear into the hearts of those who had been mentioned by him.


    However, as an imperial censor, he had the power to monitor the court, the nobles, and the officials. Others might dislike him, but there was nothing they could do. Some people jokingly referred to him as fearless, iming that he would even dare to criticize the emperor himself. In reality, Imperial Censor Mao did have someone he feared¡ªhis wife, Madam Mao.


    Imperial Censor Mao¡¯s fame in the capital was not only because he was arrogant and stubborn but also because he was well-known for being afraid of his wife.


    In the matter of selecting the empress, Imperial Censor Mao was an active participant. He did not object to Yaoniang¡¯s humble background; his opposition was due to Yaoniang¡¯s improper behaviour that led her step by step to be Consort Jin.


    For a morally rigid person like Imperial Censor Mao, such individuals were greatly disliked. If not for bewitching the master, how could a concubine rise to the position of a prince¡¯s wife? Imperial Censor Mao even criticized the actions of Emperor Jin¡¯an when he was still a prince, using him of indulging in sensual pleasures.


    In Imperial Censor Mao¡¯s view, the empress was the mother of the nation and should embody virtue and righteousness. It was absolutely uneptable to have someone like Yaoniang, who seduced and bewitched the master, upy that position. Such a person would pose a threat to the court and the stability of the country.


    His radical behaviour in the court aside, it was unknown how this matter reached Madam Mao¡¯s ears. Because of this, she quarrelled with Imperial Censor Mao several times. However, Imperial Censor Mao continued to turn a deaf ear to her, which infuriated Lady Mao, leading her to demand a divorce and threaten to return to her parents¡¯ home.


    Madam Mao had a fiery temper and was determined to leave. Imperial Censor Mao pleaded with her, repeatedly bowing and apologizing. He had a thin and slender build, with a goatee, giving him the appearance of a rigid and old-fashioned person. In contrast, Madam Mao had a round figure, thick eyebrows, andrge eyes, exuding a sharp and capable aura.


    ¡°But what about the matter I told you? Are you going to address it or not?¡± Madam Mao asked.


    Imperial Censor Mao fell silent, nodding his head without speaking.


    Seeing him like this, Lady Mao turned to leave. She had barely taken a few steps when Imperial Censor Mao pulled her back.


    ¡°Wife, please stop causing a scene. This matter concerns the stability of the nation and the well-being of the people. It is not something women like you should meddle in. You can say anything else, but not this¡­ not this.¡±


    ¡°Ptui, ptui. What stability of the nation and the well-being of the people?! I am just a woman of the household. I don¡¯t understand grand principles, but I know that one should not forget their gratitude and integrity.¡±


    The Imperial Censor Mao stamped his foot and sighed, ¡°How can you call itcking integrity? Wife, just listen to what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Madam Mao extended her chubby finger and poked Imperial Censor Mao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Then tell me, who saved our family when the rebels caused chaos? Who sheltered us and prevented us from dying at the hands of the rebels? Who provided for you and gave you food and drink during those days? And who ordered people to send us back home after the rebels were eradicated?¡±


    Each probing question left Imperial Censor Mao speechless. He struggled to find words and finally managed to say, ¡°What does that have to do with the selection of the empress? It is the benevolence of the current ruler, not some other person!¡±


    ¡°It may not concern you, but it concerns me! I only know that when we hastily left, it was Jin Wang Manor that took us in, ensuring everything was in order. They didn¡¯t look down on us like those highborn families with their contemptuous eyes. We left in such a rush that neither I nor my daughter-inw had a change of clothes. It was the consort who personally arranged for someone to bring them to us. She even worried about the quality of the servants¡¯ care and personally gave instructions¡­ You are useless! After serving as an official for so many years, you are still just a seventh-ranked censor. Our family can¡¯t even afford a guard for the residence. You¡¯ve brought suffering upon your wife and children. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to depend on the kindness of others, living in constant guilt and unease¡­¡±


    As Madam Mao spoke, she burst into loud sobs that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Imperial Censor Mao became anxious, scratching his head in guilt, unsure how to console her. Madam Mao¡¯s words were true, exposing his ipetence and the suffering he caused his family.


    After wiping her tears and pausing her cries, Madam Mao said again, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care anymore. Since you are causing trouble for others, I have no face to be with you. Don¡¯t stop me, we better part ways. I¡¯ll go back to my parents¡¯ home.¡±


    Imperial Censor Mao stomped his foot and said, ¡°We¡¯re already so old, how can you go back to your parents¡¯ home? There¡¯s no need to make them worry.¡±


    Madam Mao wanted to say something else, but suddenly, several people rushed out from the Mao Family¡¯s home. They were Imperial Censor Mao¡¯s daughter, son and daughter-inw.


    Together, they forcibly pulled Madam Mao back into the house.


    ¡°Mother, please stop causing trouble. We can discuss everything calmly. There¡¯s no need to invite ridicule.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The front gate of the Mao Family¡¯s home closed, shielding them from countless curious gazes outside.

 Chapter 205.2

    Chapter 205.2


    Having witnessed such a dramatic scene in the morning, the neighbours of the Mao Family were left pondering. Some felt uneasy because they had also been once beneficiaries when His Majesty, who was still a prince, had brought his men to save them.


    Most of those who lived here were not high-ranking officials. They were neither high nor low, unable to afford guards and the walls of their homes were not tall. When the rebels caused chaos that day, many families here suffered. Fortunately, His Highness Jin Wang arrived in time. Afterward, they were brought to Jin Wang Manor, where they could rest peacefully within high walls. The consort was amiable, the servants were obedient, and theycked neither clothing nor food. Needless to say, they were grateful.


    However, as time passed, many people forgot the hardships of that day and the feeling of having survived a disaster.


    ¡­


    The Mao Family.


    Madam Mao entered the house and quickly walked inside. She picked up a cup of tea from the table and started drinking.


    ¡°I was so thirsty.¡±


    Imperial Censor Mao, also sweating profusely, entered the hall and sat down on a chair.


    After drinking water and feeling relieved, Madam Mao asked, ¡°Husband, do you think this n will work?¡±At this moment, Imperial Censor Mao, who was known as rigid and old-fashioned, smoothed his beard and said, ¡°Whether it works or not, it¡¯s not for us to decide. We just need to do what we should.¡±


    This was Imperial Censor Mao¡¯s true way of dealing with the world. Without powerful support or the ability to understand others, with his irritating personality, he would have long been sent back to his hometown to farm long ago. His ability to pass through the Hongjing dynasty peacefully was nothing more than a thorough understanding of the intentions of those in power.


    ¡°But I still hope to be able to help niangniang.¡±


    Although Madam Mao had only met the consort a couple of times in passing, she genuinely felt that the consort was a kind person. Because her husband was disliked by others, Madam Mao was not well-received either. However, the consort did not look down on them because of it. Such genuine kindness was hard toe by.


    Based on this, Madam Mao believed the consort was worthy of the empress¡¯ position.


    Although the Mao Family¡¯s matter was a trivial one, somehow it spread throughout the Three Departments and Six Ministries, and all the households and government offices heard about it. At that moment, there were those who scorned, those who despised, those who sneered, and those who remained silent.


    It must be said that Imperial Censor Mao and Madam Mao were truly annoying. They always spoke and acted in a way that hit people in their sore spots. Schrs valued dignity and gratitude. How could they tolerate being mocked and insulted? Although the men did not interact with the consort in the past, when they lived in Jin Wang Manor, the servants always mentioned how they were following the consort¡¯s arrangements.


    The reason the fig leaf served as a fig leaf was that everyone silently chose to ignore it. Now that the fig leaf had been torn off, those who cared about their reputation couldn¡¯t afford to make their dissent too obvious.


    Of course, this was only a small part of the poption. Another part, who imed not to have received any favours from Jin Wang Manor, saw themselves as standing on the side of righteousness to condemn them. However, Emperor Jin¡¯an finally gave a response at this time. He issued a decree establishing Yaoniang as the empress, sending it to the cab and the Ministry of Rites.


    This was Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s second time issuing an imperial decree. The major decisions of the dynasty were made by the cab. If the Emperor¡¯s intentions were not appropriate, the cab and the Imperial Censor had the right to reject the decree.


    But the so-called rejection was only a method, not a means. To put it bluntly, the whole world belongs to the emperor, and as a courtier, refuting the emperor¡¯s wishes once after another could only mean one was tired of living.


    Refuting a decree was merely a way of testing and implicitly conveying their feelings. It lets His Majesty know that the decree was not appropriate. If His Majesty was scrupulous, he naturally wouldn¡¯t issue the decree again. However, if His Majesty insisted on his own opinion, the subordinates could only find other methods and wouldn¡¯t resist directly. Of course, looking at past dynasties, there were also those who confronted the emperor head-on, but their fates were inevitably miserable.


    The cab only served to restrain imperial power; it was never a check on it.


    The decree had already been sent to the Ministry of Rites and would soon be announced to all officials and proimed throughout the country. Even if they wanted to dy it, they could only dy it for three days at most. If they tried to dy it for longer, the entire Ministry of Rites would be used of dereliction of duty.


    One decree caused waves beneath the surface. Although it was already night, those who needed to act had already started their movements in secret.


    Meanwhile, in Yangxin Hall, things were also busy.


    Today, Emperor Jin¡¯an returnedte. Yaoniang had already sent someone to inquire, and Emperor Jin¡¯an said he would be back soon. So after ordering the servants to deliver the food to Qianqing Pce, Yaoniang had the two children wait for Emperor Jin¡¯an to return. Erbao was hungry, so she fed him some pastries first.


    When it was dark, Emperor Jin¡¯an returned. After cleaning up a bit, Emperor Jin¡¯an changed into casual clothes and joined Yaoniang and the two children for dinner.


    Yaoniang tried a different approach today. Themb stew she had sent to Qianqing Pce had been favoured by the Emperor Emeritus, and he had mentioned it a few times. Yaoniang had sent it twice already and didn¡¯t dare to send it again. Lamb, although nourishing, was inherently heaty, and the Emperor Emeritus was in a state of recuperation. Eating too much of it was not suitable. But recently, the Emperor Emeritus had developed a taste for it and couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Yaoniang was at a loss and had to find another way. Following Mother Xue¡¯s suggestion, she stewed themb and then removed the meat, using themb broth to cook other dishes, retaining the vour without overdoing it.


    In fact, this way of eating was not umon. It had been popr in the capital for a while, mainly usingmb or other meats as the main ingredient. Even when cooking vegetables, they used this method to add a more meaty vour. It originated from themon people¡¯s households, due to their limited resources but a craving for meaty vours, they added tofu and vegetables to the meat broth. It was called a ¡°meat pot,¡± but in reality, it was a pot of vegetarian food.


    Of course, those in the pce were more meticulous with eating, emphasizing freshness and texture, so as soon as the food was cooked it was eaten. All in all, it was quite enjoyable.


    In theory, it was good, but unfortunately, Erbao and Xiaobao were both too young with short arms and small hands. It was unsafe for them to fish for food in the boiling broth. Moreover, both of the little ones didn¡¯t like to be served when eating. Yaoniang had a clever idea and asked someone to cut many bamboo skewers. They skewered the food, both meat and vegetables, on the skewers and cooked them in the broth. Afterwards, they dipped them in a special sauce and ate them, giving them a unique vour.


    After trying it once, Erbao loved it and asked Yaoniang to make it for him every day. Surprisingly, Emperor Jin¡¯an seemed to enjoy it as well. His appetite increased, which made Yaoniang, who had been worried that he ate too little every day, pleasantly surprised. After all, the people below him had exhausted all their efforts to prepare various delicacies and dishes.


    And at Qianqing Pce, the Emperor Emeritus also liked it very much. It turned out to be a sess in more ways than one.


    After the family had a satisfying meal, all of them were sweating. Although it was already February and not too cold, it was still a rare urrence.


    The pce maids and eunuchs came to serve them, washing their hands and faces. They also drank some tea to help with digestion. Fucheng walked in from outside and whispered something in Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s ear. Emperor Jin¡¯an just nodded slightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Afterward, Fucheng left, and Yaoniang looked at him curiously. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±

 Chapter 206.1

    Chapter 206.1


    Yaoniang did not think much when Emperor Jin¡¯an said it was nothing important.


    Xiao Shunzi returned from Qianqing Pce and said that the Emperor Emeritus enjoyed his dinner. However, the food had been a bit greasy these past two days, so His Majesty wanted to have something refreshing for breakfast the next day.


    Yaoniang nodded repeatedly, already pondering what refreshing dishes to prepare for breakfast.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was somewhat dissatisfied and said, ¡°Let the kitchen handle these things. You don¡¯t need to fuss about it.¡±


    Yaoniang strongly disagreed and said, ¡°How can this be considered fussing? It¡¯s rare for the Emperor Emeritus to want to eat something. Doctor Liu also said that food is better for nourishing one¡¯s health than medicine. When you eat happily and arefortable, your health naturally improves.¡±


    Erbao, who was oblivious to the situation, immediately made his demands, ¡°Mother, I want to eat sweet potato bread tomorrow, and I also want green bean rolls and eight treasures lotus seed soup.¡±


    ¡°The eight treasure lotus seed soup is too sweet for your grandfather to eat. Let¡¯s make shrimp and vegetable porridge for him. If you want the eight treasures lotus seed soup, I¡¯ll have Mother Xue make it for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to eat what you make, Mother. Your cooking is the most delicious.¡± The chubby little child leaned over, looking as if he would cry if his request was denied. Although Erbao rarely cried now, he had a hundred ways to make one cater to his every whim.


    Just like now, he nestled into Yaoniang¡¯s arms, tugging at her clothes with a childish voice, pleading. He was adorable and exasperating at the same time, making it impossible for anyone to refuse him. One would even want to give him their heart and soul.¡°Then I¡¯ll make it for you now. The eight treasures need to be soaked in advance, so tomorrow¡¯s porridge will be soft and tender.¡± Saying that Yaoniang became enthusiastic and wanted to go to the small kitchen, but she was held back by Xiaobao.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to go. Just let Aunt Yu Chan handle it.¡±


    Yaoniang finally realized what was going on. Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s face had already turned dark. She pretended not to know and acted as if her son had just reminded her. She turned her head to instruct Yu Chan.


    When it was time to rest, Erbao and Xiaobao went to the East Side Hall. Emperor Jin¡¯an read through memorials for a while and then went to wash up and rest with Yaoniang.


    That night, Emperor Jin¡¯an was particrly ruthless, as if he wanted to exert all his strength on her. When he reached the climax, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Since you have so much free time, give me a princess.¡±


    The new emperor was determined, and the ministers below dared not confront him openly.


    The only person who could stop the new emperor now was the Emperor Emeritus.


    Although the Emperor Emeritus had abdicated and was no longer involved in court affairs, he had been living in Qianqing Pce and had not moved to another pce. The official exnation was that the new emperor was filial and reluctant to move the Emperor Emeritus from the residence he had lived in for many years. Rumours were circting that the Emperor Emeritus nned to move to Xiyuan Pce. Xiyuan Pce had been renovated precisely because the Emperor Emeritus intended to spend his retirement years there.


    But no matter what was said, the Emperor Emeritus still resided in Qianqing Pce. Given the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s previous behaviour, there were still those who doubted his intention to abdicate. He was not someone who would easily let go of power, even after passing it on to his son. Now that the new emperor had just ascended the throne and everything was in chaos, although the court officials chanted praises and blessings, they were actually observing from a distance, quietly waiting for what would happen next.


    After some deliberation, several court officials went to Qianqing Pce to see the Emperor Emeritus.


    These were all long-time officials, advanced in age, and tears welled up before they even spoke a word.


    The Emperor Emeritus pretended not to know and looked surprised as Li Dequan helped the elderly officials up.


    The officials earnestly pleaded for the sake of the court and the nation. But in reality, how could the Emperor Emeritus, who had spent his life battling and outwitting these officials, not understand what they were thinking?


    What he really couldn¡¯t figure out was what the people behind these officials were thinking.


    These elderly officials truly were loyal and devoted, dedicated to the imperial court and the country. The onlymon trait among them was their pedantic and stubborn nature. Given the current situation, they were most likely encouraged to make a move by others. In fact, the influential families who sought power behind the scenes did not daree forward.


    ¡°Since Zhen has abdicated and handed over the throne to the new emperor, Zhen has no intention of interfering in court affairs. It is up to the new emperor to decide who will be the sessor. Zhen doesn¡¯t want to meddle.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before these officials could say much, Li Dequan stepped forward, gently escorting them out, and softly said, ¡°This servant hopes all the ministers can consider His Majesty¡¯s situation. The Emperor Emeritus¡¯s health is already frail, and he is currently recuperating. The imperial physician has repeatedly warned against overexertion. This servant hopes the ministers can understand.¡±


    These officials dared not bebelled as inconsiderate. They could not help but feel disheartened as they thanked Li Dequan and hastily left. Afterwards, several court officials entered the pce to see the Emperor Emeritus, but they were all rejected before they even saw his face.


    At this point, it was clear that the Emperor Emeritus did not want to oppose the new emperor.


    For the time being, no one had the time to specte on the reasons behind it. Some even began to think about the Grand Princess. Grand Princess Anqing was currently the highest-ranking member of the imperial family in the capital and also the great-aunt of the present emperor. While she might not be suitable to intervene in other matters, she could have a say in the selection of the empress.


    Unfortunately, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Grand Princess Anqing caught a cold and secluded herself, refusing to see anyone.

 Chapter 206.2

    Chapter 206.2


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed, and the imperial decree stored in the Ministry of Rites could no longer be dyed anymore. The cab could still reject it again, but it had already been rejected once before. Rejecting it again would be a clear confrontation with the new emperor.


    In the cab and even in the court, there was no unity of minds. Everyone had their own thoughts and considerations. If a family had a suitable daughter of marriageable age, it could be considered reasonable to object, but why bother if there was no daughter?


    When a person is doing something, there must be corresponding interests to make them take great risks. So far, there was no certainty of winning, and no one dared to burn their bridges.


    On the sixth day of the second month of the first year of Jin¡¯an, Emperor Jin¡¯an proimed Consort Jin, also known as Su-shi, as the empress and announced it to the world, causing widespread celebration.


    As dawn broke, the Kunning Pce was brightly lit.


    It was still early in the morning when Yaoniang got up and took a bath under the service of pce maids, washing her long hair. The pce maids came and went like flowing water, creating a bustling scene.


    Today was a joyous day for the empress and for the entire Kunning Pce. Everyone wore a happy expression, and Yaoniang had been smiling since the beginning. She kept smiling until Emperor Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but nce at her and say she looked a little silly.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind. She stopped smiling when he mentioned it but immediately started smiling again.


    ¡°Zhen will leave first. You take your time.¡±¡°Qie1 sees Your Majesty off.¡±


    ording to the rules, the emperor and empress were not allowed to share the same bed before the ceremony. The empress had to observe a three-day fasting and purification period until the day of her coronation.


    But obviously, Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t care about such rules. Since he didn¡¯t mention it, nobody had the audacity to remind Yaoniang. Thus, those three days of fasting and purification, which were supposed to be observed, were ignored by Emperor Jin¡¯an with great ease.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an left, and the Kunning Pce continued to bustle.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yaoniang put on the empress¡¯s ceremonial attire and thoroughly checked for any mistakes that everything was consideredplete.


    ¡°Niangniang, you look truly beautiful!¡±


    Yaoniang looked at herself in the mirror, wearing the deep blue ceremonial robes adorned with twelve pairs of pheasant motifs and small wheel-shaped patterns in between, with a red cor, cuffs, pleated skirt, and embroidered golden clouds and dragons. She also wore jade essories, a knee cover, and arge belt. Her hair was styled in a nine-dragon and four-phoenix crown, with a dragon holding arge pearl in the center, adorned with emerald covers and hanging pearl ornaments, and decorated with various other beautiful hair essories as well.


    Yaoniang had a delicate and innocent appearance, but her body exuded a seductive charm. When she sat still without speaking or smiling, she appeared perfectly poised. But once she moved, she became even more captivating.


    This solemn and dignified empress¡¯s ceremonial attireplemented her charm. It not only made her exquisite but also added an aura of invibility and the lofty majesty of an empress.


    Yaoniang also felt that the person in the mirror was beautiful. She had never felt this beautiful before, and it made her dizzy with a sense of exhration.


    ¡°Second Prince, you must behave!¡±


    This voice brought Yaoniang back to her senses, only to find that Xiaobao and Erbao had arrived without her noticing.


    Erbao, being himself, wanted to rush over as soon as he saw Yaoniang. But with all the effort put into Yaoniang¡¯s dressing up, she couldn¡¯t withstand his collision.


    ¡°Behave and stand properly. Mother will make your favorite braised pork for youter.¡±


    It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t speak, but once she did, she revealed her true nature. What empress would talk about making braised pork on the eve of her coronation?


    Xiaobao walked up and bowed, saying, ¡°This son pays respects to Mother Empress.¡±


    This action seemed to wake up Erbao, and he hurriedly imitated his older brother¡¯s gesture.


    Yaoniang narrowed her eyes and scolded, ¡°You two little rascals, making fun of your mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a special day for Mother Empress today, so it¡¯s only right.¡±


    As they spoke and yed, the distant sound of bells and drums could be heard.


    Although it was a monotonous drumbeat that made it difficult to discern the melody, it inexplicably filled people¡¯s hearts with awe.


    ¡°Father Emperor has already arrived at Taihe Hall.¡±


    As expected, the sound of bells and drums ceased, and the music of ¡°Lofty Harmony¡± began to y.


    The music reached the Kunning Pce, but the sound was very faint. However, today was the coronation ceremony, and all attention was focused on the empress. There were no other sounds in the entire Forbidden City except those rted to the empress, so even sitting in the Kunning Pce, one could vaguely hear it.


    After ¡°Lofty Harmony¡± ended, ¡°Joyful Harmony¡± and ¡°Evident Harmony¡± followed.


    Yaoniang was supported by Yu Chan, while Xiaobao held Erbao and moved aside. The pce maids and eunuchs followed and stood at the gate of the main hall.


    In the courtyard, various ceremonial tables and incense tables had been prepared, and the six ceremonial officials had already taken their positions.


    In the distance, the sound of the music grew closer and closer.


    Yaoniang descended the steps of the hall and just stood still when she saw Emperor Jin¡¯an dressed in ck court robes, followed by the chief and deputy envoys of the coronation, as well as arge group of bearers carrying the imperial edict and ceremonial pavilions.


    She was both surprised and excited and she couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward.


    The emperor and empress spoke to each other across a one-meter distance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why have youe?¡±


    ording to the usual practice, the envoys should be officials from the Ministry of Rites, and Emperor Jin¡¯an should be seated in the Taihe Hall, waiting for the envoys to report the sessfulpletion of the ceremony.


    ¡°Zhen was wondering whether you would look good in this ceremonial attire?¡±


    Yaoniang blushed slightly. ¡°Is it good-looking?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1Not sure if I mentioned it already but this is a form of self-addressmonly used by the empress, consorts, and concubines in the pce when speaking to the emperor.

 Chapter 207.1

    Chapter 207.1


    The coronation ceremony of the empress was a significant and crucial event for the nation.


    The imperial decree had already been announced throughout the capital, so the entire city knew that today was the day for the new emperor to crown his empress.


    When the bells of the pce began to ring in unison, the entire Forbidden City, even the entire inner city, quieted down involuntarily. Everyone who heard the sound of the bells and drums couldn¡¯t help but look toward the direction of the pce.


    In a luxurious mansion not far from the pce, a young woman in a green dress was tending to the flowers in the garden with a hoe.


    Upon hearing the sound of the pce bells, she paused for a moment, suddenly remembering that today was the day of the empress¡¯s coronation ceremony.


    She felt a bit absent-minded and lost, and a sentence involuntarily echoed in her mind: Did she regret it?


    If she hadn¡¯t been aloof and proud, perhaps she would have been the one being crowned as empress.


    A myriad of images appeared in her mind for a moment: the disgust she felt when she was young, the suffocating sense of despair, the pounding of her heart when she first saw her, the panic when she was told she would marry the fifth prince, the helplessness of her failed suicide attempt. Many memories suddenly became clear, and past events became vivid in her mind.


    Yet, along with these memories, her heart felt bitter, mncholic, and nostalgic, intertwining into a taste that couldn¡¯t be described as simply sweet, sour, bitter, or spicy.But at the same time, her heart was also telling her that she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Although the journey had been arduous, with a lot of filth entangled with it, wasn¡¯t it a kind of experience, a kind of maturation, a kind of profound understanding gained through countless trials and tribtions?


    If she had died back then, how could she have learned to savour all these vours?


    Death was terrifying; only in life could there be brightness.


    ¡°The young master is awake and crying, looking for you,¡± a little maid hurriedly approached and reported.


    Xu Yanru smiled and put down the hoe in her hand. ¡°I will go right away.¡±


    With the issuance of the decree appointing the empress, the decree bestowing rewards on the Su Family followed suit.


    This was customary and considered a favour to the empress¡¯s natal rtives.


    Su Xiucai was appointed as the Marquis Cheng¡¯en, Wu-shi became the Marchioness, and Su Yucheng naturally became the heir. Even the Yao Family received rewards, with Yao Cheng being granted the rank of a sixth-grade military officer. However, it was merely an honorary title without any real power.


    To correspond with their statuses, the two were also assigned the positions ofmanders and deputymanders of the Wucheng military forces. One was stationed in the Eastern City, and the other in the Southern City. Normally, such positions were granted to imperial rtives, who held the titles and received the sries but didn¡¯t have any real power.


    The Su Family suddenly went from being ordinarymoners to imperial rtives. Even after several days, they were still adjusting to the changes. It was only when the whole family went to the pce to express their gratitude that they finally realized it was real.


    In the Kunning Pce, Wu-shi, Huiniang, and Lancao were all dressed in ceremonial attire for married women. Dong Ge¡¯er and the others were also brought along.


    Before entering the pce, pce maids had taught them proper etiquette, so they didn¡¯t show any signs of impropriety and performed their greetings properly.


    ¡°Mother, eldest sister, how can you bow to me.¡±


    Yaoniang hurried to support Wu-shi and Huiniang up. Wu-shi smiled and said, ¡°You are now a niangniang, with a distinguished status. This respect must be given.¡±


    The same sentiments were echoed by Huiniang and Lancao.


    Compared to Wu-shi and Huiniang, Lancao was visibly more reserved. She was usually very open-minded, but today she seemed a bit constrained. Fortunately, Yaoniang wasn¡¯t a demanding person, and she was always able to empathize with others. When she first entered the pce, she was also somewhat restrained.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t speak to Wu-shi and the others in the main hall but led them to a side room where only close acquaintances were allowed. She sat opposite Wushi, while Huiniang and Lancao sat on the seats below. Dong Ge¡¯er and the others stood beside them.


    It was evident that the children had been disciplined before entering the pce; they were all well-behaved. It made Yaoniang feel a little heartache; after all, she had taken care of Dong Ge¡¯er and the others since they were young.


    She beckoned and smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you recognize your little aunt anymore?¡±


    Seeing Yaoniang¡¯s familiar smile, Dong Ge¡¯er and the others finally found traces of their familiar little aunt in this esteemeddy.


    ¡°Little Aunt.¡± The eldest boy, Dong Ge¡¯er, who was already ten years old, and had the longest association with Yaoniang, came forward on his own. Yuan Ge¡¯er and Ming Ge¡¯er followed him.


    Yaoniang patted each of their heads and said, ¡°Although there are many rules in the pce, you don¡¯t have to be too formal when youe to your little aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, little aunt,¡± the children said in unison.


    Xiaobao and Erbao walked in, and as soon as Yaoniang saw them, she waved and said, ¡°Come and greet your grandmother and aunts.¡±


    Both Wu-shi and Huiniang were fine, with bright smiles all over their faces, but Lancao automatically stood up and said again and again: ¡°It¡¯s not right, it¡¯s not right. How can two princes pay respects to thismoner woman?¡±

 Chapter 207.2

    Chapter 207.2


    Lancao¡¯s loss ofposure drew sidelong nces from the others. Deep in her heart, Yaoniang sighed silently and said nothing, merely casting a nce at Hong Chou.


    Hong Chou tactfully helped her take a seat and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, please sit down. This is the proper etiquette to follow.¡± Her words were neither abrupt nor domineering.


    After the greetings, Yaoniang had Hong Chou take the children away, and Lancao followed to take care of them. Everyone understood her feelings, and Yaoniang didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Once everyone had left, Yaoniang asked, ¡°Is she like this at home as well?¡±


    The person she was referring to was naturally Lancao.


    Wu-shi sighed immediately, unsure of how to respond for a moment.


    Huiniang spoke up, ¡°Since Father was ennobled by His Majesty, she has be even more cautious. She¡¯s fine at home, but entering the pce for the first time might make her feel somewhat constrained.¡±


    Both Huiniang and Yaoniang were gentle souls and never spoke harsh words. However, Huiniang didn¡¯t reveal one thing: Lancao¡¯s unease in front of Yaoniang was not only because she was the empress but also because Lancao used to be a servant in Jin Wang Manor before marrying the consort¡¯s brother and bing her sister-inw.


    Yaoniang knew more about Lancao than Huiniang did. Lancao¡¯s initial appearance beside her elder brother wasn¡¯t simple, and perhaps neither the Su nor the Yao Family knew the truth. However, His Majesty knew, Lancao knew, and that¡¯s why she felt awkward and uneasy.Yaoniang also knew that Lancao was a kind and virtuous girl, filial to her parents and treated Ming Ge¡¯er and the other children as her own. But one¡¯s fate was unpredictable. Lancao alone held the key to unlocking this knot in her heart.


    ¡°Hmm, she is a good person. I found outst time that she secretly bought contraceptive herbs from the pharmacy,¡± Huiniang said.


    This news astonished Yaoniang, and through Huiniang¡¯s ount, she learned the ins and outs of the matter.


    Though Wu-shi liked Lancao when she was a maid, after she became her daughter-inw, she couldn¡¯t help but have anotheryer of thoughts. Since Zhu-shi often went out and neglected Ming Ge¡¯er and the others, Wu-shi raised the children by herself, so she had a deep affection for Ming Ge¡¯er and his siblings.


    Now that her son was married and the grandchildren had a stepmother, such a situation was seen negatively by themon people. Step-mothers were often portrayed unfavourably, and Wu-shi was afraid that Lancao¡¯s changed status would result in her treating Ming Ge¡¯er and the others differently than before.


    However, Wu-shi had a gentle temperament and couldn¡¯t be a demanding mother-inw. She didn¡¯t say anything directly, but her actions and words showed that she paid extra attention to Lancao¡¯s every move, fearing she might treat her three children badly behind her back.


    Taking all this into ount, despite being a mother-inw, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to urge Lancao to give birth to a child for the Su Family.


    Whether Lancao noticed Wu-shi¡¯s unusual behaviour or it was her own inner turmoil, she seemed to get along well with Su Yucheng on the surface, but secretly, she bought contraceptive herbs to take.


    Huiniang had a straightforward personality and couldn¡¯t do anything against her conscience, so she told Su Yucheng about it. He got angry, and since then, Lancao stopped taking those harmful herbs. Despite that, she still hadn¡¯t be pregnant.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you showed your concerns too obviously. For this matter, big brother might not say anything openly, but he definitely has thoughts about it. Mother, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but you should weigh your priorities carefully,¡± Huiniang said.


    Wu-shi felt wronged, but in front of her two daughters, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her. You both are still young and haven¡¯t seen much of the world. Once a woman bes a stepmother and has her own child, she might treat her non-biological children differently. I¡¯m worried that Ming Ge¡¯er and the others would be treated worse.¡±


    Hearing this, Huiniang nced helplessly at Yaoniang, as it seemed Wu-shi had said such things before.


    ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t you think it through? Now that big brother and Lancao¡¯s rtionship is good, if you meddle once or twice, fine. But if you do it too many times, are you not afraid of being distanced from big brother?¡± Yaoniang pointed out.


    Wu-shi was speechless.


    Huiniang had said simr things before, but she couldn¡¯t ept them. Now that her youngest daughter said the same, she felt somewhat lost.


    ¡°Yucheng is my son. Would he distance himself from his own mother?¡± Seeing Wu-shi like this, she was obviously heading into a dead end.


    Yaoniang and Huiniang exchanged nces before Yaoniang said, ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t be worrying yourself over such matters. Why did you even agree to big brother marrying her if you didn¡¯t like her? You could¡¯ve saved yourself so much trouble. If you really don¡¯t like her, I can also talk to His Majesty and ask him to arrange another marriage for big brother.¡±


    ¡°Can we do that?¡± Wu-shi seemed to realize that a simple sentence could change someone¡¯s marriage, but she was not a cruel person and couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm others, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that idea. It¡¯s not right to harm others with your words.¡±


    Yaoniang helplessly said, ¡°Look at you, neither changing nor staying the same. Mother, you really need to stop worrying about her treatment of Ming Ge¡¯er and the others. At worst, there¡¯s Huiniang and me to watch over them. If she truly treats them poorly, she won¡¯t pass our scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to keep an eye on her?¡± Wu-shi asked.


    Yaoniang nodded, ¡°If she treats Ming Ge¡¯er and the other children badly, I¡¯ll report it to His Majesty.¡± In truth, Yaoniang could handle the matter herself, but it was evident that mentioning ¡®His Majesty¡¯ gave Wu-shi more reassurance, so she sacrificed Emperor Jin¡¯an.

 Chapter 207.3

    Chapter 207.3


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be wary of her anymore, and you don¡¯t need to mention anything but arranging another marriage. She is an innocent girl who followed your brother at a young age and is filial to me and your father. Compared with Zhu-shi, I don¡¯t know how much better she is. I don¡¯t want to do such a harmful thing.¡±


    Since Wu-shi had already said so, she must have her own reasons. Yaoniang and Huiniang could only listen. Fortunately, she seemed to have really thought it through. It seemed that the words ¡°report to His Majesty¡± gave her unlimited confidence. It was likely because the shadow that Zhu-shi had cast on Wu-shi was too heavy. Now faced with a second daughter-inw Wu-shi couldn¡¯t help but overthink.


    The mother and her daughters sat together and talked for a long time, mostly about family matters and trivialities. Time passed quickly, and Xiao Shunzi came to ry a message that His Majesty had arranged a banquet to entertain the Yao Family and the Su Family.


    The banquet was held in the side hall of Yangxin Hall, and Yaoniang attended it together with Emperor Jin¡¯an. Since they were all rtives, there was no need to segregate men and women.


    During the banquet, though Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t speak much, his actions showed that he highly valued the Yao and Su families.


    After the banquet, the Yao and Su families were led out of the pce. Meanwhile, Emperor Jin¡¯an took Yaoniang for a walk in the Imperial Garden to help with digestion.


    It was a beautiful scene in early spring, with grass growing and birds chirping, and all thingsing back to life. The garden¡¯s scenery was exceptionally lovely.


    The two walked side by side, followed by numerous pce maids and eunuchs, not far behind.


    ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡±Yaoniang nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being in a good mood?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an looked at her without speaking.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t want to tell him that she was actually happy because he valued her family. When he valued her family, it meant he valued her. Although Yaoniang had known that Emperor Jin¡¯an valued her for a long time, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been so good to her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy when he did something that showed his appreciation for her.


    She was just that pathetic, thin-skinned, and shallow-minded.


    With a turn of Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s head, he found she was no longer beside him. He turned back and saw her standing under a weeping willow tree, with a silly smile on her face.


    He walked over with his hands behind his back, still not saying anything.


    Yaoniang felt something move on her head, and when she reached up to touch it, she found a camellia flower had appeared in her hairpin.


    And Emperor Jin¡¯an walked away again.


    *


    Although the Xu Family¡¯s second household had no one in the imperial court, they had connections with Marquis Zhongyong Manor.


    The situation eventually escted beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. They had only intended to use gossip to exert some pressure so that Su Yaoniang couldn¡¯t meddle in the matter and let His Majesty ept Side Consort Xu into the pce. But they had never expected it would blow up into such a big deal.


    At first, Marquis Zhongyong didn¡¯t know about it. This was because everything was ordered by Marquis Zhongyong¡¯s wife who was persuaded by her daughter, and she had arranged for her daughters-inw to carry it out secretly. It was only when it became a bigmotion outside that Marquis Zhongyong found out, and he was furious.


    ¡°Ignorant! Reckless! What can I say about you? How did this matter be so widespread? Some people have been eyeing the position of the empress like a piece of meat, and they are eager to get involved in any turmoil. At this time, they would do anything to stir up trouble. But you, you actually volunteered yourself to be the scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°


    ¡°With this matter blown up like this, even though His Majesty doesn¡¯t say it out loud, he will undoubtedly be angry in his heart. And the target of his anger won¡¯t be the second household of the Xu Family, but us! You foolish woman, you fell into the trap set by Side Consort Xu without realizing it, truly unfathomable!¡±


    Marquis Zhongyong left in anger, and he immediately handed over the authority of managing the household to his younger sister temporarily.


    Marquis Zhongyong¡¯s wife received a harsh scolding, and naturally, Xu Zhe¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t spared either. Marquis Zhongyong even contemted arranging a divorce between his daughter and Xu Zhe, as there was no need for their daughter to be tied to such a family. It was also his short-sightedness that led him to think that Xu Zhe would eventually take over the position of Duke Xuguo, but he never expected that it would all be in vain, and he ended up in such a mess himself.


    As for the situation outside, let¡¯s not discuss it for now. When the news reached Side Consort Xu¡¯s ears, she was both trembling in fear and gnashing her teeth.


    She hated her family for being useless and feared that she would be left to live as a widow in seclusion forever. While she endured all this, Su Yaoniang was appointed as the empress. On the day of the coronation, she could even hear themotion from her residence in Haoyue Hall.


    Side Consort Xu was truly afraid of being forgotten like this, so she wanted to talk to Side Consort Liu, who was in the same boat as her.


    In the past, whenever she went to Side Consort Liu¡¯s residence, she could at least have a cup of tea. But now, to her surprise, Side Consort Liu didn¡¯t even allow her to enter the courtyard.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, and she felt uneasy. After a few more days passed, the pce suddenly sent someone with an edict to appoint her as a Noble Lady and brought her into the pce.


    At the same time, there was also an edict to appoint Side Consort Liu as an Imperial Concubine.


    Although the rank of Noble Lady was somewhat low, it still made Side Consort Xu breathe a sigh of relief. But before she could be happy about it, Side Consort Liu suddenly showed up at her ce, throwing her belongings around and even pping her twice.

 Chapter 208.1

    Chapter 208.1


    Side Consort Xu, who had never been hit before in her life, was left dumbfounded after being struck directly.


    She watched helplessly as Side Consort Liu¡¯s people entered her room, creating a chaotic mess as if hungry wolves had invaded a flock of sheep. She screamed and cursed, trying to rush over and fight back, but Side Consort Liu¡¯s servants stopped her.


    Now, Side Consort Xu didn¡¯t have many people of her own, so no one helped her as they all watched from the sidelines in silence.


    ¡°How dare you! You actuallyid hands on me in front of the eunuchs from the pce!¡± Side Consort Xu threatened while looking for help from those eunuchs present. However, she found that the eunuch in the courtyard, who was in charge of reading the imperial edict, was not paying attention to this side at all.


    ¡°So what if I hit you? I just want to hit you!¡± Side Consort Liu sneered, continuing to wreck everything in Side Consort Xu¡¯s room before turning around and leaving with her entourage.


    Side Consort Xu¡¯s face turned crimson, and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling as she looked at the mess around her.


    ¡°Mydy, please prepare everything quickly, I still need to return to the pce to report back.¡±


    Side Consort Xu couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it anymore. She mustered a forced smile and said, ¡°Eunuch, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll have the servants pack up immediately.¡±


    Although those maids were not very useful earlier, they were quite skilled at packing things. In no time, everything was neatly arranged. In truth, Side Consort Xu didn¡¯t have much to pack, mostly just clothes and essories.Back at Lingbo Pavilion, Side Consort Liu could no longer hold back her tears as they rolled down her cheeks.


    Her maidservants looked at her with concern but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Only when the people from the pce came to urge them did they start to pack their belongings.


    Side Consort Liu seemed troubled, her eyebrows furrowed deeply, and she only snapped out of her trance when her maids finished packing.


    ¡°Niangniang¡­¡± She stood up, mustering a forced smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The carriages sent from the pce were waiting at the side gate. Side Consort Liu walked slowly, wishing this road would never end.


    A maidservant ran hurriedly from the roadside, carrying an anxious smile as she handed over a letter, ¡°Fortunately, this servant is notte. This is a letter from madam for niangniang.¡±


    Side Consort Liu took the letter, gazing at it absentmindedly until someone gently nudged her. Then, she quickly stuffed the letter into her sleeve and continued walking.


    The carriage¡¯s wheels rattled, and tears streamed down Side Consort Liu¡¯s face, quickly smudging the ink on the letter, making it blurry.


    ¡°Young Miss¡­¡± Qing Ci called out worriedly.


    This was what the maids used to address her back when Side Consort Liu was still in her boudoir. Due to the restriction that only two servants were allowed by her side when she entered the prince¡¯s manor, she brought Qing Ci and Qing Shan, two maidservants who had served her since childhood.


    Side Consort Liu finally couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. She grabbed Qing Ci¡¯s hand and fell into her arms, murmuring, ¡°He said he¡¯ll wait for me. He said he¡¯ll wait for me, but how can he wait? How can he¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±


    Outside the sleeping hall, two rows of people stood, pce maids on one side and eunuchs on the other, all of simr height and size, holding handkerchiefs, bronze basins, water jugs, and other items.


    Fucheng stood to the side, holding the horsetail whisk in his arms, anxiously pacing back and forth.


    It was already mao-shi1, but the emperor still wasn¡¯t out of bed yet. It was almost time for the morning court. Normally, the emperor would rise during yin-shi2, but today, for some reason, Fucheng didn¡¯t dare to intrude. The empress was also inside, and who knows if he might stumble upon some inappropriate scene. Given the emperor¡¯s habits, if he was up, he would have called for someone.


    ¡°Fucheng, this water has gone cold.¡± A small eunuch holding a bronze basin pitifully said. Thanks to his well-trained discipline, he had been holding this water-filled basin for almost fifteen minutes, and his arms didn¡¯t even tremble. If it were someone else, they would have given up long ago.


    Fucheng waved his hand, ¡°Do I still need to remind you? Hurry and change it; the emperor might call for us any moment now.¡±


    The eunuch immediately didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly left with the basin to get fresh water.


    Inside the hall, a light-blue curtain embroidered with patterns of flowers and butterflies hung quietly, but there were sounds of movement inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and you still need to attend morning court¡­¡±


    Yaoniang pinched the corner of the nket and whispered softly, afraid that her voice might be heard by someone outside.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t say a word, he only used his mouth, full of restrained power, to nibble on her earlobe.


    A strong masculine scent filled her lungs and nostrils; it was a scent that belonged solely to him, and no matter how much she tried, Yaoniang would never mistake it. Those lips that enveloped her earlobe were both domineering and greedy, and his actions below were fierce beyond measure as if the two of them were sworn enemies from their past lives.


    ¡°It¡¯s really gettingte, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    She seemed to be begging with tearful earnestness. He turned her around, and Yaoniang herself didn¡¯t know how she ended up on top. She pounded his bare chest twice, putting all her strength into her arms. He quickly grabbed her hand and pulled it away. Unprepared, she bumped hard into his embrace, feeling a tingling sensation in her nose, almost shedding tears.


    At that moment, he increased his strength and vented by squeezing her buttocks tightly. After a long while, he let go of her, breathing heavily andid her gently on the bed before sitting up.


    ¡°You rest here, Zhen will go to morning court.¡±<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1 5-7 am 2 3-5 am

 Chapter 208.2

    Chapter 208.2


    He lifted and dropped the curtains, leaving the room. Outside, there were asional sounds of movement, as Yaoniangy on the bed, panting.


    In this state, how could she possibly continue to sleep?!


    When the surroundings finally quieted down again, Yaoniang sat up and put on her clothes. She was a shy person by nature and afraid of being seen by the pce maids, so she haphazardly tidied up the bed before raising her voice to call for the servants.


    The attendants who served in the pce in the early morning were usually the servants who had served Yaoniang¡¯s side for a long time. Now that Yu Chan had be the chief maid of Kunning Pce, the four Hong maids had all be the senior maids. Upon hearing the sound inside, Yu Chan, Hong Chou, and Hong Die, apanied by a few young maids, entered the room. After preparing the water, Hong Die directed the young maids to leave, and then Yaoniang went to the bathing area.


    Taking a bath every morning had be a habit, and she could no longer remember when it first started.


    After finishing her bath, it was already bright outside. Yaoniang, wearing only a purple undergarment,zily asked, ¡°Have the two princes gone to the study already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Over these past few days, Erbao had found his own source of entertainment; going to the imperial study with his older brother every day. However, the little guy didn¡¯t go there to study, but to y with his little friends.


    After Emperor Jin¡¯an ascended the throne, the imperial study was not abolished and still oversaw the young princes of various imperial households in their studies. The new emperor had made it clear that the princes, whether they liked it or not, had toply with the rule.However, the number of children who attended has decreasedpared to the past. Dai Wang¡¯s rebellion had failed, and it caused harm to his entire family and household. Even though the imperial family was not implicated, Dai Wang¡¯s actions were simply too shocking to society. The Emperor Emeritus personally ordered Dai Wang to be demoted tomoner status, which naturally affected the rest of his family. They were sent away from the capital to the faraway Daizhou and ced under house arrest in Dai Wang Manor.


    Hong Chou held a jadeb andbed Yaoniang¡¯s hair from the top to the bottom until it was smooth like the finest silk.


    ¡°Your Highness, Imperial Concubine Liu and Noble Lady Xu will being to pay their respectster.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang suddenly remembered how she felt like she had forgotten something. It turned out to be this matter.


    Imperial Concubine Liu and Noble Lady Xu were brought into the pce yesterday, and ording to the rules, they were required to pay their respects to the empress today.


    Yaoniang only learned about this yesterday when Emperor Jin¡¯an personally told her. When she heard about it, she felt a bit ufortable, so her words and actions were inevitably tinged with jealousy. Noticing it, Emperor Jin¡¯an then exined the situation in detail to her.


    ording to his original n, Emperor Jin¡¯an had intended to send the two of them away, and even the natal family of Imperial Concubine Liu had already hinted to her about it. Who would have thought that such a thing would happenter? Noble Lady Xu¡¯s family had caused quite a scene, and now that it was a critical moment, the two of them could not be sent away and could only enter the pce.


    At first, Yaoniang had been concerned about this matter, but now seeing Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s intention to release them, she no longer cared whether they were sent away or not. Under this romantic atmosphere, anything irrelevant is disregarded as the two spent the whole night together. As a result, Emperor Jin¡¯an was still unwilling to part in the morning and almost missed the morning court.


    ¡°Let theme. After all, they are imperial concubines; they can¡¯t be ignored forever.¡±


    ¡°Niangniang, if you don¡¯t want to see them, let theme today and ask them toe less in the future so as not to cause conflicts. The Emperor Emeritus has not relocated to the new pce yet, and the other dowager consorts and concubines are still living in the rear pce. ording to what Xiao Shunzi said, the Ministry of Internal Affairs will arrange for them to live in Cuiyun Pavilion, which is secluded and away from the center, so they won¡¯t bother you.¡± Hong Chou added, seemingly afraid that Yaoniang would be angry.


    Yaoniang nodded.


    As soon as she finished dressing up, someone reported that Imperial Concubine Liu and Noble Lady Xu had arrived. However, Yaoniang had not eaten her morning meal, so she made them wait.


    On this side, Yaoniang asked them to wait, and on the other side, the pce maids of Kunning Pce didn¡¯t lead the two into the hall but had them stand outside.


    This was a show of strength, amon tactic in the pce. Although they were all imperial concubines, one more imperial concubine meant one more personpeting for favour. Not giving a good attitude was normal. There was no need for instructions from above; those below would handle it themselves.


    Noble Lady Xu wore a sky-blue pce dress, which made her figure graceful and her temperament gentle. However, herplexion looked a bit haggard, even with rouge applied, herplexion did not look very good.


    ¡°This newly appointed Empress sure is acting arrogant. Who doesn¡¯t know the kind of person Su Yaoniang used to be?¡± She said in a low voice, cleverly allowing the nearby Imperial Concubine Liu to hear but not the other pce maids nearby.

 Chapter 208.3

    Chapter 208.3


    Imperial Concubine Liu nced at her. Sometimes she found Xu Yanru to be quite ridiculous because it seemed like she regarded others as fools. Such provocative words were so obvious, who wouldn¡¯t be able to understand their meaning?


    In the past, Imperial Concubine Liu might have let it pass, as she usually looked down on such people. But today, it was unknown what was wrong with her, as she looked at the other person coldly and said, ¡°Noble Lady Xu, you are just a minor nobledy. How dare you speak about the Her Majesty that way? You were like this back when we still lived in the prince¡¯s manor, but you still haven¡¯t changed your bad habits even after entering the pce!¡±


    Imperial Concubine Liu didn¡¯t hold back her voice, and naturally, the pce servants waiting outside heard everything. Their gazes couldn¡¯t help but shift toward this direction.


    Xu Yanru didn¡¯t expect Imperial Concubine Liu to confront her like this. For a moment, she was stunned, but she reacted quickly and retorted, ¡°Imperial Concubine Liu, although your status is higher than mine, you shouldn¡¯t speak nonsense. ¡°


    ¡°Am I speaking nonsense? Who was the one just saying, ¡®This newly appointed Empress sure is acting arrogant? Who doesn¡¯t know the kind of person Su Yaoniang used to be?¡± Imperial Concubine Liu sneered.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the servants from Kunning Pce showed anger on their faces.


    Hong Fei, hearing themotion outside, walked out from the side hall, with a smile on her face but dagger-shooting eyes, ¡°Noble Lady Xu seems to have forgotten where we are.¡±


    Thismotion was soon reported inside the pce, and Yaoniang¡¯s expression darkened after hearing it. Hong Chou and Yu Chan also looked furious.


    Taking a deep breath, Yaoniang asked, ¡°ording to the pce rules, how should such behaviour be dealt with?¡±Recently, Yu Chan and the others have learned a lot about the pce rules. As the attendants of the empress, they had to be familiar with the rules. So Yu Chan quickly answered, ¡°This offence could be treated as minor or major. A lighter punishment would be a p, while a severe punishment would be sending her to the Department of Punishment and beating her to death without any mercy.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go with the p punishment. Make the two of them leave, I don¡¯t want to see them today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon, cries of protest from Noble Lady Xu could be heard from outside. There were different methods for pping within the pce.


    Typically, they would use their hands, or sometimes a person would carry a bamboo strip to deliver the blows. If they didn¡¯t like someone, they might tamper with the bamboo strip, causing injuries that would prevent the person from showing their face for months, or even permanently disfiguring them.


    However, there were no instructions given from the one in Kunning Pce, so the ps were done with bare hands. However, they still exerted force. After receiving more than ten ps, Noble Lady Xu¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen. Standing in front of her was a middle-aged woman, saying, ¡°Noble Lady Xu, you don¡¯t understand the rules, so Her Majesty ordered me to educate you. This servant hopes you¡¯ll be cautious in your words and actions in the future and remember the distinction between the superior and the inferior. The rules inside the pce are different from those outside. If you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, you may lose your life at any time.¡±


    Noble Lady Xu knelt there, nodding and answering, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    ¡°Look, Noble Lady Xu, you made another mistake. You should say ¡®This concubine remembers¡¯ instead. With your status, you can only refer to yourself as a concubine,¡± the middle-aged aunt reminded her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this concubine remembers.¡±


    Aunt Qin nodded and added, ¡°The empress is not feeling well today, so she won¡¯t see the two of you. Juan¡¯er, escort the two of them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Qin.¡±


    It was only after they left Kunning Pce¡¯s main gate that Noble Lady Xu red at Imperial Concubine Liu with resentment, covering her face, and hurriedly left with her personal maids.


    ¡°Niangniang, seeing her like this, she might hold a grudge against you,¡± Qing Ci said with some concern.


    Imperial Concubine Liu looked at Noble Lady Xu¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°Hold a grudge? I hope she does hold a grudge against me; the more she hates me, the better.¡±


    Because of this incident, Yaoniang didn¡¯t have the appetite to finish her morning meal and put down her chopsticks after only a few bites.


    ¡°This servant thinks Your Highness shouldn¡¯t have punished them so lightly. You should have taught them a good lesson!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry, this servant can send someone to teach them a lesson again,¡± Hong Chou offered.


    After hearing this, Yaoniang paused and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m not angry; I¡¯m just wondering why Imperial Concubine Liu confronted Xu Yanru. It¡¯s not like her character.¡± Though Yaoniang had met Imperial Concubine Liu only a few times, she could already sense that she was not someone who liked to create conflicts and had a somewhat aloof and cold demeanour.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s smart enough to know the current situation and understands that it¡¯s not a good idea to oppose you in the pce, so she has switched sides,¡± Hong Fei¡¯s exnation amused the others, and Yaoniang scolded, ¡°Alright, enough. Don¡¯t make me sound so mean.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Yaoniang decided to put the matter aside. However, the whole morning she felt lethargic and weak. Coincidentally, Doctor Liu was invited into the pce today for her checkup. As soon as Doctor Liu entered the pce gate, Hong Fei informed him about Yaoniang¡¯s condition.


    Yaoniangy on the kang while Doctor Liu sat on a stool and took her pulse.


    After a while, Doctor Liu said, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. You are pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 209.1

    Chapter 209.1


    Upon hearing these words, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t react for a moment and looked at Doctor Liu with surprise.


    The other party stroked his beard and smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been just over a month, and the pulse is not yet obvious, but it should be urate.¡±


    Yaoniang then remembered that she hadn¡¯t had her period for a while. She had been busy with the coronation ceremony and had overlooked it. Hong Chou had mentioned it to her earlier, but she had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Congrattions, niangniang. Congrattions!¡± Hong Chou and others came forward to offer their congrattions. Yaoniang was dizzy from their enthusiasm, and all she could do was smile.


    After theughter, it was time for rewards. Everyone in Kunning Pce received a month¡¯s sry, and those like Yu Chan and Hong Chou, who served her closely, were rewarded with three months¡¯ pay. People from the Kunning Pce were also sent to deliver the good news to Emperor Jin¡¯an, and there would probably be another wave of rewardster.


    This good news spread throughout the pce in no time, and everyone in the Forbidden City knew that the empress was pregnant. People were envious of the empress, not because being pregnant was such a great blessing, but because the timing was perfect.


    She became the empress not long ago, and now she¡¯s already pregnant.


    What could be more fortunate than this?


    Especially at a time when the court was not very peaceful, there were those who wanted to promote the establishment of arge harem for Emperor Jin¡¯an.ording to tradition, for a ruler of a country, having only a few concubines was uneptable; arge harem with many concubines was necessary to ensure a continuous line of descendants and maintain peace for thousands of years.


    Once one became the emperor, everything was rted to the prosperity of the country.


    Meanwhile, Emperor Jin¡¯an was discussing this matter with several senior ministers in Yangxin Hall and the ministers were passionately arguing their points, but he remained silent. Just then, the good news arrived from the Kunning Pce, confirming what Emperor Jin¡¯an had said earlier that he already had two imperial sons, and the empress was still young, so there was no need to expand the harem right now.


    Upon hearing this, Emperor Jin¡¯an was overjoyed and immediately dismissed the ministers. The ministers could only touch their noses and leave the pce one by one.


    Before this joyous asion had settled down, the next day Emperor Jin¡¯an issued an imperial edict to crown his eldest son, Zhao Chen, as the crown prince.


    This matter naturally caused a stir in the court. This crown prince was not even five years old, and young children were susceptible to premature death. Even the previous crown prince was only established at the age of five.


    However, since the crown prince was both the legitimate and the eldest son, the ministers couldn¡¯t find many justifications to oppose it; they could only use the crown prince¡¯s young age as a reason for caution. However, the voices of dissent didn¡¯t escte but quickly subsided.


    The Emperor Emeritus, who was quietly living in the pce, issued his first edict after abdicating the throne, designating Zhao Chen as the crown prince. This instantly eased the tension in court.


    Thebined weight of these two edicts was not just double; it was multiplied by several folds. With the edict from the Emperor Emeritus, as long as the crown prince doesn¡¯tmit heinous crimes such as treason, he could almost certainly sit on the throne as the future ruler of the country.


    Even if Emperor Jin¡¯an wanted to depose the crown prince someday, he would have to get past the edict of the Emperor Emeritus first. But by then, the Emperor Emeritus might have passed away. If the living emperor wanted to overturn the edict of a deceased emperor, who was also his father, it would be extremely unfilial and tantamount to risking the scorn of the entire nation.


    Kunning Pce once again became the focus of attention. Everyone wished they could share even a tiny bit of the empress¡¯s good fortune, then they would be set for life.


    Why?


    She was barely in her twenties, and she was already the designated empress and mother of the nation. It was a blessing that women throughout the country could only envy.


    For this reason, the Su Family, now known as Marquis Cheng¡¯en¡¯s household, became the most sought-after people in the capital. Even the Yao Family, a previously small and unknown family, was now a guest of honour in various households in the capital.


    This was because the imperial family rarely appeared in public, and if anyone wanted to establish a connection with them, they had to do so through intermediaries.


    With these three edicts in session, many people had to change their way of thinking. If it were just Empress Su alone, it would be one thing, but with the crown prince having such a stable position, it naturally cemented Empress Su¡¯s status as well.


    Since that was the case, instead of trying to bring down the empress and rece her, it was better to support her and enjoy a smooth path.


    As for Kunning Pce, Yaoniang was now wholeheartedly focused on nurturing her pregnancy, oblivious to the storms brewing outside.


    On the first day, she bid farewell to Qiao-shi, who hade to congratte her. The next day, Xiao Jirou came.


    The two of them sat together and talked for a long time. Unlike Qiao-shi, Xiao Jirou rarely appeared in public and rarely visited the pce. Thest time she entered the pce was when all the titled madams gathered in the pce to congratte Yaoniang on bing the Empress.


    ¡°You said you moved back to the Xiao Family?¡± Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t intentionally bring it up, but from her words, Yaoniang could still sense it and asked in surprise.


    Xiao Jirou smiled bitterly; she didn¡¯t want to hide it from Yaoniang. In fact, this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden. If it weren¡¯t for her hesitation, she wouldn¡¯t have struggled until today to enter the pce.


    Seeing that the other person remained silent, Yaoniang asked again, ¡°Why? Are you still angry with seventh brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with him. It¡¯s been so long; I¡¯ve already forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Why? She couldn¡¯te up with an answer herself.


    Yaoniang had always been considerate, and seeing that Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t want to say more, she stopped asking. The two sat together and talked about other things before Xiao Jirou finally left the pce.


    Today, Qing Wang also entered the pce.


    Unlike An Wang and the others, Qing Wang had achieved meritorious deeds this time.


    Although he made a grave mistake, his great contributions during the pacification of chaos led Emperor Jin¡¯an to personally decree that he stay in the capital and appointed him as themander of the capital¡¯s three garrisons.

 Chapter 209.2

    Now, with the title ofmander, he was undoubtedly one of the new emperor¡¯s most trusted aides and a prominent figure in the court.


    Xiao Jirou had just gotten into the carriage, her mind still pondering over the questions asked by Yaoniang, when suddenly someone knocked on the window.


    She lifted the curtain and looked out,ing face to face with Qing Wang¡¯s refined countenance.


    Qing Wang had be thinner than before, and his face showed a resolute determination.


    Indeed, one¡¯s state of mind can influence one¡¯s appearance. Previously, Qing Wang was handsome and cheerful, but his face revealed a hint of immaturity. Now, it seemed as though he had sharpened all the roundness, giving his features a sharper and more mature appearance.


    No one knew how much hardship Qing Wang endured at the Yanshan Imperial Mausoleum. Emperor Jin¡¯an was not a merciful man; once he made up his mind to temper Qing Wang, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    So, when Qing Wang first arrived at Yanshan, he genuinely thought he might spend his whole life in this deste and remote ce, never to return.


    Everywhere he looked, there were stones covering the mountains, which were deste and devoid of people. At night, the ce was even more eerie with faraway howls of wolves. There was also only a singlemp, which could drive people to madness.


    Fortunately, at that time, Qing Wang was immersed in boundless remorse, leaving no spare attention to these matters.Later, when he finally gathered his spirits, he remembered what Jin Wang had told him and began to observe the garrison stationed at the imperial mausoleum.


    Unlike other garrisons, the Yanshan Imperial Mausoleum garrison was isted in the mountains, with no nearby human habitation. The soldiers and officers there seemed to have been contaminated by the atmosphere of the ce, as they appeared cold and rigid like stone statues.


    In this ce, no one looked at Qing Wang with disdain, nor did they pay any attention to him. If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such disregard and indifference, but that was precisely what Qing Wang needed.


    With Jin Wang¡¯s prior arrangements, Qing Wang disguised himself as an ordinary soldier and joined the garrison. Once he was truly integrated into the garrison, he discovered that this ce was unique.


    Because there were no nearby settlements, just mountains and stones, the garrison soldiers had nothing to distract them from their daily drills. They practiced for five hours each day, engaging in various types of warfare: mountain battles, in battles, siege battles, even street fights, and monthlypetitions in which the entire army participated. Winners would advance, and losers would be demoted. Everything was based on strength.


    When Qing Wang first arrived, he was self-confident, believing that with his martial skills and experience in leading troops, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay much attention to these people. But it wasn¡¯t until he was mercilessly subdued during one of thepetitions by a soldier shorter than him that he realized how there would always be someone better.


    From that moment on, he changed his attitude. From losing to winning, he gradually climbed the ranks from a low-ranking soldier to leading small units, then entire units, until he became the deputymander of the garrison.


    Above him was themander, the soul of the entire Yanshan Imperial Mausoleum garrison ¨C an old man who had lost one of his legs. The old man was very aged, and the uniqueness of the Yanshan garrison wasrgely attributed to him.


    Only at this point did Qing Wang learn that the old man was a person of Jin Wang. When Jin Wang hade to Yanshan, he was brought here by Duke Ningguo. Jin Wang had spent half a year here and came out apletely changed person.


    That year, Jin Wang was fifteen years old.


    Qing Wang reminisced, what was he doing back then?


    It seemed that he was worrying about how to deal with Yong Wang and Lu Wang if they caused trouble for him after his fifth brother left the pce. He immersed himself in self-pity and felt lowly and pathetic.


    Only at this moment did he understand that he had always thought of his fifth brother as being superior to him since birth, having a good mother and a powerful maternal family, and an uncle who could be a great general.


    Princes of high-ranking maternal families were always privileged.


    Now he realized how ridiculous that notion was. No one was naturally entitled to everything; you must have the ability to grasp what the heavens gave you.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Xiao Jirou asked from inside the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you back home,¡± replied Qing Wang.


    Tall and imposing, dressed in royal attire, mounted on a majestic steed bestowed by the emperor, Qing Wang looked awe-inspiring and extraordinary. But at this moment, he was half-bent and awkwardly standing next to the Xiao Family¡¯s horse-drawn carriage, which was clearly iparable to the carriages from the princes¡¯ manors. It was quite a sight, and people couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Xiao Jirou knew very well how popr Qing Wang was in the capital. The various men from the Xiao Family held official positions in the court, both civil and military, so naturally, they had heard a lot about it.


    Although the men of her family didn¡¯t say anything, her two sisters-inw couldn¡¯t help but whisper to her. They said she was silly, as it was clear she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about wealth and prosperity for the rest of her life. Qing Wang was genuinely repentant, so there was no need to dwell on the past.


    Was she still stuck in the past?


    Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even understand her own thoughts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Qing Wang, you are a busy man and have many matters to attend to. A humble woman like me can go back on her own,¡± she said.


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    ¡°Return to the manor.¡±


    Upon hearing the urging, the coachman of the Xiao Family didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and drove the carriage away.


    The carriage had already gone far, and Xiao Jirou¡¯s personal maidservant, Qiong¡¯er, suddenly said, ¡°Consort, the prince is still following behind the carriage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times not to call me ¡®consort¡¯ anymore.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a consort; I haven¡¯t been for a long time. Ever since his return, I am no longer a consort.¡±

 Chapter 209.3

    Chapter 209.3


    Qing Wang followed the carriage all the way to the side entrance of the Xiao Manor. Seeing Xiao Jirou getting off the carriage without even ncing at him, he turned his horse around with a deste look.


    He might be fine with it, but others might not be. Dressed like this and wandering around on the street, wasn¡¯t it challenging the hearts ofmon people?


    Qing Wang¡¯s mind was nk, seemingly thinking of many things, but also as if he wasn¡¯t thinking at all. A few guards from Qing Wang Manor rode their horses not far behind him.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side, ¡°Seventh brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look so dejected. Did you catch sister-inw with a pretty white face together in bed?¡±


    Qing Wang raised his head to look. It was Lu Wang.


    He was also riding a horse, apanied by several guards. He smiled gloatingly, not bothering to hide his ill intentions at all.


    Qing Wang ignored him, urging his horse to continue forward. However, before he could leave, Lu Wang stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We are brothers after all. If you have any difficulties, tell your older brother, and maybe I can offer some advice.¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡±Lu Wang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he stared at him, saying, ¡°Well, old seventh, you think you¡¯re favoured by the new emperor, so now you look down on me, your sixth brother, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, even if you ascend to the heavens, I will still be your older brother.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Qing Wang, already feeling frustrated, saw Lu Wang persistently bothering him again. Unable to control his anger, he raised the horsewhip in his hand and struck at Lu Wang.


    Lu Wang didn¡¯t expect that Qing Wang, who had always been an underdog to him, would dare challenge him. Without saying a word, he rushed forward.


    The two fought fiercely, exchanging blows on and off their horses,pletely engrossed in the fight, not pulling back their punches at all.


    As the two princes fought, the guards from both their manors couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice. They quickly dispersed themon people on the sides of the road. At the same time, they were inwardly anxious, knowing that if news of this brawl between the princes reached the emperor¡¯s ears, it would be troublesome.


    They were hesitant to intervene and could only anxiously stand by the side, watching.


    As if their worries were heard, when the two princes finally got tired of fighting and copsed on the ground, a group of people arrived on fast horses. The person leading the group was a eunuch.


    ¡°The emperormands both Lu Wang and Qing Wang to enter the pce for an audience.¡±


    Inside Yangxin Hall, Emperor Jin¡¯an sat on the dragon throne with a stern expression.


    Standing below were Qing Wang and Lu Wang, both with swollen and bruised faces. Qing Wang had a ck ring around one eye, with blood oozing from his mouth. Lu Wang fared worse, with two ck rings around his eyes, and half of his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve all grown up, huh? As imperial princes, you both fought in the bustling streets without a care for your face?¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an said.


    Hearing this, Lu Wang felt particrly wronged.


    Before, he used to beat Qing Wang, and now, he still could, but he couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. Not only that, he was even beaten up like this. Without needing to look in the mirror, he knew how pathetic he must appear.


    ¡°Fifth brother, it wasn¡¯t me who struck first; it was old seventh! Look at what he did to me. I merely found him in an unpleasant mood and offered a few words out of concern before he turned and attacked me, showing no respect for his elder brother at all!¡±


    In terms of lip service, Qing Wang was not as eloquent as Lu Wang, and hecked Lu Wang¡¯s shamelessness to distort the truth, turning ck into white.


    ¡°Chen1 was reckless; please punish me, Your Majesty,¡± Qing Wang said, trying to hold back his frustration.


    ¡°So, now you know you were reckless? It¡¯s true that only a dog who doesn¡¯t bark bites people. How did Zhen not know you were so capable before? You fought your sixth brother as if you were fighting a thief. Let me tell you, this matter is far from over,¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an scolded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll offer somepensation to sixth brother,¡± said Qing Wang under his breath.


    ¡°You think somepensation is enough? Let me tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! You are no good either. Zhen knows what your temper is like. Why do you always insist on making trouble from nothing?!¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s reprimand was followed by a flying inkstone, passing through the space between the two brothers and smashing onto the ground into pieces.


    ¡°Both of you are fined half a year¡¯s worth of allowance! Get lost for Zhen!¡±


    Both princes bowed and expressed their gratefulness before leaving Yangxin Hall looking despondent.


    Walking on the pce path, Lu Wang reverted to his usual ways and mockingly asked Qing Wang what was bothering him.


    Qing Wang couldn¡¯t possibly tell him, so he kept silent.


    Lu Wang couldn¡¯t stand seeing Qing Wang acting like he was the most wronged person in the world and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sparing you some face, but you really think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been humiliated by the Xiao Family? With your current situation, it¡¯s normal for seventh sister-inw to give you the cold shoulder. Who knows, maybe she¡¯ll remarry soon, and then¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a fist struck, and the two once again turned into a tangled mess. This time, the pce servants were trembling with fear.


    Finally, when Fu Cheng received the news and rushed over, he said, ¡°Your Highnesses, please calm your anger. If you continue like this and the emperor gets angry, then it really won¡¯t end well.¡±


    Only then did the two princes reluctantly stop fighting.


    Afraid that the two would continue fighting inside the pce, Fu Cheng specially ordered a young eunuch to escort them out of the pce.


    Once they passed through the Xihua Gate, Lu Wang nced at Qing Wang and said, ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t want my help? I heard that the Xiao Family has found a man for seventh sister-inw, and that man is also interested in her. When the timees, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Qing Wang couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and immediately rushed over.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    1Means this subject/official

 Chapter 210.1

    Chapter 210.1


    Emperor Jin¡¯an paced back and forth in the pce hall, while the eunuchs serving before him lowered their heads, seemingly wishing they could bury their heads in the ground.


    His Majesty had always beenposed, so this was the first time those below had seen him so angry.


    Of course, his anger was not solely due to this incident; it was the umtion of recent matters. After ascending to the throne, he realized how difficult it was to be an emperor. Every family matter, state affair, and worldly concern had to be addressed by him. Moreover, beneath him were a group of troublesome courtiers.


    He thought about the unrelenting An Wang and Hui Wang, who were involved to varying degrees in several recent incidents. He also recalled the ministers who frequently visited the Qianqing Pce, and his brow furrowed. Suddenly, he walked out of the main hall, with his various attending eunuchs following closely behind.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an returned to his private chambers. At this moment, Yaoniang had just learned about the earlier incident where Lu Wang and Qing Wang got into a fight and were rebuked by His Majesty.


    As soon as she finished listening to the news, she saw him enter with a grim expression, and she quickly went up to greet him.


    Without speaking, she followed him closely. When he sat on the bed, she moved to help him remove his shoes, but he grabbed her hand. It was then that she remembered she was pregnant and smiled at him apologetically.


    Xiao Shunzi came forward to assist Emperor Jin¡¯an in removing his shoes, but Yaoniang noticed that he seemed ufortable. She grabbed a soft pillow and ced it behind his waist to allow him to lean backfortably. Then she ordered everyone else to leave.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Emperor Jin¡¯an reached for the soft pillow around his waist and semi-reclined on the bed.His brows were half-furrowed, and Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions. She moved closer and gently pressed her fingers against his temples. Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse, she continued to gently massage his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; don¡¯t let anger harm your health.¡±


    ¡°Both of them are so unruly!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yaoniang immediately concluded that he wasn¡¯t really angry at Lu Wang and Qing Wang, which relieved her. It seemed that those two didn¡¯t cause any significant trouble.


    She had alsoe to realize that, to Emperor Jin¡¯an, Qing Wang and Lu Wang were like two mischievous younger brothers. But this also showed that these two had some standing in his heart; for example, he wouldn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow if it had been the other princes like An Wang and Wu Wang who had kicked up a fuss.


    ¡°They probably just had a momentary heated argument. Besides, what were they fighting about?¡±


    ¡°Old sixth is always arousing people¡¯s anger!¡±


    So, it was Lu Wang who started it.


    ¡°Is seventh brother-inw seriously injured? Should we have the imperial physician take a look?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die! Leave them alone, let me rest for a while.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an closed his eyes, and soon his breathing became steady.


    Yaoniang continued to massage his head, observing the still furrowed brow as he slept, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Recently, Emperor Jin¡¯an was indeed burdened with fatigue, barely getting two or three hours of sleep each day.


    *


    The man was introduced to Xiao Jiarou by Second Young Master Xiao.


    Second Young Master Xiao had been proactive and started nning for his sister as soon as she returned from Qing Wang Manor.


    The man was a colleague of his and a widower, whose wife had passed away many years ago without leaving any children behind. In the recent reshuffle of the capital¡¯s three garrisons, he had just been promoted to a seventh-rank official. Although his official rank was not very high, Second Young Master Xiao had known him for many years and was trustworthy in terms of character, personality, and appearance.


    The matter had only been discussed between Second Young Master Xiao and Xiao Jiarou, and no action had been taken yet. If Xiao Jiarou refused here, discussing it with the man¡¯s side would be of no use and might damage their long-standing rtionship.


    However, Second Young Master Xiao had also been inquiring of the other party¡¯s thoughts and found that he didn¡¯t mind marrying a divorced woman.


    Second Young Master Xiao seemed to have a high regard for this man named Jiang Chao and spoke many good words about him to Xiao Jiarou. He even wanted her to meet him, but Xiao Jiarou had been reluctant to agree.


    On this day, Second Young Master Xiao brought up the matter with her again when Qing Wang suddenly arrived at their house.


    In fact, Qing Wang had wanted toe earlier, but he couldn¡¯t bear to face the other party, so he had been dying it for a few days. Nevertheless, he had not been idle during these days. He had his men investigate Jiang Chao.


    Qing Wang knew Jiang Chao. He was a seventh-rank official serving in the capital¡¯s three garrisons. Hardworking and brave, he had earned his current position through his own efforts. But due to his personal bias, Qing Wang looked down on him for his darkplexion and widower status in his heart.


    The Xiao Family didn¡¯t have Xiao Jiarou directly meet Qing Wang. It was handled by Master Xiao.


    ¡°I wonder what brings Your Highness Qing Wang here?¡±


    Qing Wang felt embarrassed, but even his awkwardness couldn¡¯tpare to the anxiety caused by Xiao Jiarou wanting to remarry. He didn¡¯t try to hide it: ¡°Father-inw, I came to seek Jiarou¡¯s forgiveness and ask her toe back with me.¡±


    Master Xiao sneered slightly and said, ¡°Qing Wang, if I¡¯m not mistaken, my daughter has already divorced you, right?¡±


    Qing Wang couldn¡¯t help looking awkward. In fact, his injuries hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet, with some bruising still visible, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, which is why he hurriedly came to the Xiao Family.


    ¡°Those things were my fault in the past, and this son-inw really can¡¯t bring myself to beg for forgiveness. But this son-inw still hopes father-inw can consider the fact that we were once husband and wife and let me see her. Actually, this son-inw didn¡¯t want to divorce her at first, but this son-inw didmit a big mistake and was afraid of affecting her future, so this son-inw had no choice but to write her a divorce letter¡­¡±

 Chapter 210.2

    Chapter 210.2


    Seeing Qing Wang in such a state, Master Xiao sighed, ¡°Alright, whatever you need to talk about, you can discuss it yourselves. An old man like me won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Qing Wang felt relieved by Master Xiao¡¯s reaction and was then led to where Xiao Jiarou lived.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Jirou, I¡­¡± Qing Wang hesitated and nced at Second Young Master Xiao beside him. Second Young Master Xiao had no intention of moving and was just standing by, watching.


    Qing Wang gritted his teeth and was about to say something when Xiao Jirou suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Second brother, I heard the servants say that Mother seems to be looking for you.¡±


    It was clear that she wanted to send Second Young Master Xiao away. Second Young Master Xiao cast a frustrated nce at his sister, then shot a fierce look at Qing Wang. He turned around and flung his sleeves behind him then left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Mother, and I¡¯lle back to talk to youter.¡±


    Once Second Young Master Xiao left, Xiao Jirou turned her gaze towards Qing Wang and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±Qing Wang felt a mixture of sadness and joy. He was d that she still cared enough to avoid embarrassing him, as Jirou had always been considerate in this way. But he was also sad, fearing that she might havepletely given up on him. Otherwise, why would someone like Jiang Chao be mixed into the situation?


    ¡°I heard that Second brother-inw found a man for you¡­¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You are my consort, I¡­¡±


    ¡°We are already divorced!¡±


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t need to exin things too clearly to you. Since I¡¯ve left, I have no intention of going back. You¡¯d better leave and stop bothering me.¡±


    ¡°Jirou¡­¡±


    ¡°Servants, escort His Highness Qing Wang out!¡±


    Qing Wang had never been one to take advantage of his position, especially not in the Xiao Family. Seeing Jirou¡¯s determination, he had no choice but to follow the servants and leave.


    As he walked away, she watched him, her lips tightly pressed together.


    Second Young Master Xiao appeared from somewhere: ¡°You really drove him away?¡±


    Xiao Jirou nced at her brother irritably and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to move forward and kept nagging about how I shouldn¡¯t hesitate after making a decision? You also keep urging me to meet people every few days, just hoping I¡¯ll get married quickly!¡±


    Second Young Master Xiao awkwardly rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Jirou¡¯s silence, he continued nonchntly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined, why not meet Jiang Chao? You don¡¯t care about him anymore anyway. If you dislike his constant pestering, why not get married and resolve it once and for all?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether the other party will be implicated by you due to offending the prince. Jiang Chao is from Duke Ningguo¡¯s household. While I don¡¯t really like him, I doubt he would stoop to any revenge.¡±


    Xiao Jirou instinctively wanted to refuse, but seeing her brother¡¯s earnest gaze, she clenched her teeth and agreed.


    Qing Wang left the Xiao Family¡¯s gate and rode his horse aimlessly.


    After a while, he spotted a tavern by the roadside and dismounted to enter.


    Without asking for a private room, he sat in the main hall and started drinking.


    It was the afternoon, and the tavern had few customers. The waiters noticed his distinctive attire and refrained from asking too many questions. They provided him with drinks, then discreetly withdrew.


    Qing Wang drank from afternoon till nightfall, and the tavern gradually grew busier. By now, he was thoroughly drunk, yet he continued pouring alcohol into his mouth.


    Suddenly, a wine cup flew through the air, hit Qing Wang, and fell onto the table, but he didn¡¯t even nce at it.


    ¡°Look at the state that you¡¯re in. You refused to beg your brother, and now you¡¯re moping around like a child, seeking sce in alcohol,¡± Lu Wang jeered.


    ¡°Go away, leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to bother with you? Encountering you even while having a drink, our paths are truly ill-fated!¡± Lu Wang sneered.


    ¡°Get lost, just get lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave then. You didn¡¯t want to beg me when you had the chance. This is yourst opportunity. Miss it, and you¡¯ll regret it forever. Think it over.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can you help me?¡±


    In reality, after Xiao Jirou had agreed that day, she regretted it, but Second Young Master Xiao didn¡¯t give her a chance to back out.


    Before she agreed, she would see Second Young Master Xiao every day, but after agreeing, she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.


    When the time came, she had no choice but to proceed and handle it as best as she could.


    Even though she was a divorced woman, she couldn¡¯t casually meet an unrted man. Second Young Master Xiao arranged for them to catch a glimpse of each other under the pretense of offering incense, to see if they would have any initial attraction before considering anything further.


    On this day, he had taken a day off and personally escorted his sister to offer incense.


    Puyuan Temple was located on the outskirts of the capital, and it was known for its flourishing incense. It was a ce often visited by the women of the Xiao Family. Second Young Master Xiao rode a horse, while Xiao Jirou sat in a carriage. They were apanied by several attendants as they headed out of the city.


    Upon arriving at Puyuan Temple, they first offered some money for the incense oil in the main hall, then lit several sticks of incense. They were then led by the monks to a guest room to rest. Puyuan Temple frequently received officials and nobles who came to offer incense, so the guest rooms were both clean and secluded.


    After arranging for Xiao Jirou in the guest room, Second Young Master Xiao went outside to see if the other party had arrived.


    Sitting in the room, Xiao Jirou realized there was no tea prepared by the monks. She asked her maid to go outside and fetch some.


    Left alone in the room, she suddenly saw a window by her side being pushed open from the outside, and an unexpected person climbed in.

 Chapter 210.3

    Chapter 210.3


    Startled, Xiao Jirou stood up and eximed, ¡°What are you doing here? How did you find me?¡±


    The person didn¡¯t respond, instead trying to grab her and pull her outside. Xiao Jirou resisted, struggling against the person. Growing impatient, the person lifted her onto his shoulder and climbed out of the window.


    The person¡¯s pace was fast, and Xiao Jirou felt like the world was turning upside down as she was carried away. The stone path turned into muddy ground, then twigs and branches cluttered the way. She felt her stomach churning as she was jostled around, and it took her a while to recover after being set down.


    Xiao Jirou had never been in such a sorry state before. She red at the person in front of her and said in annoyance, ¡°Zhao Youji, what exactly do you want to do!¡±


    Qing Wang¡¯s eye sockets were sunken, with ayer of darkness around them, which, against the backdrop of the quiet and deserted rear mountain, added a sense of gloom.


    ¡°I also want to ask you, what do you want to do!?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. It¡¯s you who suddenly took me out. Hurry and send me back. If my second brother finds out I¡¯m not there when hees back, he¡¯ll be anxious. And Qiong¡¯er, she¡¯ll definitely cry.¡±


    ¡°This time you came out just to offer incense, not to have a rendezvous with some wild man, right?¡±


    Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t know why she felt guilty, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? Just bring me back quickly!¡±Her guilty demeanour was evident, fueling Qing Wang¡¯s jealousy and anger: ¡°So you dide out to have a rendezvous with some wild man¡­¡±


    ¡°Wild man or not, we are already divorced!¡±


    The thing Qing Wang feared to hear the most was this sentence, so every time Xiao Jirou said it, he felt tortured and had no words to respond. He was in the wrong, and he was the one who hurt her. He had no face to argue. But at the same time, he recalled words someone had said to him ¡ª


    ¡°You and sixth sister-inw have been a couple for many years. You must have a special bond. If she really wanted to leave, she could have done so when you were punished to guard the mausoleum. Why wait for you for so long? It¡¯s because she¡¯s attached to you, unwilling to part with you. Even if the person she¡¯s attached to isn¡¯t you, there¡¯s still the two children. This is how women are: narrow-minded and prone to jealousy. If you don¡¯t know how to coax a woman and expect to enjoy the benefits without putting in the effort, get ready for chaos in your backyard¡­¡±


    ¡°There are only a few ways for men to coax women: being thick-skinned, cunning, sweet-tongued. Say whatever she likes to hear. Of course, this isn¡¯t based on my experience, but on those women in my brother¡¯s back courtyard. When my brother shows a stern face, they¡¯re all scared and obedient¡­ But there¡¯s a limit to everything. Just scaring them won¡¯t do. You need to understand their hearts¡­¡±


    ¡°That matter, I don¡¯t acknowledge it. I regret it.¡± He regretted it a long time ago.


    The thing he regretted most at the Yanshan Mausoleum Garrison was writing that divorce letter. But deep down, he knew that if he wasn¡¯t in the capital, she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Look at him, how despicable he was. On the surface, he pretended to be magnanimous by giving her the divorce letter and setting her free. But in his heart, he had calcted that she wouldn¡¯t actually leave. So when Xiao Jirou actually wanted to leave, Qing Wang was truly panicked. He wished he could abandon everything and return to the deste Yanshan, just as long as she could continue to stay in the Qing Wang Manor and remain his Qing Wang Consort.


    Xiao Jirou looked at Qing Wang in disbelief, too angry to speak coherently.


    ¡°Have you no shame? How can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°I regret it! I want to take it back!¡±


    As Qing Wang spoke, he pulled Xiao Jirou into his embrace, holding her tightly. His voice was filled with pain and struggle, his breath was hurried, and it was full of pleading, ¡°I regret it! I regret it! I¡¯ve regretted it for a long time! Jirou, I won¡¯t let you go. I was wrong, I know I was wrong! I can¡¯t face you and admit my mistake, I know nothing canpensate for the harm I¡¯ve caused, but I was truly wrong. Please don¡¯t leave¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, we still have Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu. If you leave, what will happen to the two children? Are you willing to let them grow up without a mother? These days you haven¡¯t been at the residence, every time Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu ask me where you went, I don¡¯t know how to answer. They¡¯ve grown up, they¡¯re sensible. They¡¯ve only asked twice, but I know they think about you every day¡­¡±


    Xiao Jirou was so angry that her lips trembled. She pushed him away forcefully, tears streaming down her face: ¡°Zhao Youji, you¡¯re shameless. You dare to involve the children¡­¡±


    Seeing Xiao Jirou cry, Qing Wang panicked. He hurriedly wiped her tears and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Besides, can you bear to part with Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu?¡±


    She was unwilling to part. It was because she couldn¡¯t bear to part that she was tormented by pain and confusion.


    Qing Wang looked at her cautiously, ¡°Jirou, give me a chance to repent. I will treat you well and take care of the two children.¡±


    Xiao Jirou took a deep breath, wiped her tears, and without looking at him, said, ¡°Send me back first. I must go back.¡±


    Pain immediately appeared on Qing Wang¡¯s face. ¡°Do you still refuse to forgive me? I won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. I went to the Imperial n Court to check. The divorce letter hasn¡¯t been received, and you haven¡¯t been removed from the family registry. You¡¯re still my consort. I won¡¯t let you go¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhao Youji, what are you trying to do¡­ mmm¡­¡±


    Qing Wang pressed Xiao Jirou against a tree trunk, and he kissed her almost greedily. He had yearned for this for too long. When he was at Yanshan, he would ache all over every time he thought about it, and only by bathing in cold water could he temporarily alleviate this longing.


    ¡°Jirou, I miss you so much. Have you missed me?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve missed me, and I¡¯ve missed you too¡­¡±


    Xiao Jirou finally caught her breath and scolded with a red face, ¡°You have no shame, you¡¯re despicable, you¡¯re shameless¡­ mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I am despicable, I am shameless, I am vulgar, but I¡¯m only vulgar to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 210.4

    Chapter 210.4


    Suddenly, distant shouts were heard. It was clearly Second Young Master Xiao¡¯s voice.


    Xiao Jirou returned to her senses with a start, pushing Qing Wang away and running off without looking back.


    Qing Wang said something behind her, but she didn¡¯t hear what he said at all.


    ¡°Where did you go? Qiong¡¯er said you weren¡¯t in the side room, and we got worried searching all around for you.¡± Seeing his younger sistering from a distance, Second Young Master Xiao took a few big steps to reach her.


    Xiao Jirou lowered her eyes slightly, saying, ¡°I wanted to go to the bathroom, but I got lost on the way. I heard you calling me, so I followed the sound back.¡±


    Second Young Master Xiao stared at her suspiciously, ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Of course, in this wild and remote ce, I don¡¯t know the way. How could I dare to run around randomly?¡± Xiao Jirou quickly made up an excuse and changed the subject, asking, ¡°By the way, Second Brother, didn¡¯t you say you were going out for something? How did it go?¡±


    As soon as this matter was mentioned, a shadow crossed Second Young Master Xiao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s really unfortunate. Jiang Chao identally bumped into someone while riding a horse outside. The other party held him responsible and insisted on having him apany him to the clinic to see a doctor. He wouldn¡¯t even let his attendants rece him. Just now, someone from the Jiang Family came and said that he probably won¡¯t be able to make it today.¡±Xiao Jirou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she didn¡¯t dare to express her suspicion to Second Young Master Xiao. She could only say, ¡°If he can¡¯te, then he can¡¯t. Let¡¯s just consider this trip as a visit to the temple.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing else we can do.¡±


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t have their meal at the temple and left Puyuan Temple.


    Throughout the whole afternoon, Xiao Jirou was burdened with heavy thoughts.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep at night either. By the dimmplight, she stared at the canopy above her bed.


    She thought about many things, yet it seemed like she didn¡¯t think about anything at all. The surroundings were quiet, and from time to time, the murmured words of the maids on night watch resting in the outer room could be heard.


    Xiao Jirou turned onto one side, and then onto the other.


    The window suddenly made a sound, unusually clear in the silent night. As she couldn¡¯t see the southern window from her bed, Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was the sound of the wind.


    Only when the silhouette of a figure, evidently male, appeared outside the canopy did she realize that a thief had entered.


    She was quite scared and instinctively wanted to call for help, but the gauze curtain was suddenly parted from the outside, revealing the identity of the intruder.


    Who else could it be but Qing Wang?


    Qing Wang was dressedpletely in ck, unexpectedly adopting the ways of a rogue who invades youngdies¡¯ chambers in the dead of night to have illicit rtions.


    Xiao Jirou was utterly shocked. When she finally gathered her wits and intended to chase him away, Qing Wang had already approached her bedside.


    ¡°How did you get in? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I missed you. I couldn¡¯t sleep and I wanted to see you,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, leave quickly.¡± Unexinably, she felt a sense of fear and spoke sharply.


    Qing Wang nced around and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish what I wanted to say this afternoon. If you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Who talks in the middle of the night? Leave now, or I¡¯ll call for help,¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Go ahead and call. Call your brother and father here to beat me up. I know you won¡¯t feel sorry for me since I deserve it,¡± Qing Wang responded.


    Xiao Jirou anxiously said, ¡°Why have you be like this? Why are you acting so shameless?¡±


    Of course, someone had taught him this, but Qing Wang definitely would not admit it.


    Qing Wang pleaded, ¡°Jirou, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk, just talk.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Anything. Since I came to the capital, you¡¯ve been avoiding talking to me. Unlike before, you used to have so much to say.¡±


    Xiao Jirou¡¯s throat felt stifled. ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t want to talk to you? Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°It was me who was blind and couldn¡¯t think clearly, doing all those things that made you unhappy. Every time I wanted to exin myself, you evaded the topic, and it gradually became difficult for me to speak up.¡± He sighed, looking at her with a bitter smile. After a moment, he continued, ¡°You might not believe me if I say this, but I¡¯ve never truly liked her. I only felt pity for her¡­¡±


    Xiao Jirou coldly interrupted, ¡°You mean you felt affection for her.¡±


    ¡°Please let me finish. Just this once. I won¡¯t mention her again.¡± Qing Wang pleaded.


    Xiao Jirou pursed her lips, remaining silent.


    Qing Wang continued, ¡°The first time we did it, I said I was drunk, and you didn¡¯t believe me. It wasn¡¯t until ourst meeting that I learned she had actually drugged me¡­¡±


    That night, Qing Wang finally revealed everything to her.

 Chapter 210.5

    Chapter 210.5


    It was the first time that he exposed his heart to Xiao Jirou, revealing all his inner thoughts, both the bright and the dark. Even Xiao Jirou had been unaware of much of it. She might have vaguely guessed some of it, but Qing Wang¡¯s candid confession was truly heart-shaking.


    ¡°Sometimes, I feel like a rat that can¡¯t bear the light, carrying a damp and foul stench. You are so good, so that every time I see you, I¡¯m filled with a sense of shame. I subconsciously hide my true self, pretending everything is fine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I know you might not believe me, but the number of times we were together was very few. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought in a child from outside¡­ She was right, what kept us apart wasn¡¯t her, it was my own heart¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Qing Wang left at an unknown time, leaving Xiao Jirou sleepless on her bed.


    The following day, Xiao Jirou seemed distracted. Seeing this, Madam Xiao attempted to restrain herself multiple times, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold back. She pulled her daughter into her room and sighed, ¡°Ever since you returned, your mother has never asked you about your thoughts. Do you know why?¡±


    Xiao Jirou couldn¡¯t help but look at her mother.


    ¡°Because your mother knows you can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t ask why your mother knows, I have been a wife and mother for almost a lifetime. When you were young, your mother told your father that she feared you would suffer in the future. Why? Because your father didn¡¯t take any concubines, so your two elder brothers never had the thought to do so either. In our family, we can decide for ourselves, but it¡¯s different outside, and you¡¯re different. You¡¯re going to marry out.¡±


    ¡°Mother is afraid, afraid you will suffer, but no matter how afraid I am, it¡¯s useless. You have to walk your own path step by step. Mother has always thought to let you do whatever you want, our family will support you in everything. However, seeing you troubled these days, your mother can¡¯t help but advise you.¡±¡°You haven¡¯t truly lived in arge household. Naturally, you don¡¯t know the thoughts of those women. If you had let your mother know about this earlier instead of enduring it yourself, your mother would have made you send that woman away. No matter how much Qing Wang might have protested, he wouldn¡¯t have refused in the end, especially since he values you. It¡¯s better than letting a festering sore continue to grow while you do nothing. That¡¯s not perseverance, not pride, not virtue. It¡¯s foolishness!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    Madam Xiao patted her hand. ¡°Alright, I know you don¡¯t want to hear about it. I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t talk about anything else. Let¡¯s talk about Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu. You¡¯ve been in the imperial family for many years, you understand how things work in the pce. Now you can do whatever you want, relying on his guilt, care, and the empress¡¯s rtionship with you. But remember, everything can be worn away. You have to know that for His Majesty and the empress, Qing Wanges first and he is why they value you. Without Qing Wang, who are you to them?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to go back, other than Qing Wang, no one will interfere with your decision. But have you considered that Qing Wang can¡¯t stay unmarried forever? Even if he doesn¡¯t want to marry for a year or two, in the long run, even if he doesn¡¯t want to marry, those above won¡¯t sit idle. After he marries, the new wife will have her own child, and as the di son and daughter left from his previous wife, what will happen to Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu?¡±


    ¡°Your mother understands. A woman¡¯s heart holds grudges, but there are many methods to vent that anger. You probably don¡¯t know, your father once had a distant rtive, and nearly¡­ But you didn¡¯t inherit your mother¡¯s temperament. Your mother made a fuss and didn¡¯t just sit there without doing anything. Your mother quickly got rid of her, and sent her far away so she would never see your father again!¡±


    Madam Xiao spoke and cast a sidelong nce, but Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t notice, lost in her own conflicted thoughts.


    ¡°Go back and think it over. Your mother won¡¯t say more.¡±


    Xiao Jirou nodded and stood up. ¡°Alright, mother, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    As she left, a refined and elegant man stepped out from the inner room.


    ¡°Madam, why are you bringing up old matters again, and in front of our daughter no less? How am I, as her father, supposed to face her in the future?¡±


    ¡°You even know what shame is? Good, then you should feel ashamed!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to¡­¡±


    Madam Xiao narrowed her eyes: ¡°What more do you want? Let me tell you, I can¡¯t stand that cousin of yours. Acting like there are no men left in the world; she only knows how to bring trouble to her male cousins. I¡¯m telling you, we can¡¯t let that troublemaking cousin of yourse to our home in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, everything you say is correct.¡±


    After a pause, Master Xiao sighed and said, ¡°I wonder if Rou¡¯er cane to understand.¡±


    ¡°My daughter follows my lead; she has never been a fool. Just like what Tieniu had said, finding another man, finding another man who won¡¯t marry or take concubines no less, isn¡¯t that inviting trouble? It¡¯s better to stick with the one you have in your hand. Based on what happened before, I guarantee he¡¯ll be obedient to her for the rest of his life.¡±


    Master Xiao looked at her with his eyes, ¡°So you¡¯ve been holding me in your grip all these years?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not willing to be held by me?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be willing? I¡¯m most willing to be held by you¡­¡±


    ¡°You shameless old man!¡±

 Chapter 211.1

    Chapter 211.1


    Yaoniang only found out several dayster why Qing Wang and Lu Wang had fought that day.


    Coincidentally, when Fu Cheng came to report, Yaoniang happened to be there. At times like these, Emperor Jin¡¯an generally wouldn¡¯t avoid her and naturally let her listen.


    After hearing the aftermath of the brawl in the bustling market, there was another incident involving a drunken dispute in a tavern. Yaoniang didn¡¯t think much of it, but when she looked up at Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression, her heart skipped a beat.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was no different from usual, but after spending so much time together, Yaoniang had grown more sensitive to his emotions.


    After Fu Cheng left, the hall became quiet.


    Yaoniang pretended to touch the teacup and couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Xiao Jirou: ¡°Women tend to be narrow-minded. Sometimes, what might seem like a small matter to outsiders can be a deep-seated issue for them.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t speak. Whenever there was a disagreement with Yaoniang about something, he would stay silent. If she stopped bringing it up, the matter would pass, and usually, Yaoniang wouldn¡¯t bring it up again.


    However, this time was different. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but want to exin on behalf of Xiao Jirou.


    ¡°When Zhuzhu fell into the water, Seventh Brother tried to downy the incident, wanting to cover it up. That had a significant impact on Jirou. Add that on top of what that spy from Goryeo had previously done, it caused a great rift between them as a couple. It takes time to heal.¡±Emperor Jin¡¯an still didn¡¯t say anything, he just gave her a nce.


    Yaoniang felt a bit dissatisfied and looked at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you siding with seventh brother-inw in your heart?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an pulled her closer and patted her hand. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, are you really favouring seventh brother-inw in your heart? Do you think Jirou is too unreasonable, causing all these problems?¡±


    Did she really need to ask? It was obvious. But Yaoniang didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy or what, but she was easily agitated, so she kept pressing Emperor Jin¡¯an for an answer.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an put down the memorial in his hand. Looking at Yaoniang, he sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaning towards seventh brother. What¡¯s the point in favouring him?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you have your spies keep an eye on seventh brother-inw? Fu Cheng even reported it specifically to you.¡±


    To have discovered this, meant Yaoniang wasn¡¯t foolish. Emperor Jin¡¯an did indeed have people secretly monitoring the situation.


    ¡°The Xiao family Found a man for Xiao Jirou. Since seventh brother has already admitted his mistake and they have two children together, there¡¯s no need to make their issues public.¡±


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t catch much of what Emperor Jin¡¯an said, except for the part about the Xiao Family finding a man for Xiao Jirou.


    ¡°The Xiao Family found a man for Jirou, does that mean they intend for her to remarry?¡± Quickly, Yaoniang understood why Emperor Jin¡¯an was visibly displeased. Subconsciously, she exined, ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t Jirou¡¯s own decision. It¡¯s probably her family¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s her family¡¯s decision or hers, they should both exercise restraint. While seventh brother was indeed at fault in that incident, wasn¡¯t she also at fault? As a consort, if she can¡¯t even manage the inner courtyard, how can she fulfill her responsibilities as a consort, a wife, and a mother? Back then, Zhen was in charge of the matter between the two of them and seventh brother was indeed in the wrong, so Zhen is willing to take responsibility to the end. Since she wanted a divorce, Zhen granted it. But she was the one who was unwilling to leave, and now seventh brother is back and causing a scene again. It¡¯s one thing for them to make a fuss in their own homes behind closed doors, but now this matter even spread outside.¡±


    The more Yaoniang listened, the more she felt something was amiss. She couldn¡¯t help but counter, ¡°So, ording to your logic, seventh brother-inw¡¯s fights and drinking are rted to Jirou?¡±


    Of course, it was rted! Ultimately, it was because of Xiao Jirou that Qing Wang lost hisposure.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t wrong, but his standpoint was that of an emperor and of an elder brother.


    From the perspective of an emperor, when there¡¯s turmoil in a subject¡¯s household, stemming from the main wife, it was the main wife¡¯s fault. From the perspective of an older brother, Emperor Jin¡¯an would also always side with Qing Wang.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t speak, tacitly agreeing with Yaoniang¡¯s words.


    For a moment, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t ept this and said, ¡°Your perspective is too overbearing. ording to you, everything is the woman¡¯s fault, and you men are never wrong. You say Jirou can¡¯t manage the inner courtyard well and isn¡¯t qualified to be a consort, but back then, I couldn¡¯t manage the inner courtyard either. I ignored them. Should I be relieved that they didn¡¯t cause any trouble? Have you always thought of me that way? Do you think I¡¯m not fit to be a consort or even an empress?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯anughed lightly, ¡°Where did you get that idea? What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How does it not have anything to do with me? Because I¡¯m the same. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t manage things, I just don¡¯t want to. Why is it so unfair? You men can have multiple wives and concubines, but if women get jealous, they¡¯re being petty. You can make mistakes at will, but if a woman doesn¡¯t forgive, she¡¯s unreasonable andcking in sensibility. You can go after anyone you want, and a wife has to greet her husband¡¯s other partners with a smile. Out of sight, out of mind isn¡¯t eptable for us; we have to be perfect in everything. When you have the upper hand in everything, what are we supposed to do¡­¡±


    As Yaoniang spoke, tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Genuine tears, without any pretense, streamed down her face in an instant. She was speaking and crying simultaneously, feeling deeply aggrieved, which left Emperor Jin¡¯an utterly bewildered.


    ¡°Why do women suffer from the moment they are born? Then why are we alive? Just for the sake of you men¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did you go from speaking to crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I just want to cry. Can¡¯t I even have the right to cry? You men are too overbearing¡­¡±

 Chapter 211.2

    Chapter 211.2


    She cried uncontrobly, leaving Emperor Jin¡¯an a bit at a loss. He had seen Yaoniang cry before, but this was the first time she cried like this, and her nonstop tears were overwhelming him.


    Initially, Hong Chou and the others were standing outside, guarding the area. Upon hearing themotion inside, they couldn¡¯t help but nce over but didn¡¯t dare to enter. They could only stand outside and wait anxiously.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. Zhen never med you. Zhen likes it when you don¡¯t take care of anything and make me worry about everything.¡±


    Yaoniang cried miserably, ¡°Even if you may think like this right now, you won¡¯t think this way anymore in the future. Wasn¡¯t the rtionship between seventh brother-inw and Jirou good in the beginning? Then someone new came along and the old is forgotten. Love fades with age. You treat me well now because you covet my youthful appearance. But when the dayes that I¡¯m no longer young and fresh, you¡¯ll discard me like old husks. At that time, all the things you now find good about me will be faults, and you¡¯ll think I¡¯m unreasonable just like that¡­¡±


    The veins on Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s forehead throbbed, and his face darkened as he retorted, ¡°How can you entertain such random thoughts? Have you been reading too many novels?¡± Before he finished speaking, he called for the servants, and soon Yu Chan and Hong Chou entered the room.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of novels has the empress been readingtely?¡±


    Yu Chan and Hong Chou were frightened by the argument between the emperor and the empress, so upon seeing the emperor¡¯s expression, they hastened to report everything they knew.


    After listening to them list a few novel titles, Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression worsened. He, too, had read a few of such stories out of curiosity during his youth, and they were all about nonsensical romantic dramas!


    Seeing Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s reaction, Yaoniang was also frightened, and she immediately stopped crying. The emperor waved his hand to dismiss the servants and fell silent, just staring at her. Her heart trembled even more, and she muttered softly.¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± She pursed her small red lips, torn between crying and refraining, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Where were you wrong?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have read those nonsensical stories, shouldn¡¯t have suspected you without reason, and shouldn¡¯t have acted so unreasonably.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty treats me so well; I shouldn¡¯t have thought so heartlessly about you.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an smiled faintly, pulled her into his embrace, and softened his tone, ¡°To say you were heartless is a bit too much. But since you¡¯re pregnant now, you shouldn¡¯t be overthinking like this. Didn¡¯t Doctor Liu advise you that pregnant women should avoid excessive thoughts and worries since they¡¯re not good for the development of the child? How did you forget that?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like this anymore in the future, but I can¡¯t hep myself¡­¡±


    She looked pitiful, and he couldn¡¯t bear it; he wiped away her tears with a handkerchief, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Doctor Liu said that pregnant women¡¯s emotions are naturally unstable, so this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    It was the first time Yaoniang had heard such an exnation, and she blinked, ¡°So you mean it¡¯s not my fault; it¡¯s her fault?¡± She lowered her head to look at her still-rounded belly.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an sighed inwardly, nodding helplessly.


    ¡°Will Your Majesty still interfere in seventh brother-inw¡¯s household affairs?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t want to start another round of tears after he had put in so much effort to make her stop crying, so he naturally said he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s just watch and see. If you don¡¯t interfere, I won¡¯t either. Let¡¯s consider it as giving Jirou a chance?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s pregnancy reaction this time was extremely severe. Not only did she be moody, but she was also easily sleepy.


    Once she fell asleep, Emperor Jin¡¯an finally emerged from the Kunning Pce.


    ¡°Go investigate who leaked the information about the officials¡¯ proposal to expand the harem to the Empress¡¯s ears,¡± he ordered.


    Fu Cheng carried out the order.


    By the time Emperor Jin¡¯an arrived at Yangxin Hall and had finished reviewing a few memorials, the matter was already uncovered.


    It was none other than Fu Cheng¡¯s adopted son, Xiao Shunzi.


    Xiao Shunzi was clever and capable, earning Fu Cheng¡¯s favour. He was currently highly regarded by Emperor Jin¡¯an. However, he was overly clever. He knew that His Majesty treated Yaoniang exceptionally, so he tried to please her by leaking the information to the Kunning Pce.


    Those in the Kunning Pce knew, and so did Yaoniang.


    Although Emperor Jin¡¯an hadn¡¯t openly mentioned this matter, those around him knew his temperament. Xiao Shunzi knowingly vited the rules, especially when the empress was pregnant ¨C this was practically seeking death.


    Before Emperor Jin¡¯an could even give an order, Fu Cheng had already prepared the punishment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s this old servant¡¯s failure to educate him properly. This servant hopes Your Majesty can spare his life,¡± Fu Cheng pleaded.


    From outside came the sound of the beating. Xiao Shunzi was a tough individual; he endured the pain without a sound. In reality, he couldn¡¯t make a sound ¨C his mouth was gagged to avoid disturbing His Majesty.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an remained silent, listening as about a dozen strikes were delivered, then he said, ¡°The empress has a simple heart. Besides this matter, she had never hidden anything from me. Since she doesn¡¯t speak of it, Zhen can only let it be. You¡¯ve been serving by my side for a long time, and you should know my temperament. This time Zhen will forgive you, but if this happens again, you¡¯ll face your own consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Majesty, for sparing his life,¡± Fu Cheng replied and withdrew. As he left, he saw Xiao Shunzi¡¯s pale face, sweating profusely, lying there in pain. He waved his hand, and the eunuch responsible for carrying out the punishment went away.

 Chapter 211.3

    Chapter 211.3


    Xiao Shunzi struggled to rise from the punishment bench, grimacing in pain, but he could still stand, indicating that the punishment was somewhat bearable. Even though Fu Cheng had ordered a beating for his adopted son, no one dared to go too far.


    Fu Cheng muttered under his breath, ¡°I told you not to be so smooth-tongued, not to y tricks. If there¡¯s another time, go bury yourself in a pit!¡±


    Xiao Shunzi wore a bitter expression. ¡°Godfather, I wasn¡¯t ying tricks. I just thought that since the empress treats us well. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give her some advance notice, so she¡¯s prepared when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Stubborn and unrepentant! Do you think His Majesty needs you to meddle in his affairs?¡± Pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°Those ministers who like to meddle are all useless. Our emperor is no ordinary person!¡±


    ¡°Godfather, I understand. I won¡¯t dare do so again.¡±


    ¡°Go apply some medicine.¡± Fu Cheng waved impatiently. Once Xiao Shunzi limped away, he muttered again, ¡°This son of a bitch always likes to stir up trouble for me!¡±


    The faint morning light was just beginning to seep in, casting a dim glow. One could faintly hear the chirping of birds outside.


    Xiao Jirou hadn¡¯t even opened her eyes yet when she caught a whiff of a floral scent.


    Opening her eyes, she indeed saw a bunch of fresh flowers on the small table by the bed. It wasn¡¯t anything particrly rare, just a bunch of gardenia flowers. The fresh green leavesplemented the delicate petals, dewdrops still clinging to them, inexplicably bringing joy to her heart.There was something else in Xiao Jirou¡¯s heart as well ¨C aplexity, but beyond that, a trace of joy emerged from the depths.


    ¡°Who cares about receiving such wildflowers?¡± she muttered softly.


    It seemed that Qiong¡¯er outside had heard something from inside so she lifted the curtain toe in. When she saw the flowers, surprise filled her heart. She secretly nced at Xiao Jirou and said, ¡°His Highness really has a thoughtful heart. These flowers are rare in the capital. I remember they can only be found on the hills behind the Huguo Temple in the suburbs. His Highness must have gone out during the night to pick them and present them to you before dawn.¡±


    ¡°The dew hasn¡¯t even dried yet!¡± Qiong¡¯er approached and examined the flowers, praising them again.


    Xiao Jirou couldn¡¯t act like nothing had happened. Qing Wang was truly not exercising restraint. Ever since he left that day, he had been visiting regrly, always leaving gifts discreetly by her pillow side ¨C sometimes jewelry that all women favoured, then suddenly changing to small wooden figures or porcin dolls, and recently, various kinds of flowers. They were allmon and unremarkable wildflowers that one could find by the roadside, yet it was evident that he was putting more and more thought into it.


    Even during the early days of their marriage, he had never shown such careful consideration.


    After helping Xiao Jirou freshen up, Qiong¡¯er noticed her improved mood and couldn¡¯t help but hesitate before asking, ¡°Miss, are you still angry with His Highness?¡±


    Xiao Jirou looked at Qiong¡¯er in the mirror and remained silent.


    ¡°This servant spoke out of turn. This servant just¡­,¡± Qiong¡¯er trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand what you want to say. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Xiao Jirou replied.


    After that, the topic was never brought up again between the mistress and her servant. When Qiong¡¯er found a vase and arranged the bouquet, Xiao Jirou didn¡¯t say anything either.


    That night, when the dew was heaviest, someone pushed open the window from outside.


    A familiar ck figure silently entered, moving with familiarity to the bedside. The room was quiet, permeated by a faint floral fragrance. He turned his head and saw a bunch of gardenia flowers gently blooming on the table under the soft yellow light.


    Unconsciously, a smile tugged at his lips. He lifted the curtain and saw a person lying on the bed. Silky hair cascaded like a waterfall, a delicate white face sleeping soundly. His gaze was almost greedy as he reached into his pocket, took out something, and discreetly ced it by her pillow. As he was about to withdraw his hand and leave, someone grabbed onto his sleeve.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not asleep?¡±


    Xiao Jirou sat up and said, ¡°I was sleeping until you woke me up.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go back to sleep. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± he said, though his feet didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°If I continue to not be at your side, how long do you n on doing this?¡± Xiao Jirou asked.


    Hearing that, a touch of bitterness shed across Qing Wang¡¯s face. He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do it until you¡¯re willing to return with me.¡±


    Shortly after chen-shi1, carriages from Qing Wang Manor arrived at the Xiao Family¡¯s home. It wasn¡¯t just Qing Wang, but Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu came as well.


    In the presence of the two children, naturally, no one intentionally brought up any unhappy matters. Lately, Qing Wang had been sending gifts over regrly, so the members of the Xiao Family were somewhat aware of the situation. With Qing Wang¡¯s visit now, it was evident that the couple had reconciled, andughter filled the air.


    Yan Ge¡¯er and Zhuzhu were also delighted. Even Yan Ge¡¯er¡¯s reserved face couldn¡¯t hide his joy. Not to mention Zhuzhu, who had been trailing behind her mother all this while. Although she hadn¡¯t said a word, her silence was what tugged at people¡¯s hearts. Xiao Jirou felt a pang of guilt. She had been impulsive and hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to the children.


    After having a meal at the Xiao Family¡¯s residence, the family of four returned home together.


    On the way, Xiao Jirou couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was getting married all over again.


    She recalled the conversation she had with her mother before ¨C


    ¡°Mother is very happy that you have thought it through. But you must remember, even if you suffer grievances, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father, your mother, and your brothers are all here for you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Your daughter won¡¯t be foolish again. I will live my life well and not let Father, Mother, and my brothers worry.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about a story mother told me before. She said father had a cousin¡­¡±


    After hearing the story, Qing Wang¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°There won¡¯t be any more cousins!¡±


    Xiao Jirou smiled ambiguously. ¡°Well, who knows? Anyway, I¡¯m giving you a fair warning. If any new cousins or sisters appear, I¡¯ll have them picked up and thrown out. Just don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen! And I won¡¯t regret it.¡±<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    17-9 am

 Chapter 212.1

    Chapter 212.1


    After continuous adjustments to the prescription and appropriate acupuncture by Doctor Liu, the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s health has improved significantlypared to before.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t sit up and walk, it was no longer as difficult as before to even turn over.


    Nowadays, the Emperor Emeritus led a leisurely life, enjoying music, watching performances, ying with crickets, and raising birds. This had caused quite amotion in the Imperial Household Department.


    Recently, the Emperor Emeritus has developed a liking for listening to storytelling.


    He didn¡¯t want the pce¡¯s trained performers; he found their delivery unsatisfactory. Instead, he insisted on recruiting storytellers from themoners. These days, the sound of drums and the three-stringed instrument could often be heard within the pce.


    Li Dequan walked in from outside. The Emperor Emeritus was currently amusing himself with the fish in a blue-and-white porcin basin on the kang table. The basin was designed to resemble a miniature mountain, with a few palm-sized lotus flowers growing in it. Two tiny golden carp were swimming in the water beneath the lotus leaves.


    At a nce, it looked like a painting. These were new offerings from the Imperial Household Department, intended for the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s entertainment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Minister Liu and his group havee again.¡±


    At this moment, the blind storyteller was narrating an exciting part of the story, recounting how Wu Song drunkenly fought Jiang Meng, the Door God. When the blind storyteller described Wu Song lifting a fist the size of a sea bowl, he struck the sheepskin drum twice and tapped the wooden board a few times. It was unclear whether the Emperor Emeritus was listening, but his gaze had shifted from the kang table to the blind storyteller.Li Dequan could only wait for that segment to finish before reiterating the message.


    ¡°What are they here for? Do they not have anything better to do?¡± The Emperor Emeritus tossed aside the jade rod in his hand, and itnded on the kang table with a clear sound.


    Despite the blind storyteller being blind, his hearing was sharp. He was immediately frightened and knelt down, too afraid to speak further. Only when Li Dequan noticed that the Emperor Emeritus was displeased and signalled to a eunuch beside him, did the eunuch approach and instruct the blind storyteller to continue.


    Li Dequan smiled wryly. Of course, these old ministers wouldn¡¯t find it bothersome. Schrs enjoyed fame, and their favourite activity was opposing the emperor. Now that they finally had an opportunity with the new emperor, they believed it was a chance to show loyalty by giving advice and expressing concerns for the nation and the people. How could they easily give up?


    This situation stemmed from Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s persistent refusal to expand the harem. Despite Emperor Jin¡¯an rejecting the idea overtly and covertly several times, some ministers in the court remained persistent.


    Even though the empress was pregnant, Emperor Jin¡¯an spent his days in the Kunning Pce, which became a point of criticism. Initially, they tried persuasion andter resorted to tears, but Emperor Jin¡¯an was stubborn. If he, as the emperor, didn¡¯t agree, the ministers couldn¡¯t just bring women into the pce.


    In such a situation, their attention turned to the Emperor Emeritus residing in Qianqing Pce. The same old drama was restaged, and the steps of Qianqing Pce had almost been worn out by the frequent visits.


    The Emperor Emeritus still held his previous attitude of ignoring these requests, but he couldn¡¯t escape the daily visits from the old ministers. Some of them held rtively minor positions, but due to their seniority and reputation, they were respected. However, they were also the most persistent.


    On the first visit, they wept, and some of these old men were even older than the Emperor Emeritus. With their hair and beards white, they wept with tears and mucus flowing down. It was heart-wrenching to witness.


    In such situations, the Emperor Emeritus usually agreed to handle the matter, saying he would admonish the emperor. But when he turned around and pretended to scold Emperor Jin¡¯an, no matter how much he scolded, Emperor Jin¡¯an remained unmoved. These ministers went back, waiting and waiting, but there was no response from the Emperor Emeritus. As officials, they couldn¡¯t say the Emperor Emeritus had no shame; they could only make another trip.


    And now, they hade again.


    ¡°Tell them that in these past few days, my health has not been well, and Zhen has already gone to rest,¡± the Emperor Emeritus ordered.


    Li Dequan¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t know whether toply or not. If heplied, it would be embarrassing to go out and say that since the sound of drums could be heard from outside. However, he also couldn¡¯t afford not toply.


    But who was Li Dequan? Serving by the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s side for decades, he was no fool. Setting his frustrations outside, he spotted his disciple Xiao Mengzi. He gestured for Xiao Mengzi toe over and handed him the task.


    As for how Xiao Mengzi managed the old ministers, it wasn¡¯t detailed here. Turning back, Li Dequan returned, and the Emperor Emeritus seemed somewhat annoyed. He said to him, ¡°Tell the emperor that Zhen intends to move from this ce to the Xiyuan Pce.¡±


    Changing the pce for the Emperor Emeritus was no small matter, especially with so many dowager consorts in the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s harem.


    Xiyuan Pce had been ready for some time, but since the Emperor Emeritus had not mentioned it, no one dared to bring it up. They had lived like this for over half a year, and others assumed that the Emperor Emeritus intended to stay in Qianqing Pce permanently. Who would have expected him to bring up the topic now?


    Naturally, as his son, Emperor Jin¡¯an wanted to persuade him to stay. So, upon receiving the message, Emperor Jin¡¯an arrived promptly.


    After arriving, he exchanged a few words in an attempt to persuade the Emperor Emeritus to stay. However, the Emperor Emeritus didn¡¯t bother to save face: ¡°Do you think Laozi doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You¡¯re causing chaos up ahead, and when things go wrong, you turn to me. Zhen, with ailing health, can¡¯t even rest while recovering from illness!¡±


    With words spoken in this manner by the Emperor Emeritus, Emperor Jin¡¯an had no choice but to obey and order his subordinates to prepare for the relocation of the Emperor Emeritus to the new pce.


    Relocating the pce might sound simple, but it couldn¡¯t be aplished in just a day or two. The preparations alone would take some time. First, the Xiyuan Pce needed to be cleaned and decorated. This didn¡¯t include just one or two ces; there were dozens of pces. The assignment of which pce each dowager consort and concubine would live in, and who lived in which pce, also had to be properly arranged for


    If the assignments weren¡¯t done well, or if any niangniang was unhappy with her location, dealing with the matters of these women could beplicated and might take a long time.


    Lately, the Qianqing Pce and Kunning Pce had been quite lively. Those who wanted favour from the Emperor Emeritus went to him, while those who were less favoured used their status to approach Yaoniang, the Empress of the Central Pce.


    However, at this moment, Yaoniang didn¡¯t have time to deal with these matters. Earlier, Doctor Liu hade to take her pulse for checkup, and astonishingly discovered she was carrying twins.


    This news surprised and delighted the people of Kunning Pce. There had been no mention of twins during previous check-ups. It turned out that in the early months, it was difficult to ascertain such details, but now Yaoniang was already over five months pregnant.


    Aside from the surprise, there was definitely joy. One must know that the birth of twins in the Zhao n was extremely rare. It had only urred during the time of Emperor Gaozong. If the empress managed to give birth to twins safely this time, it would truly be a remarkable stroke of luck.


    Given the empress¡¯s current situation, she naturally had no time to concern herself with which pce the other dowager consorts and concubines would reside in.


    While themotion carried on below due to the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s words, he himself seemed somewhat displeased. He stopped listening to books, stopped ying with his fish, and even the entire Qianqing Pce grew quieter.


    On this day, Xiaobao entered the Qianqing Pce. As soon as he stepped through the pce gates, he felt a sense of unease due to the unusual silence prevailing within.

 Chapter 212.2

    Chapter 212.2


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Grandfather Emperor having someonee to sing and tell stories today?¡±


    Li Dequan, who was by his side, responded, ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor Emeritus, is tired. It gets tiresome to always listen to the same thing. Does Your Highness Crown Prince wish to listen? If so, this servant can inform the Emperor Emeritus and arrange a performance.¡±


    Previously, Xiaobao used to apany the Emperor Emeritus to watch performances and listen to stories in his free time. As a young child, he might not fully understand, but he found it enjoyable nheless. The Emperor Emeritus also found pleasure in it. Paired with tea and snacks, it was a divine experience.


    The Emperor Emeritus, being inside, naturally heard the conversation outside. Before Xiaobao and Li Dequan could enter, he had already responded energetically, ¡°If the Crown Prince wants to listen, then arrange it. There¡¯s no need to mention it to me, Zhen is not an obstinate old man.¡±


    ¡°Alright. This servant will go prepare right away.¡±


    Li Dequan had a smile on his face and scurried away like a rabbit, appearing worried that the Emperor Emeritus might change his mind. These past few days, the Emperor Emeritus had been moody, and the atmosphere in the Qianqing Pce was tense. Hence, having the Crown Princee was the most effective solution. This way, the Emperor Emeritus would regain his spirits.


    With Li Dequan¡¯s instructions carried out, the Emperor Emeritus and Xiaobao moved to the adjacent hall. The hall had been transformed, with a small stage set up specifically for performances. While grand performances were impractical, smaller ys involving a few characters were possible.


    The blind storyteller was soon brought in, a rare urrence. Who would have thought that someone like him would be invited to the pce to tell stories for the Emperor Emeritus? The blind storyteller had been in the pce for quite a few days now, and he still felt like he was dreaming.


    Seated down, the blind storyteller cradled his three-stringed instrument. Tea and a tter of fruits were brought over, along with several of Xiaobao¡¯s favourite snacks.In the past, Xiaobao had always longed for the dim sum made by the southern chefs at Yueyue¡¯s house. Jin Wang Manor had the means to invite them, but it was difficult to find skilled chefs on short notice. However, entering the pce changed everything; with a word from the Emperor Emeritus, the best chefs from the southern region were sent to the pce.


    The storytelling began, picking up from where Xiaobao hadst heard.


    On therge kang beneath the southern window, an elderly man and a young boy sat with tea nearby. Xiaobao nibbled on a snack while the Emperor Emeritus picked up a piece to savour.


    ¡°Imperial Grandfather, Father Emperor says you¡¯re nning to move to XIyuan Pce. Is that really what you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. How could it be fake?¡±


    ¡°Then, should Xiaobao apany you by your side?¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus nced at his grandson, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you apany me. It¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t apany me.¡±


    ¡°Grandson wants to apany you, but studying over here can¡¯t be dyed. Besides, I can¡¯t bear to leave my second brother, Father Emperor, and Mother Empress behind. Now that Mother Empress is expecting again, as a son, I can¡¯t help but feel concerned.¡±


    So, you¡¯re at peace with leaving Imperial Grandfather? Of course, the Emperor Emeritus couldn¡¯t say that; he wasn¡¯t a child.


    Xiaobao seemed unaware and continued, ¡°The pce is lively and spacious, with many people. Although the Xiyuan Pce has beautiful scenery, it¡¯s a bit remote. If I may express my thoughts, it¡¯s unnecessary to move there. Visiting there for a month or two a year would be sufficient. Moreover, the Xiyuan Pce is close to the water, making it unsuitable for extended stay due to the humidity, which is not good for Your Majesty¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not suitable for extended stays by the water? Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor is concerned about Your Majesty¡¯s health, but he just doesn¡¯t express it.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus snorted.


    ¡°Actually, Father Emperor doesn¡¯t want you to move away, but he doesn¡¯t dare to disobey.¡±


    ¡°So, he sent you to oppose me?¡±


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t answer the question and continued, ¡°I¡¯m also reluctant to part from Imperial Grandfather. Mother Empress is also reluctant. Just yesterday, she was saying that if you move to Xiyuan Pce, she¡¯s unsure how she¡¯ll send meals to you in the future. She mentioned howmon people live together in one ce as a family, not just one generation but three. Although we can¡¯t live under the same roof in the pce, we¡¯re just a few steps away. If you move to Xiyuan Pce, we¡¯d have to leave the imperial pce to see you. People from the pce are different from ordinary folks. When leaving the pce, everything must be meticulously prepared. Once or twice is fine, but if it happens often,ziness might set in, and it would hinder us from fulfilling our filial piety.¡±


    Listening to Xiaobao¡¯s words, the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Though he rarely met his daughter-inw, he could roughly imagine her through Xiaobao¡¯s descriptions.


    Gentle, virtuous, with a good temperament ¨C of course this was at least at the surface.


    From what the Emperor Emeritus could tell, she was rather considerate and easy to get along with, but she tended to nag too much, just like an elderly woman. Due to her humble origins and limited exposure, she always liked to use the customs of themon people as examples. As a member of the illustrious Zhao Imperial Family, how could they bepared to those ordinary peasants? He was not among the destitute and relied solely on his children¡¯s filial piety.


    He was the Emperor Emeritus!


    Ironically, the emperor enjoyed this, refusing to take concubines and insisting on having a young ¡®old¡¯ woman like this by his side. How does he not get annoyed by such chattering?!


    ¡°Your mother is truly talkative!¡± remarked the Emperor Emeritus.


    Xiaobao disagreed, ¡°Father Emperor¡¯s words are few, so Mother Empress¡¯s chatter prevents the atmosphere from feeling deste.¡±


    The Emperor Emeritus grunted and said nothing, reaching for peanuts from the fruit te.


    ¡°Imperial Grandfather, are you still nning to move away from this pce?¡±


    ¡°Why move? Your mother is heavily pregnant and cannot manage pce affairs. Those dowager consorts and concubines pester me daily, driving me mad. Zhen will wait until your mother gives birth,¡± the Emperor Emeritus paused, seemingly realizing hisck of resolve, and continued, ¡°Your mother has shown filial respect to me several times. If Zhen moves out while she¡¯s pregnant, it might stir rumors and give the ministers something new to criticize.¡±


    Xiaobao smiled mischievously, ¡°This grandson knew it. Imperial Grandfather, although you appear stern, your heart is warm, just like Father Emperor, but Mother Empress still had some worries despite my reassurances.¡±


    Who was simr to the emperor? The Emperor Emeritus certainly didn¡¯t have as many schemes as the emperor! He kept everything bottled up and delegated the matters to his subordinates.


    At this moment, sounds ofmotion echoed from outside the hall, mixed with the shouts of a young child. At lightning speed, the child burst in.


    ¡°Imperial Grandfather, Imperial Grandfather! Erbao is here to see you. Wow, brother, you came to see Imperial Grandfather without telling me, sneaking in secretly. Were you eating something delicious behind my back? Show me quickly.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Erbao skeptically looked at Xiaobao, then turned to the Emperor Emeritus.


    Both nodded earnestly.


    Erbao pointed at peanut shells on the table, then nced between them, keenly observing, ¡°You did eat something. Brother, you have peanut shells around your mouth, and there are cake crumbs too.¡±


    Xiaobao blushed, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t anything delicious.¡±


    As Erbao and Xiaobao bantered about food. The Emperor Emeritus automatically reached for his lips, fearing the boy might catch him sneaking a snack.


    Because of his beard, the Emperor Emeritus was quite uneasy. He even signalled to Li Dexian to check for him. It wasn¡¯t until Li Dexian shook his head that he rxed, focusing his gaze on his two grandsons.


    One remarkably bright, the other spirited.


    That woman from the Su Family could really give birth!


    Inexplicably, the Emperor Emeritus felt an unexpected anticipation for his unborn grandchildren.


    Well, he would wait until these grandchildren were born before departing. It would be a joyful asion. What the Emperor Emeritus hadn¡¯t anticipated was that he would never leave for the Xiyuan Pce for the rest of his life, as these grandchildren would prove to be more mischievous than the current pair.

 Chapter 213.1

    Chapter 213.1


    As the months went by, Yaoniang¡¯s belly grew bigger and bigger.


    Unlike when she was carrying Xiaobao and Erbao, this time her belly was muchrger, and people couldn¡¯t help but worry when they looked at her.


    In fact, Yaoniang¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t much bigger than when she was carrying Erbao. It¡¯s just that she had lost a lot of weight, which made her belly appearrger. Ever since it was diagnosed as a twin pregnancy, the esteemed Mammy Mu came out of retirement to personally oversee Yaoniang¡¯s care. She brought along several experienced pce nannies to take care of Yaoniang¡¯s well-being.


    Twin pregnancies were no ordinary matter. Giving birth for women was already difficult, and if a twin pregnancy was handled improperly, it could lead to difficult childbirth or even death. His Majesty highly valued the empress, so if something were to happen, there would definitely be a bloodbath. It was a matter that had to be taken seriously.


    Yaoniang¡¯s food intake was restricted, even though pregnant women were supposed to eat. But Mammy Mu wouldn¡¯t let her eat things like rich meats and foods that were supposed to nourish her body and fetus. Yaoniang lived in a state of great difort every day.


    Moreover, she developed a special craving for meat during this pregnancy, especially for various kinds of tender and stewed meats. Twice she had been driven to tears due to her cravings. With the added pressure on her mind, Mammy Mu¡¯s careful attention, and her tendency to have wild thoughtstely, she would often wake up from dreams in the middle of the night, causing Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s energy to be seriously affected as well.


    He never considered sleeping in a separate room from Yaoniang. She had suggested it a few times, telling him to rest in Yangxin Hall at night, but he stubbornly refused to do so.


    Lately, the atmosphere in the court was tense, and the court officials were all well-behaved, knowing that His Majesty¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t great. Some time ago, someone thoughtlessly brought up the suggestion of expanding the harem during morning court, and Emperor Jin¡¯an, who used to ignore such suggestions, had taken an unusual step and punished the individual severely.


    The most important thing was, once punished, one couldn¡¯t say anything. Since the empress wasn¡¯t well, bringing up this matter at such a time would inevitably be courting disaster. Some ministers had initially considered appealing to the Emperor Emeritus, but even before they could enter the pce, the Emperor Emeritus issued a statement, saying the punishment was well-deserved.If he said it was well-deserved, then it must be so.


    At night, Yaoniang restrained herself from moving, since Emperor Jin¡¯an was already asleep. She didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    She knew he was worried about her, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    For some reason, during this period, she couldn¡¯t help but think about her past life, about how by this time in her previous life, she was already dead. Her current happiness and stability, as well as him, were all stolen.


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t know why she was having these thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t control them. During the day, she could hold back her tears no matter how hungry or tired she was, but when the night was quiet, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    She was genuinely scared. She knew how difficult it was to give birth to twins. There was a family in her hometown that had a daughter-inw pregnant with twins, but she was unable to give birth. It ended tragically for both the mother and the babies.


    She was young at the time and didn¡¯t understand much, but she went to watch themotion. Little did she know that the family wouldn¡¯t give up. After the mother died in childbirth, they cut her open to see if the babies were still alive. In truth, the babies had died inside her, small figures the size of a palm, purplish-blue, hardly resembling humans, covered in blood¡­


    After she returned home from that incident, Yaoniang had a fever for three days straight. She had thought she had forgotten about it, but it turned out that memory had been buried deep in her mind.


    If she were to die too, she wouldn¡¯t see Emperor Jin¡¯an or Xiaobao and Erbao again. Emperor Jin¡¯an would surely take a new empress. Ever since she was appointed as the empress, there had been numerous disturbances in the court. He didn¡¯t want her to know about it, so she would pretend to be ignorant, living like a naive fool, despite being well aware.


    Whenever she thought about Emperor Jin¡¯an getting close to other women in the future, doing the most intimate things with them as he did with her, she felt unbearable pain, as if her heart was being squeezed. And Xiaobao and Erbao¡­


    Yaoniang buried herself in the nkets, crying as if she had forgotten everything around her, unaware that the person beside her had long since woken up.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Did you have a nightmare again?¡±


    Her face was turned inward, hiding her tears. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was crying or not, Emperor Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be the emperor anymore. He leaned closer, resting his chin on her head, wrapping his arms around her from behind, his hand gently caressing her belly. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. With me by your side, what is there to be afraid of? Zhen is the supreme ruler, impervious to all evil, and Zhen will naturally protect you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think I will die?¡±


    Suddenly, the air around Yaoniang turned cold, and the body behind her became as hard as stone. She realized what she had just said.


    ¡°Are these the kind of thoughts you¡¯ve been having recently, thinking about such wild things?¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was chilly.


    She was struggling, gradually turning around to face him, her arms around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to give birth. Just the thought of dying and never seeing you again, I¡­¡±


    Seeing her like this, Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s anger dissipated. His tone softened, ¡°Mammy Mu and Doctor Liu both said your condition is good. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep quickly, don¡¯t think about it anymore!¡±


    After that, Yaoniang did fall asleep, but Emperor Jin¡¯an spent the night sleepless.

 Chapter 213.2

    Chapter 213.2


    The next day, after the morning court, Emperor Jin¡¯an summoned Mammy Mu and Doctor Liu to Yangxin Hall.


    Naturally, they discussed Yaoniang¡¯s impending childbirth. Actually, Yaoniang¡¯s physical condition was very good. Although Mammy Mu controlled her food intake, it was with frequent small meals that provided nutrition without making the fetus toorge. She was also assigned some physical activities daily, such as walks, requiring a certain number of steps.


    Doctor Liu also examined her pulse every day, and her pulse was quite strong.


    The only issue was that Yaoniang had been under a lot of pressure recently, and her spirits weren¡¯t great. The fact that she often woke up in the middle of the night was a sign of this. Doctor Liu had even tried prescribing some soothing remedies, but due to her pregnancy, he didn¡¯t dare prescribe any strong medications, so they weren¡¯t very effective.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an recounted the events of the previous night, and both Mammy Mu and Doctor Liu looked solemn.


    ¡°Her Majesty must change her current state, or else before the day of childbirth arrives, she would have already exhausted herself,¡±


    ¡°As for how to change her state? Her Majesty probably has something in her heart, causing her distress and anxiety. An ailment of the heart requires the remedy of the heart,¡± Doctor Liu advised.


    ¡°Why not try bringing Her Majesty¡¯s natal family into the pce to apany her? Women giving birth are like crossing the gates of theherworld, especially considering the suffering Her Majesty has endured recently. Having a family member by her side forfort would be beneficial.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an thought for a moment and said, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s effective or not, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±Afterward, he issued an edict to summon Huiniang into the pce. The reason for not summoning Wu-shi was due to her unpredictable nature; her presence might end up causing more trouble.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s consideration was indeedprehensive.


    Huiniang, who was originally at home, was suddenly summoned to the pce.


    She was startled at first, butter, while on the way, Xiao Shunzi, who came to bring her into the pce, briefed her on the general situation, so she understood what was going on.


    Upon arriving at the Kunning Pce, Yaoniang, unexpectedly, warmly weed her sister and invited her to sit down.


    The two sisters exchanged old stories. During their conversation, Huiniang¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Yaoniang, noticing that though her sister had slimmed down, herplexion was still good. It was just that her belly had grown to a somewhat startling size.


    Without concealing anything, Huiniang said to Yaoniang, ¡°His Majesty arranged for me to be brought into the pce at this time. He said your spirits have been lowtely. Tell me, what exactly is going on? Your pregnancy is going well and you¡¯re surrounded and attended by so many people. Why are your spirits so low?¡±


    Huiniang¡¯s tone was a bit harsh, causing Yaoniang to feel somewhat uneasy and embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t what? Seems like you¡¯re making a fuss because you have been living too welltely,¡± retorted Huiniang.


    Her tone grew even less polite, causing Hong Chou and the other pce maids who stood nearby to cast their eyes toward Huiniang. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the sister of the empress and that the empress had always shown her considerable respect, these pce maids might have already exploded with anger.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Huiniang nced at her, saying, ¡°You still have the audacity to call me sister? When you were giving birth to Xiaobao, it was so difficult, yet I didn¡¯t see you as troubled as you are now. Back then, you went through the challenge of giving birth to one child. Now it¡¯s just a matter of giving birth to two. With all the servants attending to you and the imperial physicians¡¯ skills being outstanding, your current situation is over a thousand times better than before. You could give birth to Xiaobao back then, why can¡¯t you now?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want others to take your ce, upy your room, sleep with your man, and even raise your child, just stay like this. If you keep going like this, no one will sympathize with you. Do you know how many people envy the position you¡¯re in now? Knowing that so many people want to see you fall, yet you¡¯re living like this, what do you want your sister to say to you?¡±


    Yaoniang felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Indeed, she knew that many were eager to rece her. She knew that if she died, things might take a certain turn. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but wallow in self-pity, immersed in fear.


    The most difficult days were already behind her. What was there left to fear? Whether facing things head-on or avoiding them, they were both paths of facing the same de. Facing it with a smile was better than facing it with tears, especially since all of these worries were of her own imagination.


    Huiniang continued, ¡°Your brother-inw indulges me in everything, but even then I don¡¯t dare to guarantee that if I were to be gone one day, he wouldn¡¯t remarry. With a stepmotheres a stepfather. Think about it for yourself. Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have said this, but if you can¡¯t stand up for yourself, what others say is pointless.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t indulge in fanciful thoughts from now on, sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. If you crumble on the inside, no one would be able to help you.¡±

 Chapter 213.3

    Chapter 213.3


    Outside the pce doors, Fu Cheng whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, are you still going in?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nced inside, shook his head, and turned away.


    After this encounter, it was evident that Yaoniang¡¯s spirits had improved. She cooperated well with Mammy Mu and others, refraining from eating anything she shouldn¡¯t and walking as much as was necessary. Her obedience couldn¡¯t help but make people feel even more distressed for her. Emperor Jin¡¯an had assumed that if the empress got better, he would as well, but he remained gloomy all day.


    As the days went by, the closer she got to her due date, the tenser the atmosphere in the pce became. All the necessary preparations werepleted, such as the birthing room, midwives, and wet nurses, among others.


    It was quite the opposite with Yaoniang; she seemed to have genuinely lightened up, disying a carefree demeanour. Even Huiniang couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat anxious, but Yaoniang continued to smile all day long.


    On this day, a midwife named Nanny Cao was examining Yaoniang¡¯s fetal position and asked her a few questions. Then she said, ¡°Madam, in about five days, it will be delivery time. Don¡¯t worry, both young masters are in proper positions. The first one is engaged in the pelvis already, which is why you¡¯ve been feeling sore and experiencing lower abdominal pressure.¡±


    Yaoniang nodded at the time, though in her heart, she didn¡¯t quite believe that it would be in exactly five days. As it turned out, on the fifth day, it actually happened.


    The delivery process was really quick. This time, Yaoniang¡¯s water broke first. Perhaps it was because Mammy Mu had been monitoring her diet effectively, or maybe her daily ten thousand steps had an impact. In any case, Yaoniang gave birth quickly, much faster than she had imagined. So fast that it made her realize her previous fears and worries were nothing but a joke.


    Although it was painful during the process, the short duration made it bearable. After the delivery, Yaoniang even had the energy to watch the midwife wash, bathe, and bundle up the two children. She watched until the two little bundles were ced beside her, revealing two tiny, rosy figures inside. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.Someone entered hastily, and she looked up to see Emperor Jin¡¯an with a worried expression approaching.


    Yaoniang felt a bit embarrassed inexplicably: ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯re already born, a pair of dragon and phoenix twins.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze fixed on her face, he looked at her twice, confirming that she was in good spirits before shifting his gaze to the two swaddled infants.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite ugly.¡±


    ¡°Newborn babies tend to look quite ugly¡­¡±


    As they were talking, the sound of footsteps echoed again, and Erbao¡¯s voice rang out first: ¡°Little brother, little sister, I want to see them.¡±


    Like a whirlwind, he rushed over and stood by the couch, gazing at the two little figures. Xiaobao followed behind him, first saluting his imperial parents before standing beside Erbao. He appearedposed and restrained, though his excited demeanour was hard to conceal.


    ¡°Ah! They¡¯re so ugly!¡± Erbao eximed.


    Xiaobao corrected his younger brother, ¡°You were just as ugly when you were born. You¡¯ll grow out of it.¡±


    Erbao was skeptical, and as he grew older, he began to realize that his older brother liked to trick him. He even learned to argue and apply deductive reasoning.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me then, so how do you know I was ugly when I was born? Mother, was I ugly when I was a baby?¡±


    Uh, Yaoniang didn¡¯t expect herself to be dragged into this. She nced at Emperor Jin¡¯an, who clearly had no intention of getting involved. She had no choice but to y the ignorant card, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t remember, it¡¯s been too long. Mother was exhausted after giving birth to you, and was sleeping for the rest of the time.¡±


    Erbao nodded as if it made sense, then turned to Xiaobao: ¡°Look, even Mother doesn¡¯t know, so how do you know?¡±


    Xiaobao chuckled, ¡°Even though Mother was asleep, I wasn¡¯t. Just like you¡¯re here now to see Sanbao and Sibao, I went to see you when you were born.¡±


    Erbao¡¯s expression froze. In his mind, he imagined himself being born, looking just as ugly, his big brothering to see him, not saying anything, and thenmenting on his ugliness. It made him want to cry.


    But this little guy was resilient, holding back his tears. Instead, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Big brother, you should have Mother give birth to you again, and this time, I¡¯lle to see you.¡±


    This statement left the other three people in astonishment, then Yaoniang burst intoughter.


    The sound of herughter prompted Sanbao and Sibao to cry.


    Hong Chou and the others rushed forward, carrying Sanbao and Sibao away, and then guiding Xiaobao and Erbao out, telling them not to disturb Yaoniang¡¯s rest.


    Meanwhile, Hong Chou brought a bowl of fragrant chicken soup noodles. Yaoniang was holding the bowl and eating.


    While eating her noodles, she looked at Emperor Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Xiaobao gave nicknames to the children already. I had originally nned to give the two little ones nicer sounding nicknames.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an also remembered that Xiaobao had called the two little ones Sanbao and Sibao earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright for the boy to be called Sanbao, but the fourth child is a little girl. Is Sibao really a fine name for her?¡± Yaoniang was worried.


    What else could Emperor Jin¡¯an say? He could only say, ¡°Xiaobao is already named Xiaobao, so let¡¯s just call them that.¡± One could only say that it was Yaoniang who initially didn¡¯t set a good example as a mother. It wasn¡¯t fair to me Xiaobao for not being good at naming.


    Yaoniang fell silent, then took a few more bites of noodles. ¡°Your Majesty, I realize that I had been quite silly.¡± It really wasn¡¯t so scary, yet she had frightened herself to such an extent.


    ¡°You¡¯re only realizing that now?¡±

 Chapter 214.1

    Chapter 214.1


    The empress gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins, a rare and joyous asion in the imperial family thates once in a hundred years.


    The news was spread throughout the capital city as soon as it happened.


    The Emperor Emeritus was delighted and personally bestowed names, breaking the tradition of naming grandchildren only after their first birthday. The third prince was named Yu, while the fourth princess, still in swaddling clothes, was bestowed the title of Princess Changle.


    From then on, all four children had names: the first prince was named Zhao Chen, the second prince Zhao Ji, the third prince Zhao Yu, and the fourth princess was Zhao Changle. Due to this naming incident, Emperor Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy for a while. All four children were given names by the Emperor Emeritus, while he, as their biological father, wasn¡¯t able to give a name to any of his children.


    Although it was unknown to others, Yaoniang knew that in the dragon desk of Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s study, there was a drawer filled with sheets of paper inscribed with various names. Unfortunately, none of those names were used.


    Yaoniang originally thought that there would not be avish full moon banquet since the current trend was to avoid grand celebrations to save up good fortune for the children. However, Emperor Jin¡¯an changed his stance and decided to hold a grand banquet to celebrate.


    On the day of the banquet, families with at least some influence in the capital all entered the pce to offer congrattions. Yaoniang only appeared briefly at Jiaotai Hall before returning to Kunning Pce. This time, instead of the usual one month, she would be spending two months in confinement, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to stay outside for long. The other noblewomen understood this as well.


    Halfway through the banquet, Xiao Jirou and Qiao-shi left their seats, nning to visit Kunning Pce to chat with Yaoniang and see the little prince and princess. Amidst the crowd earlier, they hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Yaoniang. But before they could leave Jiaotai Hall, someone followed them from behind.


    This person was Consort Yong.Consort Yong was dressed in her traditional ceremonial atire, her makeup exquisite. Her red lips were fiery, and she exuded the same elegance and nobility as always, as if undisturbed by the events of the past year.


    Ever since the night when Yong Wang died during Dai Wang¡¯s rebellion, Yong Wang Manor seemed to have vanished from the public overnight.


    In theory, a situation like this¡ªwhere a prince died under mysterious circumstances¡ªshould have prompted a thorough investigation and posthumous honours from the Emperor Emeritus or the new emperor. However, it was as if nothing had happened. The funeral for Yong Wang was carried out silently, with only a few people knowing the details. Many people only learned about it muchter.


    Yong Wang Manor also remained unusually quiet. Families with keen insight into the capital were aware that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    The matter of Dai Wang¡¯s rebellion wasplicated and involved many parties. No one dared to bring it up to those above, but the silence surrounding Yong Wang Manor was conspicuous. This visit to the pce banquet marked the first time for the members of Yong Wang Manor to appear in public since that event.


    There were many surprised faces, but Consort Yong seemed unfazed. She smiled warmly at Consort An and Consort Qing and the others. Whether it was addressing them as elder sister-inw or younger sister-inw, even facing someone like Consort Wu who had a sharp tongue, Consort Yong¡¯s warm demeanour prevented them from saying any harsh words.


    What did she want to do? Xiao Jirou and Qiao-shi exchanged puzzled nces.


    They didn¡¯t have to wonder for too long. Consort Yong exined her purpose, ¡°Are seventh sister-inw and Madam Shizi going to visit Her Majesty? I also have ns to visit, so why don¡¯t we go together.¡±


    At this, the two exchanged nces again. However, Consort Yong was already walking ahead of them, and she even turned to ask why they weren¡¯t moving. In this situation, they had no choice but to follow her, and so, with a slightly uneasy atmosphere, they all walked together to Kunning Pce.


    Yaoniang had just changed out of her ceremonial attire and was reclining on therge kang bed chatting with a few people when she heard that Consort Qing, Consort Yong, and the wife of Duke Zhenguo Shizi had arrived. At first, she didn¡¯t react, but then she asked again to confirm that it was indeed Consort Yong and Consort Qing who hade together.


    ¡°Why did Consort Yonge?¡± even Yu Chan seemed somewhat surprised.


    Yaoniang furrowed her brows and thought for a moment before instructing someone to wee them in.


    Upon their arrival, the three naturally performed their greetings. Originally, Yaoniang wasn¡¯t one to emphasize formalities and could easily overlook them when dealing with close people. However, since there was an unfamiliar presence today, they had to adhere to proper etiquette.


    It was trulycking in propriety, at least that¡¯s what Yaoniang and Xiao Jirou thought. Unlike outsiders, they knew exactly how Prince Yong had died and what he had done before his death. To put it simply, he had attempted rebellion but failed and lost his life in the process. In a situation like this, a sensible person should keep a low profile to avoid arousing suspicion from those in power. Yet, Consort Yong was different. She seemed to be banking on the fact that others wouldn¡¯t confront her face to face and took the initiative toe.


    What was she trying to achieve?

 Chapter 214.2

    Yaoniang sat on the kang, watching Consort Yong carefully pay her respects from above. Her emotions wereplex.


    Perhaps the initial impressions from their first few meetings were too strong. Consort Yong had always been an unattainable figure in Yaoniang¡¯s eyes. She was bright and graceful, adept at handling all situations. Her face bore almost no signs of hardship. The qualities Consort Yong possessed were exactly those that Yaoniangcked. Despite harbouring some aversion towards her due to certain events, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire her.


    The person she once looked up to was now bowing before her. If Consort Yong hadn¡¯t wanted to perform this gesture, there were countless ways to avoid it, yet she chose to pay a grand homage.


    ¡°Rise and take a seat.¡±


    The three of them took their respective seats. The pce maids brought over some tea, while the atmosphere remained awkward. Nobody knew what to say until Consort Yong broke the silence.


    ¡°Empress niangniang is truly blessed. The phoenix and dragon twins symbolize prosperity and are an auspicious omen. Only someone as fortunate as you, empress niangniang, could give birth to such a blessing.¡±


    Yaoniang smirked, ¡°Fourth sister-inw tters me. Your words make me embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°The blessing of empress niangniang is worthy of such praise from a humble consort like me.¡±


    Yaoniang nced at Consort Yong¡¯s face, a subtle observation she had been making.Yaoniang acknowledged that she couldn¡¯t reach the level of Consort Yong¡¯s abilities, so she was curious about her intentions. Consort Yong, a woman of great capability, portrayed her expressions and tone in a way that conveyed sincere words, free from any falsehood.


    Even Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her, though she remained cautious. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the past: being tricked out of the manor, her Xiaobao being kidnapped, Xu Yanru¡¯s schemes during her childbirth, and Wang Defang¡¯s matter ¨C they were all linked to this woman.


    Yaoniang was simply curious about what Consort Yong intended to do.


    After a while, Xiao Jirou and Qiao-shi exchanged a nce and excused themselves.


    They didn¡¯t even ask to take a look at the infants, wanting to leave together so as to prevent Consort Yong from bothering Yaoniang further. Unfortunately, Consort Yong showed no intention of leaving. Xiao Jirou could only pretend not to notice, saying, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, let¡¯s go. Her Majesty needs to rest after childbirth. It¡¯s not good for us to stay here too long.¡±


    ¡°Seventh sister-inw and Madam Shizi can go first. I still have something to discuss with empress niangniang.¡±


    This statement was quite clear. Xiao Jirou and Qiao-shi were caught in a dilemma¡ªwhether to leave or stay. It was only with a reassuring look from Yaoniang that Xiao Jirou left with Qiao-shi.


    Once they were gone, Yaoniang straightforwardly asked, ¡°For what reason did fourth sister-inw seek bengong out?¡±


    Consort Yong smiled slightly, a hint of allure in her eyes, and with a slightly husky voice, she said, ¡°Since empress niangniang asks, this consort won¡¯t hide anything. Ever since Yong Wang passed away, as a widow, it is normal to stay behind closed door during the mourning period. While mourning for three years is proper, it may be impractical for Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er. So, this consort would like to request for empress niangniang to grant permission for Jing¡¯er and Shan¡¯er to resume their studies in the imperial study.¡±


    Just for this?


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Consort Yong, who appeared both respectful and honest.


    Considering Consort Yong¡¯s past actions, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t agree right away. ¡°Bengong can¡¯t make decisions on this matter alone. Bengong will have to consult with His Majesty when he returns.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this consort will thank empress niangniang first.¡±


    Consort Yong didn¡¯t linger and bid her farewell.


    Once she was gone, Yaoniang pondered the underlying motives behind Consort Yong¡¯s actions. Indeed, Consort Yong had a history of scheming, and while Yaoniang usually avoided getting involved in external affairs, she knew some details about Yong Wang Manor through Emperor Jin¡¯an. To bepletely honest, Yong Wang wasn¡¯t a very scheming person himself, so more than half of the handiwork by Yong Wang Manor carried traces of this woman.


    This was why Yaoniang felt so wary of her.


    The pce banquetsted until evening. Emperor Jin¡¯an returned to Kunning Pce, and Yaoniang shared the encounter with him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think she has an ulterior motive?¡± Yaoniang inquired.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an let out a faint snort, a touch of mockery in his tone, ¡°What motive could she have? Zhen has said it before ¨C if she were a man, she¡¯d be a formidable foe. But s, she¡¯s a woman. You need not think too much. She can¡¯t stir up much trouble.¡±


    As they spoke, a wet nurse brought Sanbao and Sibao over.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an, though not adept at carrying children, had learned through his experiences with Xiaobao and Erbao. He extended his arms to take Sibao, while Sanbao was naturally handed over to Yaoniang¡¯s embrace.


    Yaoniang looked skeptical.


    Observing her reaction, Emperor Jin¡¯an realized she would likely have interactions with He Wanyi in the future, so he offered some guidance, ¡°This woman understands the value of timing and strategy. With Yong Wang gone, the foundation of his household is weakened. Even if she has ambitions, she¡¯s like a drifting leaf without roots now. She¡¯s well aware of how Zhen views Yong Wang Manor. That¡¯s why she secluded herself from the outside world for so long, both to observe mourning and to distance herself from Yong Wang¡¯s deeds.


    ¡°Now, appearing at this time, it is evident she understands human nature. During this joyful asion, you will also be in a good mood. If she spoke up, it¡¯s unlikely you will refute her on the spot to avoid souring the atmosphere. By letting you know, Zhen will also know. By achieving all this, she¡¯s already fulfilled most of her goal because she has already predicted that Zhen would consent to this matter.¡±

 Chapter 214.3

    Chapter 214.3


    Yaoniang was left speechless by Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s exnation. She had known that Consort Yong¡¯s actions were far from pure, but she hadn¡¯t expected suchplex motives.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s insights made her realize that this seemingly simple request was actually a well-calcted move, made after anticipating everyone¡¯s reactions and attitudes. Despite Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s disdain for Yong Wang Manor, Yong Wang¡¯s death shifted the dynamics. Consort Yong, by seeking them out at this time, not only demonstrated her understanding of the situation but also avoided any confrontation. In the end, it would make Emperor Jin¡¯an appear not magnanimous if he rejected her plea.


    ¡°So, all these calctions are just to allow Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er to go back to the imperial study?¡± Yaoniang questioned.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nodded slightly.


    Seeing Yaoniang¡¯s hesitation, he added, ¡°Do you think having them go to the pce to study is just about studying? There are schrs outside the pce, and the children of the imperial family don¡¯t need the imperial exams to secure their future. Academic excellence isn¡¯t paramount.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    ¡°The court has already abolished fiefs; there won¡¯t be new ones. In the capital, a prince with an empty title is less influential than a third-rank official. Zhen is the ruler of the country withplete authority and Chen¡¯er is the crown prince. Whether it is to show off in front of me, or seek a position next to Chen¡¯er, this is a shortcut and is better than waiting idle and useless.¡±


    Yaoniang struggled to grasp it all. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Are they willing?¡±


    This question pertained to the fact that both Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er were sons of the imperial family, yet due to circumstances, she had to beg for favour from Emperor Jin¡¯an, her brother-inw. Despite being younger than other imperial grandsons, Xiaobao was also the most respected one.¡°They don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips curled, exuding an indescribable dominance. ¡°Smart people will willinglyply, like He Wanyi. As for the less intelligent, there¡¯s no need to bother with them.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanour made Yaoniang¡¯s heart race. She couldn¡¯t resist leaning in closer and nting a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you look exceptionally handsome today.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nced at her. After carefully scrutinizing her, he remarked, ¡°Provoking me again? You didn¡¯t learn fromst time?¡±


    Naturally, Yaoniang understood the meaning behind his words. Embarrassed, she blushed and lowered her head to look at their two children.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have you noticed that Sanbao and Sibao are looking less alike?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an lowered his gaze and indeed saw the difference.


    Sanbao had grown plump, making it difficult to discern resemnces. Sibao, however, had been deprived of some nourishment by her elder brother while in the womb, resulting in her smaller and thinner framepared to Sanbao. At this moment, her features were bing distinct. She had inherited more from Yaoniang with her fair and tenderplexion,rge almond-shaped eyes, and rosy little mouth.


    Young Sibao had a peculiar fondness for chewing on fists. Often, while Sanbao was sound asleep, Sibao could be seen gnawing on his tiny fist, sometimes dozing off mid-chew. She was particrly obedient and endearingly well-behaved, evoking deep affection. At the moment, she was staring at Emperor Jin¡¯an with her big round eyes, quietly nibbling on her fist, neither crying nor making a fuss.


    ¡°Changle resembles you, which is really good.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the residence of Yong Wang, Consort Yong was also engaged in a conversation with her two children.


    ¡°Mother Consort has already made a plea to the empress in the pce today. It won¡¯t be long before you can return to the imperial study. Do you still remember what Mother Consort told you?¡±


    Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er were not young anymore. Jing Ge¡¯er was ten years old, while Shan Ge¡¯er was five. They could naturally understand. Even if they didn¡¯t understand in the past, the passing of Yong Wang and a year of seclusion, coupled with Consort Yong¡¯s guidance, have rified matters for them.


    ¡°Your son remembers.¡±


    ¡°Try to please the crown prince and your imperial uncle, but don¡¯t go overboard. Remember the saying ¡®moderation is key.¡¯ The Emperor Emeritus still resides in Qianqing Pce. You can go and pay respects to him frequently. If you do gain even a slight amount of favour from him, it would be enough for your future. But above all, remember not to overshadow any of the princes, especially the crown prince.¡±


    Both children nodded. ¡°We understand, Mother Consort.¡±


    Observing their mature demeanour, Consort Yong¡¯s eyes shimmered with a hint of moisture, soon transforming into a smile. ¡°Actually, Mother Consort didn¡¯t want you to understand these matters so early, but now that your father is gone and I, as a woman of the household, can only stay within the manor walls, everything outside needs to be taken care of by you two brothers.¡±


    ¡°Mother Consort also doesn¡¯t want you to curry favour from others too much, but a great man recognizes the trends of the time. Being in the imperial family, if you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯ll be forgotten, even humiliated. Others are making their moves, and if Mother Consort were to shelter you too much, you might resent me in the future.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely not disappoint Mother Consort.¡±


    ¡°Mother Consort believes that you will excel.¡±


    Afterward, Consort Yong had the attendants lead Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er away. Then, with the service of her maids, she retired to her chamber to rest.


    The surroundings were quiet. Consort Yong usually didn¡¯t keep the lights on when she slept, so her chamber was dimly lit. Only near the doorway was there was a small nightmp left on for illumination, though it couldn¡¯t reach inside.


    Consort Yong gazed at the canopy above. Despite the prevailing darkness, she kept her eyes open.


    She thought about many things yet seemed to think about nothing at all. She lost track of time, and suddenly, she smiled wearily, closing her eyes.

 Chapter 215.1

    Chapter 215.1


    <em></em>


    <em></em><hr>


    Sure enough, as Consort Yong expected, it wasn¡¯t long before a message arrived from the pce, instructing Yong Wang Manor not to dy the education of the two young masters.


    This was merely a formality, as both parties understood the underlying meaning. Consort Yong shed tears in ordance with tradition,menting her own and her two children¡¯s unfortunate fate, praising the leniency of Emperor Jin¡¯an and expressing her gratitude. From that day on, Jing Ge¡¯er and Shan Ge¡¯er resumed their daily visits to the pce for their studies, just as they had done before.


    Meanwhile, Consort Yong¡¯s side returned to silence, as if her heart had turned to ashes, disappearing from the public eye.


    This was an exchange, understood by both Emperor Jin¡¯an and Consort Yong.


    But this path was one she had chosen herself, and Consort Yong was acutely aware that she had deeply offended Emperor Jin¡¯an in the past. If she didn¡¯t let him vent his anger, Yong Wang Manor would never see better days. Yong Wang¡¯s death marked the end of a part of their grievances, and her withdrawal from the public eye further emphasized the stance of Yong Wang Manor.


    While she might not be able to do much, she could at least prevent Emperor Jin¡¯an from venting his anger on her two children.


    This was the only path that Yong Wang Manor could take now.As Emperor Jin¡¯an had said, intelligent people would choose to submit willingly, and the imperial family has nevercked clever individuals. Even the aloof Lu Wang was now dealing with Qing Wang, making his presence obvious before Emperor Jin¡¯an, and then the two young masters of Yong Wang Manor resumed their studies at the pce. The implications of these actions were profound. Seeing this, others couldn¡¯t remain idle, employing various methods to assert themselves.


    It was truly astonishing how circumstances changed. Once brothers, they now stood as a ruler and subjects, forced to cater and please the other. Each family harboured mixed feelings, but as Emperor Jin¡¯an had said, they couldn¡¯t stir up much of a storm anymore.


    Another spring arrived, and Yu Chan entered from outside, noticing Hong Chou whispering something to the empress in her ear.


    Upon seeing her enter, they fell silent, their eyes carrying a teasing smile as they looked at her. Her face reddened a bit, but she pretended as if nothing was amiss.


    Using an excuse, Hong Chou left the room. Yaoniang picked up her teacup and sipped, her eyes unintentionally ncing at Yu Chan.


    Yu Chan felt uneasy under her gaze and thought of finding an excuse to leave, but before she could speak, Yaoniang asked, ¡°How long do you intend to keep An Shiyi waiting?¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Chan felt a surge of embarrassment.


    ¡°Niangniang, what are you talking about?¡± She tried to feign ignorance.


    Yaoniang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t pretend. An Shiyies to see you every day disguised as a eunuch. Do you really think bengong is unaware?¡±


    Yu Chan struggled to find words and felt a little annoyed at An Shiyi.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me him. If he hadn¡¯t kepting to the Kunning Pce, the empress wouldn¡¯t have found out about this. She had lost all face now.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Bengong has been thinking about arranging your marriage. You and An Shiyi are a suitable match, sparing me the worry. Bengong will discuss this with His Majesty in theing days and reward both of you, so you can get married with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Niangniang, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Chan hesitated for a moment and stuttered, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t want to get married. This servant wants to serve by your side for a lifetime.¡±


    Yaoniang smiled and put down her teacup, saying, ¡°Alright, stop trying to fool me. Time flies, and you can¡¯t keep An Shiyi waiting forever. You¡¯ve been by my side for years; bengong doesn¡¯t want to be the viin who separates you two. Not only you, but bengong will also take care of Hong Chou and the others. You were among the first to serve me, but bengong can¡¯t bear to keep you all around forever.¡±


    With the matter settled, Yaoniang quickly informed Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    The matter between An Shiyi and Yu Chan was no secret to anyone, and it was only a matter of time until they officially revealed it and got married.


    An Shiyi quickly switched from working in the dark to the light and was promoted to the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guard, and Yu Chan became the Commander¡¯s wife. Their wedding day was grand, attracting attention from all around. Everyone thought that marrying the empress¡¯s personal maid was an exceptional stroke of luck.


    Unfortunately, many didn¡¯t recognize An Shiyi; theymented that he had unbelievable luck, marrying into the empress¡¯s circle. What they didn¡¯t know was that ever since Emperor Jin¡¯an ascended the throne, those by his side had risen significantly. Each had their duties, either in the court or governing a region. An Shiyi should have been rewarded long ago, but he had been waiting quietly for Yu Chan¡¯s sake, desiring a legitimate status to be with her.


    Leaving aside these matters, as Kunning Pce was immersed in joy, a sudden event urred.


    This event was rted to the Yao Family, or more urately, the Li family.


    Since Yaoniang¡¯s ascent to the empress¡¯s position, the Yao and Su Families experienced a drastic change in their social status. To avoid causing trouble for Yaoniang, the Yao and Su Families kept a low profile.


    Especially the Su Family, as the imperial family¡¯s inws they were in high demand in the capital. To the point that Su Xiucai, who originally nned to continue teaching at the academy, found people bringing their children to him to learn, hoping to gain favour through this connection.


    Su Xiucai initially wasn¡¯t aware of this, but one of the children inadvertently mentioned it. After discussing it with his son Su Yucheng, they decided it was better for him to retire and spend his days at home, enjoying the time with his grandchildren. Thus, Su Xiucai left his teaching position, contentedly tending to his birds and educating his three grandsons, leading a content and blissful life.


    Su Yucheng was following a simr path. He rejected invitations when he could, and when he couldn¡¯t, he was cautious. He would discuss all these matters with his brother-inw Yao Cheng too. Throughout history, it wasmon for the inws of the imperial family to cause trouble. They couldn¡¯t forget their roots now that they were prosperous.


    Especially at this time, things were not the same as they were before. Yaoniang was now the empress, and Xiaobao was the crown prince. If the Yao and Su Families were to cause trouble, it would mean the trouble is caused by the empress¡¯s brother and the Crown Prince¡¯s uncle. Even trivial matters can stir up ripples, let alone matters of this nature.


    Su Yucheng and Yao Cheng have been managing rtively well, along with Lancao and Huiniang. They usually stayed home whenever it was possible and spoke cautiously when they couldn¡¯t avoid going out.


    Unfortunately, they forgot about one person ¨C Li-shi.

 Chapter 215.2

    Chapter 215.2


    Being in the capital, no matter how low-key and reclusive one was, there were certain things that couldn¡¯t be avoided. For example, if there was a joyous asion in a family or household and someone sent you an invitation, would you go or not?


    Going might cause trouble, but not going would clearly offend someone. Because of this, Huiniang would even visit the pce specifically to discuss this kind of matter with Yaoniang. This went to show that when one¡¯s status changes, while one may enjoy the wealth and status that came with it, there are also inevitably many troubles to deal with.


    The two sisters carefully went through the invitations. Yaoniang even consulted Emperor Jin¡¯an to determine the extent of interaction allowed for the Yao and Su Families. Of course, the boundaries are fixed, but people are changing, so adjustments must be made.


    For this reason, Emperor Jin¡¯an sent someone to both families, advising them on the side and helping them understand the current situation in the capital.


    However, as mentioned before, people were unpredictable. Although one could advise others where to go, it was difficult to control what came from their mouths. Li-shi was originally the type of person to take advantage of others¡¯ kindness and stir up trouble for no reason. During this period of going to various families and households, it was unknown how often she made a fool of herself. With her son now in a high position and her daughter-inw¡¯s sister being the empress, Li-shi became quite arrogant.


    Huiniang couldn¡¯t keep an eye on her at all times. Who knows when Li-shi mighte up with some shocking action? Huiniang even considered preventing Li-shi from going out, but if other families sent invitations for the women of the household to visit, they would invite women of the Yao Family with the most seniority. How could they decline the invitation every time and pretend to be ill?


    Furthermore, Li-shi wasn¡¯t willing. She would cause a ruckus at home, scolding Yao Cheng and Huiniang for not being filial and even daring to discipline her.


    Seeing Li-shi bing more and more unruly outside, Huiniang and Yao Cheng discussed confining her at home. However, news about the old madam of the Yao Family¡¯s domineering behaviour outside had already spread. Besides, Li-shi couldn¡¯t control her mouth. Despite her fierce demeanour, she was no match for those official¡¯s wives who had spent many years in the rear courtyard. With just a little ttery and indulgence, she would be conceited.


    Among all this, there was one thing that even Yao Cheng and Huiniang didn¡¯t know: Li-shi was instigated to have dealings with loan sharks outside.In fact, by this time, Yao Cheng and Huiniang had already confined Li-shi to their home. They were willing to endure the gossip and not let Li-shi go out. They thought the situation would gradually subside, but they never expected it to turn into such a big issue.


    The incident originated from a family that needed money urgently and borrowed money from loan sharks. They thought it would be within their means to repay it, but the other party disregarded proper procedures. In a matter of months, the debt had grown to an unbearable extent.


    The debt collectors were also too ruthless, resulting in one person from that household being killed in the process. Such audacity had never been seen within the imperial city walls before. So, the family reported the incident to the Shuntian Prefecture.


    Subsequently, the investigation led to the third madam of a certain noble household, who, due to her timidity, implicated Li-shi. The third madam imed that the loan shark money scheme was a joint business venture between her and the Yao Family¡¯s old madam to earn extra money for cosmetics. She hadn¡¯t expected the situation to escte like this due to the ipetence of the people involved.


    In truth, the business of lending money wasn¡¯t umon in the capital. Many families were involved to varying degrees, with some being more discreet than others. Larger schemes were typically orchestrated by men, while smaller ones were carried out by women, often rted to cosmetics or other small luxuries. These women rarely appeared themselves; they usually sent their servants to handle the operations. Incidents involving loss of life were extremely rare, and no one anticipated such an unfortunate turn of events.


    It wasn¡¯t until officials from Shuntian Prefecture arrived that Huiniang and Yao Cheng became aware of the situation.


    The two of them went to ask Li-shi, and indeed, there was such a matter. However, the other party had said that she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything and only needed to wait to receive the silver, so Li-shi didn¡¯t inquire further. After doing this for more than half a year, Li-shi hadn¡¯t lost a single penny of her investments, and she had received nearly five hundred taels of silver in total.


    No wonder Huiniang felt that Li-shi had been unusually generous in the past half year. She often noticed Li-shi wearing new pieces of jewelry. She thought it was a result of Yaoniang¡¯s secret kindness and chose to turn a blind eye, considering it as if she didn¡¯t know. She never imagined that such a big issue would arise.


    Yao Cheng was furious at home, but the matter still needed to be resolved. Originally, ording to Yao Cheng¡¯s idea, he would handle the situation discreetly, doing whatever was necessary to suppress the matter. In the past year, Yao Cheng has also undergone a significant transformation. He was skilled atworking, adept at social interactions, and had made many friends from different walks of life. Even a matter like this could be managed with some effort.


    However, when it came to Huiniang, she didn¡¯t agree.

 Chapter 215.3

    Chapter 215.3


    For the second time in history, Huiniang had a major argument with Yao Cheng; the first time was when Yaoniang got into that ident.


    ¡°Are you still trying to protect your mother? You want to handle it? Exert a great effort? Isn¡¯t it just using Yaoyao¡¯s name to pressure others? Let me tell you, Yao Cheng, your mother has caused trouble not just once or twice. Not only you, but I¡¯ve also cleaned up so many messes behind her. With her unchanging temperament, one day she¡¯ll bring disaster to our whole family and even harm Yaoyao!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that serious?¡± Yao Cheng stammered. Seeing Huiniang¡¯s re, he added, ¡°Then what should we do? The situation has escted to this point; we can¡¯t just leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t keep it from Yaoyao. I¡¯ll go to the pce and settle this.¡±


    Yao Cheng held her back, ¡°Do you really want Yaoniang to know? If she knows, His Majesty will undoubtedly be informed too, and our family¡¯s face¡­¡±


    Huiniang sneered, pushing his hand away, ¡°At this time, you still care about our family¡¯s face?!¡±


    With that, she turned and left without looking back.


    When Huiniang arrived, Yaoniang was ying with Sanbao and Sibao.


    The two children had just learned to walk, chubby little bodies swaying like ducklings as they toddled along.Sanbao was rtively well-behaved, a boy with a mischievous nature, though not as much of a little devil as Erbao. He explored everywhere in the Kunning Pce, followed by several pce maids and eunuchs, afraid he might fall.


    As for Sibao, she took after Yaoniang¡¯s personality ¨C gentle and quiet. But she was timid and delicate, crying for a long while over the slightest difort.


    The key point was that within the family, aside from Yaoniang, there was only this delicate little girl. She was held as though she might melt in one¡¯s mouth or break in one¡¯s hand if held too tightly. Even Erbao, with his reckless nature, became cautious around his little sister, afraid of making her cry. Otherwise, not only would he receive a re from his Father Emperor, but also a beating from his elder brother.


    In the past, Erbao thought that his older brother was quite fond of him and even doted on him. However, ever since his younger sister¡¯s birth, his treatment has declined significantly. Thest time he was beaten by his older brother was when Erbao, who still did not understand things properly, snatched Sibao¡¯s toy, causing little Sibao to cry for a long time. That time, he finally experienced what it meant to be treated as cold as winter.


    At this moment, little Sibao was clinging to their mother¡¯s leg, crying with an indescribable sorrow. The key difference was that her cries weren¡¯t like those of other children, loud and piercing. When Erbao cried as a child, it was like an ear-piercing wail. But Sibao, with her adorable appearance, had a softer voice when she cried, resembling the soft meowing of a kitten, her cries held within her throat.


    Yet, even so, her distress was all the more apparent!


    Sibao was crying because Sanbao had taken away her cat. Just like how Huahua treated Yaoniang, perhaps the various cats took after their mother, they showed little regard for the females in the family. Huahua particrly disliked Yaoniang, and the young ones not only disliked Yaoniang but also Sibao.


    When encountering Emperor Jin¡¯an and Xiaobao, Erbao, and Sanbao, the cats would be extremely docile, allowing themselves to be petted, scratched, and yed with. But when it came to Yaoniang and Sibao, their faces seemed to say, ¡°We are proud cats, and we don¡¯t care about you troublesome humans.¡±


    But now, Sibao had taken a liking to these furry creatures, always wanting to y with them. Originally, she had a pce maid hold special dried fish treats to lure Dahua, but Sanbao just walked by, and in the blink of an eye, Dahua started to follow him.


    Seeing this, how could Sibao not feel angry, wronged, and upset?


    ¡°Hua¡­¡± Short and plump Sibao wore a delicate pink floral dress. Her hair wasn¡¯t long enough to be tied yet, so just like her older brothers, there were a few strands gathered at the top of her head. Her chubby face was rosy with a hint of cherry blossom-like glow, a little nose that turned upwards, and pinkish lips. Even when she cried, she looked so soft that one would wish to offer their heart to her.


    She held onto Yaoniang¡¯s knee, pointing at Dahua and Sanbao who had long disappeared, murmuring short phrases like ¡°Hua¡± and ¡°want.¡±


    Now, Sibao could speak a few words, like ¡°mother,¡± ¡°father,¡± ¡°brother,¡± and so on.


    Yaoniangforted her, ¡°Be good, mother will have someone bring Dahua over.¡±


    As she said that, a pce maid led Huiniang into the room.


    Once Huiniang came in, she took Sibao into her arms and asked, ¡°What happened, little Sibao? Who bullied you? Tell Auntie, Auntie will settle it for you.¡±


    Sibao knew Huiniang and didn¡¯t resist being held by her. But she couldn¡¯t talk right now, she just tugged on Huiniang and said ¡°Hua.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that cat causing trouble again. Following Sanbao, causing little Sibao to start crying,¡± Yaoniang said helplessly.


    Huiniang wiped Sibao¡¯s tears gently with a handkerchief,forting her, ¡°Good girl, Auntie will get you two little kittens from outside the pce tomorrow. We¡¯ll hold one in the left hand and one in the right, and we won¡¯tpete with them.¡±


    Sibao still hadn¡¯t spoken, but Yaoniang chimed in, ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough. Kunning Pce is practically overrun by cats now. Dahua and Erhua are both female cats. If it weren¡¯t for Doctor Liu¡¯s medicine, who knows how many more cats there would be now.¡±


    Just then, before Sibao could cry out, Zisu brought Dahua over, and Sibao immediately stopped crying. She pushed herself away from Huiniang and wanted to get down from herp.


    Huiniang put Sibao down, and she toddled over to Dahua, with no mother or auntie in her eyes, only Dahua.


    Zisu stayed with Sibao in the corridor to y, while Yaoniang sat down to talk with Huiniang: ¡°Sister, why did youe into the pce at this time? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Yaoniang had given Huiniang a token that allowed her to enter the pce anytime, without needing to present the token first and wait for permission to be granted. It was quite easy for Huiniang to enter and leave the pce. However, she rarely entered in the afternoon; it was usually in the morning. This was why Yaoniang made such a remark.


    ¡°Believe it or not, there is really something wrong this time,¡± Huiniang said with a bitter smile. ¡°This time, you might even get into trouble because of me.¡±

 Chapter 216.1

    Chapter 216.1


    After seeing off Huiniang, Yaoniang pondered for a long time, her delicate willow eyebrows still furrowed.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of causing trouble for herself since her reputation outside the pce wasn¡¯t great anyway. Emperor Jin¡¯an refused to expand his harem. Although he hadn¡¯t mentioned the reason, rumours had long spread that it was because of her, and thebel of ¡°jealous woman¡± had been circting for quite some time. Adding one more scandal wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    What she was thinking about was how to deal with Li-shi.


    There was no doubt that Li-shi was the root of all these troubles, and she could probably smooth things over this time. But what about the next time? She could ignore Li-shi, and her brother-inw could do the same, but her sister Huiniang had to be considered.


    When her sister spoke to her before, Yaoniang could clearly sense that there might have been a rift between her sister and brother-inw. An argument had most likely happened just prior to entering the pce.


    In the end, Li-shi was her sister¡¯s mother-inw, so it was impossible to not deal with it.


    Seeing the empress lost in thought, Hong Chou and the others dared not disturb her. It wasn¡¯t until Sibao came looking for her that the pce servants led her over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Sibao didn¡¯t speak; she just clung to Yaoniang¡¯s clothing. Nowadays, it was nearly impossible for Yaoniang to wear tidy clothes unless she stayed far away from Sanbao and Sibao; otherwise, these two mischievous troublemakers would ruin her attire in no time.Outside, there were sounds of greetings; Emperor Jin¡¯an had arrived.


    He was wearing his usual attire, a purple dragon-patterned robe with a ck gauze crown. Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanour had grown more imposing over time; while he used to have a cold and refined temperament, he now had a touch of maturity and majesty.


    When Sibao saw Emperor Jin¡¯an, her eyes lit up, and she struggled to get down. Yaoniang let her go, and she stumbled her way over to Emperor Jin¡¯an, calling him ¡°father¡± loudly. Of course, her voice couldn¡¯t match the loudness of Erbao and Sanbao, but for the usually soft-spoken Sibao, it was quite remarkable.


    Yaoniang felt a pang of jealousy as she watched her daughter rush to him and embrace his leg.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an, in a rare move, didn¡¯t pick his daughter up but bent down slightly to hold Sibao¡¯s little hand and walked towards her. Yaoniang blinked in confusion because normally, the father and daughter were very affectionate.


    When they reached the bed, Sibao tilted her head to look at Emperor Jin¡¯an, seemingly curious about why he didn¡¯t pick her up. At that moment, Fu Cheng came over with a smile and lifted Sibao onto the bed. Emperor Jin¡¯an then sat down opposite Yaoniang.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an raised his hand slightly and ced it on the table by the bed. Yaoniang was curious about what he was doing, and she saw his sleeve move as if something was crawling out of it.


    Before she could see clearly, Emperor Jin¡¯an turned his palm and held the small creature in his hand. He then unfolded his hand, and both mother and daughter could finally see what it was.


    It was a small white puppy with jet-ck, glistening eyes and a wet nose, utterly adorable. It seemed ufortable lying on Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s palm, and it struggled to climb up with great effort.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Sibao¡¯s wide eyes couldn¡¯t close, and her small mouth stayed open as she pointed at the puppy, seemingly asking Emperor Jin¡¯an what it was.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze softened, saying, ¡°It¡¯s for Changle.¡±


    Although he loved his daughter, he couldn¡¯t quite manage to express joy like picking up his daughter and kissing her cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s a puppy. Sibao, do you like it?¡± asked Yaoniang with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sisi¡¯s¡­¡±


    Sibao wanted to touch it but was a little scared to, so she looked to her mother for help.


    ¡°Sibao, you can touch it.¡±


    Yaoniang took her little hand and reached towards the puppy slowly, during which Sibao wanted to withdraw her hand. Yaoniang didn¡¯t stop her, but when Sibao changed her mind and wanted to touch it again, Yaoniang used her own hand to cover the little hand as she touched the puppy¡¯s body.


    The puppy was soft to the touch, covered in short and velvety hairs.


    As Yaoniang had previously taught her when she wanted to y with Dahua and others, she could touch but not squeeze. So, she gingerly used her fingertips to touch the puppy. During this time, Yaoniang withdrew her hand, but the sensitive Sibao noticed it immediately, so she also retracted her hand.


    Nevertheless, at this age, children were naturally curious. Sibao reached out to touch it again on her own, first with a light touch, then another, giggling and seemingly delighted as she was no longer afraid anymore.


    Sibao¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted by the puppy, and she yed with it happily. Only then did Yaoniang inform Emperor Jin¡¯an about Huiniang¡¯s entry into the pce.


    ¡°How do you n to handle this?¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an asked.


    Nowadays, whenever Yaoniang encountered something she could resolve on her own, Emperor Jin¡¯an no longer took the initiative but first asked for her opinion.


    Yaoniang was ustomed to it and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking we can use the Shuntian Prefecture to scare her a bit, give her a lesson, so she remembers not to make the same mistake in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Emperor Jin¡¯an, seemingly asking if he thought this approach was eptable.


    ¡°Since you think it can work, then go ahead.¡±


    This meant that it was fine for her to do so?


    Yaoniang called for Hong Chou and instructed her to take care of the matter.


    ~


    ¡°Su Huiniang, you are unfilial, this old woman must make Cheng¡¯er divorce you¡­¡±


    Li-shi finally got tired of cursing and sat down on the chair out of breath.


    It had been a long time since she referred to herself as ¡°olddy.¡± Despite Li-shi¡¯s temper, she cared about her reputation. When she walked outside, she consciously or subconsciously imitated the manners of those high-ranking officials¡¯ wives. Although she often unintentionally made herself look ridiculous, she was no longer as coarse as before.


    Li-shi¡¯s agitation this time was stirred up by Huiniang.


    This little troublemaker actually encouraged her son to lock her up.

 Chapter 216.2

    Chapter 216.2


    Li-shi didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with giving out loans at high interest. The officials from Shuntian Prefecture hade to her door, so what? If they wanted to arrest her, they would have done so long ago. As long as Su Yaoniang was still the empress, those officials wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. Her son was the empress¡¯s brother-inw, and the Yao Family was now part of the imperial rtives.


    It had to be said that Su Yaoniang was really lucky!


    Every time Li-shi thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her own daughter, Yan Jie.


    Although Li-shi didn¡¯t know where Yan Jie was, in her heart, she had already considered her to be dead. While admiring Su Yaoniang¡¯s good fortune, she naturally didn¡¯t spare her criticism. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yaoniang¡¯s interference, she would be sitting in the position of the emperor¡¯s mother-inw today.


    It was all the fault of the Su Family and Su Yaoniang for robbing her and her daughter of their good fortune!


    Li-shi gritted her teeth at the thought. Fortunately, she was alone in the room now. Otherwise, it was unknown how those maidservants would react.


    Li-shi was lost in thought when suddenly the sound of unlocking the door came from outside. She immediately stood up with her hands on her hips, intending to scold Su Huiniang the moment she entered.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Su Huiniang who came in, but several maids.


    ¡°Old madam, the master requests your presence.¡±¡°Is it because Su Huiniang intends to apologize and admit her mistake to this olddy?¡± Li-shi had already started to imagine in her mind how she would reprimand Su Huiniang when she arrived. She must make Huiniang humble herself and please her to be forgiven. Despite her fierce scolding earlier, it was all just talk. She knew very well whose face it was because of that the family could have such wealth now.


    Including Yaoniang, whom Li-shi had always looked down upon, she could still act humble when facing her. During the New Year¡¯s greetings at the pce, Li-shi wore arge smile the entire time she was facing Yaoniang. So, those who bullied the weak and feared the strong were like this, making one couldn¡¯t help but feel cold inside.


    After experiencing various aspects of the capital, Li-shi was no longer the same as the Li-shi who had no scruples in front of Jin Wang.


    Li-shi specifically had Qiao bring her new clothes to change into and then she applied makeup on herself before leaving the room. At this moment, there was no trace of her previous appearance from her time in Jinzhou. She looked just like the wealthydies in the capital. She carried herself with poise and a haughty expression,pletely unaware that the maids were leading her to the front courtyard.


    Yao Cheng¡¯s face showed a reluctant expression, and he didn¡¯t look at Li-shi. Instead, he spoke to a high-ranking official in front of him, ¡°This is my mother. I hope you can be lenient, Your Excellency. My motheres from a humble background and has just arrived in the capital. She doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. This matter was also concealed from her, leading to such a serious mistake.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. We are just following orders. If the olddy of your household truly didn¡¯t know the details and was misled by someone, we will handle this impartially.¡±


    After a brief exchange, the high-ranking official ordered his subordinates to take Li-shi away.


    This group of stern-looking constables crowded around her. Although they didn¡¯t handcuff Li-shi, it was enough to make her tremble with fear. It wasn¡¯t until she was pushed out of the door that she realized what was happening, and she let out a desperate scream, ¡°What are you doing, what are you¡­ Cheng¡¯er, what do they want¡­ Cheng¡¯er, you unfilial son¡­¡±


    Yao Cheng bowed from a distance, saying, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that your child is unfilial, but you havemitted a grave mistake, and your child is powerless¡­¡±


    At this time, Li-shi didn¡¯t look like a nobledy at all. Her hair was in a mess, and the golden ornaments on her head had fallen to the ground. She cried so much that her tears and mucus were all over her face: ¡°Look for Su Yaoniang, look for Su Yaoniang, go quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Can someone like you casually call the empress by her name?¡±


    Seeing the official¡¯s angry eyes wide open, Li-shi was too frightened to say anything.


    After Li-shi was taken away, she was imprisoned in therge prison of Shuntian Prefecture.


    Shuntian Prefecture¡¯srge prison was not an ordinary ce. As an important prison in the capital, it held only major criminals, including notorious bandits and murderers. It was always devoid of light, the cells were cramped, and even though Li-shi had been given the best cell, it was still an unbearable hardship for her.


    What was worse, there were strange sounds that frequently echoed in Shuntian Mansion¡¯s prison. Sometimes it was the nking of chains against the cell door, sometimes it was loudughter, and other times it was mournful sobbing. It often left Li-shi cowering in fear, unable to sleep at night.


    The food was also scarce, with only thin porridge and rock-hard tbreads to eat for every meal. It was said that this was already considered good, as other inmates were served spoiled food, and they only ate once a day, just enough to keep them from starving to death.


    Li-shi was tormented, and whenever she saw a jailer, she would either plead or threaten, but these jailers were like stone men, never paying her any attention. She eventually realized why she heard those strange sounds. It turned out that all these people had been driven insane by the torture.


    At the same time, officials from Shuntian Prefecture did not forget to interrogate her. Li-shi, scared and desperate, revealed everything. She didn¡¯t hide anything and poured out all the information she had. She wanted to clear her name and avoid further punishment.


    She coborated not only with the third madam of the Marquis¡¯s family but also with two other wives from different households. However, as the Marquis¡¯s third madam had mentioned, Li-shi was not involved in the actual operations and might not have known the details. She only knew they were doing business together, and she didn¡¯t need to invest a lot of money. She only needed to wait and collect her share of the profits.


    These confessions were written out in duplicate, one copy sent to the pce and the other sent to the Yao Family.


    Yao Cheng finished reading his mother¡¯s ¡°confession¡± and fell into silence.


    Huiniang¡¯s attitude had changed from earlier, and she didn¡¯t say anything, even avoiding him. But, as always, Yao Cheng didn¡¯t disappoint her. After Li-shi was sent away, he began making arrangements for her return to their rural home in Jinzhou.


    Li-shi was naturally unwilling. The only thing that kept her going in the prison was the hope that everything would go back to before once she survived this ordeal. Unfortunately, no matter how much she pleaded, cried, or cursed, she couldn¡¯t stop Yao Cheng from deciding to send her back to the countryside.


    After finally sending Li-shi away, Yao Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and said to Huiniang, ¡°You were right; keeping her in the capital would have caused our family¡¯s downfall.¡±


    Huiniangforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It was a necessary step. If we had stayed in the capital, she would have caused trouble one way or another. But here in the capital, under the emperor¡¯s watchful eye, trouble could arise at any moment. I did consider going back home with you to take care of your mother until her old age, but first, my parents and older brother are all here, and I can¡¯t bear to leave them. Second, Ming Ge¡¯er and the others are staying in the capital, since their future will be better here with the education. This way, I¡¯ll also be able to take care of the children.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 216.3

    Chapter 216.3


    Meanwhile, as Li-shi was being taken away from the Yao Family, Emperor Jin¡¯an paid a visit to Qianqing Pce.


    No one knew what he discussed with the Emperor Emeritus, but the next day, the Emperor Emeritus summoned Zhao Zhuo into the pce.


    Zhao Zhuo hadn¡¯t seen the Emperor Emeritus in a long time. Last time during the New Year¡¯s celebrations, he had been denied an audience, with the excuse that the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and needed recuperation.


    In reality, Zhao Zhuo knew the Emperor Emeritus wasn¡¯t really unwell; he simply didn¡¯t want to see him. He could hear theughter, noise, and music from the pce even when he stood outside the hall. In in terms, he was no longer the favoured grandson of the Emperor Emeritus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your favoursts!¡± Many times, Zhao Zhuo had such bitter and jealous thoughts.


    Today, the Emperor Emeritus unexpectedly summoned him to the pce, which surprised Zhao Zhuo. He couldn¡¯t help but recall a certain matter, and for a moment, he felt uneasy. However, he quickly dismissed the idea and that it couldn¡¯t be that matter. He had been discreet, and no one should have discovered it.


    Upon seeing the Emperor Emeritus seated cross-legged on the kang, all kinds of emotions turned into admiration all over his face. The Emperor Emeritus looked very good, even better than before when he was seriously ill. His eyebrows were rxed, and hisplexion was rosy, which was the result of physical and mentalfort.


    ¡°Grandfather Emperor¡­¡± His voice was filled with sorrow, grievances, and even confusion, resentment, and other emotions.


    When the Emperor Emeritus heard this voice, he couldn¡¯t help sighing. This was probably one of the most meaningful phrases he heard at such an old age. Without exception, these people were nothing good. Of course, this ¡°nothing good¡± was ording to Emperor Emeritus¡¯s perspective.¡°Get up. Li Dequan, give him a seat.¡±


    At some point, the rtionship between the two, Zhao Zuo and the Emperor Emeritus, had changed. In the past, whenever Zhao Zuo came to Qianqing Pce, they never treated each other as outsiders. But now, there was a sense of formality and restraint.


    The Emperor Emeritus lost in thought, couldn¡¯t recall if it was he who had changed or the other way around. Perhaps it started ever since the crown prince was deposed. No one knew for sure.


    ¡°Have you read any books recently? Any good news from Wu-shi? It has been a while since you and Wu-shi got married, and the priority should be on having offspring,¡± the Emperor Emeritus inquired.


    Zhao Zuo replied one by one, ¡°Grandson has been idle recently, reading ¡®Analects with Annotations.¡¯ When this grandson opened that book, this grandson remembered that you, Grandfather, gave it to me when this grandson first started reading the Four ssics. There are many annotations written by yourself, which made me treasure it greatly, and reading it again brings back many memories.¡±


    ¡°As for Wu-shi¡ª¡±


    He paused for a moment, a hint of disgust shed in his eyes, but his tone remained respectful, ¡°Grandson naturally hopes that Wu-shi can give birth to a child soon, but unfortunately, there is still no good news.¡± His voice grew dim at the end.


    The Emperor Emeritus remained silent, and Zhao Zuo couldn¡¯t help but look at him. His pupils immediately constricted at the sight.


    Surprisingly, the Emperor Emeritus wasn¡¯t listening to him speak. Instead, he was ying with the fish in a porcin basin on the table with a jade rod in his hand, showing great attention. His gaze didn¡¯t even shift toward Zhao Zuo.


    Zhao Zuo suddenly felt a sense of frustration, as if he were performing for a blind man. However, he dared not say anything and could only lower his head in patience.


    After a moment, or perhaps two, the Emperor Emeritus finally put down the jade rod and said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can calmly read. Idle thoughts can lead to trouble. Learn from your imperial uncles.¡±


    Then, he yawned, waved his hand for a servant toe, and gestured at Zhao Zuo. Then someone led him away.


    Even after they left the pce gate Zhao Zuo still didn¡¯t understand the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s intentions.


    He felt embarrassed and humiliated, thinking that the Emperor Emeritus had summoned him to the pce for no reason and said nothing. Just as he was pondering this, a group of people approached from nearby, led by two young children who were walking unsteadily.


    These two children, a boy and a girl, didn¡¯t resemble each other but were beautifully delicate and incredibly cute. Their steps were somewhat hurried, making people worry that they might fall, yet they didn¡¯t allow the pce maids and eunuchs around them to hold or support them, even pushing them away with their tiny hands.


    This group of people quickly arrived in front of Zhao Zuo, and then they crossed him and entered the pce gate. Around Zhao Zuo, there were people everywhere, and his ears were filled with voices, like a buzzing swarm of flies, irritating him.


    ¡°Princess, please be careful not to fall¡­¡±


    ¡°Third Prince, please walk more slowly¡­¡±


    Only after these people entered the pce did the noise subside. However, soon Zhao Zuo heard the distinctive, slightly sharp sound of joy from the children, mixed with the heartyughter of an older person.


    It was theughter of the Emperor Emeritus. His grandfather had neverughed like this at him, even when he was a child.


    Zhao Zuo was momentarily lost in thought, feeling a mixture of frustration and humiliation. Compared to the treatment he received before, all of this felt like a p in the face.


    He was angry and resentful, but what could he do? At that moment, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The Emperor Emeritus¡¯s earlier words echoed in his ears.


    ¡°¡­Learn from your imperial uncles¡­¡±


    What should he learn from them? People he had once scorned, despised, and even considered enemies now had to be treated with deference and even ttery?


    Perhaps when he returned, he would try his best to have a son, preferably twins, since his Grandfather Emperor seemed to like children, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡­


    After sending away the two troublesome children who insisted on going to Qianqing Pce, Yaoniang spoke to Emperor Jin¡¯an, ¡°It¡¯s good to tell Father Emperor about this matter. It also prevents you from being caught in the middle and avoids future grievances.¡±


    Naturally, this matter referred to the activities that had urred behind the scenes of that incident. Emperor Jin¡¯an had hesitated to let Yaoniang handle such matters, but he had agreed and allowed the necessary actions to be taken.


    The so-called incident naturally refers to the fact that someone was making moves behind the scenes. Emperor Jin¡¯an, who wasn¡¯tpletely at ease with Yaoniang handling such matters, gave her permission but also arranged for An Yi to conduct some discreet investigating.


    Who would have thought that An Yi would find something unexpected?


    The thugs responsible for collecting debts had done such things several times before and had never caused a fatality. However, this time, there was a mistake, and they were oblivious to the fact that someone had tampered with their actions.


    Given the current power of Hui Wang Manor, they could only engage in such underhanded activities secretly, but they didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.


    However, Emperor Jin¡¯an did not take action against Zhao Zuo. Instead, he handed the matter over to the Emperor Emeritus, and Yaoniang¡¯s words were quite fitting in this context.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much about this matter. It won¡¯t stir up any storms, it just unfairly burdens you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be burdened about? Flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs and I didn¡¯t see him go after my older brother and the others. It¡¯s also good to send Li-shi back, so my sister won¡¯t always have to endure her.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nodded slightly, his gaze shifting across her pristine face, and suddenly, his mood improved significantly.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°What should we talk about?¡±


    As her eyes met him, her face blushed instantly.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    Secondst chapter of the main story!

 Chapter 217.1

    Chapter 217.1


    Time flew by, and moments passed swiftly. In the blink of an eye, more than four years have gone by.


    During these years, under the rule of Emperor Jin¡¯an, there have been significant improvements in governance, and the nation experienced great prosperity and peace. Everything was flourishing.


    Gradually, everyone seemed to have be ustomed to the emperor¡¯s increased favour towards the empress. This was because, even if it went against reason, once it happens often enough, it bes normalized and people get used to it.


    Actually, Emperor Jin¡¯an did have his reasons whenever he discussed this matter during court sessions. Throughout history, disputes over the crown prince have often led to chaos, instability in the court, and upheaval in the country, which is not in the best interest of the people. But the crown prince has outstanding talents, both in virtue and knowledge, so it didn¡¯t matter if he had arge harem and numerous heirs. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want the past to repeat itself.


    This past refers to the time when Hui Wang, when he was young, was designated as the crown prince. He disyed remarkable talents, but unfortunately, this period didn¡¯tst long. This was partly due to external factors, but it could not be denied that many people had hindered his progress.


    As for the abundant quantity of concubines in the pce, it was simply for the continuation of the imperial bloodline. If it were deemed that having too many sons was undesirable, there would be no need to increase the number of concubines.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an already had three sons, which was sufficient.


    Since then, no one has dared to raise this matter again. To put it mildly, it could be seen as an idle concern, but on arger scale, it could be interpreted as having ulterior motives. Of course, there were still one or two small shrimps who suggested that Emperor Jin¡¯an should increase the number of concubines, but he ignored these proposals, and without any other supporters, they couldn¡¯t gain any traction.


    During this time, a significant event urred: Imperial Concubine Liu in the pce passed away from an illness. This event didn¡¯t cause any ripples in the imperial court, and no one even mentioned it.Only Noble Lady Xu caused amotion for a while, alleging that the empress had maliciously caused the death of Imperial Concubine Liu. However, the spread of these words was limited to the pce she resided in, as Emperor Jin¡¯an had ordered her to be thoroughly confined after spreading such usations.


    Regarding this matter, Yaoniang felt very wronged but chose not to exin anything.


    She had been puzzled in the past about why Imperial Concubine Liu was so intent on opposing Noble Lady Xu, even going so far as to please Yaoniang and ruin many of Noble Lady Xu¡¯s attempts to gain favour. Later, Yaoniang learned that Imperial Concubine Liu had never given up her desire to leave the pce.


    This was an unspoken understanding, and with Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s tacit approval, Imperial Concubine Liu passed away.


    Meanwhile, in a distant southern city far from the capital, a young couple had appeared.


    ¡­


    Days continued to pass. Soon, it was the sixtieth birthday of the Emperor Emeritus.


    Several months ago, Emperor Jin¡¯an had ordered preparations for the celebration. Sixty years of life was a rare asion, even for the imperial family, and it was a momentous event.


    The Forbidden City was brightly lit throughout the night, all in preparation for the uing pce banquet. The grandeur of this event would likely surpass the celebration of the Emperor Emeritus¡¯ fiftieth birthday.


    During this period, Yaoniang had been incredibly busy, and it felt like she hadn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest since the previous New Year. Just when she thought she could take a breather after the New Year, preparations for the Lantern Festival began. February arrived without respite, and now preparations for the former emperor¡¯s sixtieth birthday were underway.


    Although Yaoniang had been involved in organizing pce banquets of various sizes over the past few years, an event of this magnitude was a first for her, and it brought added pressure.


    Fortunately, the day finally arrived!


    Before dawn, both Yaoniang and Emperor Jin¡¯an had already risen. While getting ready, Yaoniang asked the pce maids around her about the whereabouts of their children. Their eldest son, Xiaobao, had moved to Fifth Ganxi Institute after turning eight, along with Erbao. Originally, as the crown prince, Xiaobao should have resided in the Eastern Pce, but for Erbao¡¯s sake, he set the Eastern Pce aside.


    Regardless of where the crown prince resided, that ce was considered the Eastern Pce.


    As for Sanbao and Sibao, they still lived with Yaoniang in the Kunning Pce. However, Sanbao was about to change residence soon. Then there would be just Sibao left as the only girl, and Yaoniang was uncertain about where to arrange her. This was why it was said that it also wasn¡¯t good to have too few daughters.


    Just as Yaoniang and Emperor Jin¡¯an emerged from their sleeping quarters, Xiaobao arrived with Erbao.


    It was still dark outside, and the eunuchs heldnterns to light their way as they walked together.


    Xiaobao wore the attire of the crown prince, and at just ten years old, he exuded a prince¡¯s air of majesty. However, this dignity did not hold up under close scrutiny; upon closer inspection, one would realize that this so-called princely majesty only made Xiaobao more endearing, with no other purpose.


    In fact, this was the case. At ten years old, he had not shed his baby fat, and his fair face was still plump. Even if he tried to imitate Emperor Jin¡¯an by keeping a stern face and furrowing his brow, he still gave the impression of a child trying to act like an adult.


    Especially his lips, which slightly resembled Yaoniang¡¯s, added to his charm. However, while such a lip shape looked alluring and captivating on Yaoniang, on his face, it only appeared as a faint smile, leading everyone in the pce to describe the crown prince as approachable. In truth, it was a misunderstanding. Xiaobao could only hope that as he grew older, he would gain more majesty.


    Beside him was Erbao, who,pared to the slim and slender Xiaobao, did not seem like he was born to the same parents. At just eight years old, he was already taller than ten-year-old Xiaobao, and not only was he taller, but he also had arger build. This was most likely due to his huge appetite when he was still a toddler.


    ¡°Are Xiaosan and Xiaosi still not awake?¡± asked Xiaobao after offering greetings to Yaoniang and Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    Before Yaoniang could reply, a soft and tender voice of a young girl behind Xiaobao spoke up, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not awake? I¡¯ve been up for a while; it¡¯s third brother who¡¯s beingzy.¡±


    A girl of about five years old walked in, dressed in a bright red short jacket with a mandarin cor and wide sleeves. She wore a sky-blue skirt with golden phoenix patterns at the hem and had double buns on her head. Her chubby face resembled a peach, withrge almond-shaped eyes inherited from Yaoniang. There was a dimple at the corner of her mouth, which added to her cuteness and yfulness when she smiled.


    Not far behind her was a little boy in a simr red outfit, but with a different pattern, and his sleeves trailed slightly. Looking closely, he bore a striking resemnce to Emperor Emeritus, with his fair skin and handsome features. However, he seemed tired, yawning as he walked, as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    He was Zhao Yu, the twin brother of Sibao. He was also known as Sanbao.


    ¡°Big brother, you have no idea how much third brother hates being woken up. I had to call him for ages, but he still won¡¯t get up,¡± said Sibao, tugging at Xiaobao¡¯s sleeve. Despite her attempt toin, her voice was soft and tender, and her snow-white appearance made her impossible to dislike.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you woke me up too early. I had it all figured out, and nned to get up at 3 a.m. during the hour of yinshi, but you had to disturb me,¡± Sanbao replied helplessly.


    ¡°All right, all right,e and have breakfast. Father Emperor and Mother Empress still have a lot that needs to be done today. Xiaosi, you follow your big brother and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t caused any trouble, ever. I¡¯ve never caused any trouble,¡± Sibao pouted, blinking herrge eyes innocently while looking aggrieved.

 Chapter 217.2

    Chapter 217.2


    <em></em><hr>


    ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t cause any trouble. Then who was it who took the fish from the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s fish tank to feed Huahua the other day? And who was the one who released the Emperor Emeritus¡¯s kingfisher?¡± Yaoniang smiled but sounded exasperated.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me; it was third brother.¡±


    Sanbao, who had been used to taking the me for everything since childhood, just nced at Sibao and calmly ate his porridge.


    ¡°Why must you me everything on your third brother? Is it because you think your third brother can¡¯t be bothered with you?¡± chimed Erbao, grinning.


    Sibao, who had just been about to sit down for breakfast, lost her appetite and stamped her foot in frustration, heading over to Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    ¡°Father Emperor, look, second brother is bullying me.¡±


    Her lips pouted, and her chubby face wrinkled, with tears glistening in herrge almond-shaped eyes. Her expression seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯m being treated so unfairly.¡±


    Erbao protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully you; I just said the¡­¡±The word ¡°truth¡± disappeared from Erbao¡¯s throat as Emperor Jin¡¯an cast a faint, meaningful look at him.


    At the same time, another gaze followed. This was from Xiaobao, who was next to Erbao. Xiaobao teasingly said, ¡°Xiaosi is still so young. How old are you?¡± There was a warning look in his eyes.


    Erbao didn¡¯t doubt that if he continued speaking, not only would his Father Emperor teach him a lesson, but his big brother would as well. His eldest brother appeared gentle and refined, but that was just a facade. Every time he got into a fight, it hurt, and the worst part was, he usually couldn¡¯t win against his big brother!


    Even though he had eaten so much more than his big brother!


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Erbao had a secret weapon too.


    Yaoniang, who had been watching from the sidelines,ughed and said, ¡°Look at you, all grown up, and still trying to act cute with your mother?¡±


    Sibao added insult to the injury from the side, ¡°Look at you acting cute! Second brother is acting all shy.¡±


    Erbao was utterly frustrated. So what if he acted cute? Just because he was bigger, they wouldn¡¯t let him be cute?


    Yaoniang then turned to reprimand Sibao, saying, ¡°Look at you, bullying your second brother again. Eat your breakfast, no more acting cute. Today is a special day for your Imperial Grandfather. Make sure you don¡¯t forget what you¡¯re giving him.¡±


    At the mention of this, Sibao immediately shifted her focus. She chattered away about the birthday gift she had prepared for the Emperor Emeritus, confidently asserting that he would definitely like it.


    Of course, the Emperor Emeritus would like it. He liked anything Sibao gave him even if it was only a de of grass. No one dared topete with her for his favour; she was his favourite. For him, not seeing her for a day meant he would eat one less bowl of rice.


    Breakfast was finished, and the sky outside was getting brighter. At the same time, the various pce gates had already opened, and the officials, nobles, and imperial family rtives were lining up to enter the pce. Emperor Jin¡¯an would first lead the ministers to Fengxian Hall to pay their respects, and then they would proceed to Qianqing Pce for congrattions.


    On the other hand, Yaoniang had to lead the wives and noblewomen. They also had to follow a set of cumbersome protocols.


    Sibao still remembered that she had to be the first to present a birthday gift, so she hurriedly left with the eunuchs and pce maids. Sanbao, who had always been inseparable from her, naturally followed behind.


    ¡°Imperial Grandfather, have you awakened?¡± Even before entering the hall, Sibao called out.


    Li Dequan rushed to greet her and said, ¡°Your Majesty has already awakened. Little princess and Your Highess, pleasee with me.¡±


    Inside the hall, the Emperor Emeritus was getting dressed with the help of attendants.


    Today, Emperor Emeritus looked very spirited, quite a change from his usual casual attire in the pce. As soon as Sibao entered, she pounced on him, sitting on hisp and tugging at his robes. ¡°Imperial Grandfather, I wish to be like Mount Tai, never growing old and boundless blessings like the endless sea, year after year.¡±


    Emperor Emeritusughed heartily and didn¡¯t mind how troublesome it was for the pce attendants to help him put on such borate clothing. He embraced Sibao and said, ¡°Oh, this is remarkable! Little Sibao can even recite birthday blessings.¡±


    Sibao, proud and pleased, raised her chin and nodded. ¡°Of course, my third brother and I specifically asked big brother to write it for us. You can ask big brother if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Sanbao, who had followed a few steps behind, nodded and bowed to Emperor Emeritus. ¡°I, your grandson, also wish Imperial Grandfather joy as immense as the Eastern Sea and life as long as the Southern Mountains!¡±


    ¡°Very good. Sanbao is good as well.¡± Emperor Emeritus ruffled the stray hairs on Sanbao¡¯s and said, ¡°Today¡¯s birthday blessings are the best that Zhen has ever heard.¡±


    The thing was, Emperor Emeritus, do you not feel guilty when you say that? So many people areing to celebrate your birthday today, and before anyone else even has a chance to say anything, you¡¯ve already concluded that this was the best birthday blessing you¡¯ve heard? Was that fair to others?


    Emperor Emeritus didn¡¯t care about these things. Since he said it was the best, then it was the best.


    Sibao smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, my third brother and I have prepared a birthday gift for you.¡±


    Emperor Emeritus was surprised, ¡°What birthday gift?¡± He didn¡¯t expect there would be a gift in addition to birthday blessings


    Sibao waved his hand, and a eunuch came over carrying a tray. With Sibao¡¯s gesture, another eunuch carefully lifted the cover, revealing a te of something inside.


    In that clear sky-blue porcin te, there were small longevity peaches.


    These longevity peaches were delicately crafted, only about half the size of a child¡¯s palm. Some were smooth on the surface, while others had fingerprints. They were clearly made by children.


    ¡°I specially filled these with red bean and jujube paste. They¡¯re delicious. Imperial Grandfather, please try one.¡±


    The appearance of these peaches didn¡¯t affect their taste. Even the blush on the peaches was uneven.


    ¡°I made these together with my third brother, it took us a long time. He teased me, saying I couldn¡¯t make them as smooth as him. Your Majesty, please judge, did little Sibao do better or did my third brother make them better?¡±


    Little Sibao¡¯s peaches all had fingerprints and an uneven blush. In contrast, those made by Sanbao were more uniform, and the te of longevity peaches relied on those few with better appearances to look presentable.


    What could Emperor Emeritus say? Li Dequan was twitching at the corner of his mouth as he watched. If he were a loyal subject, he would naturally stop Emperor Emeritus from eating. Clearly, these children just moulded the dough like y without much technique.


    But he also knew Emperor Emeritus would definitely eat them; they were made by his two grandchildren, so even if it was a piece of mud, he would still eat it.


    Sure enough, Emperor Emeritus didn¡¯t judge who made them better or worse. He picked up one of the small longevity peaches and tasted it, saying it was delicious, then ate another.


    He had one of each and he didn¡¯t favour one over the other.


    ¡°They¡¯re all good, all good.¡±


    Hearing this, Sibao immediately smiled, and even Sanbao showed a shy and bashful smile.


    Li Dequan quietly reminded them that the emperor and empress would be arriving soon. Sibao immediately stopped acting spoiled, jumped down from Emperor Emeritus¡¯sp, and considerately helped straighten his wrinkled robes.


    Unfortunately, the more she tugged, the more wrinkled it became. Sanbao hurriedly pulled her over, and the eunuchs rushed forward again to tidy up Emperor Emeritus¡¯s appearance.


    ¡­


    It was early spring, and the weather wasn¡¯t too hot yet. The fragmented golden light danced on the yellow-zed tiles. The high-flying eaves and majestic beast statues on the ridge symbolized the wealth and supreme status that belonged to the imperial family.


    On both sides of the square in front of the Imperial Pce, officials, generals, and royal rtives stood solemnly, their faces serious, and the scene was quiet.


    At this moment, a person was walking along the wide white jade path that extended from the Vermillion Steps. She was dressed in aplete set of an empress¡¯s ceremonial attire, with a magnificent crown and an aura of nobility, moving slowly forward.


    In front of her stood a man on the white jade tform.


    He wore a bright yellow robe with a wide cor and wide sleeves. He wore a crown adorned with golden thread and two dragons ying with a pearl on top. His ceremonial robe was decorated with twelve dragons, with the sun and moon on his shoulders and mountains of stars on his back. In the sunlight, it seemed as if there were countless golden edges, dazzling enough to make people dizzy.


    Yaoniang walked forward step by step, ascending the steps one by one until she stood in front of him.


    Seeing him like this, she inexplicably felt a sense of hesitation.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    He stood with his hands behind his back and then extended a hand towards her. His expression was calm, but his gaze was focused, just like it had been for many years, always focused on her and never wavering.


    In that moment, many images shed through Yaoniang¡¯s mind, from her past life to this one, various scenes came rushing in, but eventually settled on his reserved eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt at ease in her heart, smiled, and reached out her hand.


    Their palms met, and they continued the walk side by side.


    She saw it, she saw the Emperor Emeritus sitting high on the throne in the hall, she saw their children, and she saw many more things in the future¡­


    The future was still unfolding, but she believed that the days ahead would be beautiful.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    Last chapter of the main story!!! Can''t believe it''s over T_T ! There are still a couple of extras left that you definitely don''t want to miss out on so stay tuned for those!!

 Chapter 218.1

    Chapter 218.1


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    A thunderous roar shattered the clear sky, instantly darkening the once-bright day. The atmosphere turned gloomy as heavy, rolling clouds seemed to plunge the day into night in an instant.


    In the Eastern Pce, silence reigned supreme. No one dared to speak, and even their breaths were hushed.


    Ever since the crown prince had reached hisst moments, the once wise and valiant Emperor Jin¡¯an had gone mad. Perhaps he had been mad all along, but no one had noticed.


    Three days ago, the crown prince had passed away, and it was customary to prepare his body for burial, ce him in Zi Pce, and then proceed with the funeral. However, His Majesty forbade anyone from touching the crown prince¡¯s corpse. He and a group of monks and Taoists remained behind closed doors in the pce, performing some unknown rituals.


    During these three days, there was no court assembly, and the emperor was nowhere to be seen. If it weren¡¯t for the continuous chanting of Buddhist sutras and Daoist incantations echoing from the pce, it would have been unbearable.


    As a result, the eyes of all the court officials, consorts and imperial concubines were fixed on this ce.


    Madness! Even if the crown prince was the emperor¡¯s only heir, this was excessive. Truly, it was madness!


    But no one dared to utter such words, not even in their dreams. Ever since this emperor defied the world and ascended the Dragon Throne, he had proved himself to be an authoritarian and ruthless ruler. Over the years, many ministers who opposed him in court had mysteriously disappeared, and those who were given beatings were countless. The civil officials were known for having a penchant for challenging emperors, but after witnessing his methods, they were all filled with dread at the thought of going against him.Travelling a thousand miles to serve the government was primarily for wealth, and even if not for wealth, it was for fame. But having fame without life was also regrettable. How many people in this world could escape death?


    As for this emperor, apart from his tyranny, he was surprisingly benevolent when it came to governance and the well-being of the people. Since ascending the throne, he had achieved a state of harmony and prosperity, creating a thriving nation.


    Except for two taboo topics: the crown prince and the imperial harem.


    Most of the time, Emperor Jin¡¯an seemed nothing like a man in the eyes of his ministers. How many men could maintain such purity and abstention for decades? There were even rumours among themon folk that Emperor Jin¡¯an was impotent, but there were also rumours of his exceptional prowess, although these were just spections.


    Fu Cheng led a group of eunuchs to guard outside the pce gate. From time to time, he looked at the closed pce door with grief and anxiety hidden in his eyes.


    He had been here for three days and nights, exhausted to the point of dozing off while standing. He ate and drank casually, but he dared not leave as long as the emperor remained inside. Below the steps and at the pce gate, a formation of heavily armoured imperial guards stood vignt.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an had issued a stern warning: unauthorized entry would be met with a death sentence.


    Even so, many imperial princes and high-ranking officials had attempted to enter the pce, but they were all blocked outside the Eastern Pce.


    Inside the sleeping chamber, translucent yellow veils fluttered, concealing the figure lying quietly behind them.


    Around the bed, dozens of high-ranking monks and Taoists sat, their eyes tightly closed, continuously chanting. Several other monks and Taoists in simr attire sat on the floor nearby. The unceasing Buddhist chants and incantations from these individuals were the only source of sound, as they took turns performing the rituals.


    Even so, their faces were pale, their lips parched, and it was evident that they were nearing their limits.


    In one corner of the chamber, behind the fluttering veils, a person sat quietly like a statue, motionless. Standing next to him was a Daoist with a youthful appearance, his demeanour serene, but his eyes revealed a sense of sorrow.


    Suddenly, another thunderous roar echoed, and raindrops the size of beans began to fall, pounding on the yellow-zed tiles. The rain intensified rapidly as if the heavens had torn open, and the sound of the pouring rain could even be heard inside the pce.


    The rain was so heavy that it suppressed all other sounds within the chamber. The chants and incantations grew louder and more urgent, to the point that even those nearby couldn¡¯t decipher their sybles. Suddenly, a monk copsed, followed by several more.


    As soon as one person fell, another took their ce, but the number of fallen individuals kept increasing, and there were not enough people left to rece them.


    Click¡ª


    With another thunderp, Han Chuanzi shouted loudly, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Although his voice didn¡¯t sound particrly loud, it sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, and the chamber fell intoplete silence. Not even a breath could be heard.


    The person sitting there suddenly moved and stood up. ¡°Master Han, is it done?¡±


    Han Chuanzi sighed inwardly. ¡°Your Majesty, this humble servant has promised to do the best to my abilities. Everything else is left to fate.¡±


    The person was dressed in bright yellow, standing behind the fluttering veils, making it impossible to see his face clearly. It was only known that he was tall and carried an imposing demeanour.


    Suddenly, he moved again. ¡°An excellent bnce between human effort and destiny! Master Han and the other high-ranking monks and Taoists have worked hard. Zhen will fulfill the promise Zhen has made to all of you.¡±


    With those words, he walked toward the pce door.


    Finally, after days of being sealed shut, the pce doors opened from the inside. Fu Cheng breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the person who emerged.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Prepare for the crown prince¡¯s funeral ording to imperial customs, a grand burial ceremony.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an had only one son, and after the crown prince¡¯s death, the court was in turmoil.


    Thete emperor had eight sons in total, but three had passed away by the thirty-second year of his reign. Now, apart from Emperor Jin¡¯an, who had ascended the throne as the ninth emperor of the Dagan Dynasty, there were only a few princes left: An Wang, Qing Wang, Lu Wang, and Wu Wang. Among them, An Wang, who caused a scandal two years ago, had been confined by Emperor Jin¡¯an. In other words, there were only three imperial princes left.


    These three princes had aplicated rtionship. Qing Wang, who had been favoured by the emperor in his early years, had fallen out of favour for unknown reasons in recent years. As for Lu Wang and Wu Wang, Emperor Jin¡¯an had always treated them with indifference. In this uncertain situation, everyone believed they had a chance, but it was impossible to predict the oue.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an had also not made any indications, fueling the spection surrounding the matter of session.

 Chapter 218.2

    As for why everyone assumed it was a matter of session and not Emperor Jin¡¯an having another child himself, the crown prince¡¯s condition had been deteriorating for many years. If Emperor Jin¡¯an had wanted another heir, he would have had one long ago.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s excitement, the Qing Wang Shizi, Zhao Yan, who had been away at the border, returned to Qing Wang Manor.


    Despite being the eldest son of Qing Wang, the shizi had never been favoured by his father even when he was still a child. Consort Qing, Qing Wang¡¯s wife, secluded herself in prayer and rarely appeared in public. On the other hand, Side Consort Han, whose surname was Han, was frequently seen outside the manor. Most people knew of Side Consort Han¡¯s existence in Qing Wang Manor, but few were aware that there was also a main consort.


    And this shizi was the son of Consort Qing.


    In fact, such situations were not umon in the various noble households. In simpler terms, the Western wind suppressed the Eastern wind, so sons born in such circumstances were not highly favoured.


    However, this Qing Wang Shizi possessed both literary and martial talents, which had gained him favour with Emperor Jin¡¯an. Three years ago, he was sent to guard the border, disappearing from public view. Therefore, when rumours circted in the capital about the potential candidates for the position of the crown prince, he was not even considered.


    It was only when Zhao Yan returned that many people remembered the existence of Qing Wang Shizi.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an, known for his decisiveness, quickly issued an edict to make Zhao Yan his adopted son and proimed him the crown prince.


    In Qing Wang Manor, Side Consort Han couldn¡¯t help butin to Qing Wang, ¡°This concubine told you long ago that His Majesty¡¯s feelings for you are different. You should have asked His Majesty to adopt Sheng¡¯er instead. But no, you kept hesitating and now look, it has benefited him.¡±The Qing Wang furrowed his brows and scolded, ¡°What do you mean ¡®benefited him¡¯? He is still my son!¡±


    Seeing Qing Wang¡¯s displeasure, Side Consort Han quickly assumed a submissive and apologetic demeanour, saying, ¡°This concubine misspoke earlier. Please don¡¯t be angry, dear cousin. This concubine was only trying to secure a good future for our family. The shizi is the heir to our Qing Wang Manor, and Sheng¡¯er would never dare topete with the shizi for this position. This concubine was thinking that if it had been Sheng¡¯er adopted instead, both brothers would have a secure future, and it would preserve the bond of brotherhood between them.¡±


    In fact, Side Consort Han¡¯s thoughts were in line with what the Qing Wang had in mind. Therefore, when he received the imperial edict, he was not pleased but rather felt a sense of resentment.


    Why did his imperial elder brother make this decision without consulting him, and directly adopt his shizi to be the crown prince?


    In the imperial study, Emperor Jin¡¯an, dressed in a purple dragon robe, sat behind the dragon desk.


    His countenance was clear, with silver hair at his temples, and an aura of authority that seemed innate. However, when facing his favoured nephew, his long, phoenix-like eyescked some of their coldness and held a hint of warmth.


    ¡°In truth, Zhen didn¡¯t have to do this, but it¡¯s for your benefit and prevents future troubles,¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an remarked.


    ¡°Nephew understands.¡±


    Zhao Yan could not possibly fail to understand. Adoption meant that he was now Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s son. If, in the future, Emperor Jin¡¯an passed away and Zhao Yan ascended the throne, he would still regard Emperor Jin¡¯an as his father. However, if he were to inherit the throne as Qing Wang Shizi, there would still be someone who, despite not being the emperor, would have an undeniable influence.


    In the imperial court, filial piety was of utmost importance.


    Thinking of the matters in his own residence, Zhao Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Still calling yourself ¡®nephew¡¯?¡±


    Zhao Yan quickly responded, ¡°This son understands.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Very well, you may go. In a few days, there will be a ceremony to formally appoint you as the crown prince.¡±


    After respectfully bowing, Zhao Yan withdrew.


    The hall fell silent, and Emperor Jin¡¯an closed his eyes, resting his head against the dragon throne, massaging his temples with his fingers, lost in thought.


    ¡°Would Your Majesty like to take a break?¡± Fu Cheng, who was present, suggested in a hushed tone.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an paid no attention to him, continuing to massage his temples for a while. Eventually, he ceased all movement and fell asleep right there.


    Fu Cheng sighed and signalled for a young eunuch to bring a thin mat, gently covering the sleeping emperor.


    For some reason, Emperor Jin¡¯an dreamt of that person again.


    A person who had been dead for many years. He had initially thought that he was just fond of her to some extent, nothing more. However, after her death, he realized that he couldn¡¯t forget her and had kept her in his mind ever since.


    Almost as if he were torturing himself, he began collecting everything about her, having others recount every detail of her life. Each time he reminisced, it felt like he was walking with her through her brief life.


    People around him thought he was deeply in love with her, but even he wasn¡¯t sure if his feelings were that deep. He only regretted it. Whenever he saw the frail state of his son, he regretted not paying more attention to her. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things would have been different if he had cared for her more. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    She would be by his side, and the crown prince would not be like this. He could have had a good and healthy body.


    The weight of his mistake was so heavy that he spent his whole life regretting it.


    He had thought that when he returned from outside the manor, she would be waiting for him in that small courtyard, as she used to. He had even thought that, no matter whether she belonged to Consort Jin or not, he would still keep her. He knew how to handle women; he had the means to keep women in his grasp.


    But when he returned, she was gone, vanished under his negligence.


    Little did he know that there had been a twist of fate that night, and it was her. It had always been her.


    So what if the person who killed her apanied her to death? Without her, nothing would ever be the same.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an slept soundly this time. He hadn¡¯t slept so peacefully in many years, without those exhausting dreams that left him drained every time he woke up.


    As he gradually woke up, he felt someone beside him. While still half-asleep, his expression turned cold.


    Which pce maid was this? Fu Cheng was bing bolder by the day, even daring to send women into his bed!


    He opened his eyes and raised his hand to strike, but upon seeing the person¡¯s face, he hesitated, his hand hovering over her smooth, fair skin.


    The person was lying on her side, facing him, her luscious hair scattered on the pillow, her skin incredibly fair, and her rosy lips alluring.


    For some reason, he found her familiar.

 Chapter 218.3

    Chapter 218.3


    Before he could react, she had already awakened, her eyes still closed, and she snuggled closer, murmuring, ¡°What time is it? Why are you lost in thought again? Can¡¯t you get up in the morning without making trouble?¡±


    Her voice was husky from just waking up, soft and enticing.


    As she moved closer, hisrge hand automatically sank into her silken skin. But before he could respond, she had slipped back under the covers. The sky-blue cloud-patterned brocade quilt puffed up into arge lump, and he was about to say something when suddenly his body tensed.


    In less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time, she emerged from under the covers. Her face was slightly flushed, but her eyes remained closed as she turned away, pulling out a small cloth from under the pillow and spitting something onto it before tucking it back under the pillow.


    ¡°Hurry and get up; don¡¯t dy the morning court,¡±


    With that said, she fell asleep again, unaware that the person behind her had been shocked into a daze.


    Emperor Jin An sat up abruptly after a long while, feeling his stiff neck. He turned his head to look at her. It was early morning, and the faint light from outside revealed her luscious, enticing lips glistening like dewdrops, making them even more tempting.


    He suddenly felt very hot and ufortable, as if sitting on pins and needles. Therefore, he instinctively rolled off the bed.


    Someone entered the room, holding the curtains, and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you ready to get up?¡±He made a vague sound in his throat, and soon there were footsteps outside. He instinctively nced at the figure on the bed, feeling an inexplicable desire to keep her hidden from others. He turned and covered the curtains tightly.


    Several young eunuchs came in to help him dress, and no one said a word. It seemed they were ustomed to this situation and didn¡¯t want to disturb the sleeping person in the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t until Fu Cheng came before him that he looked at this old man who had followed him for almost a lifetime with astonishment in his eyes.


    This was because unlike before, Fu Cheng now looked much younger, appearing to be in his early forties. He didn¡¯t resemble the elderly man from the previous era. He had once mentioned for him to retire in glory, but Fu Cheng refused, saying he wanted to serve by his side for a lifetime.


    ¡°Bring Zhen a mirror,¡± he said, his first words since waking up.


    Although some were surprised, someone quickly brought a mirror.


    It was a hand mirror, obviously one used by women. The mirror¡¯s back and handle were decorated with cloisonn¨¦ enamel in a twining lotus pattern, but the mirror itself was not made of bronze; it was iid with a Western mirror. When one looked at themselves, every strand of hair was visible; it was extremely clear.


    The man in the mirror was in the prime of his life, at most in his thirties, with a high nose bridge, long nted eyebrows that met his temples, and a pair of narrow phoenix eyes. At this moment, those eyes held astonishment.


    This was clearly him when he was still young.


    There were no white streaks at his temples, even though he had had white hair for a long time. And there were no wrinkles there either¡­


    He stared at the man in the mirror, dumbfounded.


    What in the world had happened?


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re going to bete for the morning court,¡± a eunuch said, startling Emperor Jin¡¯an. He handed the mirror to a eunuch standing nearby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, leading the way out as he used to.


    Fu Cheng followed behind him, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you haven¡¯t had your morning meal yet. Her Majesty instructed us that you must have breakfast in the morning, even if there¡¯s not enough time¡­¡±


    Just as he was speaking, a young eunuch hurriedly caught up with them, and Fu Cheng took the small wooden box from his hand. He opened it and offered it to Emperor Jin¡¯an, saying, ¡°Would Your Majesty like to have some?¡± Seeing Emperor Jin¡¯an hesitate, he added, ¡°It was specially prepared by the empress for you.¡±


    As long as he mentioned the empress, His Majesty would surely agree.


    Indeed, Emperor Jin¡¯an stopped in his tracks, picked up what looked to be a meat bun from the box, and took a bite.


    It was indeed a meat bun and it was still warm.


    ¡°The empress personally made these, with thin skin and plenty of meat, and the juice is delicious. This old servant has had the privilege of tasting them a few times, and they¡¯re so delicious that this servant couldn¡¯t help but almost swallow my tongue.¡±


    Actually, this was just the ttery Fu Cheng was ustomed to saying. It was meant to help Emperor Jin¡¯an ovee any psychological barriers and quickly eat the meat bun. Back when His Majesty was still in the Ministry of Works, he would eat buns while walking on the street, but now his status was different, and he naturally had to maintain his dignity. As a servant, one had to provide various forms of support to make the master appear dignified.


    This remark was indeed effective. Emperor Jin¡¯an raised the meat bun and took a tentative bite. Since he wasn¡¯t prepared, the meat juice flowed out of the ce he bit from, and it dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Fu Cheng was quick to react, handing him a handkerchief while smiling and saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this old servant right? The empress¡¯s culinary skills are truly excellent.¡±


    Taking advantage of this conversation, Emperor Jin¡¯an quickly wiped off the meat juice from his chin with the handkerchief. Afterward, he ate the bun bite by bite, all while continuing to walk.


    During the morning court, Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t speak, and after the court session, he didn¡¯t stay to discuss matters with the ministers. However, things in the court had been calmtely, and there was nothing significant to demand any serious attention.


    After this period of time, Emperor Jin¡¯an had already figured out his current situation.


    It seemed that he hade to a peculiar ce, one that appeared to be the same world as his own, yet also different. Here, he had be younger, and so had Fu Cheng, but there were too many differences between this ce and his world.


    Leaving aside the differences for now, the most important thing was that she was here.


    Although her face had changed significantly from his memory, Emperor Jin¡¯an recognized her at a nce. Was it the incredible reversal of fate by Han Chuanzi¡¯s method, or¡­


    Lost in thought, Emperor Jin¡¯an had already arrived at Kunning Pce.


    He didn¡¯t notice that his steps were too hasty, causing Fucheng to have to run after him the whole way. The pce maids in front of the Kunning Pce only saw a streak of bright yellow before they could even bow to greet him, and he had already entered.


    Since Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s actions were too abrupt as he barged in, those sitting around the table all looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°They said you hadn¡¯t eaten your morning meal. Are you hungry? Please, have a seat,¡± someone said.


    A cute little girl with snow-white skin also said, ¡°Father,e and eat quickly.¡±


    Beside the little girl was a boy of simr age. Although he didn¡¯t speak, the look in his eyes conveyed the same message.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was instantly stunned.

 Chapter 219.1

    Chapter 219.1


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Feeling someone touch him, Emperor Jin¡¯an finally realized that she had walked up to him and was trying to touch his forehead by tiptoeing.


    His muscles tensed up suddenly; it had been deeply ingrained in him over the years to reject women¡¯s touch. He reflexively wanted to push her away but inexplicably held himself back.


    He remembered that he not only didn¡¯t dislike her, but he even liked her.


    He lowered his head to look at her; her fairplexion and soft red lips emitted a subtle fragrance that tantalized his senses, making him want to get closer, closer still. In her watery eyes, there was an anxious look, as if she was very concerned about his condition.


    The empress.


    It was evident that this body doted on her greatly, or else why would she be bestowed the title of empress?


    Yaoniang didn¡¯t notice the subtle scrutiny in the man¡¯s eyes as she spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, do you? Are you having another headache? Have some food first, andter I¡¯ll give you a massage. Maybe we should call Imperial Physician Liu to take a look; you¡¯ve been having frequent headachestely.¡±


    She chattered on and, holding his hand, led him to the table where a bowl of congee had already been prepared. The congee was thick, and the rice had burst open, making it look rich and delicious.Emperor Jin¡¯an looked at the congee in front of him with a dazed expression. Yaoniang gave him a puzzled look and was about to say something when Sibao took over.


    ¡°Father, you should eat quickly; otherwise, third brother will eat all the good stuffter.¡± The rosy-cheeked little girl said while grabbing a crab roe bun.


    The crab roe bun was small, only the size of a palm. To get fresh crabs in this weather, they had to be transported all the way from coastal regions to the capital. They were kept in seawater, which was changed several times a day, so they arrived in the capital still lively. They were a tribute from Shandong.


    There weren¡¯t many of them. Yaoniang arranged for some to be delivered to their close families, and the rest were kept in the small kitchen of the Kunning Pce.


    Seeing his sister speaking like this, Sanbao gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°I wonder who here eats the most.¡±


    Sibao wrinkled her nose and put down the chopsticks and the bun she was holding, proudly taking out something from herp. It was a pink handkerchief, and it was bulging inside. Sibao ced it on the table and revealed several crab roe buns inside.


    Wow! She even learnt to do that!


    Sanbao, surprised, gave his sister a look that said he was impressed, a far cry from his usualzy demeanour. Sibao felt even more pleased and grinned, showing all her teeth. ¡°There are a total of five. I¡¯m saving one for big brother, one for second brother, one for father, and one for grandfather. The remaining one is for myself.¡±


    She counted on her fingers.


    Sanbao felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating one right now?¡± Sibao said when she saw her brother¡¯s wounded expression, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll share thest one with you.¡±


    Yaoniangughed at the side. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it; Mother has already set aside some. I¡¯ll send a te to your Imperial Grandfatherter and to the Fifth Ganxi Institute.¡±


    Now it was Sibao¡¯s turn to show surprise in her eyes. All that sneaking around she did was in vain!


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s dejected look, Yaoniang patted her small head. ¡°Alright, Mother knows that Sibao is the most filial, but you can just tell me if you want to give some to Imperial Grandfather and Father. There¡¯s no need to hide the buns.¡± After all, Sibao really liked crab roe buns, and being able to save a few from her mouth was a rare feat.


    ¡°I thought that was all,¡± Sibao said, feeling pleased when she heard her mother praise her for being filial. She boldly jumped off her chair and went to Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s side, handing him the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Father, this is all for you; Little Sibao is full now.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an had been observing all this. He could see that she had raised the two children very well¡ªthey were healthy, lively, and filial. But this was just observation; what was left was disbelief. He and she not only had XIaobao but also Erbao, Sanbao, and Sibao.


    They had four children!


    Thinking about it, she didn¡¯t die, and he was healthy, so naturally, they would have more children in the future.


    He suddenly felt jealous of his current body. He imagined that ¡®he¡¯ and she must have had many, many experiences together, and those experiences must have been what he had longed for in his heart.


    Longed for? Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly understood why he always dreamt of her. Was it regret? Or was it love? There had to be love, but it had been lost to the passage of time.


    In his eyes, there were surging hidden emotions as he lowered his head to look at the tender young girl before him.


    Her white and plump little face and her small hands were so delicate¡­


    He closed his eyes momentarily, suppressing the warmth inside him, then epted the handkerchief handed to him by the young girl. He wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t find the words. He was afraid someone would discover the turmoil within him.


    Sibao blinked, looking at his father with puzzlement. ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you carrying Sibao?¡±


    Um¡­


    Emperor Jin¡¯an hesitated as he nced at the young girl.


    Yaoniang said, ¡°Your Father Emperor needs to have his meal, why do you need him to carry you?¡±


    ¡°In the past, Father Emperor would always carry Little Sibao, even during meals.¡± The young girl sounded a bit aggrieved.


    Yaoniang was about to say something when she saw Emperor Jin¡¯an finally pick up Sibao, holding her clumsily in a slightly awkward manner.


    She nced at him with confusion but didn¡¯t dwell on it. She told Sibao, ¡°Sit well on Father Emperor¡¯sp and don¡¯t disturb him during his meal.¡±


    The young girl happilyplied with a cheerful ¡°Okay,¡± as Emperor Jin¡¯an ced her on hisp.


    ¡°Father, eat, and Little Sibao will watch you eat.¡±


    Her sweet and innocent big eyes were filled with affection for her father. Emperor Jin¡¯an reached out and clumsily patted the young girl¡¯s head, then took out a crab roe bun from the handkerchief and put it in her small hand.


    ¡°Little Sibao should eat too.¡±


    After finishing breakfast, Sibao was ustomed to making a visit to the imperial study. The two siblings held hands and walked away. Yaoniang turned back to look at Emperor Jin¡¯an sitting on the kang and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you finish morning court so early today? Is everything all right?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s first thought was that women must not meddle in politics. But since he wasn¡¯t the original person, he hesitated for a moment. Then he saw her instructing the pce maids to bring the crab roe buns to the imperial study instead of sending them to the Eastern Pce. She said it was better for them to enjoy hot, and now both Xiaobao and Erbao were in the study. He suddenly realized that herment was just an offhand remark, not an attempt to pry into political affairs at all.


    It seemed that this wasn¡¯t the first time they had such exchanges. ¡°He¡± must really cherish her.


    His thoughts began to wander, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how ¡°he¡± would have reacted in this situation. Just as he was lost in thought, she climbed onto the kang and pulled him to lie on herp.


    He instinctively wanted to resist but heard her say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why do you seem so strange? Is there anything wrong?¡±

 Chapter 219.2

    Chapter 219.2


    He obedientlyid his head on herp as she removed his imperial crown. No one had ever touched his hair like this before, and it felt a bit ufortable, but he endured it.


    After removing the crown, she unravelled his hair. His thick, jet-ck hair spilled out, covering the kang. She gently stroked it, saying, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s hair is so beautiful, ck, shiny, and strong, like the finest silk.¡±


    Yaoniang¡¯s soft fingers lightly touched Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s head and then ran down, smoothing his jet-ck hair. She then had a pce maid bring a rhinoceros hornb tob his hair.


    With each stroke, from scalp to tip, Emperor Jin¡¯an involuntarily rxed his body and slightly opened his eyes to look at her. He saw her smiling with a serious expression, a look of intimacy and sweetness in her eyes.


    This kind of intimacy and sweetness was something Emperor Jin¡¯an had never experienced before. It showed an unparalleled closeness between the two. He felt a bit dazed, and his thoughts started to drift, but he also seemed to be thinking about nothing in particr.


    The pce maids who stood nearby saw the emperor and empress lying intimately on the kang. Sunlight streamed in through thettice window, casting a warm, picturesque scene.


    ¡°Your Majesty, even during your leisure time, you should rest. Don¡¯t always keep yourself so busy. Some things can wait, and if you don¡¯t finish them today, there¡¯s always tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°State affairs are of utmost importance. If Zhen dys for a day, themon people below will suffer. Besides, there¡¯s always something to do tomorrow. If Zhen thinks this way and neglects my responsibilities, the government affairs will only pile up. In the future, please refrain from saying such things to me.¡±


    After saying this, Emperor Jin¡¯an realized that his tone might have been harsh.Indeed, Yaoniang¡¯s face showed surprise, and her eyes looked somewhat hurt.


    It appeared that ¡°he¡± would never speak to her in such a manner. He hurriedly tried to make amends, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Zhen is just a bit tired today.¡±


    Yaoniang exhaled softly, ¡°Why are you acting so strange today?¡± She repeated her earlier question, seeming to have realized that he didn¡¯t answer it earlier. She only now realized that he had indeed been acting weirdly, especially his posture when he was carrying Sibao. She couldn¡¯t help but think of calling Imperial Physician Liu to examine him and take a look. She said, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Maybe I should have Imperial Physician Liu take a look.¡±


    Saying this, she raised her voice and ordered someone to fetch Imperial Physician Liu. She didn¡¯t notice the man lying straight on the kang, his body tensed, although it was barely noticeable.


    Imperial Physician Liu¡¯s arrival surprised Emperor Jin¡¯an even more. He was beginning to find the situation very strange. He knew he was Emperor Jin¡¯an, but why were there so many differences?


    Imperial Physician Liu examined Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse and found nothing unusual, which finally eased Yaoniang¡¯s worries.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Emperor Jin¡¯an felt a heavy weight in his heart. He recalled Yaoniang¡¯s earlierment about him acting strangely, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to avoid the subject. He didn¡¯t want to reveal anything until he figured out what had happened.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t stay long in Kunning Pce, using the excuse that he had other matters to attend to, and left.


    During his journey, something else happened. He had originally intended to return to Qianqing Pce, but Fu Cheng curiously asked if he was going to see the Emperor Emeritus. That¡¯s when Emperor Jin¡¯an learned that Qianqing Pce was now upied by the Emperor Emeritus.


    The Emperor Emeritus hadn¡¯t passed away? Then where was he living now?


    Could it be Kunning Pce? However, that didn¡¯t make sense, as the emperor and empress wouldn¡¯t share the same pce, no matter how much ¡°he¡± doted on her. Especially considering that the emperor had state affairs to attend to, which couldn¡¯t be conducted in Taihe Hall. There had to be a separate location.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was Emperor Jin¡¯an after al. He analyzed theyout of the Forbidden City based on the architecture and headed towards Yangxin Hall. Fu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything.


    Upon arriving at Yangxin Hall, Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t attend to his affairs as he said. Instead, he pretended to need to rest, dismissing everyone, including Fu Cheng.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t know that Fu Cheng was beginning to have doubts. It wasn¡¯t unusual for His Majesty to rest, but it was strange to return to Yongxin Hall from Kunning Pce to rest. However, Fu Cheng didn¡¯t think much of it; he assumed that Emperor Jin¡¯an was simply feeling fatigued today.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an spent the entire day in the inner chamber. When it was meal time, Kunning Pce sent people to ask if he would be back but he rejected it with excuses.


    When night fell, Fu Cheng asked him again if he nned on returning to Kunning Pce. The strange look in Fu Cheng¡¯s eyes finally made him relent. He decided to return to Qianqing Pce and follow the original ¡°him¡¯s¡± routines.


    When he returned, she had already fallen asleep.


    After experiencing this day, Emperor Jin¡¯an no longer found her actions surprising. In fact, he realized that ¡°he¡± truly cherished her. The way they interacted didn¡¯t feel like an emperor and empress but rather like any other ordinary married couple.


    For example, when it was time for him to eat, his wife would ask if he wanted toe home for a meal. If he chose not to, she would remind him to eat properly. She also wouldn¡¯t dress up and wait for him to return but would be casual and rxed.


    Yaoniang had justin down when Emperor Jin¡¯an returned. She had originally intended to wait for him, but he took his time in the bath, and she eventually fell asleep while waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t until she suddenly felt movement on the bed that she realized it wasn¡¯t the usual warm bodying to embrace her. She wondered what he was up to. At this moment, Yaoniang was in a half-asleep, half-awake state, and her thoughts were slow to process. After a while of waiting and still not seeing him, she turned around to look at him.


    He was actually using a separate nket!


    Even though there had always been two sets of nkets prepared on this bed, one of them had never been used.


    Her beautiful eyes widened, and she instantly lost her sleepiness. She felt a bit aggrieved and her mind couldn¡¯t help but start to wander.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was unaware that, to the person who shared his bed, Yaoniang, there was nothing more unusual than this. While they appeared to be serious when they were together, they were never actually serious. Little actions like rubbing her petite hand and patting her small face weremonce for them. For example, Emperor Jin¡¯an had a habit of lightly massaging her hand when they were alone and talking.


    Or asionally, he might pinch her chest or pat her rear end.


    All of these were things that were exclusive to them, very private, and could be considered part of their marital yfulness. However, today, Emperor Jin¡¯an was actingpletely out of character.


    Yaoniang couldn¡¯t possibly imagine the change that had happened inside the man beside her. At first, she wondered if he wasn¡¯t feeling well, but when that suspicion was dismissed, she couldn¡¯t help but think of worse possibilities.


    Deep down, Yaoniang had always feared the day when she would grow old and lose her youthful allure, causing Emperor Jin¡¯an to no longer desire her. Or if he encountered a woman more beautiful and fresh than her, he might find a new love and forget the old one.


    This was Yaoniang¡¯s deepest fear, but she had never been able to discuss it openly. She could talk to Emperor Jin¡¯an about anything, except for this one thing that she couldn¡¯t bring up.


    Over the years, even though he never mentioned such matters, his every word and action had put her at ease, making her forget about this fear. But today, his unusual behaviour made her unable to avoid thinking about it.


    Could it be that he had someone else? Is that why he¡¯s acting this way?


    There were no other concubines in the pce, except for her, and the only other one had been imprisoned. Then who could that pce maid be? Or was she just overthinking things?


    She needed him to provide her with an answer, but she couldn¡¯t ask it directly, so she could only use other means.


    She suddenly slipped under Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s nket, her soft body pressing tightly against him. Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s throat tightened as he felt a dryness in his mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She half-leaned against his chest, gazing at him with seductive eyes, unintentionally exuding a charm that could enchant and captivate anyone, causing Emperor Jin¡¯an to hold his breath instinctively. Before he could react, her rosy lips had already moved towards him, soft and smooth, like they were coated in honey.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s breathing became irregr as Yaoniang wrapped her arms around his neck, licking his thin lips while her delicate tongue yfully teased his. Unlike before when he used to tease her, today, he was avoiding her.


    Yaoniang¡¯s kiss deepened, unaware that a monumental change was taking ce inside Emperor Jin¡¯an. A voice in his mind kept roaring.


    ¡°Who are you? Who are you really? Scram for Zhen right now and don¡¯t touch my empress!¡±

 Chapter 220.1

    Chapter 220.1


    With this sound, a powerful force suddenly struck, and Emperor Jin¡¯an felt a pulling sensation as he was drawn into a dark space.


    This space was quite peculiar. It was pitch-ck but had a faint silver glow. In the center of the space stood a person, and he quickly moved toward the other person due to the pulling force.


    The other person was him!


    No, it should be said that he and the other person looked astonishingly simr as if they were carved from the same mould. The main difference was their age.


    The other person seemed surprised by Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s appearance, staring at him in shock.


    ¡°Where did you, a wandering soul,e from? How dare you upy my body! Zhen is the ny-fifth revered ruler of the Dagan Dynasty, blessed by gods and Buddhas. Leave quickly, or else Zhen will not spare you!¡±


    When Emperor Jin¡¯an woke up, he found himself in this void space. He couldn¡¯t speak or move, but he could sense and see everything outside. At first, he didn¡¯t realize it, but he soon felt something unusual. He couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say or do what he wanted to do, and his body seemed to have a consciousness of its own.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was naturally horrified, and havinge this far, his mind was naturally far superior to ordinary people. He secretly observed and came to the conclusion that a wandering spirit had taken over his body from somewhere unknown.


    He tried every possible way to resist, but it was all in vain. He could only watch helplessly as this wandering spirit unted itself in his own skin. He also realized that his energy was seriously insufficient, and his moments of consciousness would notst long before he fell into aa.And when he opened his eyes again, he found that this wandering spirit dared to engage in intimate activities with his empress, which enraged him. He was burning with panic inside as he frantically thought about how to stop the other party when they suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an, with his temples turning white, was already in a state of turmoil, as he never expected to be called a wandering spirit. He had been an emperor all his life, and his dignity could not be vited by others. Even if this person had the exact same face as him and he did appear to have taken over his body.


    ¡°Zhen is the ny-fifth revered ruler of the Dagan Dynasty, not a wandering spirit that you spoke of.¡±


    ¡°You are the ny-fifth ruler? Don¡¯t even think that you can impersonate me just because you¡¯ve acquired a face from somewhere. Leave now, or else when Zhen gets out, Zhen will ensure your soul is scattered, with no ce to rest!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Zhen is Emperor Jin¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Zhen is Emperor Jin¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°How dare you impersonate me?¡±


    ¡°Zhen isn¡¯t impersonating you; Zhen is myself.¡±


    The two of them argued and began fighting, strangely in this ce, they could physically interact like in the real world. Young Emperor Jin¡¯an was naturally angry andunched fierce attacks. It was rare for anyone in this world to see him go all out, and his moves aimed directly at vital points.


    However, the older Emperor Jin¡¯an, with his white hair, had lived many years longer than the other, and regardless of how cunning and fierce the young emperor¡¯s attacks were, he could block them.


    What was even more peculiar was that their martial arts techniques were surprisingly the same, which was impossible to hide from martial artists.


    As they continued to fight, they suddenly said in unison, ¡°I am surnamed Zhao, named Youtang, born in the fifth year of Hongjing, crowned as a prince at the age of twenty, with the title ¡®Jin.''¡±


    ¡°In the thirty-third year of Hongjing, Zhen ascended to the throne as emperor, changed my title to Jin¡¯an, and reigned for twenty years, bringing great prosperity to the nation and its people, with everyone praising me as an exceptional wise ruler.¡±


    ¡°In the winter of the thirty-fourth year of Hongjing, Zhen ascended the throne as emperor in ordance with the decree of the Emperor Emeritus who abdicated. During my six-year reign, the nation prospered, the people lived in peace and happiness, and everyone hailed me as a rare enlightened monarch.¡±


    They both spoke these words together, but then they diverged.


    They looked at each other, and one of them spoke first, ¡°Beloved wife, Lady Su Yaoniang, was appointed as a side consort of Jin Wang in the thirty-second year of Hongjing, and in the thirty-third year, she was titled as Consort Jin. We have a harmonious rtionship, deeply in love, and are blessed with three sons: Zhao Chen, Zhao Ji, and Zhao Yu, and a young daughter, Zhao Changle.¡±


    ¡°There was a concubine, Su Yaoniang, who passed away in the third month of the thirty-second year of Hongjing, leaving behind a son, Zhao Chen, who was frail and ill and died in the spring of the twentieth year of Jin¡¯an.¡±


    After a suffocating silence, the young Emperor Jin¡¯an, still shocked and angered, said, ¡°Who are you, after all?!¡±


    The older Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed with bitterness. ¡°If Zhen is not mistaken, Zhen should be from your previous¡­¡± Before he could finish the word ¡®life,¡¯ a sudden intense pain struck, a pain even he couldn¡¯t bear. He fell to the ground, clutching his head in agony.


    Strangely, the young Emperor Jin¡¯an on the opposite side had the same reaction.


    At the same time, this ck space began to tremble incessantly, giving the feeling that it was about to copse. Silver ripples appeared before them, and the older Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly felt a sh of light before the world changed, and he saw her shocked face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Yaoniang was so worried that she didn¡¯t even bother to fasten her dress and hurriedly called for help. ¡°Someone, go and fetch Imperial Physician Liu.¡±


    Footsteps echoed outside the hall, and Emperor Jin¡¯an, enduring the intense pain, reached out tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; Zhen is fine¡­¡±


    But before he could extend his hand, he suddenly felt his vision darken, and he lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    In the Kunning Pce, lights were on, and chaos reigned.


    The sudden fainting of Emperor Jin¡¯an startled everyone. Not only did the children rush to his side, but Fucheng also hurried over. After receiving the news, he hastily made his way there. Only then did he realize he hadn¡¯t even put on his boots.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was a martial arts practitioner, naturally strong and robust. He had never suffered from even a minor illness before. This sudden incident left everyone in a state of panic. Qianqing Pce even dispatched people over to inquire but by then, Emperor Jin¡¯an had already regained consciousness thanks to Imperial Physician Liu¡¯s acupuncture treatment. Naturally, Emperor Jin¡¯an imed there was nothing wrong.


    In reality, Imperial Physician Liu couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him either. He couldn¡¯t exin what had happened and could only wait for further observation.


    ¡°You scared me half to death,¡± Yaoniang had been holding back her tears. It wasn¡¯t until Imperial Physician Liu left that she burst into tears.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an tried tofort her, saying, ¡°Zhen is fine; Zhen just had a sudden headache.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop crying, he awkwardly reached out and patted her shoulder.


    But in his mind, there was a feeble voice saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let her cry. You¡¯re an emperor, can¡¯t you even console a woman?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an felt embarrassed internally but maintained a seemingly oblivious expression.


    After he fainted earlier, he returned to that dark space again. This time, both of them appeared exhausted, as if their bones had been drained of strength, and they could only lie there unable to move a finger.


    After a series of tests and exchanges, they could only conclude that he was himself, and he was also himself. However, there seemed to be no logical exnation for why they had such different destinies, despite being the same person.


    The most significant difference was her existence.

 Chapter 220.2

    Chapter 220.2


    As for their further spections, it was considered taboo to even discuss them. They attempted it once more, but the feeling of their souls shattering was terrifying. It seemed forbidden, something they couldn¡¯t vite, so they had to abandon it. They noticed the chaos outside and the only one who coulde out, Emperor Jin¡¯an with the graying hair, woke up.


    Although the original owner hadn¡¯t emerged, he continued to chatter incessantly in Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s mind, from staying away from her to not touching her, and so on. Young Emperor Jin¡¯an seemed to realize that this situation was incredibly strange, and he didn¡¯t have much confidence that he would be able toe out in the near future, so he abandoned his previous veiled approach and openly warned against his affection for Yaoniang.


    Although he felt an unusual closeness to the other self, he still refrained from getting close to him.


    After someforting, Yaoniang finally stopped crying and noticed her children standing nearby. She felt embarrassed and hastily asked the children to talk to Emperor Jin¡¯an, then retreated to the bathhouse.


    ¡°Father Emperor, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay,¡± Xiaobao said. After the initial panic, the reassurance that everything was fine, and seeing Yaoniang crying like that, he didn¡¯t feel like expressing his worries anymore.


    On the other hand, Sibao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. While Xiaobao spoke, she threw herself onto the bed, saying, ¡°Father Emperor, you scared Xiao Si¡¯er¡­¡±


    So Emperor Jin¡¯an, following the guidance of the voice in his head, awkwardly consoled his youngest daughter.


    Afterforting them all, Emperor Jin¡¯an finally focused his attention on Xiaobao.


    His gaze wasplex, as his biggest hope in his previous life was for the Crown Prince to be healthy. Now, with this healthy child standing before him, just as outstanding as he had imagined, he felt somewhat at a loss.Xiaobao looked at Emperor Jin¡¯an with some confusion, sensing something strange in his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t quite put it into words.


    Later, Yaoniang came out of the bathhouse, still a little red-eyed, but she had regained her usualposure.


    ¡°Everything is alright now, your Father Emperor is fine. You can all go and rest. It¡¯s my fault for being overly worried and scaring you all.¡±


    Once the children left, Yaoniang returned to the bed.


    ¡°Rest now. From what I can see, your headache must be because you didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    They bothy down, but this time, Yaoniang didn¡¯t dare to sleep close to Emperor Jin¡¯an as she used to. She even used a nket that had never been used before. The previous situation had frightened her, making her think that her actions had triggered Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s headache. She didn¡¯t dare to try anything risky, especially since she had no idea if Emperor Jin¡¯an was truly fine.


    A quiet night followed.


    In the days that followed, Yaoniang became particrly attentive to Emperor Jin¡¯an. She personally took care of everything, from meals and rest to his administrative duties, always keeping a close eye on him. She often visited Yangxin Hall, fearing that Emperor Jin¡¯an might neglect to take care of himself due to his political responsibilities.


    Every day, she prepared delicious and nourishing meals herself, not just for the children but also for the Emperor Emeritus in Qianqing Pce.


    On this day, Yaoniang brought a bowl of tonic soup to Yangxin Hall.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an had been writing with his brush when he heard the eunuchs announce her arrival. He put down his brush, and Yaoniang walked in.


    Yaoniang was dressed in a red and blue embroidered peony-patterned double-breasted robe with golden woven vines, clouds, auspicious mountains, and seasonal flowers. She wore a sapphire blue skirt with cloud and dragon patterns. Her head was adorned with a ck veil pointed palm hat, with a golden phoenix centrepiece and two golden hairpins with phoenixes and plum blossoms on the sides. Below the palm hat, she wore a yellow forehead cover with pearl-encrusted hairpins, and her ears were adorned with red gemstone flowers and butterfly earrings.


    Strands of hair draped lightly over her eyebrows, making them appear even more crescent-shaped, entuating her charming face, and her red lips looked especially soft and inviting.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an looked at her busying herself around him until she brought the bowl of soup to his eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please try this,¡± she said with a smile.


    He felt a bit dazed as if his mind was spinning and his vision blurred.


    The voice in his head said, ¡°She made it for you, so just eat it. What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Enough chatter!¡±


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t control himself and inadvertently spoke these words. Yaoniang looked shocked, but Emperor Jin¡¯an quickly took the bowl from her hands and softly said, ¡°Zhen wasn¡¯t scolding you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else speaking in this hall, right?¡± Yaoniang looked back at the several eunuchs standing by, waved her hand, and had them leave.


    To make amends, he quickly finished the soup and said, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Yaoniang finally rxed, took the bowl and casually ced it on the dragon table, then smoothly sat on thep of Emperor Jin¡¯an, extending her hand to touch his forehead. ¡°You scared me to death; I thought you were ill again.¡±


    Over these past few days, Emperor Jin¡¯an asionally made shocking statements, which really made people worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about dying!¡± He instinctively used his finger to cover her lips. How could she die? It would be best if she could always stay like this.


    Yaoniang blushed and smiled, reaching out to grab his finger. ¡°It was just a momentary slip of the tongue, Your Majesty, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± As she spoke, she snuggled into Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms and continued to hold his index finger in her palm, caressing it.


    The two of them were in such an intimate position, with her sitting on hisp, leaning against his chest, her alluring lotus-like face and tempting lips seducing him into wanting to indulge himself.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an unconsciously leaned closer, ignoring the roaring in his mind.


    He still remembered that he used to love kissing her lips the most back then, feeling like they were coated with honey, making her cry andin about her sore mouth every time, even causing her lips to crack.


    He wanted to see if her lips were still as delicious as he remembered. He put his thoughts into action and tasted them again, with their lips and teeth entwined, exploring, lightly sucking, nibbling, and his strong tongue rolling against her tender tongue tip¡­


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s head throbbed, as if needles had pierced it.


    He furrowed his brows unconsciously, diverting some of his focus to that dark space.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her! Hah, this method is indeed effective!¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an remained silent, feeling irritated by this person who was trapped in his mind.


    ¡°You old man, you¡¯re just like me, you¡¯re already old. She doesn¡¯t belong to you; she belongs to me. Don¡¯t get the wrong person.¡±


    He sneered slightly and cleared his throat. ¡°Zhen was just appeasing her a little. She¡¯s already suspicious, and you know it.¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an, sitting cross-legged, felt a mix of emotions. He realized that his actions were somewhat shameless but also understood that some reassurance was necessary to preventplications.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Zhen can see that you two get along harmoniously, both in daily life and in bed. Zhen is sure you spend a lot of time together during the day. By continuously rejecting her, if Zhen doesn¡¯t offer some reassurance, she¡¯ll likely be more suspicious and think Zhen found someone else.¡±


    The young Emperor Jin¡¯an understood all of this. Lately, Yaoniang had been visiting Yangzin Hall frequently, iming that she was worried about his health. More likely than not, she was already suspicious


    All theplicated emotions and words boiled down to one sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He agreed, but in his heart, he was no less conflicted than the other.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find a way to leave soon. Don¡¯t deceive me; otherwise, Zhen will stop at nothing. Even if you are me, Zhen will let you die without a burial ce!¡± With these words, the young Emperor Jin¡¯an revealed a cruel glint and cold determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded and then left.


    Leaving Emperor Jin¡¯an alone, he would still asionally chatter, but his eyes concealed a hidden sharpness.


    In reality, he knew that the current situation was out of his control, and his dying tactics were just a pretense. If he had a way, even with his own personality, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Unfortunately¡­


    No, he needed to find a way out. The Emperor Jin¡¯an on the outside was well aware of the thoughts of the young Emperor Jin¡¯an. They were of the same kind, never a true gentleman, and never willing to leave their fate in the hands of others.


    He was just pretending not to know the other¡¯s thoughts; after all, she was fine now, thanks to him.


    As for himself¡­

 Chapter 221.1

    Chapter 221.1


    Emperor Jin¡¯an smiled bitterly in his heart. He blinked, and the outside world became clear. He saw Yaoniang with rosy cheeks and misty eyes, leaning against him like a delicate flower waiting to be picked.


    The throbbing sensation gradually intensified, making him feel like he was about to burst.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, then looked at her again, his deep voice tinged with an unmistakable hoarseness. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. There are still some documents Zhen needs to go through. You should go back for now. I¡¯ll join you for dinnerter.¡± As he spoke, he reached out and gently rubbed the slightly reddened corner of her eye.


    Yaoniang¡¯s hazy eyes gradually cleared, and she realized her posture was quite embarrassing. Furthermore, there was something pressing against her below. She hurriedly stood up, not daring to look at him, and just nodded as she turned to leave. However, before taking a step, she hesitated and nced back at him.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an knew exactly what she was wondering as he watched her walk away. He lowered his head and nced at a ce that had been dormant for years, his face filled with bitterness. Then, he closed his eyes.


    He diverted his attention to the space in his mind where that other person was currently unconscious. He felt a hint of regret and even considered whether he should bring her back and continue what was left unfinished.


    But it was just a fleeting thought.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him, but one day, he might be gone, and if the original owner returned and found out about this, would there be a rift in their hearts? Would he have harmed her again?


    He shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside, and focused on reviewing the memorials.As Emperor Jin¡¯an learned more about this world, he began to understand the profound differences between their lives. If he had walked a difficult and treacherous path, then the original owner walked an easy road¡ªlike a favoured child of heaven.


    It seemed that everything had gone smoothly for him, and his good fortune was enviable. However, Emperor Jin¡¯an never believed that luck alone could pave a smooth path in life. Although it had nothing to do with him, he obsessively collected information about this life that diverged from destiny¡¯s original course.


    To gain assistance, he even coaxed the original owner to provide him with various information and then supplemented it with information from the outside world.


    The more he understood, the more he felt that everything was predestined. Because in this life, their starting point had changed. She was not Xu Yueru¡¯s person, and she did not try to climb his bed. Therefore, ¡®he¡¯ had apletely different attitude from the very beginning.


    It was all a matter of timing and fate!


    He naturally thought of Han Chuanzi; perhaps the changes in this life were because of him. He was also aware that the opportunity to return to his own timey with Han Chuanzi, yet he hesitated to seek him out.


    ¡®He¡¯ was him, with the same background and identity, except for her. In fact, one could also argue that she belonged to him too. Without him, there would be no ¡®him¡¯ and her in this life. He could easily assert his dominance.


    These thoughts grew like wild weeds in his mind. At the same time, the original owner did not sit idly by. He did not know what methods ¡®he¡¯ used, but ¡®he¡¯ began topete with him for control of this body. Although ¡®he¡¯ couldn¡¯t emerge in person, ¡®he¡¯ caused significant trouble for Emperor Jin¡¯an.


    However, they did not openly confront each other, both being aware that there was a line they should not cross lest it resulted in death. But to appease the other, Emperor Jin¡¯an had already started searching for Han Chuanzi.


    Han Chuanzi had always been near the capital, and he had some reputation in Tongzhou, so, he was quickly brought into the pce.


    ¡°I never expected it would be an old acquaintance,¡± Han Chuanzi said when he saw Emperor Jin¡¯an, stroking his beard.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was surprised, thinking that the other had discovered something. Soon, he understood why Han Chuanzi had spoken to him like this, as the voice in his mind reminded him that ¡®he¡¯ had once met this person.


    ¡°Since west parted, Master¡¯s demeanour hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me. I am but a recluse from a distant ce, with a pure heart and a single-minded pursuit of the Dao. A clear heart leads to tranquillity.¡± Han Chuanzi folded his hands in greeting, his attitude neither humble nor arrogant. His pure and insightful eyes seemed to understand everything.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an absentmindedly rubbed his fingers on the dragon desk and wondered if this person had a hidden agenda. He felt a deep sense of unease toward Han Chuanzi after his past experience.


    This was also an instinctive reaction for an emperor towards an unknown factor. In his world, he had respected Han Chuanzi as a national teacher and even followed his advice, going to great lengths to arrange a grand formation. But at the end of the day, he understood that it had been a mere obsession in his heart. He arranged the formation because he believed it to be harmless and also for a peace of mind. He never expected it would alle true.


    While Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, Han Chuanzi spoke, ¡°I wonder why Your Majesty has summoned me to the pce. Could it be rted to the divination I performed for Your Majesty back then?¡±


    With that, he forced a bitter smile. ¡°Back then, Your Majesty was still a hidden dragon in the abyss. My divination could reveal some things, but now, Your Majesty is a true Dragon Emperor, and I have no say in such matters.¡±


    ¡°I did not call you here for divination.¡±


    ¡°Then, for what reason, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°May I ask if Master believes in the concept of souls?¡±


    Han Chuanzi smiled knowingly and said, ¡°It seems that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t quite understand the Daoist way. Humans have three souls, divided into the Heaven, Earth, and Fate souls. There are also seven spirits, with the first being the heaven-thrusting spirit, the second being the intelligent spirit, and the third being the vital spirit¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Emperor Jin¡¯an returned to the Kunning Pce.

 Chapter 221.2

    Chapter 221.2


    Yaoniang seemed to be in a good mood today. She prepared a table full of dishes, and the children were all present, gathering as a family.


    Laughter filled the room during the meal, and after they finished, Emperor Jin¡¯an asked about Xiaobao¡¯s studies. Yaoniang spent some time ying with the children before sending them off.


    The pce became quiet, and it was still early for rest. Emperor Jin¡¯an leaned back on therge kang and held a book titled ¡°Records of the Supreme Pure Teaching.¡±


    Curious, Yaoniang nced at him and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you reading Daoist texts?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was surprised; he didn¡¯t expect Yaoniang to recognize such a book. Little did he know that although Yaoniang had been taught to read and write by the previous owner, her knowledge had grown significantly over the years. She might not understand the content, but she knew it was a misceneous book on Daoist teachings.


    ¡°Zhen has some free time, and is just reading casually,¡± he replied.


    Yaoniang nodded and decided to go for a bath. As she was about to enter the bathing area, she nced back at Emperor Jin¡¯an with a somewhat unusual look in her eyes. However, Emperor Jin¡¯an seemed lost in his thoughts and didn¡¯t notice.


    She spent quite some time inside and emerged wearing a different outfit. Her long ck hair flowed down to her waist, and she was dressed in lc silk nightwear.


    The fabric of her nightwear was somewhat thin and, under the illumination of the light, it was slightly transparent, revealing her slender waist. The curve between her waist and hips was astonishing, but it was partially hidden by her flowing ck hair, making it nearly impossible for one¡¯s eyes not to linger.Emperor Jin¡¯an took a sharp breath and felt unexpectedly uneasy.


    With his thoughts in turmoil, Yaoniang approached him and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to take a bath?¡±


    He cleared his throat, ¡°Yes, Zhen will take a bath.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the water for you. Shall I assist you in bathing?¡± Yaoniang asked with a hint of coyness.


    ¡°Zhen can do it myself,¡± he replied.


    Yaoniang sounded somewhat disappointed, ¡°Does Your Majesty not want me to assist you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an said.


    Yaoniang held his hand and shook it yfully, ¡°I don¡¯t find it troublesome at all. Your Majesty, pleasee with me.¡±


    As if under a spell, Emperor Jin¡¯an followed Yaoniang to the bathing area.


    The bathing area resembled the one in Jin Wang Manor but was even more luxurious. Emperor Jin¡¯an had it built specifically, and there was a hidden passage underneath it, ensuring a constant supply of hot water.


    Steam filled the room, and a strange floral scent wafted through the air. In the center, there was a pool made of white jade, approximately two meters square, with golden phoenix heads at each corner. Hot water gushed from the mouths of these golden phoenixes.


    Yaoniang helped Emperor Jin¡¯an untie his jade belt, but he stopped her and said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± He quickly removed his clothes, leaving only his undergarments, and entered the pool.


    It wasn¡¯t that Emperor Jin¡¯an was eager to do something, but his clothes were thin, and any unusual reactions would be difficult to conceal. Only when he sat in the water did he let out a slow breath.


    Before he could finish exhaling, he suddenly tensed as a soft female body pressed against his back. He could feel that she was wearing clothes, but in the water, it seemed there was little difference between clothed and unclothed.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t turn around.


    A beautiful face appeared from behind him, and the breath it exhaled was like an orchid. ¡°Your Majesty, shall I help you wash your back?¡±


    Without waiting for his refusal, she moved away from him, took a piece of cloth, and started rubbing his back. He let out a sigh of relief, feeling an unexpected mncholy.


    After that, Yaoniang didn¡¯t make any more unsettling moves, but she talked a lot. Most of her stories were about their past, with a nostalgic tone, sometimes sweet and sometimes teasing.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an felt a deep bitterness in his heart, so bitter that even his tongue tasted it. He recalled what he had said to Han Chuanzi when he took the opportunity to test him earlier, and Han Chuanzi¡¯s response: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know whom Your Majesty is referring to or the concept of body possession, it¡¯s not impossible. However, you should understand that fate is predetermined, and forcibly reversing it is defying the heavens. It¡¯s better to follow the path of destiny, which is the right way.¡±


    Afterward, he had casually dismissed Han Chuanzi, who had been sent away.


    He had spent the entire afternoon alone in his study, deep in thought, until it was dark when he returned to the Kunning Pce.


    Although he had already made a decision in his heart, he hesitated when facing her.


    The person who made her happy was not him, and it was not him who gave her everything, even though he had already thought that if it really came to pass, he would do everything he could to be good to her. But what would happen if she found out about all this? Even if he was sure not to let her know all this, could his heart really get past this threshold?


    It was all a pretense; he wasn¡¯t ¡°him,¡± even though they were technically the same person. He didn¡¯t share their memories or experiences, and all the missed moments were missed forever¡­

 Chapter 221.3

    Chapter 221.3


    A sense of destion spread within him, and Emperor Jin¡¯an became lost in his thoughts, oblivious to the roaring voice inside his mind and Yaoniang¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you remember the most outrageous thing you did to me back then?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to that matter? I didn¡¯t know about it, and if I had, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer¡­¡± Emperor Jin¡¯an thought Yaoniang was talking about the incident where she became pregnant before they were married. He knew she had suffered greatly and almost didn¡¯t survive.


    Yaoniang pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    She reached around his neck from behind, cing her face in the crook of his neck. ¡°Good brother, how could you forget that?¡±


    He thought she was being yful and gently stroked her cheek, smiling, ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. How could you forget, good brother?¡± Something surged from the depths of Yaoniang¡¯s eyes, but it remained hidden beneath the mist, making it hard to discern.


    Suddenly, she smiled, and just as Emperor Jin¡¯an was about to say something, he suddenly lost consciousness.When Emperor Jin¡¯an woke up again, he found himself lying in bed.


    He was startled, thinking that the original owner might have done something that caused him to faint. However, he quickly realized that the situation was not quite right¡ªhe found himself tied up. His hands and feet were tied with ropes, fastened to the bedpost, and he instinctively struggled. Before him stood a person.


    This person was none other than Yaoniang.


    Yaoniang had changed her clothes, unlike before, she was now covered up tightly. Her face was somewhat pale, her eyes filled with suspicion, yet also with a kind of bitterness, her lips tightly pursed.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, furrowing his brows and pretending nonchnce, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Yaoniang approached, sat on the edge of the bed, and reached out to touch his face. Her touch was gentle, but her voice revealed unmistakable panic, ¡°I¡¯ve tried many times, your face is real, your body is real, and I know every scar on His Majesty. These cannot be faked, but the person inside is not His Majesty. Who are you¡­¡±


    Throughout the countryside, there were always stories of spirits and ghosts taking over people¡¯s bodies, so after numerous tests, Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but have wild thoughts.


    In fact, she had given him an opportunity with that phrase she used earlier, ¡°Good brother.¡± During the time when Jin Wang was afflicted by the poison, there was a period when he forced Yaoniang to address him this way. Later, after the poison was cured, he changed from using his previous vulgarnguage, and Yaoniang even teased him about it.


    This was the most intimate thing between them; the real Emperor Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t possibly not know it. However, the other party didn¡¯t understand the significance and thought she was just being affectionate.


    After hearing Yaoniang¡¯s words, Emperor Jin¡¯an remained silent. Yaoniang couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Who are you? What do you want? I can promise you anything. Even if you are a wandering spirit or ghost, you must have family, right? Tell me where your family is, whether you want money or an official position, I can provide it, as long as you can give me back His Majesty, I can give you anything.¡±


    Glistening tears streamed down her fair cheeks, dropping onto his neck and face. They had no warmth, but they made him shiver.


    ¡°What do you want? Tell me, I can definitely do it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I only want you.


    A profound sense of destion swept over him, and at the same time, deep within his soul, there was a storm. He didn¡¯t know what triggered it. Even though the original owner was in aa, he woke up for some inexplicable reason and started colliding with that barrier.


    He took a deep breath and scolded coldly, ¡°Is this why you¡¯re causing amotion? To question whether Zhen is a wandering spirit or ghost for such a ridiculous reason and even tie me up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­,¡± she began.


    He sighed, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been suffering from severe headaches, and my memory has inexplicably declined. I¡¯ve forgotten many things. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, fearing you¡¯d worry, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de up with such absurd thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a red mole in that ce.¡± After saying this, Emperor Jin¡¯an fell silent, his face cold as he stared at her.


    This was the most private part of a woman, something even her personal pce maids didn¡¯t know. Only Emperor Jin¡¯an, the person closest to her, knew about it, as he was the one who had told her.


    Yaoniang¡¯s face blushed and paled in quick session as if she had been shocked by something. She hurriedly untied the ropes binding Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands and feet.


    She was flustered, her words stumbling, ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡­ you can punish me¡­¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it, I thought¡­¡± She was on the verge of tears again.


    He sat up, adjusted his limbs, and sighed before pulling her into his arms, ¡°That¡¯s enough; let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Zhen is very tired. Let Zhen rest for a while.¡±


    Yaoniangy quietly in his arms, and he gently stroked her back. It was quiet all around.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t keep things from me in the future. I¡¯ll worry a lot,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After this incident, it seemed that Yaoniang had exhausted a lot of energy. She quickly fell asleep.


    He looked at her peaceful sleeping face, and faint traces of tears could still be seen at the corners of her eyes. He reached out to touch her and closed his eyes.


    In that dark space, Emperor Jin¡¯an had been cursing for a long time. Now, he had exhausted himself and copsed.


    ¡°Despicable, shameless, vile¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a suction force came, and he couldn¡¯t control himself as he began to rise. Something seemed to twist, and he was surrounded by a colourful light. In a daze, a tall figure passed by him.


    ¡°Zhen will return her to you; please don¡¯t tell her that I was here.¡±


    He was shook. He trembled and then he woke up.

 Chapter 222.1

    Chapter 222.1


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an opened his eyes, only to find Fu Cheng standing before him.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s hair had turned white, his face was wrinkled, and his back was slightly hunched.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an sighed inwardly; he had indeed returned.


    ¡°Elder Chen requests an audience, Your Majesty. Will you see him?¡±


    Emperor Jin¡¯an rubbed his temple, reached for a nearby tea, and took a sip.


    The tea was still warm, as if he had never left, as if everything had been a dream. But Emperor Jin¡¯an knew it wasn¡¯t a dream. Her warmth still lingered in his hands, and his memories still haunted him.


    He ced the tea cup down, a finely crafted Ding kiln white porcin cup and it hit the sandalwood table. It made a pleasant, crisp sound, slightly heavier than before.


    ¡°Summon him.¡±They had just finished discussing matters with several ministers, and it was past noon.


    No one inquired whether he wanted lunch or not; it seemed they had grown ustomed to his erratic eating habits. Only Fu Cheng asionally expressed concerns, though Fu Cheng had grown old, and his memory was not what it used to be. Sometimes he would repeat something many times, and other times, he would forget to say what needed to be said.


    The hall was exceptionally quiet, with only the clock in the Xnuan Pavilion ticking away, which for some reason made him feel uneasy.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an was examining the documents when he asionally nced at the door. Fu Cheng noticed that Emperor Jin¡¯an had done so several times but assumed it was merely to rest his eyes. Suddenly, Emperor Jin¡¯an stood up without warning, and Fu Cheng followed.


    Qianqing Pce was not far from Yongxin Hall, which was just outside the Yuehua Gate. Originally built as a temporary resting ce for the emperor, it was not used for a long time, so itter became the building for the Ministry of Internal Affairs


    It was noon, and many eunuchs and craftsmen lingered in the ce. They were chatting andughing when Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly entered.


    With a plop, everyone kneeled in fear, except for one man in a bright yellow dragon robe standing in the center, who seemed lost, as if searching for something.


    It was only at that moment that Emperor Jin¡¯an realized he had indeede back.


    In this world, she was gone, and so were their children.


    Amidst the bids of farewells, he walked out of the pce gates.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Fu Cheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°Just taking a walk.¡±


    Since Fu Cheng¡¯s legs were not as agile as before, Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s pace also slowed considerably. They walked along the corridor, and the blue sky was divided into pieces by countless high walls, giving him a sense of unease.


    Some eunuchs were sweeping the brick floor, and they all turned to face the wall as Emperor Jin¡¯an approached. They only dared to look back after he had passed, and they saw the familiar figure in the bright yellow robe. Walking slowly with his back straight, hands behind him and a familiar figure apanying him. Yet, perhaps due to the gloomy weather, he seemed strangely deste. These two figures gradually disappeared from sight, leaving only the unchanging red walls and ceramic tiles.


    The eunuch lowered his head and continued sweeping the floor, smiling at himself for overthinking.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to visit the Imperial Garden?¡± Fu Cheng suggested as they continued walking.


    Emperor Jin¡¯an paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The Imperial Garden was beautiful year-round, but Emperor Jin¡¯an had rarely visited. Even when banquets were held here, he would hurry through without stopping. In recent years, he had always been so busy, and as he thought about it, he wondered what he had been so busy with. The country, the people, the crown prince? It seemed that apart from these, there was nothing else.


    Standing at the eastern gate of Qiongyuan, the Imperial Garden was within reach, but Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly lost interest and turned around.


    Fu Cheng didn¡¯t ask why Emperor Jin¡¯an changed his mind; perhaps, in his heart, Emperor Jin¡¯an and leisurely garden strolls were unrted.


    If he returned to Qianqing Pce, there was nothing to do except look at the never-ending memorials. The stack of memorials that he would never finish.


    Seeing Emperor Jin¡¯an sit back at the desk, Fu Cheng let out a heavy sigh. Many times, he wished Emperor Jin¡¯an would change, but he couldn¡¯t quite describe how. And Emperor Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t listen to him either.


    After some time had passed, Emperor Jin¡¯an suddenly said, ¡°Prompt the Ministry of Rites to make preparations for the crown prince¡¯s coronation ceremony as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    With Emperor Jin¡¯an¡¯s order, preparations for the crown prince¡¯s coronation ceremony proceeded quickly.


    Every day, officials from the Ministry of Rites visited Qing Wang Manor, but they weren¡¯t looking for Qing Wang; they were looking for Qing Wang Shizi, Zhao Yan.


    No, he wasn¡¯t called Qing Wang Shizi anymore; he was now the crown prince, even though he still resided in Qing Wang Manor. In the past few days, Zhao Yan didn¡¯t leave the manor, and he stayed by the side of Consort Qing.


    But theirpanionship was nothing more than sleeping from night to morning and eating three meals a day. Everyone knew these days were numbered.


    The Ministry of Rites had sent the crown prince¡¯s ceremonial attire, and the date for the grand ceremony had already been set for the following day.


    The mother and son had their evening meal together.


    ¡°After entering the pce, be very filial to your Imperial Uncle,¡± Consort Qing advised.


    ¡°This son knows.¡±


    Zhao Yan hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Mother, have you ever regretted it?¡±


    Consort Qing was taken aback, her thoughts drifting.


    Regret?


    Had she regretted being too stubborn, too proud, refusing to ept reality, failing to recognize her own ce, and allowing her husband to be handed over to another woman? There could have been a different oue, but her obstinacy and arrogance had turned everything into chaos. Their rtionship had almost reached the brink of copse, and despite living under the same roof for many years, they never met again.


    Perhaps she had regretted it at some point, but the lesson was too profound, and the regret hade toote. There was no way to turn back, and so it remained.

 Chapter 222.2

    Chapter 222.2


    When Consort Qing looked up, she realized that Zhao Yan had already left.


    Outside, the sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow through thettice window, colouring the room¡¯s furniture in a crimson hue.


    She stood up, wearing a in robe, feeling utterly alone.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a servant called out.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the evening prayers,¡± she said, walking toward the small Buddha hall.


    *


    After the enthronement ceremony, Zhao Yan rightfully became the legitimate crown prince of Dagan Dynasty.


    Everyone believed that the Emperor¡¯s decision to adopt a son and make him the crown prince was meant to silence the courtiers who still hoped for a chance to seize power. However, no one expected that the very next day, Emperor Jin¡¯an would have the crown prince by his side, personally instructing him on how to handle state affairs.


    As winter approached, Emperor Jin¡¯an fell ill.This illness was like a mountain copsing, unstoppable once it began. It started with a headache, making him unable to leave his bed. Then, he fell into aa.


    During this time, Emperor Jin¡¯an woke up twice, once to disclose a secret that had been kept hidden within the imperial family for a long time, and once to issue an edict to depose the Empress. Empress Xu from the Xu Family still resided in the Kunning Pce all these years. Everyone seemed to have expected her to upy the empress¡¯s position until her death. But no one expected that Emperor Jin¡¯an would issue the edict to depose her at this time.


    Apart from the edict to depose the empress, he also issued an edict to posthumously honour Su Yaoniang, the birth mother of the former crown prince, as empress. Emperor Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t forget to leave instructions that, after his passing, he should be buried alongside Empress Su in the imperial mausoleum.


    ¡­


    In the winter of the 21st year of Jin¡¯an¡¯s reign, the emperor passed away in the Qianqing Pce at the age of forty-eight.


    During his reign, he governed diligently and loved the people. He managed state affairs well, made good use of talented individuals, and established a rare era of peace and prosperity. Nations from far and wide paid homage, and he was considered a wise ruler of his time. He ruled for over twenty years, and his achievements were considerable. Though there were some who criticized his background and his asional ruthlessness, his aplishments outweighed his faults.


    The only regret was that Emperor Jin¡¯an did not leave an heir during his lifetime, and the imperial throne passed to a different branch of the family. Suddenly bestowing the title of empress on a woman that no one had heard of before also raised a lot of discussion within and outside the court.


    Rumors even circted among themon people, suggesting that Emperor Jin¡¯an was an exceptionally devoted person. After Empress Su passed away, he did not approach any other woman. He may have had a special affection for the crown prince, and he was willing to bear the criticism to secure the Crown Prince¡¯s position, even if it meant beingbeled as a tyrant with no offspring to seed him.


    Of course, rumors are just rumors, and no one really knows the truth. Nevertheless, people like to add ayer of romanticism to the story. Even yearster, there were many fictional tales, but who knows what the true story was?


    The first light of morning broke, heralding the dawn.


    The sky was still somewhat misty, and the morning fog had not yet dissipated, but Yaoniang had already risen.


    She had been awakened by themotion in the neighboring house. The Chen Family next door had recently sold their house, and it seemed they had received a considerable sum of money. No matter how others inquired, the Chen Family¡¯s madam refused to say anything. Her mother had been grumbling about how the Chen Family seemed to care more about selling their house than their rtionships with the neighbors. To her surprise, the Chen Family had moved overnight, causing quite a stir.


    Behind the west wing where young Yaoniang and her sister Huiniang lived was the Chen Family. The two households shared amon wall, so whenever there was any noiseing from next door, they could hear it. After a noisy night, it seemed themotion resumed again early in the morning.


    ¡°Look at you, so delicate. Themotion is much milder thanst night, so why not take a little more rest now? When it gets hot during the day, you won¡¯t be able to sleep even if you want to,¡± said Huiniang, yawning as she spoke from her sleeping mat.


    Yaoniang had already dressed. At her age, there was no need for excessive adornment, but she was always clean and tidy. She had a natural beauty that made even ordinary clothing look exceptional on her, and anyone who saw her would be put in a good mood.


    ¡°Sister, you rest. I¡¯ll go help mother with breakfast,¡± she replied after smoothing her hair. Then she pushed the door open and left.


    Her mother, Wu-shi, had been up early, busy in the kitchen. Su Xiucai had to go to the school, rain or shine, so breakfast needed to be prepared early.


    ¡°I knew you, youngdy, wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. But it¡¯s okay. You can take a nap after breakfast when it¡¯s bright outside.¡±


    Yaoniang washed her face, finished her chores, and then her mother called out to her, ¡°Go to the steamed bun stand at the end of thene and buy some buns. I forgot that we ran out of dough at home, and we can¡¯t live on just congee.¡±


    She handed Yaoniang a few copper coins, and without dy, she went out the door.


    As she passed by the Chen Family¡¯s house, she peered inside. Their front door was half-open, and a carriage was parked in front of it. Although Yaoniang was only seven years old, she had some knowledge and knew that carriages were not something ordinary families could afford.


    Why would such a wealthy family move to their neighbourhood? She was curious but didn¡¯t think too much about it. She continued on her way to the bun stand.


    In the courtyard, Fu Cheng looked at his young master with an expression of helplessness. ¡°Your Highness, sneaking out like this will surely anger His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I left a letter for my father before departing,¡± the young man said.


    He appeared to be about sixteen or seventeen years old, with long, graceful eyebrows and a refined demeanor. Dressed in a bamboo-blue cotton robe, he tied a deep-blue auspicious cloud-pattern sash around his waist. Hanging from his waist was a jade pendant, and he had a single white jade hairpin in his ck hair.


    His unique aura and ethereal appearance seemedpletely out of ce in this old courtyard. However, this young master hade all the way from the capital to this small northern city. He paid a hefty sum to purchase this courtyard, and he even insisted that the previous upants move out overnight. Today, he arrived early and ordered his men to make arrangements for him to stay there.


    Fu Cheng was truly at a loss. ¡°Your Highness, if you do not wish to marry the daughter of Duke Xuguo, we can speak to His Majesty and arrange another match for you. But suddenly running away from the capital, especially just before the grand wedding, is a matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    The young man red at him and then entered the house. When he emerged, he had changed into a different outfit. Even in ordinary dark blue clothing, he still looked striking, albeit less conspicuous than before.


    ¡°You should also change into different clothes and tell them it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be noticed here,¡± referring to the attendants who hade with him from the capital.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fu Chengi led his attendants to tidy up, and the young man intended to return to the house. However, as he turned around, he noticed that the sky was still quite early, and there was a chance she might not have awakened yet.


    Standing alone in the emptyne, he looked at the closed door next door and felt a hint of irony and nostalgia. He had lived a long life, but it had been turbulent! Who could have expected that after his death, he would wake up to find himself back in his youth, and after confirming this fact, he had left everything behind toe to this northern city.


    He was impatient; he wanted to see her.


    In this lifetime, he was determined to protect her as she grew up, shielding her from the trials and tribtions. Without Xu Yanru and the various tribtions they faced, it would only be him and her. Whenever he thought of this, his long-dried heart stirred with emotions.


    He stood for a while, intending to go back inside, but just as he turned, he saw a little girl approaching from a short distance.


    The little girl hasn¡¯t grown up yet, but she already has the demeanor of a little beauty. With her fairplexion, big eyes, and double buns on her head, she wore a pink cotton shirt and looked adorable and charming.


    She resembled Little Si¡¯er so much that he immediately recognized her.


    So, it turned out that she had looked like this when she was a child.


    Lost in thought, the little girl had already arrived in front of him, curiously eyeing the tall and handsome young man who stood with his head and shoulders above her: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    I¡¯m looking for you.<hr><strong>gingercat''s notes:</strong>


    AHHH this is hands down my favourite chapter of this novel!!

 Chapter 223.1

    Chapter 223.1


    Yu Chan looked up at the house beam. It had been several days since the cat¡¯s tail was hanging there.


    That fellow was foolish. Clearly, he was a hidden guard, but he didn¡¯t hide his actions properly. He always revealed some clues. She didn¡¯t know how he managed to leave the death warrior camp and end up as the prince¡¯s hidden guard.


    Yu Chan also came out of the death warrior camp, but she was a woman, so she couldn¡¯t be a hidden guard. She could only be sent to various ces to serve as a spy just like the others. However, when it was her turn to leave, there was an order from above to select a maid to serve their master.


    She was the right age and looked decentpared to the other girls, so she was chosen.


    All of this was not important. What was important was that when she was being trained in the death warrior camp, the hidden guards by the prince¡¯s side were always their targets. But when she finally saw the real person, she found that this supposedly heroic figure was so foolish.


    Not only was he foolish, but he was also dull!


    Yu Chan remembered what An Shiyi had said a few days ago, ¡°Big sister Yu Chan.¡±


    Big sister? Clearly, he was much older than her, alright? When she entered the death warrior camp at the age of eight, she had already heard that there were twelve hidden guards by the prince¡¯s side.


    He was the eleventh in rank. Even if he wasn¡¯t an old man, he was still much older than her, yet he deliberately acted childish in front of her and called her big sister!Thinking about this, Yu Chan furiously kneaded the piece of cloth in her hand, over and over again.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± A small voice rang in her ear. She looked up to find that someone had appeared on the house beam.


    Seemingly afraid of waking their mistress who was sleeping inside, this entirely ck-d person hung upside down on the house beam, with his head just above Yu Chan. If Yu Chan hadn¡¯t been ustomed to his boldness, she might have been scared out of her wits.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± the soft voice made Yu Chan suspect that he actually had an old man¡¯s face because only someone who couldn¡¯t show their face to others would constantly hide under a dark hood while using such a soft voice to deceive young girls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you,¡± she replied with resentment.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± With this statement, a bag made of paper appeared in front of her. Yu Chan sniffed it, and the smell seemed familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± he said, and with a swish, he disappeared. Yu Chan guessed he had climbed back onto the roof beam.


    Indeed, when she looked up, a cat¡¯s tail was hanging there, quite long.


    She looked into the paper bag, and as she opened it, the scent of caramelized chestnuts wafted to her nostrils.


    It was caramelized chestnuts, which had be her favourite recently. She had never eaten them before. When she was young, her family was poor, thenter, she was in the death warrior camp. Only after arriving at the prince¡¯s manor, did Xiao Shunzi offer her a bag and that was when she first tasted such a delicacy.


    Yu Chan smiled, ¡°You have some sense.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you in the future, so you don¡¯t have to eat Xiao Shunzi¡¯s,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± Yu Chan asked.


    There was no sound from the beam.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± she asked.


    She heard some movement on the beam. It sounded as if something was about to fall but then crawled back up. When she looked up again, there was no one there.


    An Shiyi didn¡¯t appear for several days, perhaps he did but he didn¡¯t let Yu Chan notice him. When Yu Chan saw him again, it was many dayster.


    That night, Yu Chan wasn¡¯t on night duty. When it was time for the shift change, she walked out, rubbing her neck, and was about to go back to her room to rest when she caught a glimpse of a ck shadow in the corner of her eye.


    It was already not very bright outside, and if it were an ordinary person, they might think they were seeing things. But Yu Chan was who she was, so she immediately realized that it was a person.


    She walked a few steps to the middle of the courtyard, looking around, and then her gazended on a shadow on the roof of the eastern wing. The moonlight was bright, but that particr spot was in shadow because of the eaves of the main building, making it difficult to spot anyone hiding in ck clothes.


    ¡°Come down!¡± she growled.


    In these past few days, Yu Chan had been holding in her anger. This anger had been brewing for days and had turned into a deep-seated resentment. Now that she finally caught the culprit, she wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te down, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡± she warned. She didn¡¯t look in that direction anymore, turning to leave instead. Just as she stepped onto the corridor in front of the western wing¡¯s door, a figure suddenly appeared before her.


    Still entirely d in ck, the same attire he has always worn.


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    This made Yu Chan burst intoughter. The one who had constantly provoked her was now asking her.


    ¡°Youe with me!¡± Yu Chan grabbed his cor and dragged him to the corner behind the western wing. This was a dead-end, connecting the front yard and the rear courtyard. At a time like this, no one would pass through here.


    The thin An Shiyi was dragged by Yu Chan as if he were a little chicken, and she pinned him against the wall.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything¡­¡± An Shiyi said it with his voice shaking as he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Yu Chan wanted to hit him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want anything, yet you keep hitting on me.¡±


    An Shiyi couldn¡¯t help scratching his head and asked in a low voice, ¡°What does hitting on you mean?¡±


    Yu Chan¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Hitting on someone is ng from our hometown. It means an improper yboy who flirts with a virtuous youngdy.¡±


    An Shiyi couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and asked softly, ¡°But I¡¯m not a yboy, and you¡¯re not a virtuous youngdy either.¡±


    Before the words were finished, Yu Chan pped him on the chest, pinning An Shiyi against the wall.

 Chapter 223.2

    ¡°Who did you say wasn¡¯t a virtuous youngdy again?¡± She squinted her eyes, looking quite dangerous.


    But if An Shiyi could recognize danger, then he wouldn¡¯t be An Shiyi. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, gazing at her fair face and asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the maid of Her Majesty? How did you be a virtuous youngdy?¡±


    This response made Yu Chan spit out a mouthful of old blood, and she was a bit exasperated. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Are you intentionally saying that? You¡¯re well into your prime years and still pretending not to understand. Do you think you¡¯re a young man? Don¡¯t you know how old you are?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-two this year.¡±


    This time, it was Yu Chan¡¯s turn to choke on her saliva, but she wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°Twenty-two is already quite old. Ordinary folks have gotten married and be parents by that age. Their children can even go out and buy soy sauce!¡±


    She nced at An Shiyi, who seemed to be lost in thought, and asked, ¡°Are you really just twenty-two?¡±


    An Shiyi nodded honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten married or be a parent, and I don¡¯t have any children. By the way, is having children like what His Highness and Her Majesty do?¡±


    This guy really knows how to surprise people, and Yu Chan choked a bit while also getting curious. ¡°Have you seen His Highness and Her Majesty do that? By the way, you¡¯re always hiding in the rafters. Have you seen something?¡±


    ¡°I should have seen something?¡±¡°Why are you saying that then?¡±


    ¡°I did see His Highness kissing Her Majesty¡¯s little mouth. Can you have children by doing that? To have a clever child like the Young Master?¡±


    Yu Chan¡¯s face turned inexplicably red, and she nodded hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s almost like that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Yu Chan, how about you have a baby with me?¡±


    This time, Yu Chan¡¯s face turned bright red, ¡°What are you saying? You said you weren¡¯t being flirtatious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being flirtatious; I just want to have a baby with you¡­¡±


    For the first time, Yu Chan fled in disarray.


    She abandoned An Shiyi and hid in her room. She thought about it for a long time before she went to wash up and go to bed. In the middle of the night, while she was drifting into sleep, there was always a little voice saying in her ear: ¡°I¡¯m not being flirtatious, I just want to have a baby with you¡­¡± She suffered like this for several nights in a row


    Yu Chan attributed it to having thoughts during the day and dreams at night. She has always been a decisive person. Now that it had be her nightmare, she needed to resolve this matter, otherwise, she would not even be able to sleep well.


    In fact, after being in contact with An Shiyi for such a long time, Yu Chan understood An Shiyi¡¯s nature pretty well. Perhaps he genuinely didn¡¯t understand and wasn¡¯t pretending at all.


    So on a dark and windy night, Yu Chan sessfully cornered An Shiyi on the roof and called him down.


    This time they did not go to the dead end, but to the small courtyard on the west side of Rongxi Courtyard. This small courtyard had not been in use all year round. It was used to store misceneous objects, and few people would normallye here.


    Still in the same posture, Yu Chan licked her lips and said, ¡°Since you want to have a baby, let¡¯s have one. But I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s very difficult to give birth to a baby, and I may not be able to give birth to one at all.¡±


    ¡°You are really willing to have a baby with me? Then I¡¯ll go talk to An Yi.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling An Yi about this? I¡¯ve already told you, it may not be possible!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense, isn¡¯t it just having a baby?¡± After saying that, Yu Chan went to remove the ck scarf on An Shiyi¡¯s face.


    An Shiyi, who was always a mass of darkness, finally revealed his true face, which was exactly the same as Yu Chan imagined before, pale, shy, and reserved. He had a very tender baby face and looked like a young man. However, she had also always believed him to be an old man, so why did he be a young man?


    With a sigh in her heart, Yu Chan kissed him.


    ¡­


    A few yearster, a pink and tender little girl sat on her father¡¯sp and sighed like this: ¡°It turns out that this is how my father and mother gave birth to Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how you were born, so Tiantian you must know that if he isn¡¯t your husband, you must not let any brat eat your little mouth.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a beautiful woman walked in from the door.


    ¡°What are you telling Tiantian? How can you say such nonsense!¡± The woman red at the baby-faced man.


    Even though he was clearly in histe thirties, he still had a baby face. Even stranger, he still managed to make himself look so old, the woman thought sadly in her heart. She walked up to her daughter and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s already dark, it¡¯s time for Tiantian to go to bed.¡±


    The little girl rubbed her eyes: ¡°But I want to sleep with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re already a big girl. You can no longer sleep with your mother. You have to sleep by yourself.¡± Before the woman could speak, the baby-faced man spoke first.


    ¡°Then why can father sleep with mother?¡±


    ¡°Because mother and father are married.¡±


    ¡°Then I also want to marry mother.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian cannot marry mother, only a man and a woman can get married. Tiantian needs to wait. When Tiantian grows up¡­¡± As he spoke, the man was already carrying his daughter out.


    The woman smiled and shook her head, spread out the nkets, and got on the bed.


    After a long time, the man came back, looking exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder for you to coax your daughter all day long.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. He silently climbed up and got into the bed, as light and agile as a cat. By the time he was pressing down, the woman had no time to push him, so she could only let him rub his face on her neck.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding. That¡¯s how we gave birth to Tiantian in the first ce. But to be honest, at that time I just wanted to eat your little mouth, but you ate so much of me and you wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡­¡±


    The rest of the words were muffled by the woman¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 224.1

    If one were to talk about the most luxurious and prosperous ce in the Forbidden City, it would undoubtedly be the crown prince¡¯s Eastern Pce.


    The emperor had always been reserved, and everything he used was simple and unadorned. If one wanted to gain his favor, they would need to change their target ordingly. The emperor valued the crown prince, and every other day, he would pay him a visit, sending all sorts of fine things from his pce to the Eastern Pce. If the people around the crown prince were to say any sweet words and happened to please the crown prince, rewards from above would naturally follow.


    This was how things were done in the pce. One must understand the emperor¡¯s heart but not be overly obsequious. One must not pat the emperor on the backside, but one should reach to touch his heart, for this was the way of the elite.


    So, ever since Sun Yue¡¯er married into the Eastern Pce, her food, clothing, and living conditions have been the best in the world. If she wanted to raise a cat or a dog, the Inner Affairs Department would spare no effort to provide the best.


    Sun Yue¡¯er used to have a Persian cat, pure white fur, and blue eyes. It was a gift from her maternal family who were wealthy merchants from the south. Although the Qiao Family mayck power, when it came to money or rare items, they could acquire almost anything!


    But the cat died after only a few years, it had died a mysterious death. Since then, Sun Yue¡¯er never kept such things.


    ¡°Niangniang, you should pick one. His Highness specifically instructed the Inner Affairs Department. These are the newly presented offerings.¡± The eunuch from the Inner Affairs Department stood there, smiling, and Sun Yue¡¯er sat above, feeling a bit nostalgic.


    ¡°Ru Yi, you go and choose one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, niangniang.¡±Ru Yi was Sun Yue¡¯er¡¯s personal maid who had served her for many years. After she married the crown prince, Ru Yi joined her in the pce as her head maid. She understood Sun Yue¡¯er¡¯s preferences, so she deliberately chose one that resembled the cat Sun Yue¡¯er had as a child.


    Later, after the people from the Inner Affairs Department left, Sun Yue¡¯er held the very gentle cat in her arms and couldn¡¯t help but think of the person in the Eastern Pce.


    After a moment of wandering thoughts, she ced the cat on the ground, had Ru Yi help her adjust her clothes, and then she headed to the Eastern Pce.


    The Eastern Pce was, as always, tranquil. The crown prince couldn¡¯t stand noise, so all the pce attendants there grew to be very quiet, moving lightly and gently. In such an environment, anyone who came would naturally follow these customs.


    When Sun Yue¡¯er arrived at the door of the pce, someone had already gone in to announce her arrival, so she was immediately ushered inside.


    The interior of the pce was both elegant and extravagant, with a faint scent of herbs in the air, not bitter but rather pleasant. The clear golden brick floor could reflect shadows, and the bright red longevity carpet extended to the innermost area. Behind the hanging silk curtains, a faint shadow could be seen, as if someone was lying on a soft couch, with high pillows and soft bedding, a picture offort.


    Someone behind the curtain quietly moved, seemingly helping the person sit up. That person was weak and needed assistance to sit up. With one person supporting and another cing a cushion that was just right, not too soft or hard, behind him so he could sit up.


    Seeing this scene from the corner of her eye, Sun Yue¡¯er deliberately slowed her pace until the person inside was seated, then she entered.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s princess consort has arrived.¡±


    With a soft and lengthy announcement, the eunuch standing on the side hurriedly stepped aside, and someone opened the curtain. The crown prince leaned against the couch, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Why have youe?¡±


    She walked forward with an elegant and graceful smile, and someone carefully ced a chair behind her. Sun Yue¡¯er didn¡¯t need to turn around to know; she sat in the chair and said with a smile, ¡°Today, people from the Inner Affairs Department came, saying that Your Highness was worried I might be bored and sent the newly offered cats for me to choose. I received Your Highness¡¯s precious gift, so naturally, I had toe and say thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a gift. If you like it, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The crown prince was undoubtedly handsome, bearing a strong resemnce to the emperor. However, unlike the emperor¡¯s sternness and majesty, his temperament leaned more towards refinement and gentleness. Perhaps due to this, he appeared frail with his slim frame, eliciting a sense of pity in any who saw him.


    His skin was fair, the kind that had never seen sunlight, with faint blue veins visible underneath. His long, delicate eyebrows, narrow phoenix eyes, and finely shaped lips had a touch of white amidst the rosiness. At this moment, he reclined on the couch, wearing a light rain-washed azure silk robe, and his hair was held with a single jade hairpin. Despite the scorching weather, he had a thin nket over him. His hand, ced outside the nket, was as delicate as jade, yet it revealed a sense of frailty.


    Tea was brought to her, and she took a sip before putting it down.


    The hall was quiet once again. She felt annoyed with herself, as every time she wished to talk more with him, she found herself unable to begin.


    What should she say?


    Even though they were husband and wife, they were not familiar with each other, and they hadn¡¯t shared a bed since their wedding day.


    Early on, when Sun Yue¡¯er was first appointed as the crown princess, several maids were sent to the Duke Zhengguo Manor. They not only taught her the pce rules but also how to be a good consort. From the crown prince¡¯s habits to his preferences, everything was thoroughly exined to her.


    The crown prince couldn¡¯t stand heat or cold, and he couldn¡¯t get agitated. He couldn¡¯t eat spicy or sweet food, and even a little too much or too little was not eptable. Even before meeting her future husband, Sun Yue¡¯er knew that he was a very delicate person.


    Intimate matters between men and women, especially in bed, were also taught. With all this knowledge, Sun Yue¡¯er knew she would be living a life of abstinence.

 Chapter 224.2

    At that time, Sun Yue¡¯er was feeling weary, but she didn¡¯t resist it too much. In her heart, she was willing to marry anyone since she had never thought of getting married. Marrying someone like this actually felt easier.


    But this ease had somehow turned into something heavy at some point. During quiet nights, it weighed her down, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not sure if the cat is well-behaved. I think we might need a few days to get used to each other. When I was young, my maternal grandfather gave me a simr cat. That cat was fierce. The first time I tried to hold it, it scratched me.¡± She said with a smile.


    The crown prince¡¯s eyes also carried a hint of a smile, and he asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°Later? Well,ter, I cried and went to my mother. Sheughed at me for being timid and then applied some ointment to my scratches. I didn¡¯t dare to provoke it again, but eventually, I grew to like it¡­¡± However, when she suffered grievances again and went to look for her mother, she was no longer there.


    The hall fell quiet. Sun Yue¡¯er sat gracefully in her chair, exuding a serene and gentle demeanor. It seemed she had recalled something, and her eyes became distant, as if filled with a nameless sadness.


    Someone approached with light footsteps, but it startled the young woman, and she turned abruptly. The crown prince¡¯s gaze immediately shifted, clear and piercing, causing the person to kneel.


    ¡°This servant deserves to die. This servant deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Get up; it¡¯s my fault. I got lost in my thoughts,¡± said Sun Yue¡¯er. Then she realized she had overstepped her boundaries. ¡°I hope Your Highness won¡¯t me me for being presumptuous.¡±The crown prince offered a faint smile and spoke softly, ¡°Since the crown princess has spoken, please don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± With that, the person left without lifting their head, retreating quickly.


    But the atmosphere had been disrupted. Sun Yue¡¯er had gathered the courage to speak with the crown prince, and now it was gone. With no mood left, she inquired about the crown prince¡¯s health and meals before standing up to take her leave.


    As she was about to leave, she hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m actually not upset.¡±


    After saying this, she didn¡¯t look back, and her steps hastened.


    The hall returned to silence, but for some reason, the crown prince started to smile.


    In truth, Sun Yue¡¯er hadn¡¯t been upset for a long time.


    Upset about what? She had married the most esteemed person in the world, bing the most esteemed woman in the world. The crown prince had given her everything she could want, and even if she was destined to be a widow, what did it matter to her? She had never wanted to marry in the first ce.


    But he seemed to care a lot, so ever since their wedding, precious items had been delivered to her as if they were flowing like water.


    Once or twice, she didn¡¯t understand, but as it happened more and more, she could begin to sense the meaning behind it. She had endured it for a long time. These were not things she should say, but today, she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Returning to Shufang Pce, Sun Yue¡¯er felt both embarrassed and annoyed, not knowing how the crown prince would react.


    Setting aside these matters, ever since that incident, Sun Yue¡¯er had gradually grown closer to the crown prince.


    It started with the crown prince calling her for conversation, but she began seeking him out on her own. Later, these encounters became more frequent. They even spent nights in the Eastern Pce together, although nothing inappropriate happened. However, it was like sharing a bed as husband and wife.


    Still, it didn¡¯t happen often. Many times, Sun Yue¡¯er could tell that the crown prince was reluctant to let her go, but he never explicitly asked her to stay. She knew why, and that made her heart ache.


    Spring turned to autumn, and another year passed. The crown prince¡¯s health deteriorated.


    In her presence, he fainted twice. The second time, due to her frantic questioning, she managed to learn there were many such incidents she was unaware of.


    The crown prince had been ill since birth, and he had consumed various rare medicines. The pce had invited renowned physicians from all over, but they all said he might not live past the age of twenty. Yet this year, he had turned twenty-two.


    The resident imperial physicians at the eastern pce didn¡¯t dare to leave, and the emperor visited repeatedly. Hisplexion grew increasingly grim, and fear permeated the entire eastern pce. They were afraid they might lose their heads at any moment.


    Several eunuchs and maids of the eastern pce had been reced, all falling victim to someone¡¯s fury. Even Sun Yue¡¯er did not escape the emperor¡¯s wrath. It was the first time she had witnessed such anger and she prostrated herself in fear, not because she feared for her life, but because she feared they couldn¡¯t save him.


    At that moment, he woke up and called for his Father Emperor. The furious man turned away from her, and she copsed to the ground, drenched in sweat.


    ¡­


    After that incident, Sun Yue¡¯er only met the crown prince once. He assured her not to be afraid, but she was terrified.


    It was probably the first time she had broken down, almost clinging to him, saying she still wanted to give him a son.


    As a result, there were rumors in the eastern pce that the crown princess was afraid of living alone as a widow and attempted to secure her position at thest minute. In reality, she simply wanted to spend more time with him.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t keep him.


    In the spring of the twenty-first year of Jing¡¯an, the crown prince died in Fushou Pce, and the Emperor ordered a grand burial.


    On the same day, Crown Princess Sun hanged herself in Shufang Pce.


    Upon hearing the news, Emperor Jin¡¯an remained silent and allowed her to be buried alongside the crown prince in the Yanshan Imperial Mausoleum.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!